Source  Book  and  Bibliographical  Guide 

for 
American  Church  History 


Copyright  1921 
By  Peter  G.  Mode 


SOURCE  BOOK  AND  BIBLIO 

GRAPHICAL  GUIDE  FOR 

AMERICAN  CHURCH 

HISTORY 


BY 

PETER  G.  MODE,  A.M.,  Ph.D. 

Assistant  Professor  of  Church  History  in 

The  Divinity  School  of 

The  University  of  Chicago 


GEORGE  BANTA  PUBLISHING  COMPANY 
MENASHA,  WISCONSIN 


r 


PRINTED    AND    BOUND   8Y 

QEORGF    BANTA    PUBLISHING 

MANUFACTURING   PUBLISHE 

MENASHA,    WISCONSIN 


prp:face 

Through  the  publication  of  several  source  collections,  much  has 
been  done  to  assist^the  student  of  American  political,  social  and 
economic  history.  But  no  corresponding  assistance  has  been  given 
to  such  as  are  interested  in  the  more  specifically  religious  history  of 
our  nation.  It  is  true  of  course,  that  for  the  colonial  period,  political 
history  to  a  considerable  degree  resolves  itself  into  the  religious  and 
that,  therefore,  the  source  books  already  published  contain  much 
material  that  is  serviceable  to  the  church  historian.  For  the  national 
period,  however,  with  its  multiplication  of  church  organization,  its 
controversies  and  divisions,  its  nation-wide  revivals,  and  its  mission- 
ary extension  at  home  and  abroad,  no  source  material  has  been 
assembled  for  convenient  access.  Hence  the  publication  of  this 
volume,  which  within  the  briefest  possible  space  embodies  the  most 
significant  documents  for  the  entire  field  of  American  church  history. 

The  compiler  wishes  to  state  that  the  viewpoint  from  which  he 
has  approached  the  subject  is  that  of  regarding  the  church,  not  as  the 
custodian  of  some  divinely-revealed  deposit  of  truth,  nor  as  super- 
naturally  detached  from  an  environment  that  is  ever  affecting  her 
inner  life  and  organization.  In  his  selection  of  material  he  has  been 
guided  b}'  the  principle  of  choosing  only  such  documents  as  most 
significantly  set  forth  the  contribution  that  the  church  has  made  to 
the  progress  of  American  society,  and  the  manner  in  which  from  time 
to  time  she  has  adjusted  herself  to  her  new  and  changing  environ- 
ment. Denominationalism,  therefore,  has  been  relegated  to  the 
background.  Ardent  denominationalists^  will  find  their  respective 
bodies  recognized  only  in  so  far  as  these  have  played  a  strategic  part 
in  the  development  of  American  Christianity  as  a  whole.  The  only 
exception  is  that  in  the  case  of  some  small  but  significant  groups, 
material  has  been  inserted  to  remove  prevailing  ignorance  or  miscon- 
ception. 

In  the  matter  of  bibliography,  it  has  seemed  wise  to  supplement 
the  information  set  forth  in  the  compilations  of  Samuel  M.  Jackson 
and  the  several  volumes  of  the  American  Church  History  Series. 
Not  to  emphasize  the  denominational  horizon  within  which  most  of 
this  bibliographical  work  was  done,  it  is  now  almost  a  Cjuarter  of  a 
century  since  even  the  latest  appeared.     Much  has  been  ])ublishcn| 


IVi871173 


in  the  meantime  which  now  calls  for  classificaUon  and  appraisal.  It 
will  be  noticed  that  the  bibliographies  are  restricted  to  printed  mate- 
rial, with  a  slight  exception  of  a  few  dissertations  inserted  for  the  con- 
venience of  University  of  Chicago  students,  who  may  be  pursuing 
historical  work  in  the  classes  of  the  compiler.  Newspaper  material 
has  had  to  be  omitted.  Its  insertion,  however  valuable,  would  have 
made  the  volume  far  too  bulky  for  convenient  handling.  Biblio- 
graphical matter  has  been  classified  not  alphabetically,  nor  in  the 
order  of  importance,  but  chronologically.  This  method,  while 
admittedly  defective  in  some  respects,  has  been  adopted  as  the  least 
objectionable.  Painstaking  labor  has  been  taken  to  secure  accuracy 
and  comprehensiveness.  It  will  not  be  surprising,  however,  if  investi- 
gative experts  in  small  sections  of  the  field  will  find  omissions.  But  it 
is  hoped  that  the  bibliographical  apparatus  will  be  of  real  service 
in  speedily  acquainting  the  student  with  the  most  significant  literature 
bearing  upon  the  subject  under  his  investigation. 

It  only  remains  to  express  the  hope  that  through  its  chapter  analy- 
sis this  work  may  prove  suggestive  to  instructors  in  their  class-room 
presentation  of  American  religious  history,  and  that  its  scientific 
spirit  may  have  some  part  in  stimulating  the  interdenominational 
co-operation  that  augurs  so  hopefull\'  for  the  increasing  efficiency 
of  our  American  churches. 

PETER  G.  MODE 

Divinity  School,  University  of  Chicago, 
September  1st,  1020. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  1 

Ski.kcti  I)  BiBi.iocK Apuv  OK  (Iknkrvi,  Historiks 

PAGE 

Ilislories  political  and  social 1 

Histories  ecclesiastical 3 

CHAPTKR  H 

\'1U(;1MA   IN  THE  SEVKNTEKNTH  CeNTI'RY 

Bibliography 5 

Documents — 

1.     Constitutional  Provision  for  Religion.     Extract  from  Articles.  In- 

slnitiioiis  and  Orders 9 

H.     The  Motive- in  Colonization. 

l-'.xtract  from  .1   True  and  Sincere  Declaration  of  llie  Purpose  and 

Ends  oj  the  Plantation  begun  in  Virginia 9 

1 H .     Beginnings  of  Worship  at  Jamestown. 

I'^Ntract  from  Captain  Smith's   Advertisements  for   the   Unexperi- 
enced Planters  of  Xeic  England  or  anyu-here 10 

Religious  cl.iuses  of  Articles.  Laiccs  and  Orders.  Divine.  Politique 
and  Marliall  for  the  Colouy  in  ]'irginia  ...  Ul 

I\'.     Some  Features  of  the  Parish. 
Statutes  relating  to 

The  Church  Wardens 12 

The  Maintenance  of  the  Clerg\- 13 

The  Duties  of  the  Clergy 13 

The  Appointment  of  the  Clergy 14 

\'.     Conformity  and  Dissent. 

Statute  relating  to  Quakers 14 

\  I.     Trials  and  Problems  of  the  Mrginia  Church. 

Selections  from  Virginia's  Cure 16 

VH.     George  Fox's  Visit,  1672. 

Extracts  from  Journal  of  George  Pox 19 

Mil.     William  and  Mary  College. 

l-:xtract  from  The  Present  Stale  of  Virginia  and  the  College   20 

CH.VPTER  III 

.Marvi.a.m)  in  the  Seventeenth  Centi  rv 

iJibliography • 22 

Documents — 

I.     Proprietary  Provisions  for  Religion. 

Clauses  of  The  Charier  of  1632 26 


VIII  CONTENTS 

PAc.]': 
II.     The  Jesuit  Propaganda. 

Extracts  from  A  Narrative  of  the  Voyage  to  Maryland  by  Father 
Andrew  White;  and  Sundry  Reports 27 

III.  Commonwealth  Changes. 

Clauses  from  The  Governor's  Oath,  August,  1648.  An  Act  Concern- 
ing Religion,  April,  1649.  Clauses  from  An  Act  Concerning  Reli- 
gion, October  1654 29 

Selections  from  Leah  and  Rachel 33 

IV.  George  Fox's  visit,  1672-3. 

Extracts  from  Journal  of  George  Fox 36 

V.     Anglicanism  Established. 

Cl&usesoi  An  Act  for  the  Service  of  Almighty  God  .  .  .  June,  1692.       38 

CHAPTER  IV 

Plymouth  Colony  in  the  Seventeenth  Century 

Bibliography 40 

Documents — 

I.     The  Declaration  of  Faith  and  Church  Polity. 

Seven  Articles  which  the  Church  of  Leyden  sent  to  the  Council  of  Eng- 
land        44 

Robinson's  Letters  to  Sir  John  Wolslenholme 44 

II.     The  Temper  of  the  Pilgrims. 

Extract  from  Letter  of  Robinson  and  Breivsler  to  Sir  Edivin  Sandys .  .       45 

III.  The  Leave  Taking  at  Delfshaven 

Extract  from  Bradford's  History  of  the  Plymouth  Planatation 46 

IV.  Robinson's  Farewell  Letter  to  the  Pilgrims. 

Extracts  as  inserted  in  Bradford's  History  of  the  Plymouth  Planta- 
tion        47 

V.     The  Mayflower  Compact 49 

VI.     The  Testing  Time 

Extracts  from  Bradford's  History  of  the  Plymouth  Plantation 49 

CHAPTER  V 

Massachusetts  Bay  in  the  Seventeenth  Century 

Bibliography 53 

Documents — 

I.     The  Puritans'  Attitude  to  Separation. 

The  Humble  Request  of  His  Majesties  loyall  Subjects  .  .  .   To  the 

rest  of  their  brethren  in  and  of  the  Church  of  England 62 

II.     The  Beginning  of  Fellowship  between  Puritan  and  Separatist 

Gov.  Endecott's  Letter  to  Gov.  Bradford,  May  11,  1629 63 

HI.     The  Congregationalizing  of  Puritanism. 

Charles  Gott's  Letter  to  Governor  Bradford 64 

IV.     Church  Polity. 

Selections  from  Winthrop's  History  of  New  England  relating  to  - 
The  Organization  of  a  Church 65 


CONTENTS 


Election  and  Ordination 66 

Settlement  of  Church  Disputes 67 

Church  Covenants — Salem  and  Windsor 68 

V.     The  Body  of  Liberties. 

Ecclesiastical  Clauses 70 

VI.     Harvard  in  its  Early  Days. 

Extracts  from  Ncii<  England's  First  Fruits 73 

Vn.     The  Cambridge  Platform. 

Huhburd'sSinH  of  the  principles  of  the  coi!grrgalio)U!l  (lisripli)ir  ....        75 
\TII.     A  Tirade  against  Intolerance. 

Extracts  from  Ward's  The  Simple  Cobbler  of  Aggavvamm  in  A  meriea        7S 
IX.     The  Quakers. 

Extracts  from  The  Trial  of  Wenlock  Chrislison 80 

X.     The  Half  Way   Covenant  and   Church   Consociation — Synod   of 
Boston,  1662. 

Selections  from  jMather's  j\[agnalia 82 

XL     The  Reforming  Council  of  1679. 

Extracts  from  Report  addressed  to  the  General  Court,  September 

1679 85 

XII.     Boston  and  Cambridge  in  1680. 

Extracts  from  A  Journal  of  a  Voyage  to  Nciv  York  by  Danckaerts 

and  Sluyter 91 

CHAPTER  VI 

CONNFXTICUT  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  AKD  E.ARLY  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURIES 

Bibliography 94 

Documents — 

I.     The  Fundamental  Orders  of  Connecticut.     Extracts  from  Colonial 

Records  of  Connecticut 97 

II.     The  Fundamental  Articles  of  New  Haven. 

Extracts  from  Neiv  Haven  Colonial  Records 98 

HI.     The  Government  of  Xew  Haven. 

Extracts  from  New  Haven  Colonial  Records 101 

IV.     The  Blue  Laws  of  Connecticut. 

Statutes  relating  to  Capital  Laws,  Children,  the  Church,  Heretics, 

Schools ; 102 

V.     The  Saybrook  Platform 105 

\T.     Yale — Its  Purpose  and  Spirit. 

Selections  from  Proceedings  of  the  Trustees,  1701 109 

CHAPTER  VII 

Rhode  Isl.\nd  in  Tin-:  Se\enteenth  Centi-ry 

Bibliography Ill 

Documents — 

I.     The  Earlier  Compact 114 

II.     The  Formal  Compact 115 


\'  CONTENTS 

PAGi: 

III.  Deed  of  Roger  Williams  to  his  Twelve  Original  Associates 115 

IV.  The  Patent  of  :March,  164.v 

Selected  Clauses 116 

V.     The  Quakers. 

Letter  from  the  CoiiiDiissioiirrs  of  llir  Untied  Colonics  to  Rhode  Island. 

concerning  the  Quakers 116 

Letter  from  the  government  of  the  Colony  of  Rhode  Island,  in  reply  to 
the  letter  from  the  Commissioners  of  the  United  States  concerning  the 

Quakers 117 

\  I.     Roger  Williams  on  the  Limitations  of  Liberty. 

Letter  from  Providence,  1654 118 

\I1.     The  Charter  of  1663. 

Clauses  relating  to  religion 11'; 

\'I1I.     George  Fox's  visit,  1672. 

Extracts  from  Journal  of  George  Fox 120 

CHAPTER  VIII 
Xf.w  York  ix  thk  Colonial  Pi:riod 

Bibliography \1?< 

Documents — 

I.     Statutory  ProNision  for  Religion. 

Extracts  from  Proposed  Arliclrs  for  the  ColoniAition  and  Trade  of 

Xeiv  Xelherlands,  September  2,  163S 12S 

TI.     The  Reformed  Church  at  work  in  ^Manhattan. 

Extracts  from  a  letter  of  Rev.  John  Michaelius  of  Manhattan  to 

Rev.  Adrian  Smoutius  of  Amsterdam,  .\ugust  11,  162S 12'> 

TIL     The  Reformed  Church  and  the  Sects. 

Statute  of  1656 l.^l 

IV.     Articles  of  Capitulation  on  the  Reduction  of  Xew  Xetherland.  166+. 

Religious  Clauses 1  .^2 

\'.     The  Duke's  Laws,  1665. 

Religious  clauses l.vi 

\  I.     Impressions  of  Xew  York  in  1670. 

Selections  from  a  Journal  of  a  ]'oyage  to  Xeu-  York  in  1679-SI)  by 

Danckaerts  and  Slu\ter '. l.U 

\T1.     Instructions  to  Governor  Dongan,  1686. 

Clauses  relating  to  religion 1  .i6     ( 

VIII.     The  Ministry  .Vet. 

Selected  Clauses I.''* 

IX.     The  Language  Problem  in  the  Reformed  Dutch  Churches. 

Extracts  from  The  Independent  Rejledor.  January  1754,  by  Wil- 
liam Li\ingstone 138     j 

X.     The     Coctus.  ; 

Circular  Letter  of  the  Consistory  of  Xei,-  York  to  all  the  Dutch  A'--  ; 

formed  Churches  in  Xci.'  York  and  Xci^  Jersey.  May.  1737 140     ' 

Minutes  of  a  Convenliou    .    .   .   Co>U(rni>ig  the  Formation  of  a  Coctus 

.  .  .   ]7.?7 141 


COXTFATS  XI 

I'AC.l. 

XI.     KiiiK'^  L\>\k-is.v. 

Evils  of  a  Sectarian  Collrt^c  siipportrd  hy  pnh/ic  fiimls  \>y  William 

Livingstone,  1 753 244 

Clauses  relating  to  religion  in  Tlir  Royal  CliarUr  of  1754 246 

XII.     The  Mission  to  the  Five  Nations. 

Selections  from  Le  Jeune's  Rclalion  (1640-41),  LalemantV  Rda- 

lion  (1644-45),  and  Mercier's  Relation  (1653-54) ^05 

Correspondence  of  Governor  Dongm  and  Monsieur  de  1  )enonvil!!.'.     .^07 
XIII.     The  Chissis  Issue. 

Letter  of  Coelus  of  Xew  York  to  the  Rev.  C'lassis  of  .\msterdam, 

Oct.  1764 14.^ 

Selected  Ariirles  of  Union,  Oct.,  1771 146 

CH.\PTKR  IX 

Pi:X\.SVI.V.\XI.V  IN  THE  COLOXIAL  Pf.RIOD 

Bibliography 149 

Documents — 

I.     The  Fnndanioital  Conslilutions  of  I'ouisytvania. 

Religious  clauses 158 

IL      Penn's  Proposals  lo  Advenhirrrs. 

Selections 161 

III.      The  Great  Law.  Dceemlur,  I6S2. 

Clauses  rel  iting  to  religion  and  morals ' 162 

I\".      riie  Charter  of  Privileges. 

Religious  clauses 164 

\'.     Tlie  Confession  of  the  Society  of  Friends,  commonly  called  Quakers. 
A.  D.,  1673.  by  Robert  Barclay. 

Selected  Propositions 165 

\T.     The  Mennonites — Articles  of  Faith. 

Clause  relating  to  distinctive  features 169 

VII.     The  Mennonites  and  Quakers  in  Politics. 

Fxtracts  from  a  letter  of  Samuel  Purviance  to  Colonel  Bird  ( 1 765 1 .      172 
\TII.     The  Fphrata  Community. 

l-:.\tracts  from  the  Chron icon  Kpliratense  ({nin^hiWd) \7.^ 

IX.     The  Problem  of  Ministers  for  Lutheran  Churches. 

I",.\tracts  from   Correspondence  of   Pennsylvania   churches   witli 

Rev.  Ziegcnhagen  of  London,  1736-vi9 177 

X.     The  Constitution  of  I'undamental  Principles  of  tlie  Schwenkfelder 

Church  as  adopted  in  17S2 ISl 

XL     Tlie  Moravians. 

.1;;  Exposition  of  their  Eiindammtal  Vieies  taken  from  Report  of  tlie 

Synod  in  M arimlwrn.  July.  1674 1S3 

Constitution  of  the  Society  for  the  l'"urllierance  of  tiie  Gospel- 
organi/.cd  Xovember,  1745 1S5 


XII  CONTENTS 

I'AC.I'. 

CHAi' ri:R  X 

The  Carolixas  in  the  Coloxiai,  Period 

Bibliography 187 

Documents — 

I.     Constitutional  Provisions  for  Religion. 

Clauses  from  The  Royal  Cliarlcr  of  1663 192 

Clauses  from  The  Concessions  and  Agrcemenls — 1665 193 

Religious  Sections  of  the  Fnndamrnlal  Constilutions  of  Carolina,  1669     19,i 
II.     Quaker  Pioneering. 

Extracts  from  the  Journal  of  WiUiant  Edmiindson 195 

III.  The  Episcopalian  Church  at  Work. 

■^^  Selections  from  Samuel  Thomas'  Memorial  relating  to  the  Slate  of  the 

Church  of  England  .  .  .   (1705-6) 196 

IV.  The  Episcopalians  and  the  Quakers. 

Selections  from  letter  of  Rev.  William  Gordon  to  the  Secretary  of  the 

S.  P.  G.,  ]\Iay,  1709 ' 199 

CHAPTER  XI 

Georgia  in  the  Colonial  P];riod 

Bibliography 201 

Documents — 

I.     The  Motives  and  Conduct  of  the  l'"nlcrprisc. 

Extracts  from  Martyn's  Re<isiiii\  for  /■]\liihli\tiing  tlie  Colony  of  Georgia 

-with  regard  to  the  Trade  of  Great  Ih-ilain 205 

II.     Provisions  for  Religion. 

Extracts  from  The  Royal  Charter  of  1732 207 

III.     John  Wesley's  Experience. 

Selections  from  The  Jonrnal  of  tlie  Rev.  John  Wesley 208 

CHAPTER  XII 

The  Great  Awakening 

Bibliography 212 

Documents — 

I.     Revival  Phenomena. 
Northampton. 

Jonathan  Edward's  description  in  Narrative  of  Surprising  Con- 
versions       214 

New  Londonderry. 

Rev  Samuel  Blair's  Narration 217 

Boston. 

Rev.  Thomas  Prince's  Testimony 219      | 

II.     Controversy  and  Schism. 

The  Testimony  of  the  Pastors  of  the  Churches  in  the  Province  of  Massa- 
chusetts Bay  .   .   .   1743;  against  several  Errors  in  Doctrine  and 

Disorders  in  Practice 222 

III.     Yale's  Reaction. 

Report  of  Committee,  1742 ' 223 


CONTENTS  XIll 

r.\(VK 
I\'.     Tlie  All  lor  Rcgulalinj;  Al)uscs  and  Correcting  TMsorcll'rs  in  Ecclesias- 
tical Affairs— INIa)-,  1742 225 

\'.     The  Separates. 

Confession  of  Faith  of  the  ]\Ianslicld  Church 226 

.     \"I.     The  Concert  of  Prayer. 

Manorial  from  Several  Ministers  in  Scotland,  to  tlicir  Brethren  in  Dif- 
ferent Places  on  Continuing  a  Concert  for  Prayer,  First  entered  into  in 
'the  year,  1744 227 

CHAPTER  XIII 

EpISCOPALIAXISM  IX  THK  ElGHTKKXTH  CkXTURY 

]iil)liography 2,^0 

Documents — 

r.     The  Situation  in  1700. 

Extracts  from  Bray's  Memorial  Representing  the  Present  Slate  of  Reli- 
gion on  the  Continent  of  North  America 236 

11.     The  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel. 

Instructions  for  the  Clergy  employed  by  the  Society  for  the  Propagation 

of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts 23*) 

III.     The  Defection  of  Cutler  and  His  Friends. 

Correspondence  of  September,  1722,  and  Proceedings  of  the  Trustees, 

October,  1722 243 

1\'.     King's  College. 

Selections  from  the  Evils  of  a  Sectarian  College  supported  by  public 
funds  bj'  William  Livingstone  in  the  Independent  Reflector,  March, 

1753 244 

Ecclesiastical  clauses  of  The  Royal  Charter  of  October,  1754 249 

Advertisement,  IMay,  1754. 
\'.     The  Anglican  Episcopate. 

Extracts  from  Bishop  Sherlock's  Report 251 

\  I.     Organization  of  the  American  Episcopal  Church. 

The  Constitution  of  October,  1785 256 

The  Petition  for  Episcopal  Consecration  to  the  Archbishops  and 
Bishops  of  the  Church  of  England 257 

CHAPTER  XIV 

PkESBYTERIAXISM  IX  THE  ElGHTEEXTH  CeXTURY 

Bibliography 260 

Documents — 

I.     The  Adopting  Act  of  1729 — Synod  of  Philadelphia,  Extracts 267 

II.     Resolutions  regarding  Candidates  for  Ministry,  1734 — Synod  of  Phila- 
delphia. 

Extracts '. 268 

HI.     E.xplanatory  Act  of  1736— Synod  of  Philadelphia 269 

I\'.     A  Protestation  presented  to  the  Synod  (Philadelphia)  June,  1 741. 

Selections 270 


XI  \'  CONTENTS 

\'.      Ilic  Plan  of  Union — Synods  of  Xew  York  and  Philadelphia,  1758 272 

\'l.     A  Silieme  for  Supporting  \'oung  ^len  of  Pict_\'  and  Parts  at  Learning 

for  the  Work  of  the  Ministry 275 

CHAPTER  XV 

Baptists  ix  the  Colonial  Pf.riod 

Bibliography 277 

Documents — 

I.     The  Whipping  of  Obadiah  Holmes. 

Selections  from  Clarke's  Xarralivr 2<S.i 

H.     Thomas   Gould  and   the  Organization   of  the   Charlestown    Baptist 
Church. 

Gould's  Accoiinl 2S5 

III.     The  Baptists  and  Separates. 

Account  of  Beech  Woods  Conference 2.SS 

1\'.     Tlie  Charter  of  Brown  University. 

Clauses  relating  to  administration  and  religion 2SS 

\'.     Struggle  for  Religious  Liberty — Xew  England. 

The  Warren  Association  and  the  Plan  to  Collect  (Iriexances 290 

Memorial  at  Philadelphia,  October.  1774 201 

\\.     Struggle  for  Religious  Liberty — \'irginia 

Petition  of  Cumberland  Association  (1775)  to  the  Convention  at 

Richmond 29,? 

Memorial  of  Sandy  Creek  .\ssociation  (17S0)  to  the  Speaker  and 
House  of  Delegates 294 

CHAPTER  X\  I 

Thk  Catholic  Church  i\  the  Colonial  Period 

Bibliography 296 

Documents — 

L     Roman  Catholicism  in  ^SLiryland. 

ICxtracts  from  A   Xarralivr  of  llir   Voyaiic  to  Maryland  by  l-'a/lirr 

.  I  ndrcii'  While;  and  Sundry  Reports 27 

.1;;  .1(7  Coiuerning  Religion — .Vpril.  1649 M) 

11.     The  Jesuit  Ideal  of  Missionary  Service. 

Selections  from  Le  Jeune's  Relation  (16,>5) lOl 

III.     A  Day's  Program  in  a  Jesuit  Mission  to  the  Indians. 

Selections  from  Lalemant's  Relation  (16.58-9) .?(),■? 

I\'.     The  Jesuit  Mission  among  the  Five  Nations. 

Selections  from  Le  Jeune's  Relation  (1640-41),  Lalemant's  Relation 

(1644-45)  and  Mercier's  Relation  (1653-54) 305 

Correspondence  of  Governor  Dongan  and  Monsieur  de  Denonvillc .  .     307 
\'.     The  Calif orrtia  Mission. 

IvKtracts  (translated)  from  Palou's  Reports — concerning  tlie  missions    310 
Purisima  Concepcion  de  Cadegomo,  San  Ignacio,  Santa  Gertruilis. 
San  Francisco  de  Borja,  and  San  .\ntonio  de  Padua. 


t'()XTJ:i\TS 


(.IlAl'TKR  X\  H 
Mkiiiddism:  Its  Risk  and  Oucaxizatiox 

Biblio-iapliy ■^14 

Documents — 

I.     General  Rules  of  the  United  Societies. 

Rules  by  John  and  Charles  Wesley ^2<> 

TI.     Wesley  and  the  Ordination  of  Superintendents  for  America. 

John  Wesley's  lAiIrr  lo  Dr.  Coke.  Mr.  Ashitry  mid  our  hrrllirni  in 
Xorlli  Amir'ua.     September,   17S4 ■>21 

III.  .Vsbury's  Ultimatum  to  the  XMr^inians. 

Qiicxlions  from  the  Minutes,  .\pril,  1780 .^22 

IV.  The  Christmas  Conference  of  1784. 

Questious  from  tlic  Minutes ^2,i 

\'.     The  Council. 

Its  Constitution ^26 

\1.     The  Delegated  General  Conference. 

Questions   from   ^Minutes,    1808,    relatin.t;   to   its   composition    and 

{towers ^2  / 

CH.VP  TKR  X\  III 
TiiK  Skcond  .\\v.\kf.mno 

Bibliograph}- ^29 

Documents — 

I.     Revival  Phenomena. 

Cane  Ridge ^-^O 

Spartanburgh ^-^' 

Yale -vW 

1 1 .     The  Last  Will  ami  Trstamnil  of  llir  Spriiii^fuhl  Presbytery U2 

The  Witnesses'  Address '^4+ 

111.     Thomas  Campbell's  Deelaration  and  Address ^4,S 

I\'.     The  Cumberland  Presbyterians. 

Selections  from  A  Cireular  Letter  .  .  .   (1810) U7 

\'.     The  Shakers. 

Sections  from  .1  Brie]  E.x position  of  the  Established  Prineiples  and 
Regulations  of  the  United  Soeiety  of  Believers  Called  Shakers,  pulilishcd 

by  Green  and  Wells,  18.^0 ' v^-^ 

VI.     The  Separatists  of  Zoar. 

The  Principles  of  Bimeler ■^■"'''^ 

Selected  Articles  of  Constitution  of  1832 •^■'^'^ 

CHAPTER  XIX 

The  Era  of  Orga\iz.\tiox 

Bibliograph}- ^fj2 

Documents — 

T.     'i'he  Earlier  Missionary  Societies. 

Clauses  of  Constitution  of  Connecticut  Society ^66 

.\ddre.ss  of  Massachusetts  Societv ' ' ^^'7 


CONTENTS 


II.     Andover  Seminar}'. 

Selected  Sections  of  the  revised  Laws  of  1827  relating  to  admission, 

the  faculty,  and  devotional  exercises 368 

III.     The  Society  of  Brethren. 

Constitution 370 

I\\     The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions. 

Petition  of  Judsou-Xott-jSIills-Xewell,  to  the  Bradford  Associa- 
tion      371 

Selections  from  Address  to  the  Christian  Public  Xo\-cmber,  1812  ....     372    ' 
\'.     The  Baptists  and  Foreign  jMissions.  | 

Correspondence  of  Judson  and  ilarshman 374 

Address  of  the  General  Convention  of  Baptists  (1814)  to  their  con-  ( 

stituents — Extracts 376 

\  I.     The  Societ}^  of  Inquiry  Respecting  ^Missions. 

Article  I  of  Constitution 378 

Letter  of  Calvin  Yale  (1815)  showing  the  interests  of  this  Society.  .     378     ; 

\  II.     The  Female  Societies. 

Extracts  from  Address  of  the  Female  Society  in  Boston  to  ike  Female 

Friends  of  Zion 379 

\TII.     The  ^Massachusetts  Baptist  jMissionary  Society. 

Extracts  from  Address  of  the  Elders  and  Messengers  of  the  Boston 
Baptist  Association  to  the  Churches  they  represent 381 

IX.     The  American  Tract  Society. 

Extracts  from  An  Address  to  Christians  Recommending  the  Distribu- 
tion of  Religious  Tracts 383 

X.     The  American  Bible  Society. 

Extracts  from  an  Address  to  the  People  of  the  United  States.    (1816) .     384 

XL     The  Educational  Societies. 

Extracts  from  Address  of  the  Presb\terian  Education  Society — 

(Xovember,  1831) 386 

XII.     Baptist  State  Convention  of  South  Carolina. 

Constitution 388 

CHAPTER  XX 

'I'm:  RiSF.  OF  Unitarianism  \sd  Uxi\"£RSAlism 
Bibliography. 

Unitarianism 390 

Universalism 393 

Documents — 

I.  The  Manifesto  of  Brattle  Street'Church 396 

II.  Jonathan  Mayhew's  Liberal  Views. 

Selections  from  his  sermon  The  Nature,  Extent  and  Perfection  of  the 
Divine  Goodness 398 

III.     Articles  of  Association  of  the  Independent  Church  in  Gloucester  ....     399 

I\'.     Charles  Chauncy's  Liberal  Views. 

Selections  from  his  sermon  The  Salvation  of  All  Men 400 


CONTENTS  XVir 

PAGE 

\'.     The  Strength  and  Policy  of  Unitarians  in  Boston,  1812. 

Extracts  from  a  letter  of  William  \\'ells  to  Thomas  Bclsham 402 

\I.     Channing's  Exposition  of  Unitarianism. 

Selections  from  his  sermon  Unitarian  Cliristianity 404 

MI.     A  Present-Day  Statement  of  Universalist  Belief. 

Articles  adopted  in  Boston,  1878 407 

CHAPTER  XXI 

The  Extension  of  the  Church  into  the  Middle  .v.'Td 
F.\RTHER  West 

Bibliography 409 

Documents — 

I.     The  Plan  of  Union 42i 

II.     The  Home  INIissionary's  Task. 

Extracts  from  the  General  Inslnielions  issued  by  the  American 

Home  ^lissionary  Society  to  its  missionaries 422 

III.     The  Revivals  of  1830. 

Description  thereof 424 

I\'.     The  Plea  for  Denominational  Cooperation. 

Extracts  from  Address  of  Rev.  J.  Van  Vecten— May,  1829 426 

Sections  of  the  Overture  for  Christian  Union  1838 427 

Extracts  from  Editorial,  Weakness  of  Churches;  its  Cause  and  Effect    429 
\'.     The  World  Significance  of  Home  Missions. 

Extracts  from  Address  of  Charles  Hodge,  May,  1829 430 

Extracts  from  editorials  in  Home  Missionary,  dealing  with  Immi- 
gration       432 

The  acquisition  of  Upper  California 433 

America's  world  responsibility 434 

The  relation  of  Home  and  Foreign  Missions 43.S 

\T.     The  Albany  Convention  and  the  Plan  of  Union. 

Resolutions  concerning  Congregationalists'   attitude   to   Presby- 
teries       436 

VII.     The  Presbyterians  and  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society. 

Inquiries  of  Assembly  Committee  and  Reply  of  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee of  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society 437 

VIII.     The  Revival  of  1856-58. 

Descriptive  extracts  from  Finney's  Memoirs 439 

CHAPTER  XXIT 

The  C.vtholic  Church  in  the  N.\tion.\l  Period 

Bibliography 442 

Documents — 

I.     Papal  Establishment  of  the  See  of  Baltimore. 

Papal  Bull— For  the  Perpetual  Memory  of  the  Fact 449 

II.    Trusteeism — The  Conwell-Hogan  Controversy. 

Extract'  from  Address  of  the  Committee  of  St.  Mary's  Church — 
June,  1821 ' 451 


CONTENTS 


The  Trustee  Election  Mob 452 

Papal  Denunciation — August,  1822 45.^ 

The  Two  Sides  of  the  Case — Correspondence 455 

III.  The  Secularization  of  the  California  Mission. 

The  Decree  of  May.  18.M 457 

The  Reglamenlo  Provisional.  August.  18.U 450 

IV.  The  New  York  School  Controversy. 

Selections  from  the  Petition  of  Calliolics  to  the  Board  of  Aldermen  of 

(lie  City  of  Neic  York 460 

Selections    from    the    Remonstranee    of   the    Methodist    F.piseopal 

Church 464 

V.     Know-Nothingism. 

The  National  Platform  of  1855 466 

\T.     The  Pope's  Appeal  to  Terminate  the  Civil  War. 

Letter  of  Pope  Pius  IX  to  John  .\rchbishop  of  New  York 46') 

Letter  to  Jefferson  Davis 470 

VII.     Second  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore. 

Selected  Articles  of  Pastoral  Letter 4  71 

VIII.     Third  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore. 

Selected  Articles  of  Pastoral  Letter 476 

IX.     The  Immigration  Project  of  the  Society  of  Saint  Raphael. 

Selected  Sections  of  suppliealion  addressed  to  the  Pope — l'\4jru 

ary,  1891   481 

X.     Archbishop  Ireland  and  the  School  Question. 

The  Faribault-Stillwater  Agreement 482 

Leo  XIII's  Confirmation  of  the  decrees  of  the  Baltimore  Council 
respecting  Parochial  Schools 4S,> 

XI.     The  Papacy  and  Americanism. 

Selections  from  the  Testem  Benevolent iae  of  Leo  XIII ,  485 

CHAPTER  XXIII 
The  Church  of  thk  Latter  Day  Saints.  Kxow.x  as  the 

]\I()RM()XS 

Bibliography '. 487 

Documents — 

I.     The  Articles  of  Faith 4')1 

II.     Moroni's  Appearance  and  the  Finding  of  the  Plates. 

Joseph  Smith's  description 49 1 

III.     The  Translation  and  Confirmation  of  the  Plates. 

Joseph  Smith's  Description  and  Revelation 4'),> 

I\'.     The  Marriage  Covenant. 

Sections  of  Revelation  i^iveu  thro  Joseph  Smith 499 

V.     The  New  Church. 

Sections  of  Revelation  i^iven  thro  Joseph  Smith 501 

VT.     Repressive  Legislation. 

Sections  of  Edmunds-Tucker  Law,  March.  1887 504 

The  Woodruff  Manifesto,  September,  1890 506 


CON IKXTS 


CHAPTER  XXI\ 


Thf.  Ji-.ws 

Hil)liograpli\- 508 

Documents — 

I.  A  Model  Constitution  for  Congregations. 

Selected  Articles,  of  constitution  submitted  to   Central    Confer- 
ence of  American  Rabbis,  July,  1918 511 

CHAPTER  XXV 

The  Christianizatiox  of  the  Ixdiax 

Bil.iliography 516 

Documents — 

T     The  Jesuit's  Ideal  of  Missionary  Service. 

Selections  from  Ee  Jeune's  Relalion,  (1635) lOl 

11.     .\  Day's  Program  in  a  Jesuit  Mission  to  the  Indians. 

Selection  from  Ealemant's  Relation.  (1638-9^ M)^ 

111.     John  Eliot. 

IvKtracts  from  .1  Brief  Xurralivv  of  the  Progress  of  the  Gospel 

/;;  the  year.  167(1 524 

W  .     David  Brainerd. 

Extracts  from  his  letter  to  Ebenezer  Pemberton,  (1744j  describing 

his  mission  at  Kaunameek 526 

His  Journal  Entry  for  May  11.  1746 -:^1^ 

\  .     The  Wheelock  School. 

I'-xtracts  from  Wheelock's  Xarrative  of  the  Original  Desig)i of 

the  Iiiilian  Charily  .Sehool  i>i  Lfbauon.  Coinieelieiil 5.^0 

VI.     The     Moravians. 

.1    Candid  Declaration  of  the  Cliiireh  Inioicn   by  the  name  of   the 
I'nitas  Fratriim  relative  to  their  Labour  aniougthe  Heathen  (1740)  .  .      535 
Ivxtracts  from  Zinzendorf's  Aeeoiint  of  II is  Experiences  Among  the 

Indians 5,'?5 

Statutes  Agreed  Upon  by  the  Christian  Indians in  the  month 

of  August.  1772 5.i6 

CHAPTER  XXVI 

The  Christi a.viz  vnox  axd  Emaxc  ipafidx  i>f  mi   .Xicko 
Colonial  Period  to  the  Civil  War 

HiMingraphy 5.^8 

D  Kumcnts — 

1.     The  Proposals  of  Rew  Morgan  (iodwyn. 

Selections 548 

II.  Hishopof  London's  Letter  to  Masters  and  Mistresses.  May,  1727. 

Selections 549 

111.     Commissary  (Garden's  Xegro  School  in  .South  Carolina. 

Report  of  S.  P.  ( ;..  1 744-45 y^^l 

W  .      The  .Mennoiiile  Prolol  againM  Slavery,  16S,S .=152 


CONTENTS 

PAGE  ■ 

V.     The  First  Printed  Protest  against  Slavery  in  America. 

Extracts   from    George    Keith's   Exhortation    and    Caiiliun    to 

Friends  Concerning  Buying  and  Keeping  of  Xegroes 554 

VI.     Early  Quaker  Testimonies. 

The  Yearly  Meeting  of  1758 555 

The  Yearly  Meeting  of  1776 55() 

\TI.     Constitution  of  the  Pennsylvania  Society  for  Promoting  the  Abo- 
lition of  Slavery. 
Selected  Clauses 557 

Mil.     The  Address  of  the  Delegates  .   .   .  for  Promoting  the  Abolition  of 

Slavery  .   .   .  assembled  .  .   .  First  Day  of  January,  1794 558 

IX.     The  Genesis  of  the  American  Colonization  Society. 

Correspondence  of  Ezra  Stiles  and  Samuel  Hopkins 560 

Hopkin's  P^xposition  of  his  plan 561 

X.     INIethodist  Deliverances. 

Conference  of  1780 562 

Conference  of  1783 563 

Conference  of  1784 563 

Christmas  Conference 323 

Conferences  of  1796  and  1800 563 

XI.     Baptist  Deliverances. 

General  Committee,  Richmond,  1789 564 

Philadelphia  Association,  1789 564 

XII.     Presbyterian  Deli\eranccs. 

The  S3'nod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  1787 565 

General  Assembly,  1818 565 

General  Assembly,  1845 566 

General  Assembly  (New  School),  1850 568 

XIII.     The  Slavery  Issue  Among  the  Indiana  Quakers. 

Selections  from  A  Declaration 568 

XI\'.     The  Baptist  Division  on  the  Issue  of  Slavery. 

Letter  of  the  Alabama  State  Convention  to  the  Board  of  ^Mana- 

gers  of  the  Baptist  General  Convention 589 

Reply  of  the  Acting  Board 590 

X\'.     The  Methodist  Division  occasioned  by  the  Issue  of  Slavery. 

Address  of  Bishops  Hedding  and  Emory,  September,  1835.  .  .  .     594 

Bishop  \Vaugh's  Letter,  June,  1837 596 

Report  of  the ]\Iethodist  Anti-Slavery  Convention,  L\nn,  1837  .  .     598 
A  Plan  of  Pacification.    New  England  Conference,  June  1838 ....     598 

Pastoral  Address  of  Wesleyan  Methodist  Church 600 

Bishop  Andrew's  Case 601 

XVL     The  Missionary  on  the  Plantation. 

Selections  from  Isabel  ISIartin's  Recollections  of  a  Plantation  Mis- 
sionary's Daughter 572 

XVII.     The  Scriptural  Defense  of  Slavcrw 

The  Argument  of  Armstrong's  C'///7',v//r;;/ /)('(7r/;/c  ()/'.S7(/i'(7'y 573 


CONTENTS  XXI 

VAC.E 

X\II1.     Cod's  Way  witli  Slavery. 

Selection  from  Armstrong's  Cliristiau  Doctrine  of  Slavery 574 

XIX.     The  Secession  of  the  Southern   Presbyterians  on   the  Issue  of 
Slavery. 

Extracts  from  an  Address  to  All  the  Churches  of  Jesus  Christ 
throughout  the  earth 607 

CHAPTER  XXVII 

Thf.  Disruption  ok  the  CHrRCHi:s 
Jibliography. 

The  Quakers 576 

The  Presbyterians 576 

The  Baptists 578 

The  Methodists 580 

Documents — 

I.     Epistle  from  the  Yearly  Aleeting  of  Friends.  Philadelphia,  1830,  to 
Friends  in  London. 

Extracts 582 

II.     The  Western  :Memorial. 

Extracts 584 

III.     Pastoral  Letter  to  the  Churches  Under  the  care  of    the    General 
Assembly. 

Extracts 587 

I\'.     Letter  of  the  Alabama  Baptist  State  Convention  to  the  Board  of 

Managers  of  the  Baptist  General  Convention 589 

Reply  of  the  Acting  Board 590 

\'.     Methodist  Protestant  Church  .\rticlcs  of  .\ssociation. 

Extracts. 592 

\'\.     Methodist  Bishops  and  abolition  agitation. 

Address  of  Bishops  Hedding  and  Emory  .   .   .  to  the  Xeic  England 

and  Xe-,0  Hampshire  Annual  Conferences.    September,  1835 594 

VII.     The  Conference  Issue. 

Bishop  Waugh's  Letter  to  T.  Merrill  and  others,  June,  1837 596 

Extracts  from  Report  of  the  Methodist  Anti-slavery  Convention, 

Lynn,  October,  1837 598 

VIII.     .V  Plan  of  Pacification— New  England  Conference,  June,  1838 598 

IX.     The  Wesleyan  Methodist  Church,  Pastoral  .\ddress.  May,  1843. 

Extracts 600 

X.     Bishop  Andrew's  Case. 

Resolution  of  Grifl'ith  and  Davis 601 

Communication  of  the  Bishops 602 

Communication  of  Bishop  Soule 603 

CHAPTER  XXVIII 

The  Churohes  wn  the  Civii.  War 

PACE 

Bibliography 604 


XX 11  CONTKNTS 


i'A(;k 
Documents — 

I.  The  Secession  of  the  Presbyterian  C'hurcli  in  tlie  Confeflerate  States 

of  America. 

Ivxtracts  from  .  I (/(//-r.v.v /()(;// //;r  Cluirrhrs  of  Jesus  ChrisI  Ikroiigh- 

oiit  llic  Earth Ml 

11.     Aihlnss  to  Clirislians  throughout  the  World  l>y  the  Clergy  oj  the  Con- 
federate Stales  of  America. 
Extracts 611 

HI.     Military  Orders  Respecting  Disloyal  Southern  Churches. 

Townsend's  Order,  November,  1863 615 

Enforcement  and  Consequences  of  the  order  as  described  by   The 
True  Delta,  March,  1864 615 

I\'.     The  (Quaker  Petition  to  the  President  and  Congress  re  Military  Duty, 

January,  1864 617 

\'.     The  Christian  Commission — Its  Principles. 

Selected  .\rticles 618 

The  Christian  Commission  at  work. 

Extract  from  the  report  of  James  Cole  for  the  armies  of  Eastern 

\'irginia 621 

\'I.     Home  Missions  and  National  Unity. 

Official  correspondence  of  the  secretaries  of  the  Home  Missionary 

Society 622 

Editorial  comment  appearing  mXht  Home  Missionary,  .\ugust  — 
December,  1862,  and  August — September,  186.S 62.i 

CHAPTER  XXIX 

SlNCy:  THK  Civil.  \V.\K 

Bibliography 62f 

Documents — 

I.     The  Burial  Hill  Declaration  of   Eaith;  and  the  Statement  of  Prin- 
ciples of  Polity,  1865 6+1 

II.  Statement  of  Congregational  Principles,  1865 64.^ 

HI.     The  Evangelical  .\lliance. 

Statement  Issued  at  organization  of  .\merican    Branch,  January 

1867 64-1 

IV.     Plan  of  Reunion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 

of  America 645 

Concurrent  Declarations  of  the  General  Assemblies,  of  1869 64( 

\'.     The  Constitution  of  the  National  Council,  and  jOberlin   Declara- 
tion       647 

\'l.     Lay  Delegation  in  the  Gener.  1  Conference  of  the  Methodist   ilpis- 
copal  Church. 

Resolution  of  May,  1872 64', 

\  11.      The  Cape  May  Resolutions. 

Extracts 64*. 

VIII.     The  Commission  Creed  of  188.^ ()51 


CONTENTS 


IX.     A  SumiiKirv  of  C'liristian  Scieiuc  Jk-liel". 

Selected  Articles  from  Srieiue  dud  Ihallk  icil/i  K<y  Id  thr  Scrip- 
tures      ()5.> 

X.     The  Lambeth  Articles 055 

XL      I'he  Andover  Case. 

Correspondence  of  Mr.  .\;  Reply  of  Prudential  Committee;  and 
minority  r^'port  signed  by  Prof.  Fisher  and  Pres.  Huckhani  057 

XII.      The  Case  of  Professor  Hriggs  and  Union  Theological  Seminary. 
Mnmirial  of  Ihc  Dirrclors  of  I'nion  Tlicolo'^icul  Srwimiry,  May, 

1S7() m) 

The  Theological  Issue. 

Coinniiltce  on  Jud^emrnl 66C> 

Tlir  ProtrsI 661 

Rcporl  of  Standiiv^  Comini/lrc  on  Tlicoloiiica!  Smiimirirs,  J iint\ 

l.S'93 662 

X 1 1 1.     I'ederation  Negotiations  among  the  Presbyterians.  » 

Address   to   Synods   and   General   Assemblies   of  I  lie   Reformed 
Chiirclies  in  the  United  States  holding  the  Presbyterian  System  ....      664 

Phn  of  Federation 666 

X 1  \'.      The  Org.inic  Law  of  the  Methodist  Kpiscopal  Church. 

Selected  Articles 667 

X\'.     The  F'ederal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  .\merica. 

Selected  Articles  of  Constitution  amended  to  1912 660 

X\'l.     The  Reunion  of  the  Cumberl.ind  Presbyterian  and  the  Presbyter- 
ian Church  in  the  United  States  of  .America. 

Ivxtracts  from  Joint  Report  on  Union 671 

X\'II.     The  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  holding  the 
Presbyterian  System. 

Selected  Articles  of  Agreement 673 

X\I1I.     The  Genesis  of  the  Laymen's  Missionary  Movement. 

Resolutions  of  November  15,  1906  at  conference  in  Fifth  .\ve. 

Presbyterian  Church,  New  York 675 

XIX.     The  Episcopalians  and  a  World  Conference  on  Union. 

Resolutions  of  General  Convention,  1910 676 

XX.     I-^piscopal  Supervision  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Resolution  of  May,  1912  ." 677 

XXI.     The  Truce  of  God 678 

XXll.     Constitution  of  the  Northern  liaptist  Convention — .\mcnded  to 
May  19,  1919. 

Selected  .Articles 679 

XXII 1.     Constitution  of  the  United  Lutheran  Church  in  America 6-<7 

XXI\'.     The  Interchurch  World  Movement  of  North  .America. 

Findings  of  the  Cleveland  Conference 692 

What  it  is 69,> 

XX\'.     The  Baptists  and  Orginic  Church  Union. 

Statement  on  Organic  Church  Union,  Denver,  1919 694 

Report  of  the  Commission  on  Faith  and  Order 695 


aV  CONTEXTS 

PAGE 

XXVI.    The  Colorado  Home  Missions  Council  and  League  of  Churches. 

Statement  of  Principles 698 

Constitution  and  By-Laws 698 

XXVH.     Episcopalian-Congregationalist  Negotiations  toward  Union. 

Proposals  for  An  Approach  Tou'ard  Unity 702 

Proposed  Canon 704 

Resolution  of  Episcopal  Convention 705 

XXVin.     The  United  Churches  of  Christ  in  America. 

Constitution 706 

Constitution  of  the  ultimate  United  Church  of  America 709 

XXIX.  Religious  Education  in  the  Modern  Church. 

Extracts  from  A  Program  of  Religious  Education  in  the  Small 
Church ' 712 

XXX.  The  Church  and  Social  Service. 

Extracts  from  a  Report  of  a  Commission  of  the  Federal  Council 
'        of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America 718 


CHAPTER  I 
Selected  Bibliography  of  General  Histories 

In  entering  upon  a  study  of  the  church  in  American  society,  the 
investigator  should  early  acquaint  himself  witli  the  standard  general 
histories.  So  frequently  must  these  works  be  used  to  provide  the  neces- 
sary background  for  church  history  proper,  that  it  seems  wise  in  an  intro- 
ductory chapter  to  make  mention  of  the  most  significant.  In  the  bibli- 
ographies of  all  later  chapters  it  will  then  be  assumed  that  the  student 
has  this  necessary  acquaintance  with  the  general  works,  and  repeated 
reference  thereto  will  be  regarded  as  superfluous. 

One  of  the  earliest  workers  was  James  Grahame,  whose  "History  of 
the  United  States  of  North  America,  from  the  Plantation  of  the  British 
Colonies  till  Their  Assumption  of  National  Independence",  commenced 
in  1824  and  completed  after  eleven  years  of  assiduous  research,  although 
treated  so  indifferently  by  the  reviewers  of  his  time,  has  since  passed 
into  merited  appreciation  for  its  judicial  impartiality  and  thoroughness. 
Regarding  'religion  as  the  great  business  of  life  and  the  extension  of 
its  influence  as  one  of  the  appropriate  objects  of  history, '  his  work  shows 
a  sympathy  for  issues  deeper  than  the  political  and  economic.  With 
a  perseverance  surpassing  Grahame,  George  Bancroft  after  fifty-two 
years  of  labor  upon  the  field  of.  colonial  history,  published  his  last 
revised  "History  of  the  United  States  of  America,  from  the  Discovery 
of  the  Continent"  (VI  vols.  1883-5),  a  work  that  altho biased  and  anti- 
quated, for  graceful  diction  and  exhaustive  information,  established  stan- 
dards of  which  all  American  scholars  have  been  justly  proud.  Meanwhile 
Richard  Hildreth,  beginning  about  the  middle  of  the  century,  had 
produced  "The  History  of  the  United  States  of  America"  (VI  vols.  1849- 
1856,  revised  edition  1882),  an  accurate  study  covering  the  field  1497- 
1789  in  the  first  three  volumes,  which  he  issued  as  a  completed  set, 
later  supplementing  these  with  vols.  IV-VI,  which  cover  the  field  to 
1821.  A  contemporaneous  worker  was  Rev.  Edward  D.  Neill  who  in 
"The  EngUsh  Colonization  of  America  during  the  Seventeenth  Century" 
(1870)  stressed  the  religious  aspects  of  colonization  and  called  attention 
to    minor   inaccuracies    in   the   work    of   Bancroft.     Five   years   later 


L  SOURCE  BOOK    OF   AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

appeared  "  The  Constitutional  and  Political  History  of  the  United  States  " 
by  Dr.  Hermann  von  Hoist  (translated  from  the  German  by  J.  J.  Lalor 
and  A.  B.  Mason),  whose  substantial  work  represents  the  detachment 
of  a  foreigner  with  the  intimate  knowledge  of  a  five  year  residence  in 
America.  His  investigations  cover  the  field  1750-1861,  and  convey 
much  information  to  the  student  of  church  history. 

In  the  next  decade  a  monumental  work  appeared  under  the  editor- 
ship of  Justin  Winsor,  entitled  a  "Narrative  and  Critical  History  of 
America"  (\'HI  vols,  1884-1889).  Prepared  by  a  corps  of  wide-awake 
scholars,  this  history  presented  the  conclusions  of  latest  research,  an 
exhaustive  bibliographical  apparatus,  and  withal  an  interesting  narrative 
of  events.  It  remains  to  this  day  one  of  the  most  reliable  guides  to  the 
diligent  student.  It  was  about  the  same  time  that  James  Schouler 
began  (1880)  to  publish  his  thoughtful  and  independent  studies  upon 
the  national  period  terminated  (1913)  in  a  VII- volume  ''History  of  the 
United  States  of  America  Under  the  Constitution"  which  covers  the 
period  1783-1877.  A  contemporary  "History  of  the  People  of  the 
United  States,  from  the  Revolution  to  the  Civil  War"  (VIII  vols.  1882- 
1913)  by  John  Bach  jVIcMaster,  provides  an  intensive  study  with  con- 
siderable emphasis  on  the  social  and  economic,  of  the  period  from  1784 
to  1861.  The  "English  Colonies  in  America"  (V  vols.  1882-1907)  by 
John  A.  Doyle,  altho  marred  by  occasional  inaccuracies,  is  an  invaluable 
interpretation  of  the  colonial  period,  especially  in  its  social  and  political 
aspects.  "The  American  Colonies  in  the  Seventeenth  Century"  (III 
vols.  1904-1907)  by  Herbert  L.  Osgood  as  an  'introduction  to  American 
institutional  history  ...  to  illustrate  the  principles  of  British  coloni- 
zation,' is  important  for  the  church  historian,  although  subordinate  to 
Doyle's  work.  "A  Short  History  of  the  English  Colonies  in  America" 
(1881,  revised  ed.  1902)  by  H.  C.  Lodge  gives  a  good  account  of  the  col- 
onies on  the  eve  of  the  Revolution.  A  "History  of  the  United  States'" 
(II  vols.  1894)  by  E.  Benjamin  Andrews,  seeks  in  abbreviated  form  to 
give  the  'political  evolution  of  our  country  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  social 
culture,  habits  and  life  of  the  people  on  the  other'.  Its  clear  arrangement 
and  fine  sense  of  proportion  make  it  a  useful  short  history  of  America. 
".\  Historv  of  the  American  People"  (V  vols.  1902)  by  Woodrow  Wilson  is 
a  gracefully  written  and  popular  presentation  of  the  subject.  The  next 
work  is  the  notable  "The  American  Nation,  A  History  from  Original 
Sources  by  Associated  Scholars"  edited  by  Albert  Bushnell  Hart,  advised 
by  various  historical  societies,  (XXVII  vols.  1904-1908).  Thoroughl\- 
abreast  of  the  latest  results  of  critical  investigation,  interestingly  written, 


SKM'XTKl)   lilUl.IOCK  AI'IIY  OK   C.  i;\  ICR  A  I.   II I  S  li  )K1  KS  .S 

wilh  c()i)i<)us  l)il)li()grai)liical  essays,  this  Avork  is  indispensable  U)  tlie 
church  historian.  Although  a  few  volumes  have  more  political  details 
1  han  are  needed  by  the  student  of  the  church,  this  work  as  a  whole  should 
iiever  be  overlooked  for  all  periods  of  the  field.  "The  American  People. 
A  Study  in  National  Psychology"  (II  vols.  1909-1911)  by  A.  Maurice 
Low  is  a  work  of  marked  originality  with  a  number  of  interpretations 
that  cannot  be  takeii  seriously.  "A  History  of  the  United  States" 
tlV  vols.  1905-1917,  Vol.  V,  1921)  by  Edward  Channing,  for  concise- 
ness, proportion,  matured  conclusions,  and  com])letentss  of  biblio- 
graphical apparatus,  is  a  model  history  and  undoubtedly  the  best  of 
tlie  shorter  histories.  A  succinct  scholarly  restatement  has  recently 
appeared  in  "The  Riverside  History  of  the  United  States"  (IV  vols. 
1915)  edited  and  written  in  part  by  William  E.  Dodd,  associated  with 
Carl  Becker,  Allen  Johnson,  and  Fred  L.  Paxson. 

Turning  to  church  histories,  the  earliest  survey  was  "A  Narrative  of 
the  Visit  to  the  American  Churches  by  the  Deputation  from  the  Con- 
gregational Union  of  England  and  Wales"  (II  vols.  1835)  by  Andrew 
Reed  and  James  Matheson.  A  corresponding  work,  with  emphasis 
upon  Baptist  activities,  was  "The  Baptists  in  America;  A  Narrative 
of  the  Deputation  from  the  Baptist  Union  in  England  to  the  United 
States  and  Canada"  (1836)  by  the  Rev.  F.  A.  Cox  and  Rev.  J.  Hobey. 
Although  both  of  these  works  are  denominational  in  their  sympathies  and 
represent  observations  based  on  short  residences  in  America,  they  con- 
tain a  considerable  amount  of  useful  general  information.  The  next 
worker  was  Robert  Baird  who  while  resident  in  Europe  had  been 
requested  by  his  European  friends  to  write  a  description  of  things  in 
America.  In  response,  he  pubUshed  (1842)  his  "Religion  in  America; 
or,  an  Account  of  The  Origin,  Relation  to  the  State,  and  Present  Condi- 
tion of  the  Evangelical  Churches  in  the  United  States,  with  Notices 
of  the  Unevangelical  Denominations."  The  revised  edition  (1856)  has 
a  large  amount  of  supplementary  material.  The  work  as  a  whole  is 
\aluable  especially  its  treatment  of  the  voluntary  system  and  of  the 
relations  between  the  various  governments  and  the  churches.  The 
last  part  of  the  book  stresses  the  missionary  activities  of  American 
Christianity.  A  shorter  work  entitled  "State  and  Prospects  of  Religion 
in  America"  (1855)  by  the  same  writer,  is  a  Report  given  at  the  Evan- 
gelical AlUance  conference,  Paris,  August  25,  1855,  of  the  American 
church  at  that  date.  Somewhat  earlier  (1844)  "An  Original  History  of 
the  Religious  Denominations  at  present  existing  in  the  United  States, 
containing  authentic  accounts  of  their  Rise,  Progress,  Statistics  and 


4  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Doctrines,  Written  Expressly  by  Tlieological  Professors,  Ministers  and    ' 
Lay  Members  of  the  Respective  Denominations"  projected,  compiled  and 
arranged  by  I.  Daniel  Rupp  was  published.    This  work  is  a  jungle  of  ill- 
arranged  material,  and  serves  little  purpose. 

The  centennial  of  the  Union  was  marked  by  considerable  retrospec- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  various  denominations,  and  consequently  the 
leading  religious  periodicals  such  as  "The  Baptist  Quarterly,"  "The 
New Englander, "  "The Methodist  Quarterly  Review^"  and  "The  Pres- 
byterian Quarterly  and  Princeton  Review,"  pubUshed  notable  articles 
reviewing  the  centennial  achievements  of  their  respective  denominations. 
These  articles  have  considerable  historical  material.  There  next 
appeared  "Christianity  in  the  United  States,  from  the  First  Settlement 
down  to  the  Present  Time"  (1887)  by  Daniel  Dorchester.  In  point  of 
massive  information  this  volume  is  important.  Its  arrangement,  how- 
ever, is  so  hopelessly  bad  that  its  use  is  a  continual  strain  on  the  good 
nature  of  the  reader. 

The  great  dearth  of  good  church  histories  at  last  being  recognized 
by  American  scholars,  led  to  the  production  of  the  "American  Church 
History  Series"  (XIII  Vols.  1892  f.)  pubhshed  under  the  auspices  of 
the  American  Society  of  Church  History.  With  few  exceptions  these 
volumes  maintain  a  high  standard  of  scholarship.  In  the  nature  of  the 
case  they  have  suffered  considerably  from  necessary  condensation. 
Sectarianism  has  been  fairly  well  eliminated.  Good  bibUographies 
appear  in  most  of  the  volumes.  The  Xlllth  volume,  by  Leonard  W. 
Bacon,  entitled  "A  History  of  American  Christianity"  is  by  far  the  best 
general  work  in  existence.  It  should  be  read  as  an  introduction  to  the 
study  of  American  church  history. 

Two  other  monographs,  while  not  to  be  technically  classed  as  church 
history,  serve  an  important  place  as  introductory  studies — "Church  and 
State  in  the  United  States,  or,  The  American  Idea  of  Religious  Liberty 
and  its  Practical  Effects,  with  Official  Documents"  by  Philip  Schaff, 
D.D.  ("Papers  of  the  American  Historical  Association,"  Vol.  II,  No. 
IV),  and  "The  Rise  of  Religious  Liberty  in  America — A  History"  (1902) 
by  Sanford  H.  Cobb.  A  brief  survey  is  "The  Movement  and  Mission 
of  American  Christianity"  ("American  Journal  of  Theology,"  January 
1912)  by  Davids.  Schaff. 


CHAP  TER  II 

Virginia  i\  the  Seventeenth  Century 
Biblioiirap/iy 

The  motives  underlying  Virginian  colonization  are  to  be  seen  in  Rob- 
ert Thome's  ''Declaration"  (1527 — Hakluyt  "Principal  Navigations" 
extra  series,  Vol.  II  p.  159  f.) ;  George  Peckham's  "The  Western  Planting" 
(1583— /6/(/.  Vol.  VIII,  p.  89  f.);  Christopher  Carlile's  "Discourse" 
(1583 — ibid.  Vol.  VIII,  p.  133  f.);  such  sermons  as  Robert  Johnson's 
"Nova  Britannia"  (1609 — Force,  "Tracts  and  Papers,"  Vol.  I,  Tract 
VI)  and  WiUiam  Symond's  "Virginea  Britannia"  (1609-partial 
reprint,  Brown's  "Genesis  of  the  United  States"  Vol.  I  p.  283  f.);  "A 
True  and  Sincere  Declaration  of  the  Purpose  and  Ends  of  the  Plantation 
begun  in  Virginia  ..."  (1609 — ibid.  Vol.  I,  p.  339  f.);  and  Alexander 
Whitaker's  "Good  Newes  From  Vu-ginia,  .  .  .  '  (1613 — for  extracts 
see  Neill's  "History  of  the  Virginia  Company  of  London,"  p.  78  f.) 

Two  notaljle  studies  on  Virginian  colonization  are  "British  Convicts 
Shipped  to  American  Colonies  "  by  James  D.  Butler,  ("  Amer.  Hist.  Rev. " 
Vol.  II,  No.  1),  and  "Some  English  Conditions  Surrounding  the  Settle- 
ment of  Virginia"  by  Edward  P.  Cheyney  (ibid.  Vol.  XII,  No.  3). 

The  early  fortunes  of  the  Jamestown  group  have  been  set  forth  by 
Captain  Smith  in  a  "True  Relation,  ..."  (1608);  "A  Map  of  Vir- 
ginia, ..."  (1612);  a  "Description  of  New  England,  .  .  .  "  (1616); 
"New  England's  Trials"  (1620-22),  and  "The  General  History  of 
Virginia"  (1624).  These  may  be  found  in  No.  16  of  the  EngUsh  Scho- 
lar's Library,  under  the  title,  "Ca])tain  John  Smith's  Works,  "(1889), 
edited  by  Edward  Arber.  This  volume  also  contains  Percy's  "Discourse 
on  the  Plantation  of  the  Southern  Colony  in  Virginia,  ..."  (1607); 
Wingfield's  "Discourse  of  Virginia"  (1608,  see  also  "Tran.  &  Coll. 
Amer.  Antiq.  Soc,  Vol.  IV,  p.  69  f.);  and  Spelman's  "Relation  of  Vir- 
ginea" (1613?).  John  Rolf 's  "  Relation  of  the  State  of  Virginia,  .  .  .  " 
(later  than  1616)  is  accessible  in  "The  Virginia  Historical  Register," 
Vol.  I,  No.  HI. 

Narratives  that  throw  light  upon  later  periods  of  the  century  are: 
"A  Perfect  Description  of  Virginia' '  (1648 — Force,  "Tracts  and  Papers, " 


O  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Vol.  II,  Tract  VIII);  "A  Voyage  to  Virginia"  by  Colonel  Norwood 
(1649— //>/</.,  Vol.  Ill,  Tract  X);  John  Hammond's  "Leah  and  Rachel, 
or  the  Two  Fruitful  Sisters  of  Virginia  and  Maryland"  {\656—ibid. 
Vol.  Ill,  Tract  XIV);  "Virginia's  Cure,  ..."  by  R.  G.  {1662— ibid.. 
Vol.  Ill,  Tract  XV);  Sir  WilUam  Berkeley's  "Discourse  and  View  of 
Virginia"  (1663— Sabin's  "Dictionary"  Vol.  II  p.  4889);  "The  History 
of  Bacon's  and  Ingram's  RebeUion, "  (1676c.,  author  unknown);  "A 
True  Narrative  of  the  Late  RebelUon  in  Virginia  by  the  Royal  Com- 
missioners, 1677"  (both  reprinted  in  "Narratives  of  the  Insurrections 
1675-1690"  edited  1915  by  C.  M.  Andrews  in  "Original  Narratives 
of  Early  American  History");  "The  Beginning,  Progress  and 
Conclusion  of  Bacon's  Rebellion  in  Virginia  in  the  Years  1675  and 
1676"  by  T.  M.  (Force,  "Tracts  and  Papers,"  Vol.  I,  Tract  VIII;  also 
Andrews  as  above). 

Of  Virginian  histories  there  are  several.  Robert  Beverley's  pioneer 
"History  and  Present  State  of  Virginia"  (1705)  is  brief  and  informing, 
but  partisan.  It  was  followed  by  Sir  William  Keith's  "History  of  Vir- 
ginia" (1738)  which  shows  little  originahty.  Nine  years  later  Rev. 
William  Stith  pubHshed  his  incomplete  (to  1624)  and  inelegant  yet  broad- 
ly philosophic  "History  of  the  Present  Discovery  and  Settlement  of 
Virginia. "  John  Buck  followed  with  a  tediously  lengthy  four  volume 
"History  of  Virginia"  (1804-1816).  Next  appeared  Howison's  "History 
of  Virginia"  (Vol.  I,  1846,  coming  to  1763;  Vol.  II  to  1847),  a 
work  rhetorical,  and  not  always  trustworthy.  Charles  Campbell's 
"History  of  the  Colony  and  Ancient  Dominion  of  Virginia"  (1860) 
though  faulty  in  arrangement  is  a  work  of  intrinsic  value.  "Virginia 
and  her  Neighbors"  (1897)  wi-itten  in  the  fascinating  style  characteristic 
of  John  Fiske  does  not  materially  supplement  the  information  of  earlier 
writers. 

Besides  histories  there  are  several  notable  monographs.  "The  Histor\' 
of  the  Virginia  Company  of  London"  (1869)  by  Rev.  E.  D.  Neill  is 
valuable  for  its  source  material,  as  also  the  same  author's  "Virginia 
Carolorum"  (1888)  which  treats  of  the  later  period  1625-1688.  His 
"English  Colonization  of  America  during  the  Seventeenth  Centiu-y" 
(1870)  has  considerable  data  bearing  upon  ecclesiastical  affairs.  In 
Alexander  Brown's  "Genesis  of  the  United  States"  (1890)  there  is  a 
large  amount  of  documentary  material  for  the  church  historian.  His 
"  First  Republic  in  America"  (1897)  continuing  the  narrative  from  1616  to 
1627  has  fewer  source  quotations.  In  "Local  Institutions  of  Virginia" 
(J.  H.  U.  Studies,  Series  III,  Sect.  II-III)  Edward  Ingle  describes  the 


xiRc.ixiA  IN  Till':  SK\F.\Ti:i;.\in  cknturv  7 

Knglisli  i)aiish  regime  as  applied  to  X'irginia.  W'ilhin  recent  years  work 
f  an  exceedingly  high  order  has  been  done  by  Philip  A.  Bruce.  His 
Economic  History  of  Virginia  in  the  Seventeenth  Century"  (II  vols. 
1896).  "Social  Life  of  \'irginia  in  the  Seventeenth  Century"  (1907), 
nd  notably  his  "Institutional  History  of  Virginia  in  the  Seventeenth 
Century"  (II  vols.  1910)  are  indispensable  to  a  grasp  of  Virginian 
hurch  history.  "Virginia  Under  the  Stuarts,  1607-1688"  (1914)  by 
r.  J.  Wertenbaker  and  "Colonial  Virginia:  Its  People  and  Customs" 
1917)  by  May  Stanard  throw  light  upon  the  social  background. 

WiUiam  and  Mary  College  has  been  treated  by  Lyon  G.  Tyler  in  "The 
history  of  the  College  of  William  and  Mary  .  .  .  from  its  Foundation, 
1660,  to  1874."  Miscellaneous  information  appears  in  the  "WiUiam 
md  Mary  College  Quarterly."  The  Henrico  experiment  is  discussed 
)y  John  S.  Flory  in  "The  University  of  Henrico"  ("Pub.  South.  Hist. 
\ssoc.,"  Vol.  VIII,  pp.  40-56).  The  documents  are  in  the  "Abstract 
3f  the  Proceedings  of  the  Virginia  Company  of  London  1619-1624" 
"Coll.  Virg.  Hist.  Soc,"  New  Series,  Vol.  VII).  "Education  in  Colon- 
al  Virginia"  by  L.  G.  Tyler  (IV  Parts,  "WiUiam  and  Mary  Quarterly," 
\pril  1897  to  January  1898)  meets  an  important  need  as  a  study  of  the 
:ultural  side  of  Virginian  hfe. 

In  the  field  of  church  history  proper,  the  Rev.  P".  L.  Hawks  has  the 
konor  of  being  the  "  Eirst  Historiographer  of  the  American  Church. "  Vol. 
r  of  his  "Contributions  to  the  Ecclesiastical  History  of  the  United  States 
f  America  "  (1836-1839)  has  much  material  relating  to  Virginia.  Bishop 
Samuel  Wilberforce's  "History  of  the  Protestant  Church  in  America" 
1844,  third  edition  1856)  betrays  the  lack  of  sympathy  of  one  who 
lever  visited  or  Hved  in  America.  "The  History  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
and  in  the  Colonies"  (HI  vols.  1848,  second  edition  1856)  by  Canon 
J.  S.  M.  Anderson,  though  erudite  is  uncritical  and  antiquated.  A  work 
)f  genuine  scholarship  excellently  written  is  that  of  Rev.  W.  S.  Perry, 
'The  History  of  the  American  Episcopal  Church  1587-1883"  (II  vols. 
1885).  The  "History  of  the  American  Episcopal  Church  from  the 
Planting  of  the  Colonies  to  the  end  of  the  Civil  War,"  (1890)  by  Rev. 
S.  D.  McConnell  though  brilliantly  written,  scarcely  maintains  the  high 
itandard  of  its  immediate  predecessor.  In  his  contribution  to  the 
'American  Church  History  Series"  (Vol.  VII,  2nd  echtion  1900)  Prof, 
r.  C.  Tiffany  has  written  "A  History  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
n  the  United  States  of  America,"  which  in  smaU  compass  and  with 
:onsiderable  interest  presents  the  salient  features  of  Anglicanism. 


8  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

For  the  Quakers  one  should  consult  the  "Journals"  of  John  Fox  and' 
Edmundson,  also  the  standard  histories  of  Quakerism  (see  page  154f ). 

For  investigative  purposes,  documentary  material  for  the  period 
1650  and  later  is  to  be  found  in  "Historical  Collections  Relating  to  the 
American  Colonial  Church"  (Vol.  I,  1870)  by  Rev.  W.  S.  Perry.  Clergy 
lists,  Proceedings,  etc.  appear  in  the  "Digest  of  the  Proceedings  of  the 
Conventions  and  Councils  in  the  Diocese  of  Virginia"  (1883)  by  T.  D. 
Dashiell,  D.D.  Virginian  statutes  and  charter  material  are  accessible 
in  W.  W.  Hening's  "Statutes  at  Large"  (1812).  Assembly  Proceedings 
are  set  forth  in  "Journals  of  the  House  of  Burgesses  in  Virginia,"  Vol. 
I,  1619-1658/9,  Vol.  II,  1659-60  to  1693,  edited  (1914-1915)  by  H.  R. 
Mcllwaine.  "An  Abstract  of  the  Proceedings  of  the  Virginia  Company 
of  London,  1619-1624"  is  reprinted  in  the  "Coll.  Virg.  Hist.  Soc," 
New  Series,  Vol.  VII.  "The  Records  of  the  Virginia  Company  of  Lon- 
don" (Vol.  I,  1619-1622;  Vol.  II,  1622-1624)  have  recently  (1906)  been  ; 
edited  with  introduction  and  bibUography  by  Susan  M.  Kingsbury. 
Important  data  may  be  gleaned  from  the  "Aspinwall  Papers"  ("Coll.  I 
Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series,  IV,  Vols.  IX  and  X);  "The  Calendar  of  State 
Papers,  Colonial  Series"  (1860-1916)  and  the  "Reports  of  the  Historical  ' 
Commission,"  especially  the  third  and  eighth. 

In  certain  lines  of  investigation  the  student  will  be  well  repaid  by  .J 
consulting  the  parish  registers  and  vestry  books — St.  Mark's,  Culpepper 
County;  St.  Peter's,  New  Kent  County;  Henrico;  Christ  Church,  Mid- 
dlesex County;  Bristol;  and  others.  County  records  are  more  abun- 
dant— Elizabeth  City,  Essex,  Henrico,  Isle  of  Wight,  Lancaster,  Lower 
Norfolk,  Middlesex,  Norfolk,  Northampton,  Northumberland,  Rap- 
panhannock,  Richmond,  Surry,  Westmoreland,  and  York.  Particularly 
rich  is  the  "Lower  Norfolk  County  Virgmia  Antiquary"  (V  vols.  1897- 
1906).  "The  Virginia  Magazine  of  History"  (1893  f.)  is  a  mine  that 
rarely  disappoints  a  careful  worker.  The  "Pubhcations  of  the  Southern 
History  Association"  (1897-1907)  have  some  material  relating  to  the 
church.  The  "William  and  Mary  College  Quarterly"  (1892  f.)  oft- 
times  supplies  valuable  ecclesiastical  data,  also  the  "Collections  of  the 
Virginia  Historical  Society."  Miscellaneous  infoianation  may  be 
picked  up  in  Rev.  W.  Meade's  "  Old  Churches,  Ministers,  and  FamiUes 
of  Virginia"  (1857);  Rev.  E.  D.  Neill's  "Notes  on  the  Vhginia  Colonial 
Clergy"  (1877);  also  his  "Memoir  of  Rev.  Patrick  Copland"  (1871);' 
Rev.  L.  W.  Burton's  "Araials  of  Henrico  Parish,  1611-1884"  (1904), 
and  the  "New  England  Historical  and  Genealogical  Register." 


virginia  in  the  seventeenth  century  9 

Documents 
I.  CONSTITUTIONAL  PROVISION  FOR  RELIGION 
The  following  appears  among  "Articles,  Instructions  and  Orders" 
dated  Nov.  20,  1606: 

.  .  .  And  wee  doe  specially  ordainc,  charge,  and  require,  the  said  presidents  and 
councells,  and  the  ministers  of  the  said  several  colonies  respectively,  within  their 
several  limits  and  precincts,  that  they,  with  all  diligence,  care,  and  respect,  doe  provide, 
that  the  true  word,  and  service  of  God  and  Christian  faith  be  preached,  planted,  and 
used,  not  only  witliin  ever)'  of  the  said  several  colonies,  and  plantations,  but  alsoe 
as  much  as  they  may  amongst  the  salvage  people,  which  doe  or  shall  adjoine  unto 
them,  or  border  upon  them,  according  to  the  doctrine,  rights,  and  reUgion  now  pro- 
fessed and  established  within  our  real  me  of  England.  .  .  .  Furthermore,  our  will, 
and  pleasure  is,  and  wee  doe  hereby  determine  and  ordaine,  that  every  person  and 
persons  being  our  subjects  of  every  the  said  collonies  and  plantations  shall  from  time 
to  time  well  entreate  those  salvages  in  those  parts,  and  use  all  good  meanes  to  draw 
the  salvages  and  heathen  people  of  the  said  several  places,  and  of  the  territories  and 
coimtries  adjoining  to  the  true  service  and  knowledge  of  God,  and  that  all  just,  kind 
and  charitable  courses,  shall  be  holden  with  such  of  them  as  shall  conforme  themselves 
to  any  good  and  sociable  traffique  and  deaUng  with  the  subjects  of  us,  our  heires  and 
successors,  which  shall  be  planted  there,  whereby  they  may  be  the  sooner  drawne  to 
the  true  knowledge  of  God,  and  the  obedience  of  us,  our  heires,  and  successors,  under 
such  severe  paines  and  punishments,  as  shall  be  inflicted  by  the  same  several  presi- 
dents and  councells  of  the  said  several  colonies,  or  the  most  part  of  them  within  their 
several  limits  and  precincts,  on  such  as  shall  offend  therein,  or  doe  the  contrary.  .  ,  . 
Text — Hening:  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  I,  pp.  67-75. 

II.  THE  MOTIVE  IN  COLONIZATION 

"A  True  and  Sincere  Declaration  of  the  Purpose  and  Ends  of  the 
Plantation  begun  in  Virginia." 

This  document  appeared  in  London,  December  14,  1609,  by  authority 
of  the  Governor  and  Councillors  of  Virginia. 

The  Principal  and  Maine  Endes  (out  of  which  are  easily  derived  to  any  meane 
understanding  infinitnesse,  and  yet  great  ones)  were  first  to  preach  and  baptize  into 
Christian  Religion,  and  by  propagation  of  the  Gospell,  to  recover  out  of  the  armes 
of  the  Divell,  a  number  of  poore  and  miserable  soules,  wrapt  up  unto  death,  in  almost 
invincible  ignorance;  to  endeavour  the  fulfilling,  and  accomplishment  of  the  number 
of  the  elect,  which  shall  be  gathered  from  out  all  comers  of  the  earth;  and  to  add  our 
myte  to  the  Treasury  of  Heaven,  that  as  we  pray  for  the  coming  of  the  Kingdome  of 
Glory,  so  to  expresse  in  our  actions,  the  same  desire,  if  God,  have  pleased,  to  use  so 
weak  instruments,  to  the  ripening  and  consummation  thereof. 

Secondly,  to  provide  and  build  up  for  the  publike  Honour  and  Safety  of  our  gra- 
livus  King  and  his  Estates  (by  the  favor  of  our  Superiors  even  in  that  care)  some  small 


10  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMKRICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Rampier  of  our  owne,  in  this  opportune  and  general  summer  of  peace,  by  transplanting 
the  rancknesse  and  multitude  of  increase  in  our  people;  of  which  there  is  left  no  vent. 
but  age;  and  evident  danger  that  the  number  and  infinitenesse  of  them,  will  outgro^\ 
the  matter,  whereon  to  worke  for  their  life  and  sustention,  and  shall  one  infest  an.l 
become  a  burthen  to  another.  .  .  . 

Lastly,  the  appearance  and  assurance  of  Pvh\ik  comniodily  to  the  parlkular  uHd<  > 
takers,  by  recovering  and  possessing  to  themselves  a  fruitful!  land,  whence  they  m:; 
furnish  and  provide  this   Kingdome.     with    all    such    necessities  and  defects  undn 
which  we  labour,  and  are  now  enforced  to  buy.  and  receive  at  the  curtesie  of  othi  i 
Princes,  under  the  burthen  of  great  Customs,  and  hea\y  impositions,  and  at  so  hij^'h 
rates  in  traiique.  by  reason  of  the  great  waste  of  them  from  whence  they  are  now  dc 
rived,  which  threatens  almost  an  impossibility  long  to  recover  them,  or  at  least  surli 
losse  in  exchange,  as  both  the  Kingdome  and    Merchant,  will  lie  weary  of  the  decii 
nesse  and  peril. 

Te.xt— Brown:  The  Genesis  of  llie  i'niled  Stales.  \o\.  I,  pp.  ,1,^9-40. 

III.  BEGIXXIXGS  OF  WORSHIP  AT  JAMESTOWX 

Captain  Smith  in  'Wdvcrlisemeuts  For  t/ic  i'ucxpcrieuccd  Planters  of 
Xew  England  or  anywhere ^  written  Ocloljer  16.^0,  thus  recalls  the  early 
days: 

"When  I  went  first  to  Virginia,  I  well  remember  wee  did  hang  an  awning  (which  i^ 
an  old  saile)  to  three  or  foure  trees  to  shadow  us  from  the  Sunne,  our  walles  were  ral< - 
of  wood,  our  seats  unhewed  trees  till  we  cut  plankes,  our  Pulpit  a  bar  of  wood  naikd 
to  two  neighbouring  trees.  In  foule  weather  we  shifted  into  an  old  rotten  tent;  for 
we  had  few  better,  and  this  came  by  the  way  of  adventure  for  new.  Tliis  was  our 
Church,  till  wee  built  a  homely  thing  like  a  barne,  set  upon  Cratchets,  covered  wii'^ 
rafts,  sedge,  and  earth;  so  was  also  the  walls:  the  best  of  our  houses  [were)  of  the  HI 
curiosity;  but  the  most  part  farre  much  worse  workmanship,  that  could  neither  w 
defend  [from]  wind  nor  raine. 

Yet  wee  had  daily  Common  Prayer  morning  and  evening,  every  Sunday  two  Ser 
mons,  and  ever}'  three  moneths  the  holy  Communion,  till  our  Minister  died:  but  our 
Prayers  dail)'.  with  an  Homih-  on  Sundaies,  we  continued  two  or  three  3'ears  after 
till  more  Preachers  came:  and  surely  God  did  most  mercifully  heare  us.  till  the  con- 
tinual! inundations  of  mistaking  chrections,  factions,  and  numbers  of  unprovided 
Libertines  ncerc  consumed  us  all,  as  the  Israelites  in  the  wildernesse." 
Text      Captain  Joliu  Smill/'s  Works.  .\rl)er  edition,  i)p.  <),=^7-S. 

Arlieles.  Laices,  and  Orders,  Divine,  Politique  and  Marliall  for  Ike 
Celony  in  Virginia:  ete.,  1610 

Established  by  Gates  in  1610,  these  laws  assumed  their  full  martial 
form  under  Dale,  who,  having  served  in  the  wars  of  the  Low  Countries, 
had  apportunity  there  of  observing  statutes  of  severe  character.  It 
does  not  ai^pear.  however,  that  thc\-  were  ever  rii'idly  enforced. 


NiRciMA  IN  I'lii':  si:\i:nti;f..\tii  ci^xirKV  11 

The  clauses  ihal  concern  rcli;^ion  arc  as  follows: 

1.  First  since  we  owe  our  hi^'lKst  and  supreme  dutw  our  f^reatesl,  and  all  our 
allegeance  to  him,  from  whom  all  power  and  authoritic  is  derixed.  and  llowis  as  from 
the  first,  and  onel\-  fountaine.  and  being  cspeciall  souldicrs  emprest  in  this  sacred  cause, 
we  must  alone  exjjcct  our  successe  from  him,  who  is  oncly  the  blesser  of  all  good 
attempts,  the  King  of  kings,  the  commaunder  of  commaunders,  and  Lord  of  Hostcs, 
I  do  strictly  commaund  and  charge  all  Captaincs  and  Ollicers,  of  what  qualitie  or  nature 
soever,  whether  commanders  in  the  field,  or  in  towne,  or  towncs,  forts  or  fortresses, 
to  have  a  care  that  the  Almightie  Cod  bee  duly  and  daily  s  -rved,  and  that  lhe.\-  call 
upon  their  people  to  heare  Sermons,  as  that  also  they  diligently  fre(|uent  Morning  and 
Kvening  praicr  themselves  by  their  owne  exemplar  and  daily  life,  and  dutie  herein, 
encouraging  others  thereunto,  and  that  such,  who  shall  often  and  wilfully  absent  them 
selves,  be  duly  punished  according  to  the  martiall  law  in  that  case  provided. 

2  .  That  no  man  speake  impiously  or  maliciously,  against  the  holy  and  blessed 
TriniUe,  or  any  of  the  three  j^ersons,  that  is  to  say,  agairst  God  the  Father,  God  the 
Son,  and  God  the  holy  (Ihost,  or  against  the  knowne  Articles  of  the  Christian  fuith. 
upon  paine  of  death. 

,1.  That  no  man  blaspheme  Gods  holy  name  u|)on  \k\\\\l-  of  d(.';itli,  or  us.'  unlawful 
oathcs,  taking  the  name  of  God  in  vaine,  curse,  or  banne,  ui)(>n  paine  of  se\  er^  punish- 
ment for  the  first  offence  so  committed,  and  for  the  second,  to  lKi\e  a  bodkin  thrusl 
through  his  tongue,  and  if  he  continue  the  blaspheming  of  (lods  holy  nanif,  for  the 
third  time  so  offending,  he  shall  be  brought  to  a  martiall  coiut,  and  there  recci\e  cen- 
sure of  death  tor  his  offence. 

4.  Xo  man  shall  use  any  traiterous  words  against  his  .Maieslics  Person,  or  royall 
authority  upon  paine  of  death. 

,S.  Xo  man  shall  s])eake  any  word,  or  do  an\'  act,  which  way  tend  to  the  tleris'on. 
or  despight  of  Gods  hol_\-  word  ujion  paine  of  death;  Xor  shall  an>-  man  imworthily 
demeane  himselfe  unto  an\'  rreacher,  or  Minister  of  the  samr,  but  geiH-rally  hold 
them  in  all  re\erent  regard,  and  dutiful  intreatie,  otherwise  he  the  offi'nder  shall 
oi)enly  be  whi])t  three  times,  and  ask  publike  forgiveness?  in  the  ass.'mbly  of  the  con- 
gregation three  several  Saboth  daics. 

6.  Ii\'erie  man  and  woman  duly  twice  a  day  upon  the  first  fowling  of  the  Hell  shall 
upon  the  working  daies  repaire  unto  the  Church,  to  hear  l)i\ine  Service  upon  ])aia  of 
losing  his  or  her  dayes  allowance  for  the  first  omission,  for  the  second  to  be  whipt,  and 
for  the  third  to  be  condemned  to  the  Gallies  for  six  Moneths.  Likewise  no  man  or 
woman  shall  dare  to  xiolate  or  breake  the  Sabboth  1)\-  any  gaming,  pLd)li(|ue,  or  private 
abroad,  or  at  home,  but  duly  sanctifie  and  observe  the  same,  both  himsflfe  and  his 
familie,  by  ])reparing  themseh'es  at  home  with  i)ri\-ate  prayer,  that  ihey  may  be  the 
better  fitted  for  the  publique.  according  to  the  commandements  of  God,  and  the 
orders  of  our  Church,  as  also  every  man  and  woman  shall  rei)aire  in  the  morning  to  the 
divine  service,  and  Sermons  preached  upon  the  Saboth  day,  and  in  the  afternoon  to 
divine  service,  and  Catechising,  upon  paine  for  the  first  fault  to  lose  their  provision, 
and  allowance  for  the  whole  weeke  following,  for  the  second  to  lose  the  said  allowance, 
and  also  to  be  whipt,  and  for  the  third  to  suffer  death. 

7.  All  Preachers  or  Ministers  within  this  our  Colonic,  or  Colonies,  shall  in  the 
I'orls,  where  they  are  resident,  after  (Hvine  Ser\  ice,  dul\-  preach  e\ery  Sabbath  da.\   in 


12  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  fotenoone,  and  Catechise  in  the  afternoone,  and  weekelj-  say  the  divine  servic 
twdce  every  day,  and  preach  ever>'  Wednesdaj',  likewise  eveiy^  IMinister  where  he 
resident,  \nthin  the  same  Fort,  or  Fortresse,  Townes  or  To\Mie,  shall  chuse  uni 
him,  foure  of  the  most  religious  and  better  disposed  as  well  to  informe  of  the  ab 
and  neglects  of  the  people  in  their  duties,  and  serx-ice  to  God,  as  also  to  the  due  rep 
tion,  and  keeping  of  the  Church  handsome,  and  fitted  with  all  reverent  observa; 
thereunto  belonging:  likewise  every  Minister  shall  keepe  a  faithful  and  true  Record 
or  Church  Booke,  of  all  Christnings,  ^Marriages,  and  deaths  of  such  our  people,  as  shall 
heppen  within  their  Fort,  or  Fortresses,  Townes  or  Towme  at  any  time,  upon  the 
burthen  of  a  neglectfull  conscience,  and  upon  paine  of  losing  their  Entertainement. 

8.  He  that  upon  pretended  maUce,  shall  miurther  or  take  away  the  Ufe  of  an\ 
man  shall  bee  punished  with  death. 

9.  Xo  man  shal  commit  the  horrible,  and  detestable  sins  of  Sodomie  upon 
pain  of  death;  &  he  or  she  that  can  be  lawfully  comact  of  Adultery  shall  be  punished 
with  death.  No  man  shall  ra\dsh  or  force  any  woma,  maid  or  Indian,  or  other,  upon 
pain  of  death,  and  know  ye  that  he  or  shee,  that  shall  commit  fornication,  and  evident 
proofe  made  thereof,  for  their  first  fault  shall  be  whipt,  for  their  second  they  shall 
be  whipt,  and  for  their  tliird  they  shall  be  whipt  three  times  a  weeke  for  one  month, 
and  aske  publique  forgivenesse  in  the  Assembly  of  the  Congregation. 

10.  No  man  shall  bee  found  guilty  of  Sacriledge,  which  is  a  Trespasse  as  well  cora- 
mitted  in  \-iolating  and  abusing  any  sacred  ministry',  duty  or  office  of  the  Church, 
irrex'erently,  or  prophanely,  as  by  beeing  a  Church  robber,  or  filch,  steale  or  carry  awa>- 
any  thing  out  of  the  Church  appertaining  thereunto,  or  unto  any  holy,  and  consec- 
rated place,  to  the  divine  Service  of  God,  which  no  man  should  doe  upon  paine  of 
death.  .  .   . 

33.  There  is  not  one  man  nor  woman  in  this  Colonic  nowpresent,  or  hereafter  to 
arrive,  but  shall  give  up  an  account  of  his  and  their  faith,  and  reUgion,  and  repaire  unto 
the  IMinister,  that  by  his  conference  with  them,  hee  may  imderstand,  and  gather, 
whether  heretofore  they  have  beene  sufficiently  instructed,  and  catechised  in  the 
principles  and  grounds  of  Rehgion,  whose  weaknesse  and  ignorance  herein,  the  Minister 
finding,  and  ad\ismg  them  m  all  love  and  charitie,  to  repaire  often  unto  him,  to  receive 
therein  a  greater  measure  of  knowledge,  if  the)-  shal  refuse  so  to  repaire  unto  him, 
and  he  the  Minister  give  notice  thereof  unto  the  Governour,  or  that  chief e  officer  of  that 
towne  or  fort,  wherein  he  or  she,  the  parties  so  offending  shall  remaine,  the  Governour 
shall  cause  the  offender  for  his  first  time  of  refusall  to  be  whipt,  for  the  second  time  to 
be  whipt  twice,  and  to  acknowledge  his  fault  upon  the  Saboth  day,  in  the  assembh-  of 
the  congregation,  and  for  the  third  time  to  be  whipt  everj'  day  vmtil  he  hath  made  the 
same  acknowicdgment,  and  asked  forgivenesse  for  the  same,  and  shall  repaire  unto  the 
Minister,  to  be  further  instructed  as  aforesaid:  and  upon  the  Saboth  when  the  Minister 
shall  catechise,  and  of  him  demaund  any  question  concerning  his  faith  and  knowledge, 
he  shall  not  refuse  to  make  answere  upon  the  same  perill. 

Text— Force:  Historical  Tracts,  Vol.  Ill,  Tract  II. 

IV.  SOME  FEATURES  OF  THE  PARISH 

The  Church  Wardens 
Act  XIII  of  Assembly,  March  1661-2. 

That  the  churchwardens  shall  twice  every  ycare  (viz.)  in  December  court  and 
Aprill  court  dcli\cr  a  true  presentment  in  writing  of  such  misdemeanors  as  to  their 


I 


VIRC.INIA  IN  TIIF,  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  1.^ 

knowledge,  or  by  coimm  fame  have  beene  comitted  whilst  they  have  beenc  church- 
wardens, namely  swearhig,  profaneing  Gods  holy  name,  or  sabbath  abuseing  or  con- 
temning his  holy  word  or  sacraments,  or  absenting  themselves  from  the  exercise  thereof, 
As  alsoe  of  those  foule  and  abotninable  sins  of  drunkennesse  fornication,  and  adultery, 
and  of  all  malitious  and  envious  slandering  and  backbiting  for  the  better  manifesta- 
tion whereof  the  said  churchwardens  are  impowered  to  cause  all  such  persons  upon 
whose  reports  they  ground  their  presentments  to  appeare  at  the  next  county  courts  to 
which  the  presentments  are  made  to  give  their  evidences  concerning  the  same. 
Text— Hening:  Stalntes  at  Large,  Vol.  IT,  pp.  51-52. 

The  Maintenance  of  the  Clergy 
Act  I  of  Assembly,  ]\Iarch  1642-3,  consolidating  and  unifying  earlier 
enactments. 

Be  it  also  enacted  and  confirmed  That  there  be  tenn  pounds  of  tob'o.  per  poll  & 
a  bushell  of  come  per  poll  paid  to  the  ministers  within  the  severall  parishes  of  the 
coUony  for  all  tithable  persons,  that  is  to  say,  as  well  for  all  A'ouths  of  sixteen  years  of 
age  as  upwards,  as  also  for  all  negro  women  at  the  age  of  sixteen  jears,  And  it  is  further 
ordered  for  the  better  convenience  &  ease  of  the  ministers  that  upon  the  twentieth  of 
November  if  it  be  not  Sunda}',  &  then  upon  the  day  following  (notice  being  first  given 
by  the  churchwardens  a  week  before,)  That  the  parishoners  shall  bring  in  the  duties 
of  temi  pomids  of  tob'o.  for  the  ministers  unto  a  place  appointed  by  the  churchwardens 
m  that  plantation.  And  that  the  ministers  be  warned  to  be  there,  or  appoint  some 
others  to  receive  the  same,  The  said  churchwardens  to  give  the  aforesaid  warneing, 
And  it  is  likewise  ordered  that  the  duties  of  a  bushel  of  come  to  be  brought  in  upon 
the  19th  of  December  to  a  place  appinted  by  the  churchwardens  in  that  planta- 
tion by  the  minister  (notice  bemg  given  as  aforesaid,)  The  payment  to  be  made  by 
two  bushells  of  ears  for  one  bushell  of  shelled  corne,  &  so  rateably.  And  it  is  further 
ordered  that  if  any  planter  or  parishoner  do  neglect  the  bringing  of  the  corn  or  tob'o. 
as  aforesaid,  he  or  the}-  for  such  default  shall  forfeit  double  the  quantity  of  tob'o.  or 
corne  to  be  lea\ied  b}-  distresse  by  the  authority  of  the  commander. 

Text— Hening:  Statutes  at  Large,  Vol.  I,  pp.  242-243. 

The  Duties  of  the  Clergy 

Acts  of  Assembly  February  1631-2. 
Act  VII. 

Ever>'  mynister  in  this  colony  havinge  cure  of  soules  shall  preache  one  sermon 
e\'er\'  Sunday  in  the  yeare,  havmg  no  lawful  impediment,  and  yf  the  mj-nisters  shall 
neglect  theire  charge  by  unnecessarie  absence  or  otherwise  the  church  wardens  are  to 
present  it.  But  because  in  this  colony  the  places  of  their  cure  are  in  many  places  flar 
distant.  It  is  thought  fitt  that  the  m>-nisters  doe  soe  divide  theire  turnes  as  by  joynt 
agreement  of  the  parishoners  they  should  be  desired. 

Act  VIII. 

It  is  also  thought  fitt,  That  upon  eN-erj-  Sunday  the  mj-nister  shall  halfc  an  howcr 
or  more  before  evenenge  praj-er  examine,  catechise,  and  instruct  the  youth  and  ignorant 
persons  of  his  parrish,  in  the  ten  commandments  the  articles  of  the  belief e  and  in  the 


14  SOI   R(  i:    r.ooK    til    AMKRICAX  CIIURrTI   HISTORY 

Lord's  pni.vtr;  and  sliall  diligciUlic  liccic,  iiislriKt  and  Icacli  llicm  Uic  calecliisniu,  sell 
forth  in  the  bookc  of  common  prayer.  And  all  fathers,  mothers,  maysters  and  mis- 
trisses  shall  cause  theire  children,  servants  or  apprentizes  which  have  not  learned  the 
catechismc  to  come  to  the  church  at  the  tyme  appoynted,  obedientHe  to  heare,  and  to 
be  ordered  b\-  the  mynister  untill  they  have  learned  the  same:  And  \'f  aay  of  the  sa> d 
fathers,  irothers,  maysters  and  mistrlsses,  children,  servants  or  apprentises,  shall 
neglect  theire  duties  as  the  one  sorte  in  not  causinge  them  to  come  and  the  other  in 
refusinfic  to  learne  as  aforesayd,  they  shall  be  censured  b\-  the  corts  in  those  plains 
holden.  And  this  act  to  take  begirminge  at  Easter  next. 
Text-'Hening:  Slaliiirs  at  Lari^r.  \n\.  I.  p.  157. 

riic  Appohilmoil  of  I  he  C7(>;-,!;y 

Act  T  of  As.seml)ly,  March  1642-3. 

It  is  also  enacted  and  conlirmed,  b\-  the  authorit\-  aforesaid  that  the  \estrie  of 
e\rie  parish  with  the  allowance  of  the  commander  &  com'rs.  of  the  county  living  & 
rcsideing  within  the  said  parish,  or  the  vestrie  alone  in  case  of  their  non  residence  shall 
from  henceforward  have  power,  to  elect  and  make  choyce  of  their  ministers,  And  he 
or  they  so  elected  by  the  commander  and  comr's.  or  by  the  vestrie  in  case  of  non 
residence  as  aforesaid  to  be  recommended  and  presented  to  the  said  comander  and 
com'rs.  or  vestrie  alone,  to  the  Governour  &  so  by  him  admitted,  Provided  that  it  shall 
l)e  lawfull  for  the  Gov'r.  for  the  time  being  to  elect  and  admit  such  a  minister  as  lu 
shall  allow  of  in  James-Citty  parish,  .\nd  in  any  parish  where  the  (lovernour  &  hi- 
successors  shall  have  a  plantation  provided  he  or  they  enjoy  not  that  priviledge  but  i  ii 
one  parish  where  he  or  they  have  such  a  plantation.  And  upon  the  neglect  or  mishr 
vomeing  behaviour  of  the  ministers  or  any  of  them,  compl't.  thereof  being  made  by  tin 
vestrie,  the  Governour  &  Council  are  requested  so  to  proceed  against  such  ministi  r 
or  Ministers  by  suspension  or  other  punishment  as  they  shall  think  fitt  &  the  opfenc  i 
require.     Removeall  of  such  ministers  to  be  left  to  the  Grand  .\ssembly. 

Text-  Hening:  Statutes  tu  Large,  \'ol.  1.  ]).  242. 

V.  COX  FORM  I  TV  AXD  DfSSEXT 

The  Quakers 
Act  I  of  Assembly,  Sei)tember  166vr     Suppk'mcniin.t;  the  earlier  acts 
of  March  1659-60  and  March  1661-62. 

Whereas  it  is  evident  of  late  time  that  certaine  persons  under  the  names  of  (Quakers 
and  other  names  of  separation  have  taken  up  and  maintained  sundry  dangerous  opin- 
ions and  tenets,  and  whereas  the  said  persons  under  pretext  of  religious  worship  doe 
often  assemble  themselves  in  greate  numbers  in  several  parts  of  this  colon>-  to  the 
greate  endangering  its  publique  peace  and  safety  and  to  the  terror  of  the  people  by 
maintayning  a  secrett  and  strict  correspondency  among  themselves,  and  in  the  meane 
time  separating  and  dividing  themselves  from  the  rest  of  his  majesties  good  and  loyall 
subjects,  and  from  the  publique  congregations  and  usuall  places  of  divine  service,  for 
redressing  whereof  and  for  better  preventing  the  many  mischiefs  and  dangers  that  ma\ 
and  doe  arise  by  such  dangerous  tenets  and  such  unlawful  assemblyes.  Be  it  enacted 
by  this  present  grand  assembly  and  the  authority  thereof  that  if  any  person  or  persons 
commonly  called  Quakers,  or  any  other  separatists  whatsoever  in  this  colony  shall  at 


NiRc.ixiA  i\  nil':  si;\K\ii;i;\  rii  ci'.mirv  15 

■Auy  time  alter  the  publishinK  ot  this  act  in  the  scxi-rall  respective  counties  departe  from 
I  he  place  of  their  severall  habitations  and  assemble  themselves  to  the  number  of  five 
or  more  of  the  age  of  sixtecne  yeares  or  upwards  at  any  one  tyme  in  any  place  under 
l)retense  of  joyning  in  a  religious  worship  not  authorized  bj'  the  laws  of  England  nor 
tliis  countr\-  that  then  in  all  and  every  such  cases  the  party  soe  offending  being  thereof 
lawfully  convict  by  the  verdict  of  twelve  men,  or  b)-  his  owne  confession ,  or  by  notorious 
cxidence  of  the  fact,  shall  for  the  first  offence  fforfeite  and  pay  two  hundred  i)ounds 
of  tobacco,  and  if  any  such  person  or  persons  being  once  convicted  shall  againe  offend 
therein,  and  shall  in  forme  aforesaid  be  thereof  lawfully  convicted  shall  for  the  second 
offence  forfcite  and  pay  five  hundred  pounds  of  tobacco  to  be  levyed  by  distresse  and 
sale  of  the  goods  of  the  party  soe  convicted,  b\-  warrant  from  any  one  of  the  justices 
before  whome  they  shal  be  soe  convicted  rendering  the  ()\erplus  to  the  owners  (if 
any  be),  and  for  want  of  such  distresse  or  for  want  of  abilit>-  of  any  person  among  them 
to  pay  the  said  fine  or  fines  then  it  shalbe  lawfull  to  levy  and  recover  the  same  from 
the  rest  of  the  Quakers  or  other  seperatists  or  any  one  of  them  then  present,  that  are  of 
greater  ability  to  pay  the  said  fine  or  fines;  and  if  any  person  after  he  or  she  in  forme 
aforesaid  hath  bin  twice  con\  icted  of  any  of  the  said  offences  shall  offend  the  third  time 
and  be  thereof  lawfully  convicted,  that  then  every  person  soe  offending  and  convict 
as  aforesaid  shall  for  his  or  her  third  offence  be  banished  this  colony  of  Virginia  to  the 
jilaces  the  governor  and  councell  shall  appoint. 

And  be  it  further  enacted  by  the  power  and  authoril_\-  aforesaid,  that  each  master 
of  ship  or  vessell  that  shall  import  and  bring  in  any  Quaker  into  this  colony  to  reside 
after  the  first  day  of  July  next,  unles  by  virtue  of  an  act  of  Parliament  jnade  in  Eng- 
land the  nineteenth  day  of  May  in  the  fourteenth  yeare  of  the  raigne  of  our  soveraigne 
Lord  the  King,  shalbe  fined  five  thousand  pounds  of  tobacco  to  be  levyed  by  distresse 
and  sale  of  the  masters  goods  by  warrant  from  any  justice  of  peace  in  the  county  where 
such  person  or  persons  shall  arrive,  the  same  being  proved  by  suffitient  evidence,  and 
further  shalbe  enjoyned  to  carry  him  or  them  out  of  the  country  againe  when  his  ship 
returnes  ard  to  take  especiall  care  to  secure  him,  her  or  them  soe  brought  in  as  afore- 
said from  spreading  any  seditious  tenets  whilst  he  she  or  they  remaine  in  the  country. 

And  be  it  further  enacted  that  any  person  or  persons  inhabitants  of  this  country 
that  shall  entertaine  anj'  Quakers  in  or  neare  their  houses,  that  is,  to  teach  or  preach 
shall  likewise  be  fined  five  thousand  pounds  of  tobacco  for  each  time  they  do  entertayne 
them,  to  be  levyed  by  distresse  and  sale  of  the  persons  goods  b>'  order  of  the  justices  of 
peace  in  the  next  county  court  held  for  that  county  where  the  fact  was  committed 
before  whome  the  same  shalbe  by  evidence  proved. 

And  be  it  further  enacted  that  for  prevention  of  neglects  in  the  due  execution  of 
this  act  by  any  majestrate  or  majestrates  oiBcer  or  officers  of  this  colony  that  in  case 
any  justice  of  the  ])eace  or  an\'  other  ofiicer  shall  neglect  the  jierformance  of  their  duty 
in  prosecuting  this  act  or  shall  directly  or  indirectly  connive  at  any  breeches  thereof 
he  or  they  for  every  such  offence  shalbe  fined  two  thousand  pounds  of  tobacco  to  be 
levyed  by  distresse  and  sale  of  the  goods  of  the  party  soe  offending,  he  being  thereof 
lawfully  convicted  by  the  verdict  of  twelve  men  or  by  his  owne  confession  or  evidence 
of  the  fact. 

Text--  Heningi  Slaliiirs  a!  I.arn< .  \'.)1.  II,  uu.  lS()-2. 


16  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

VI.  TRIALS  AND  PROBLEMS  OF  THE  VIRGINIA  CHURCl 

Virginia's  Cure 

Presented  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  London  in  1661  by  G.  R.,  to  set 
forth  the  unhappiness  and  "only  true  remedy"  of  the  churches,  this 
narrative  shows  the  inherent  difficulties  of  religious  work  in  Virginia. 

That  part  of  Virginia  which  hath  at  present  craved  your  Lordships  Assistance  to 
preserve  the  Christian  Religion,  arid  to  promote  the  Building  Gods  Church  among 
them,  by  supplying  them  with  sufficient  Ministers  of  the  Gospel  .  .  .  contains  aboxe 
half  as  much  land  as  England;  it  is  divided  into  several  Counties,  and  those  Counties 
contain  in  all  about  Fifty  Parishes,  the  Families  whereof  are  dispersedly  and  scatter- 
ingly  seated  upon  the  sides  of  Rivers;  some  of  which  running  very  far  into  the  Country 
bear  the  English  Plantations  above  a  hundred  Miles,  and  being  very  broad,  cause  the 
Inhabitants  of  either  side  to  be  hsted  in  several  Parishes.  Every  such  Parish  is 
extended  many  Miles  in  length  upon  the  Rivers  side,  and  usually  not  above  a  Mile  in 
Breadth  backward  from  the  River,  which  is  the  common  stated  breadth  of  evcr.\- 
Plantation  belonging  to  each  particular  Proprietor,  of  which  Plantations,  some  extend 
themselves  half  a  mile,  some  a  mile,  some  two  miles,  some  three  miles,  and  upward 
upon  the  sides  of  those  Rivers,  many  of  them  are  parted  from  each  other  by  small 
Rivers  and  Creeks,  which  small  Rivers  and  Creeks  are  seated  after  the  manner  of  the 
great  Rivers.  The  FamiUes  of  such  Parishes  being  seated  after  this  manner,  at  sue  h 
distances  from  each  other,  many  of  them  are  very  remote  from  the  House  of  God,  thougli 
placed  in  the  middest  of  them.  Many  Parishes  as  yet  want  both  Churches  and 
Gleabes,  and  I  think  not  above  a  fifth  part  of  them  are  supplyed  with  Ministers,  whtre 
there  are  Ministers  the  People  meet  together  Weekly,  but  once  upon  the  Lords  da\ , 
and  sometimes  not  at  all,  being  hindered  by  Extremities  of  Wind  and  Weather:  and 
divers  of  the  more  remote  FamiUes  being  discouraged,  by  the  length  or  tediousncssc 
of  the  way,  through  extremities  of  heat  in  Summer,  frost  and  Snow  in  Winter,  and 
tempestuous  weather  in  both,  do  very  seldome  repair  thither. 

By  which  brief  Description  of  their  manner  of  seating  themselves  in  that  Wilder- 
nesse,  Your  Lordship  may  easily  apprehend  that  their  very  manner  of  Planting  them- 
selves, hath  caused  them  hitherto  to  rob  God  m  a  great  measure  of  that  publick  j 
\\'orship  and  Service,  which  as  a  Homage  due  to  his  great  name,  he  requires  to  be  ' 
constantly  paid  to  him,  at  the  times  appointed  for  it,  in  the  pubHck  Congregations  oi 
his  people  in  his  House  of  Prayer. 

But  long  experience  hath  ascertained,  and  the  before  described  manner  of  their  Plant- 
ing makes  it  evident,  that  wliilest  our  Planters  m  Virginia  continue  as  at  this  da>-, 
dispersedly  and  remotel}^  planted  from  the  House  of  God,  they  will  continue  to  rol) 
God  in  a  vcrj-  great  measure  of  his  publick  Worship  and  Service  in  his  House  of  Prajxr. 
Which  is  the  same  Sin  the  Jews  were  Cursed  for,  and  must  needs  put  them  under  the 
same  Curse  of  God. 

But  though  this  be  the  saddest  Consequent  of  their  dispersed  manner  of  Planting 
themselves  (for  what  Misery  can  be  greater  than  to  live  under  the  Curse  of  God?) 
yet  this  hath  a  very  sad  Train  of  Attendants  which  are  hkewise  consequents  of  their 
scater'd  planting.      For,  hence  is  the  great  want  of  Christian  Neighborhood,   or 


VIRGINIA  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  17 

brotherly  adnionition,  of  holy  Examples  of  religious  Persons,  of  the  Comfort  of  theirs, 
and  their  Ministers  Administrations  in  Sicknesse,  and  Distresses,  of  the  Benefit  of 
Christian  and  Civil  Conference  and  Commerce. 

And  hence  it  is,  that  the  most  faithfuU  and  vigilant  Pastors,  assisted  by  the  most 
carefuU  Church-wardens,  cannot  possibly  take  notice  of  the  Vices  that  reign  in  their 
Families,  of  the  Spiritual  defects  in  their  Conversations,  or  if  they  have  notice  of  them, 
and  provide  Spiritual  Remedies  in  their  pubhck  Ministery,-  it  is  a  hazard  if  they  that 
are  most  concerned  in  them  be  present  at  the  application  of  them :  and  if  they  should 
spend  time  in  visiting  their  remote  and  far  distant  habitations,  the}-  would  have  little 
or  none  left  for  their  necessary  Studies,  and  to  provide  necessary  spiritual  food  for  the 
rest  of  their  Flocks.  And  hence  it  is  that  through  the  licentious  lives  of  many  of  them, 
the  Christian  Religion  is  like  still  to  be  dishonoured ,  and  the  Name  of  God  to  be  blas- 
phemed among  the  Heathen,  who  are  near  them,  and  oft  among  them,  and  conse- 
quently their  Conversion  hindred. 

Lastly,  their  almost  general  want  of  Schooles,  for  the  education  of  their  Children, 

is  another  consequent  of  their  scattered  planting,  of  most  sad  consideration,  most  of  all 

bewailed  of  Parents  there,  and  therefore  the  arguments  drawn  from  thence,  most 

likely  to  prevail  with  them  chearfull}'  to  embrace  the  Remedy.      Tliis  want  of  Schooles, 

I  as  it  renders  a  very  numerous  generation  of  Christian  Children  born  in  Virginia  (who 

I  naturally  are  of  beautifuU  and  comety  Persons,  and  generallj'  of  more  ingenious  Spirits 

I  then  these  in  England)  unserviceable  for  am'  great  Employments  either  in  Church  or 

I  State,  so  likewise  it  obstructs  the  hopefuUest  way  they  have,  for  the  Conversion  of  the 

I  Heathen,  which  is,  by  winning  the  Heathen  to  bring  in  their  Children  to  be  taught 

;  and  instructed  in  our  Schooles,  together  with  the  Children  of  the  Christians. 

!  What  way  soever  they  determine  to  be  best,  I  shall  humbly  in  obedience  to  your 

i  Lordships  command  endevour  to  contribute  towards  the  compassing  this  Remedy  by 
i  propounding, 

1.  That  your  Lordship  would  be  pleased  to  acquaint  the  King  with  the  necessity 
:  of  promoting  the  building  Towns  in  each  County  of  Virginia,  upon  the  consideration 
.  of  the  fore-mentioned  sad  Consequents  of  their  present  manner  of  living  there. 
;  2.  That  your  Lordship  upon  the  fore-going  consideration,  be  pleased  to  move  the 

;  pitiful,  and  charitable  heart  of  His  gracious  Majesty  (considering  the  Poverty  and 
'.  needs  of  Virginia)  for  a  Collection  to  be  made  in  all  the  Churches  of  his  three  King- 
,  domes  (there  being  considerable  numbers  of  each  Kingdome)  for  the  promoting  a  work 

of  so  great  Charity  to  the  Souls  of,  many  thousands  of  his  Loyal  Subjects,  their  Chil- 
i  dren,  and  the  Generations  after  them,  and  of  numberlesse  poor  Heathen;  and  that  the 
I  Ministers  of  each  Congregation  be  enjoyned  with  more  then  ordinary  care,  and  pains 
I  to  stirre  up  the  people  to  a  free  and  liberal  Contribution  towards  it;  or  if  this  way  be 

not  thought  sufficient,  that  some  other  way  be  taken  to  do  it.  .  .  . 

Fourthly,  That  those  Planters  who  have  such  a  considerable  number  of  Servants, 
'',•••  may  by  his  Majesties  Authority  be  enjojTied,  to  contribute  the  Assistance  that 
I  shall  be  thought  meet  for  them,  to  build  themselves  houses  in  the  Towns  nearest  to 
\  them,  and  to  inhabit  them,  for  they  having  horses  enough  in  that  Country,  may  be 
■  convenienc'd  as  their  occasions  require,  to  visit  their  Plantations.  And  the  ^Masters 
:  who  shall  inliabit  the  Towns,  having  Families  of  'Servants  upon  remote  Plantations, 
I  may  be  ordered  to  take  care,  that  upon  Saturdav-s  Afternoon  (when  by  the  Customc 
I  of  Virginia,  Servants  are  freed  from  their  ordinary  labour)  their  Servants  (except 


18  SOURCK   l;(i()K   OF   AMl'.RICAN  CIirRCII  HISTORY 

one  or  two,  left  l)\'  linns  lo  sccuif  iheir  Plantations)  may  iei)air  to  their  Houses  in 
the  Towns,  and  there  remain  with  their  Masters,  imtil  the  publick  Worship  and 
Service  of  the  Lords  Day  be  ended. 

Fifthly,  That  for  a  continual  supply  of  able  Ministers  for  their  Churches,  after 
a  set  term  of  years.  Your  Lordship  would  please  to  endeavour  the  procuring  an  .Vet 
of  Parliament,  whereby  a  certain  number  of  Fellowships,  as  they  happen  to  be  next 
proportional)l>-  vacant  in  both  the  Universities,  may  bear  the  name  of  Virginia  Fellow- 
ships, so  long  as  the  Needs  of  that  Church  shall  require  it;  and  none  be  admitted  to 
them,  but  such  as  shall  engage  by  promise  to  hold  them  seven  years  and  no  longer; 
and  at  the  expiration  of  those  seven  years,  transport  themselves  to  Virginia,  and  serve 
that  Church  in  the  Oft'ice  of  the  Ministery  seven  years  more,  (the  Church  there  provid- 
ing for  them)  which  being  expired,  they  shall  he  left  to  their  own  Liberty  to  return  or 
not:  and  if  they  perform  not  the  Conditions  of  their  .Vdmitlance,  then  to  be  uncapable 
of  any  Preferment, 

For  encouragement  therefore  of  Minsters  to  ad\'entiire  thither  to  help  them.  I 
humbly  propound, 

First,  That  your  Lordship  be  pleased  to  ])rocure,  that  the  next  grand  Assembly 
in  Virginia  ma>'  enact.  J'hat  what  Tobacco  an>-  Parish  agrees  to  pay  their  Minister, 
shall  be  jjaycd  of  the  best  Tobacco  of  every  ^lans  own  Crojj,  and  with  Cask,  otherwise 
experience  hath  shewed,  that  a  Ministers  liveh'hood  there  will  be  very  uncertain. 

Secondl.w  That  at  the  same  Assembly  it  l)e  I'lnactcd.  that  every  Parish  chuse  a 
X'estry  (in  case  llie>-  ha\e  not  one  already  chosen  i  and  the  Nestry  of  each  Parish  he  en- 
joyned  to  subscribe  what  (|uantil_\  of  Corn  and  Tobacco  of  the  best  of  their  own  Crops, 
with  Cask,  they  will  allow  a  sufl'icienl  Minister  >  earl\ . 

Thirdly,  That  in  the  next  and  every  .\ssembly,  the  .\ct  for  paying  LS  lb.  of  Tobacco 
per  annum,  for  every  Tythable  person,  in  every  Parish  destitute  of  a  ^linister  (which 
.\ct  was  made  at  an  .Assembly  March  27,  1656)  be  carefully  executed,  and  strict  Enquiry 
made,  whether  the  Tobacco  due  by  that  .\ct,  be  duely  collected,  and  emplo3ed  to 
the  ends  express'd  in  that  .\ct,  viz.  Building  Churches,  purchasing  CHeabes,  and  stocks 
of  Cattel  to  belong  to  them.  .Xnd  if  any  Parish  hath  imployed  any  ])art  of  such  .\rrears 
to  any  other  use,  that  the\-  be  enjovned  to  make  them  good  again. 

Fourthly,  That  the  Act  made  in  the  same  .\ssembly  concerning  disposing  intestate 
estates  to  publick  uses,  (in  case  no  .\dministratour  of  Kin  to  the  diseased  Proprietour 
appears)  ma>'  serve  in  the  first  place  the  needs  of  the  Church,  for  furnishing  each 
Parish  with  Gleabes.  and  the  Gleabes  with  Stocks  of  Cattel.  before  any  part  of  such 
estates  be  employed  to  an\-  other  use. 

Fifthly,  that  there  being  divers  persons  already  in  the  Colony  lU  to  serve  the 
Church  in  the  office  of  Deacon,  a  Bishop  be  sent  o\er,  so  soon  as  there  shall  be  a  City 
for  his  See,  as  for  other  Needs  of  that  Church,  so  also,  that  after  due  Probation  and 
F.xamination,  such  persons  ma\-  l)e  ordained  Deacons,  and  their  duty  and  Service 
be  appointed  by  the  Bisht)p. 

Sixthly,  That  the  Ministers  that  go  thither,  be  not  hired  by  the  year,  as  is  now  usual, 
but  firml\'  instituted  and  inducted  into  Livings  of  stated  \alue  b>-  the  Subscriptions 
of  their  \estries,  according  to  the  second  Proposition. 

Seventhly,  That  all  Ministers  desirous  to  go  to  Virginia,  and  not  able  lo  transport 
themselves,  be  ac(iuainted  with  an  .Vet  of  Assembly  of  that  Country,  whereby  it  is 
provided,  that  whatsoever  sufficient  Minister,  shall  not  be  able  to  pay  for  his  trans- 


xiRc.iMA  i\  iiii:  si;\i:.\  rii.x  111  cixn  kv  1<) 

portation,  an_\-  Merchanl  lliat  shall  (Iclr.iy  llic  (.liaigc  ol- it  (if  siuli  .Minister  as^rci- 
not  with  him  upon  other  conditions)  shall  receive  20  1.  Sterling  for  his  passage,  from 
the  Parish  that  entertains  him,  or  two  Thousand  pounds  of  Tobacco,  who  shall  also 
repay  any  Sums  of  money  disburs'd  for  his  accomodation,  and  the  Min'stcr  to  he 
free  to  choose  his  Parish,  which  shall  make  such  disSursenn-nts  for  him. 
Text-Force:  Ilislorini!  Tr,uls,\'o\.  III.   Tract  XV. 

VII.  GEORGE  FO.WS  VLSI  I\  1072 

"Our  horsrs  ha\-inj,'  rt'slcd.  we  set  forward  for  X'ir^'inia  au^in.  tra\elliii.i;  Ihrou^di 
the  woods  and  bo^s  as  far  as  we  could  well  reach  that  da>-,  and  at  nit^hl  lay  by  a  lire  i;^. 
the  woods.  Next  day  we  had  a  tedious  journey  through  bogs  and  swamps,  and  were 
exceeding  wet  and  dirt\-  all  the  day.  but  dried  ourselves  at  night  b\-  a  lire.  We  got 
that  night  to  Sommertown.  When  we  came  near  the  house,  the  wonrm  of  the  house 
seeing  us  spoke  to  her  son  to  keep  up  their  dogs,  for  both  in  \'irginia  and  Carolina  they 
generally  keejj  great  dogs  to  guard  their  houses,  living  lonely  in  the  woods,  hut  the 
son  said,  'He  need  not.  for  their  dogs  did  not  use  to  meddle  with  these  people."  Where- 
upon, when  we  were  come  into  the  house,  she  told  us.  'We  were  like  the  children  of 
Israel,  whom  the  dogs  did  not  move  their  tongues  against.'  Here  we  lay  in  our  clothes 
by  the  fire,  as  we  had  done  many  a  night  before.  Next  day  we  had  a  meeting;  for 
the  people,  ha\-ing  been  informed  of  us,  had  a  great  desire  to  hear  us;  and  a  \ery  good 
meeting  we  had  among  them,  where  we  ne\er  had  one  before;  prais:  be  the  Lord  for 
ever!  .\fter  the  meeting  we  hasted  away.  When  we  had  rid  about  t\vent\-  miles. 
calling  at  a  house  to  enc|uire  the  way,  the  peojile  des'.red  us  to  tarry  all  night  with  them; 
which  we  did.  Next  da\-  \\e  came  among  friends,  after  we  had  tra\elled  about  an 
hundred  miles  from  Carolina  into  Virginia;  in  which  time  we  observed  great  variety- 
of  climates,  ha\ing  passed  in  a  few  days  from  a  very  cold  to  a  war.n  and  spring-like 
country.  But  the  power  of  the  Lord  is  the  s;inie  in  all;  is  (ncr  all,  and  doth  reach  the 
.good  in  all;  praised  be  the  Lord  for  everl 

We  spent  about  three  weeks  in  travelling  through  Virginia,  mostly  amongst 
friends,  having  large  and  precious  meetings  in  several  parts  of  the  country;  as  at  the 
widow  Wright's,  where  many  of  the  magistrates,  officers,  and  other  high  people  came. 
.\  most  hea\enl\-  meeting  we  had;  wherein  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  so  great,  that  it 
struck  a  dread  upon  the  assembly,  chained  all  down,  and  brought  reverence  upon  the 
people's  minds.  Among  the  oflicers  was  a  major,  kinsman  to  the  priest,  who  told  me, 
'The  priest  threatened  to  come  and  oppose  us.'  But  the  Lord's  power  was  too  strong 
for  him.  and  stoj^iied  him,  and  we  were  (|uiet  and  peaceable.  The  people  were  wonder- 
fully affected  with  the  testimony  of  truth;  blessed  be  the  Lord  for  everl  .\nother 
very  good  meeting  we  had  at  Crickatrough,  at  which  man>-  considerable  people  were. 
who  had  ne\er  heard  a  friend  beiore;  and  they  were  greatly  satisfied,  praised  be  the 
Lord!  We  had  also  a  wry  good  and  serx'iceable  meeting  at  John  Porter's,  which 
consisted  mostly  of  other  people,  in  which  the  power  ol  the  Lord  was  gloriously  seen 
and  felt  ard  it  brought  the  truth  over  all  the  bad  walkers  and  talkers;  blessed  he 
the  1  ord!  !)i\ers  other  meetin>;s  we  had,  and  many  opi)ortunilies  of  service  for 
the.  Lord  amongst  the  people  where  we  came.  The  last  week  that  we  staid  we  spent 
some  time  and  jjains  among  friends,  sweeping  away  that  which  was  to  be  swept  out, 
and  working  down  a  bad  spirit  that  was  got  up  in  some;  and  blessed  for  e\'er  be  the 
j   name  of  the  Lord!  he  it  is  that  gives  victory  over  all.  " 

Text — Jniinuil  of  George  Fox.  Philadelphia  edition,  pp.  4.V)  460. 


20  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

VIII.  WILLIAM  AND  MARV  COLLEGE 
The  following  gives  the  history  to  1727: 

In  the  year  1691,  Colonel  Nicholson  being  Lieutenant  Governor,  the  General 
Assembly  considering  the  bad  Circumstances  of  the  Country  for  want  of  Education 
for  their  Youth,  went  upon  a  Proposition  of  a  College,  to  which  they  gave  the  Nami 
William  and  Mary.  They  propos'd  that  in  this  College  there  should  be  three  Scho^ 
iiz.  A  Grammar  School,  for  teaching  the  Latin  and  Greek  Tongues:  A  Philosophic  1 1 
School,  for  Philosophy  and  iMathematicks:  and  A  Divinity  School,  for  the  Orient. l1 
Tongues  and  Divinity;  for  it  was  one  part  of  their  Design  that  tliis  College  should  lie 
a  Seminar}^  for  the  breeding  of  good  ^Ministers,  with  which  they  were  but  very  indif- 
ferently supply'd  from  abroad:  They  appointed  what  IMasters  should  be  in  each  df 
these  Schools,  and  what  Salaries  they  should  have.  For  the  Government  and  Visit. i- 
tion  of  this  College,  they  appointed  a  College-Senate,  which  should  consist  of  18.  .>r 
any  other  Number  not  exceeding  20,  who  were  then  the  Lieutenant-Governor,  four 
Gentlemen  of  the  Council,  four  of  the  Clergy,  and  the  rest  nam'd  out  of  the  House  nf 
Burgesses,  \nth  Power  to  them  to  continue  themselves  by  Election  of  a  Successor  in  tlic 
room  of  any  one  that  should  dye,  or  remove  out  of  the  Countrj'.  They  petition  d 
the  King  that  he  would  make  these  ]Men  Trustees  for  founding  and  building  this 
College,  and  governing  it  by  such  Rides  and  Statutes,  as  they,  or  the  major  Part  r,; 
them,  should  from  Time  to  Time  appoint.  Accordingly,  the  King  pass'd  his  Charter 
imder  the  Great  Seal  of  England  for  such  a  College,  and  contributed  ver>'  bountiful!} , 
both  to  the  Building  and  Endowment  of  it.  Toward  the  Building  he  gave  near 
2000  /.  in  read}'  Cash,  out  of  the  Bank  of  Quit-Rents,  in  which  Governor  A7c//o/50h  left 
at  that  Time  about  4500  /.  And  towards  the  EndowTnent  the  King  gave  the  neat  Pr(  i- 
duce  of  the  Penny  per  Poimd  in  Virginia  and  Maryland,  worth  200  /.  per  Annum,  (men- 
tion'd  pag.  60)  and  the  Surveyor  General's  Place,  worth  about  50  /.  per  Annum,  and 
the  Choice  of  10000  Acres  of  Land  in  Panmuckey  Neck,  and  10000  more  on  the  Soulh- 
side  of  the  Black-water  s-namp,  which  were  Tracts  of  Land  till  that  Time  prohibited  to  Ije 
taken  up.  The  General  Assembly-  also  gave  the  CoUege  a  Duty  on  Skins  and  Furrs, 
worth  better  than  100  /.  A  Year,  and  the}'  got  Subscriptions  in  Virginia  in  Governor 
Nicholson's  Time  for  about  2500  /.  towards  the  Building.  With  these  Beginnings  the 
Trustees  of  the  College  went  to  work,  but  their  good  Governor,  who  had  been  the  great- 
est Encourager  in  that  Countr\-  of  this  Design,  (on  which  he  has  laid  out  350  /.  of  his 
own  Money)  being  at  that  time  remov'd  from  them,  and  another  put  in  his  Place  that 
was  of  a  quite  different  Spirit  and  Temper,  they  foimd  their  Business  go  on  ver\- 
hea\-ily,  and  such  Difficulties  in  everj-  thing,  that  presently  upon  change  of  the  Gov- 
ernor they  had  as  many  Enemies  as  ever  they  had  had  Friends;  such  an  universal 
Influence  and  Sway  has  a  Person  of  that  Character  in  all  affairs  of  that  Count r_\. 
The  Gentlemen  of  the  Council,  who  had  been  the  forwardest  to  subscribe,  were  the 
backwardest  to  pay;  then  everj'  one  was  for  finding  Shifts  to  evade  and  elude  their 
Subscriptions;  and  the  meaner  People  were  so  influenc'd  by  their  Countenance  and 
Example,  (]Men  being  easily  perswaded  to  keep  their  Money)  that  there  was  not  one 
Penny  got  of  new  Subscriptions,  nor  paid  of  the  old  2500 1,  but  about  500  /.  Xor  durst  , 
they  put  the  ]SIatter  to  the  Hazard  of  a  Law-Suit,  where  this  new  Governor  and  his  . 
Favourites  were  to  be  their  Judges.  Thus  it  was  with  the  Funds  for  Building:  And 
they  fared  little  better  with  the  Funds  for  Endowments;  for  not\nthstanding  the  first 
Choice  they  are  to  have  of  the  Land  by  the  Charter,  Patents  were  granted  to  others 


n 


VIRGINIA  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  21 

i   for  vast  Tracts  of  Land,  and  every  one  was  ready  to  oppose  the  Cdllege  in  taking  up 
I   the  Land;  their  Survey  was  violently  stop'd,  their  Chain  broke,  and  to  this  Day  they 
I   can  never  get  to  the  Possession  of  the  Land.     But  the  Trustees  of  the  College  being 
j   encourag'd  with  a  Gracious  Letter  the  King  writ  to  the  Governor  to  encourage  the 
!   College,  and  to  remove  all  the  Obstructions  of  it,  went  to  work,  and  carry'd  up  one 
i   Half  of  the  design'd  Quadrangle  of  the  Building,  advancing  Money  out  of  their  own 
I   Pockets,  where  the  Donations  fell  short.     They  founded  their  Grammar-School,  which 
is  in  a  very  thriving  Way;  and  having  the  clear  Right  and  Title  to  the  Land,  would 
I   not  be  baffled  in  that  Point,  but  have  struggled  with  the  greatest  Man  in  the  Govern- 
I  ment,  ne.xt  the  Governor,  i.e.  Mr.  Secretary  Wormley,  who  pretends  to  have  a  Grant 
in  Jurturo  for  no  less  than  13000  Acres  of  the  best  Land  in  Panmtickey  Neek.    The 
Cause  is  not  yet  decided,  only  Mr.  Secretary  has  again  stop'd  the  Chain,  which  it  is 
not  likely  he  would  do,  if  he  did  not  know  that  he  should  be  supported  in  it.     The 
Collectors  of  the  Penny  per  Pound  likewise  are  very  remiss  in  laying  their  Accompts 
before  the  Governors  of  the  College,  according  to  the  Instructions  of  the  Commis- 
sioners of  the  Customs,  so  that  illegal  Trade  is  carry'd  on,  and  some  of  these  Gentlemen 
i  refuse  to  give  any  Accoimt  upon  Oath.    This  is  the  present  State  of  the  College. 
i  Text — Hartwell,  Blair,  and  Chilton:    The  Present  Stale  of  Virginia,  and  the  College, 
pp.  67-71. 


CHAPTER  III 

Maryland  in  the  Sk\  kntekntii  Century 

Billiograpliy 

The  l)eginnings  of  Maryland  history  are  to  be  found  in  "A  Relation 
of  the  Successful  Beginnings  of  the  Lord  Baltimore's  Plantation  in 
Marvland"  (May  27,  1634 — in,  Shea's  "Farly  Southern  Tracts"  No.  I, 
and  "The  Historical  Magazine,"  October,  1865);  in  the  more  extensi\-c 
"Relation  of  Maryland"  (September  8,  1635),  edited  (1865)  bv  Francis 
L.  Hawks,  DJ).;  and  in  the  "Relatio  Itineris  in  Marylandiam"  written 
(April,  1634)  by  Father  White  to  the  General  of  his  Order  (Maryland 
Hist.  Soc,  Fund  Pul:l.,"No.  7,  and  Force,  "Tracts  and  Papers,"  Vol. 
IV,  Tract  XII).  To  the  last  are  added  letters  from  missionaries  co\er- 
ing  the  period  1635-1677. 

Political  controversies  of  the  Commonwealth  era  are  given  in  "ihe 
Lord  Baltimore's  Case  concerning  the  Province  of  Maryland,"  (1653), 
and  a  reply  to  this  pamphlet,  "Virginia  and  Mar\dand  or  the  Lord  Balti- 
more's printed  case  uncased  and  answered"  (1()55-  Force,  "'Lracts  and 
Papers"  Vol.  II,  Tract  IX).  Several  pamphlets  belonging  to  this  period 
are  so  distorted  with  the  htal  of  controversy  as  to  be  scarcely  worth 
mentioning  (For  list  see  Winsor,  "Narr.  &:  Crit.  Hist,  of  .America," 
Vol.  Ill,  p.  554).  John  Hammond's  "Leah  and  Rachel  or  the  Two 
Fruitful  Sisters,  Virginia  and  Maryland,  ..."  (1656 — Force,  Vol. 
Ill,  Tract  XIV)  is  more  restrained.  Ten  years  later  there  appeared! 
George  Alsop's  "A  Character  of  the  Province  of  Maryland"  ("Maryland 
Hist.  Soc.  Fund  Publ. "  No.  15),  which  quaintly  sets  forth  social  conditions 
of  the  colony.  Another  document  of  similar  character  is  the  "Jou'-nal 
ot  a  X'oyage  to  New  York  and  a  Tour  in  Several  of  the  American  Colonies 
in  U)7'-'-S()"  by  Jasper  Dankers  and  Peler  Sluyter  ("Memoirs  of  the 
Long  Island  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  1;  also  in  "Original  Narratives  of  Early 
American  History  "  edited  (1913)  by  B.  B.  James  and  J.  F.  Jameson). 

The  carUest  historian  of  Maryland  was  George  Chalmers,  whose 
"Political  Annals  of  the  present  United  Colonies"  (1780)  is  reasonabl\- 
accurate.  The  first  volume  of  a  "Historical  View  of  the  Government 
of  Maryland  froni  its  Coloni/.alion  lo  ihe  Present  Day"  (1<S31)  by  J.  \\ 


MARVl.ANl)   IN    IHK  SKX' KNTKEXTII   CKXTlrtV  2,> 

L.  McMahon  sketches  the  history  of  the  i)rovince  to  tlie  Revohition, 
and  concerns  itseh'  more  largely  with  legal  issues.  John  Leeds  Bozman's 
•History  of  Maryland  from  its  first  settlement  in  1633  to  the  Restora- 
uon  in  1660"  (II  vols.  1837)  abounds  in  source  c]Uotations  and  has  an 
aj)pcndex  that  contains  valuable  documentary  material.  This  work,  is 
llnn-ough.  l)ut  lacks  literary  finish.  James  McSherry  brietly  Jiarrated 
Uic  leading  events  of  Mar\iand  in  "The  History  of  Maryland  from  its 
lM>t  Settlement  in  1634  to  the  year  l<S4cS"  (1849).  "The  History  of 
-Maryland"  (III  vols.  1879)  by  J.  T.  Scharf  excels  Bozman's  in  point 
of  literary  finish  and  fulness,  behig  based  upon  supplementary  state 
] tapers  preserved  in  the  English  State  Paper  Office.  "Maryland,  The 
History  of  a  Palatinate"  (1884)  by  W.  Hand  Browne  in  the  "American 
Ci)nimonwealths"  series,  though  brief  is  an  admirable  piece  of  work. 
■Old  Virginia  and  Her  Neighbors"  (1897)  by  John  Fiske  devotes  several 
chaj^ters  to  Maryland,  but  is  lacking  in  accuracy.  "Maryland  as  a 
Proi^ietary  Province"  (1901)  by  N.D.  Mereness  is  a  scholarly  presenta- 
tion of  the  transition  in  Maryland  from  proprietary  to  representative 
iZo\ernment.  "The  Lords  Baltimore  and  the  Maryland  Palatinate" 
being  six  lectures  deUvered  (1902)  before  Johns  Hopkins  University 
li\  C.  C.  Hall  is  exceedingly  valuable.  The  following  studies  by  Bernard 
C.  Steiner  are  worthy  of  closest  attention:  "Beginnings  of  Maryland, 
Uv^l-1639  (J.  H.  U.  Studies,  Series  XXI);  "Maryland  During  the  Eng- 
li^li  Civil  Wars"  {ibid..  Part  I  Series  XXIV,  Part  II  Series  XXV); 
■■-Maryland  Under  the  Commonwealth"  {ibid.,  Series  XXIX);  "The 
Protestant  Revolution  in  Maryland"  ("Ann.  Report  Amer.  Hist. 
A->oc.,  "  1897,  Sec.  XVII);  "The  Restoration  of  the  Proprietary  of  Mary- 
land and  the  Legislation  against  the  Roman  Catholics  during  the  Gover- 
norship of  Captain  John  Hart  (1714-1720)  "  (Ibid.,  1899.  Vol.  I,  Sec.  VIII). 

Biographical  works  worthy  of  mention  are  Burnap's  "Life  of  Leonard 
Calvert"  (published  in  Sparks'  "American  Biography,"  new  series, 
xol.  IX);  "The  Lords  Baltimore"  by  Rev.  J.  G.  Morris  ("Maryland 
Hi^t.  Soc.  Fund  Publ.  "  No.  8);  "Sir  George  Calvert,  Baron  of  Baltimore" 
l)y  L.  W.  Wilhelm  (ibid..  No.  20);  and  "George  Calvert  and  Cecilius 
("ahert.  Barons  Baltimore"  (1890)  in  the  "Makers  of  America"  by 
W.  Hand  Browne. 

The  church  affihations  of  the  first  settlers  and  notably  of  the  legis- 
lators, have  been  discussed  by  G.  L.  Davis  in  "The  Day-Star  of  Ameri- 
<an  Freedom"  (1855);  Rev.  E.  Allen  in  "'Who  Were  the  Early  Settlers 
of  Maryland"  (1865);  B.  F.  Brown  in  "Early  Religious  History  of  Mary- 
land, .   .   .   "  (1876);  Rev.  E.  I).  Neill  in  "  Lord  Baltimore  and  Toleration 


24  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

in  Maryland"  ("Contemp.  Rev.,"  Sept.,  1876);  also  ''The  Foundei 
of  Maryland,  .  .  .  "(1876). 

On  the  related  subject  of  religious  toleration,  J.  P.  Kennedy  deliver 
(1845)  a  discourse  before  the  Maryland  Historical  Society  on  the  "Li 
and  Character  of  the  First  Lord  Baltimore."    Ten  years  later  Rca 
E.  Allen  issued  a  pamphlet  on  "Maryland  Toleration. "    In  1875  Mai 
land  religious  history  was  injected  into  the  controversy  between  Glad- 
stone and  Manning,  and  more  literature  on  the  subject  appeared.  (See 
"Mr.  Gladstone  and  Maryland  Toleration"  in  "The  Cathohc  World," 
December,   1875).      Hence  the  article  published  (April  1874)   in  th| 
"Presbyterian  Quarterly  and  Princeton  Review"   entitled  "Cathol 
Toleration  in  the  State  of  Maryland."     An  illuminating  discussion 
that  of  Bradley  T.  Johnson  in  "The  Foundation  of  Maryland  and  thi 
Origin  of  the  Act  Concerning  Religion  of  April  21,  1649"  ("Maryland; 
Hist.  Soc.  Fund  Publ. "  No.  18). 

The  Jesuit  propaganda  is  well  set  forth  in  "Old  Cathohc  Marylana 
and  its  Early  Jesuit  Missionaries"  (1890)  by  Rev.  W.  P.  Treacy,  an^ 
the  "Calvert  Papers"  ("Maryland  Hist.  Soc.  Fund  Publ."  No.  2S} 
"Maryland,  the  Land  of  Sanctuary"  (1905)  by  Monsignor  Russe 
"Religious  Liberty  in  Maryland  and  Rhode  Island"  (1903)  by  Re\ 
Lucian  Johnston  and  "Maryland:  the  Pioneer  of  Religious  Libert) 
(1917)  by  E.  S.  Riley  are  recent  contributions  written  from  tl 
Roman  Catholic  standpoint. 

Church  history  proper  has  been  presented  from  the  Episcopalis 
viewpoint  by  Rev.  F.  L.  Hawks,  by  Canon  J.  S.  M.  Anderson,  by  Bishof 
Samuel  Wilberforce,  by  Rev.  W.  S.  Perry,  by  Rev.  S.  D.  McConnell, 
and  by  Prof.  C.  C.  Tiffany.  For  the  titles,  dates,  and  comparative  merits 
of  the  above  histories,  see  p.  7.  In  Vol.  IV  of  Rev.  W.  S.  Perry's | 
"Historical  Collections  relating  to  the  American  Colonial  Church" 
(1870)  a  small  amount  of  documentary  material  may  be  found. 

From  the  Roman  Cathohc  standpoint  there  is  "The  Cathohc  Churchy 
in  Colonial  Days"  (1886)  by  Rev.  John  Gilmary  Shea  embodied  as  Vol-: 
ume  I  in  his  comprehensive  "History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the 
United  States"  (1892),  and  the  less  satisfactory  work  of  Professor  Thomas 
O'Gorman  in  the  "American  Church  History  Series"  (Vol.  IX — third, 
edition,  1900).  "The  History  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  in  North  America, 
Colonial  and  Federal"  (1908)  by  Thomas  Hughes,  S.J.,  has  important' 
documents  (Part  I,  Sec.  I  and  II),  followed  by  a  biased  exposition  of  the 
Maryland  Mission  (Text,  Vol.  I,  Chapters  III- VI,  also  Vol.  II) .  The 
literature  of  tlic  subject  is  well  reviewcdin  Chapters  I  and  11.     Henr> 


I 


MARYLAND  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  25 

Foley's  ''Records  of  the  English  Province  of  the  Society  of  Jesus" 
(1878),  Vol.  Ill,  has  some  material,  which  in  view  of  misleading  omissions, 
must  be  handled  with  care. 

On  the  Quakers,  the  Maryland  Historical  Society  pubHshed  (1862) 
"The  Early  Friends  (or  Quakers)  in  Maryland,"  by  J.  S.  Norris;  and 
"Wenlock  Christison  and  the  Early  Friends  in  Talbot  County,  Mary- 
land," by  Samuel  A.  Harrison,  M.D.  ("Maryland  Hist.  Soc.  Fund 
Publ."No.  12). 

On  the  Labadists,  in  addition  to  Bankers  "Journal"  as  above, 
"The  Labadist  Colony  in  Maryland"  by  Bartlett  B.  James  ("J.  H.  U. 
Studies,"  Series  XVII;  and  "Papers  Am.  Soc.  Church  History" 
Vol.  VIII)  is  highly  satisfactory.  "The  Labadists  of  Bohemia  Manor" 
by  Geo.  A.  Leakin  ("Maryland  Hist.  Mag."  Vol.  I,  pp.  337-345)  has 
some  details. 

A  valuable  paper  entitled  "Early  Christian  Missions  Among  the 
Indians  of  IVIaryland"  by  R.  U.  Campbell  appears  in  the  "Maryland 
Historical  Magazine"  Vol.  I,  pp.  293-316.  This  magazine  (Vol.  II, 
pp.  163-171)  has  an  article,  "Maryland  at  the  End  of  the  Seventeenth 
Century"  by  H.  F.  Thompson  which  has  some  side  Hghts  upon  church 
conditions,  also  (Vol.  XI,  pp.  1-41)  "The  First  Sixty  Years  of  the  Church 
of  England  in  Maryland,  1632-1692  "  by  Lawrence  C.  Wroth.  "  Church 
Life  in  Colonial  Maryland"  (1885)  by  Rev.  T.  C.  Gambrall,  although 
concerned  more  with  eighteenth  century  history  has  considerable  data 
upon  earher  ecclesiastical  afifairs.  "Terra  Mariae,  or  Threads  of  Mary- 
land Colonial  History"  (1867)  by  Rev.  E.  D.  Neill  is  scarcely  worth 
consulting.  Considerable  data  may  be  gleaned  from  "Old  Kent,  the 
Eastern  Shore  of  Maryland"  (1876)  by  G.  A.  Hanson;  "Parish  Institu- 
tions of  Maryland  "  by  E.  Ingle  (J.  H.  U.  Studies, "  Series  I) ;  "The  Puritan 
Colony  at  AnnapoHs,  Maryland"  by  D.  R.  Randall  (ibid.,  Series  IV); 
"Church  and  State  in  Maryland"  by  G.  Petrie  (ibid.,  Series  X);  "Side 
Lights  on  Maryland  History,  ..."  (1913)  by  Hester  D.  Richardson; 
"History  of  Talbot  County,  Maryland,  1661-1861"  (1915)  by  Oswold 
Tilghman;  and  "Maryland  Records  Colonial,  Revolutionary,  County 
and  Church"  (1915)  by  G.  M.  Brumbaugh. 

The  investigator  should  be  reminded  that  complete  statutory  data 
is  available  in  "The  Laws  of  Maryland  at  Large"  (1765)  by  T.  Bacon; 
that  in  the  "Archives  of  Maryland"  edited  by  W.  H.  Browne,  and  in 
the  "Streetor  Papers"  (Maryland  Hist.  Soc.  Fund  Publ."  No.  9), he 
will  find  the  Proceedings  and  Acts  of  Assembly,  Council  and  Court; 
that  State  Papers  appear  in  "Calendars  of  State  Papers,  Colonial  Se- 


26  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ries"  (1860-1916),  edited  by  Sainsbury,  Fortescue  and  Headlam;  and 
that  in  pursuing  any  investigation  he  should  keep  in  touch  with 
the  publications  of  the  "Maryland  Historical  Society,"  the  "Maryland 
Historical  Magazine, "  the  "  Records  of  the  Columbia  Historical  Societ\-, " 
the  "American  CathoHc  Quarterly  Review,"  the  "American  CathuUc 
Historical  Researches,"  and  the  "Records  of  the  American  Cathohc 
Historical  Society. " 

Documents 

I.  PROPRIETARY  PROVTSIOXS  FOR  RELIGIOX.  Till'. 
CHARTER  OF  JUNE  20 '30,  1632 

Charles,  bythegi^ace  of  (Jod,  of  E>igla)id.  Scotland,  France,  and  Ireland,  Ki\i,. 
Defender  of  the  Faith,  &c.     To  all  to  whom  these  Presents  shall  come,  GreetinL;; 

II.  Whereas  our  well  beloved  and  right  trusty  Subject  Caecilius  Calvert,  Baron  i 
Baltimore,  in  our  Kingdom  of  Ireland,  son  and  Heir  of  George  Calvert,  Knight,  1  u 
Baron  of  Baltimore,  in  our  said  Kingdom  of  Ireland,  treading  in  the  Steps  of  Ih< 
Father,  being  animated  with  a  laudable,  and  pious  Zeal  for  extending  the  Cliri-sliau 
Religion  and  also  the  Territories  of  our  Empire,  hath  humbly  besought  leave  of  Is, 
that  he  may  transport,  by  his  own  Industry,  and  Expence,  a  numerous  Colony  of  the 
English  Nation,  to  a  certain  Region,  herein  after  described,  in  a  Country  hitherto 
uncultivated,  in  the  Parts  of  America,  and  partly  occupied  by  Savages,  having  no 
Knowledge  of  the  Divine  Being,  and  that  all  that  Region,  with  some  certain  Pri\  i- 
leges,  and  Jurisdictions,  appertaining  unto  the  wholesome  Government,  and  State  of 
his  Colony  and  Region  aforesaid,  may  by  our  Royal  Highness  be  given,  granted,  and 
confirmed  unto  him,  and  his  Heirs. 

IV.  Also  \\'e  do  Grant,  and  likewise  tonlirm  unto  the  said  Baron  of  Baltimore 
...  all  Islands  and  Islets  within  the  Limits  aforesaid,  all  and  singular  the  Islanc 
and  Islets,  from  the  Eastern  Shore  of  the  aforesaid  Region,  towards  the  East,  whic 
have  been,  or  shall  be  formed  in  the  Sea.  situate  within  Ten  marine  Leagues  from  th 
said  Shore;  .  .  .  And  furthermore  the  Patronages  and  Advowsons  of  all  Churche 
which  (with  the  increasing  \\'orship  and  Religion  of  Christ)  within  the  sai| 
Region  .  .  .  ,  hereafter  shall  happen  to  be  built,  together  with  Licence  and  Facultj 
of  erecting  and  founding  Churches,  Chapels,  and  Places  of  Worship,  in  convenieni 
and  suitable  places,  within  the  Premises,  and  of  causing  the  same  to  be  dedicated  and 
consecrated  according  to  the  Ecclesiastical  Laws  of  our  Kingdom  of  England,  witlj 
all,  and  s'ngular  such,  and  as  ample  Rights,  Jurisdictions,  Privileges,  Prerogatives 
Royalties,  Liberties,  Immunities,  and  royal  Rights,  and  temporal  Franchises  whats 
ever,  as  well  by  Sea  as  by  Land,  within  the  Region  .  .  .  aforesaid,  to  be  had,  exer 
cised,  used,  and  enjoyed,  as  any  Bishop  of  Durham,  within  the  Bishoprick  or  CountJ 
Palatine  of  Durham,  in  our  Kingdom  of  England,  ever  heretofore  hath  had,  held,  usee 
or  enjoyed,  or  of  Right  could,  or  ought  to  have,  hold,  use,  or  enjo}-. 
Text-  Poore:  The  Federal  and  Slate  Constitutions,  Colonial  Charters  — {\'A\\.m),   V 

I,  pp.  8n-812. 


I 


MARYLAND  IN  Til  K  Si:\- KNTEENTll  CENTl\pV  2/ 

II.   THE  JESUIT  PROP  AG  AS  DA 

A  Narrative  of  I  lie  Voyage  to  Marylaml  by  I'allicr  Andrcc  While;  ami  Siiit-lry  Reports, 

front  Follicrs  Andrew  While,  John  Althani,  John  Brock,  and  Other  Jesuit 

Fathers  of  the  Colony,  to  the  Superior  General  at  Rome 

On  the  da}-  of  the  annunciation  of  the  Holy  Vir<rin  Marw  on  the  25th  of  .Maicli. 
in  the  year  1034,  we  offered  in  this  island,  for  the  first  time,  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass: 
in  th's  region  of  the  world  it  had  never  been  celebrated  before.  Sacrifice  being  ended, 
ha\ing  taken  upon  our  shoulders  the  great  cross  which  we  had  hewn  from  a  tree,  and 
going  in  procession  to  the  place  that  had  been  designated,  the  Governor,  commis- 
sioners, and  other  catholics  participating  in  the  ceremon}-,  we  erected  it  as  a  trophy  to 
Christ  the  Saviour,  while  the  litany  of  the  holy  cross  was  chauntcd  huml)]\- on  our  bended 
knees,  with  great  emotion  of  soul. 

.  .  .  The  kings,  however,  and  principal  men  ha\e,  as  it  were,  their  private  apart- 
ments and  bed,  four  posts  being  driven  into  the  earth  and  poles  placed  on  them  to 
receive  the  bed.  One  of  these  huts  has  been  allotted  to  me  and  my  companions,  in 
which  we  are  accommodated  sufficiently  well  for  the  time  being,  until  more  commodious 
edifices  shall  be  built.  This  is  the  first  chapel  in  Maryland,  which  was  built,  however, 
by  the  Indians.  The  next  voyage,  if  God  prosper  our  undertaking,  we  shall  not  l)e 
destitute  of  the  things  which  are  found  necessary  in  other  houses. 

1638.  Four  priests  and  one  coadjutor  in  temporal  affairs,  had  care  of  this  mission; 
and  he  indeed,  after  many  labors  for  the  whole  period  of  five  years,  with  the  greatest 
patience,  humility,  and  fervent  charity,  having  been  seized  with  a  sickness  then  ])re- 
vailing,  happily  exchanged  this  miserable  life  for  one  that  is  immortal.  One  of  the 
priests  soon  followed  him,  a  young  man  indeed,  but  evidently  of  great  promise,  on 
account  of  his  remarkable  endowments  of  mind.  Scarcely  had  he  passed  two  months 
in  this  mission,  when  by  the  prevailent  sickness  of  the  colony,  which  not  one  of  the 
three  other  prints  escaped,  he  was  carried  off,  to  the  great  regret  of  all.  Neverthe- 
less, we  have  not  ceased  in  an  active  manner  to  exert  our  endeavors  for  our  neighbors; 
and  although  it  is  not  yet  permitted  us  by  the  rules  of  the  province  to  live  among  the 
I  barbarians,  both  on  account  of  the  prevailing  sickness  and  the  hostile  acts  which  the 
i  barbarians  commit  against  the  English,  as  one  man  from  the  colony  who  was  among 
1  them  for  the  purpose  of  traffic  was  slain,  and  a  conspiracy  also  made  against  the  whole 
nation — nevertheless,  we  hope  in  a  short  time  that  we  will  obtain  one  station  of  our 
I  own  among  the  barbarians.  In  the  interim  we  are  more  earnestly  intent  on  the  Eng- 
lish, and  since  there  are  protestants  as  well  as  catholics  in  the  colony,  we  have  labored 
with  both,  and  God  has  blessed  our  labors.  For  of  the  protestants  who  came  from 
England  this  year,  1638,  almost  all  have  been  converted  to  the  faith,  besides  many 
others,  with  four  servants  that  we  bought  for  necessary  use  in  Virginia,  another 
colony  of  our  empire.  And  of  five  workmen  whom  we  hired  for  a  month,  we  have  in 
the  meantime  gained  two. 

So  far  as  concerns  the  catholics  here,  their  attendance  on  the  sacraments  is  such, 
that  there  is  no  greater  among  Europeans  in  proportion  to  the  number.  On  ever>- 
Lord's  day  catechisings  are  had  before  reading,  and  catcchetic  lessons  before  exposi- 
tions; but  on  holydays  meeting  is  rare,  except  for  the  mass.     By  every  aid  this  year 


28  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


we  have  assisted  the  sick  and  djing  who  trul}'  were  many  and  much  scattered  aboi 
so  that  not  even  one,  when  about  to  die,  was  destitute  of  the  sacraments.  We  have 
buried  ver>"  many;  we  have  baptized  various  persons.  And  although  there  are  not 
wanting  frequent  cases  of  discord,  nevertheless,  none  of  any  moment  has  happened 
for  the  past  nine  months,  which  we  have  not  immediately  allayed.  By  the  kindness 
of  God  we  have  this  comfort,  that  as  yet  no  vices  have  sprung  up  among  the  new 
catholics,  although  places  like  this  are  not  expected  to  be  settled  by  the  best  kind 
of  men. 

The  two  catholics  who  had  sold  themselves  into  servitude  in  Virginia  we  have! 
redeemed,  nor  was  the  monej'ill  expended.  Both  of  them  have  since  deported  them- 
selves as  good  christians;  but  one  excels  ordinary'  people.  The  same  work  of  charity 
some  others  have  performed,  bu>-ing  thence  catholic  servants,  of  whom  there  is  a 
plenty  there;  for  it  is  said  that  to  each  person  there,  very  many  have  sold  themselves 
as  servants,  who,  living  among  men  of  most  profligate  example,  and  destitute  of  all 
spiritual  aid,  for  the  most  part,  make  shipwreck  of  their  souls. 

To  the  hope  of  the  Indian  harvest,  are  to  be  added  also  no  mean  fruits  reaped  from 
the  colony  and  its  inhabitants,  to  whom,  on  the  principal  festival  days  of  the  year, 
sermons  are  preached  and  the  catechetical  expositions  given  on  the -Lord's  day.  Not, 
only  catholics  come  in  crowds,  but  also  ver\'  many  heretics — not  without  the  reward 
of  our  labors;  for  this  year,  twelve  in  all,  wearied  of  former  errors,  have  returned  to 
favor  with  God  and  the  church.  Our  people  cease  not  daily  to  engage  in  their  divine 
emplo>-ment,  and  to  dispense  the  sacraments  to  those  that  come,  as  often  as  circum- 
stances demand.  In  fine,  to  those  in  health,  to  the  sick,  to  the  afHicted,  and  the 
d\'ing,  we  strive  to  be  in  season  for  counsel,  for  relief,  for  assistance  of  every  kind 
whatsoever. 

This  is  about  the  sum  of  the  labor  and  fruit  for  this  year;  one  thing,  howe\xr, , 
remains  not  altogether  to  be  omitted,  though  to  be  touched  upon  lightly,  to  wit :  this  j 
thing,  that  occasion  of  suffering  has  not  been  wanting  from  those  ^om  whom  rather  I 
it  was  proper  to  expect  aid  and  protection;  who,  too  intent  upon  their  own  affairs, 
have  not  feared  to  \'iolate  the  immunities  of  the  church,  by  using  their  endeavors  that 
laws  of  this  kind  formerly  passed  in  England  and  unjustly  observed  there,  may  obtain 
like  force  here,  to  wit:  that  it  shall  not  be  lawful  for  any  person  or  community,  c\  en 
ecclesiastical,  in  any  wise,  even  by  gift,  to  acquire  or  possess  any  land,  unless  the  pi  r- 
mission  of  the  civil  magistrate  first  be  obtained.  Which  thing,  when  our  people 
declared  it  to  be  repugnant  to  the  laws  of  the  church,  two  priests  were  sent  from  Eng- 
land who  might  teach  the  contrary.  But  the  reverse  of  what  was  e.xpected  happened; 
for  our  reasons  being  heard,  and  the  thing  itself  being  more  clearly  understood,  tlu y 
easily  fell  in  with  our  opinion,  and  the  laity  in  like  manner  generally.   .   .   . 

1671.  The  Maryland  mission  has  four  companions,  two  priests  and  two  temporal 
coadjutors.  This  mission  succeeds  prosperously,  as  we  have  learned  from  the  last 
letters,  and  bears  no  mean  harvest;  and  would  yield  greater,  if  more  laborers  would 
till  it.  Of  those  who  were  sent  in  former  years  very  few  remain,  the  others  being 
removed  by  death,  of  which  number  this  year  were  father  William  Pellam,  and  Thomas 
Sherbon,  temporal  coadjutor.  In  this  mission  fifty  four  have  been  brought  to  the 
catholic  faith;  and  twenty  general  confessions  have  been  received. 


MARYLAND  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  29 

1672.  Two  priests  have  care  of  the  Mar>land  mission,  to  whom  as  man\-  co- 
adjutors have  been  added  for  tie  care  of  temporal  and  domestic  affairs.  From  the  last 
return  made,  it  is  comited — seventy  brought  over  to  the  church,  one  hundred  baptized, 
twenty  general  confessions  received. 

1673.  Tliis  year,  two  priests  and  one  temporal  coadjutor  are  here.  They  bestow 
their  principal  labor  in  confirming  catholics  in  the  faith,  and  imbuing  them  with  piety, 
but  labor  also  as  occasion  serves  with  the  heretics,  and  of  these  have  brought  into  the 
fold  of  the  church  twenty-eight;  but  by  sacred  baptism  have  regenerated  sevenl\- 
infants  to  Christ.  But  two  fathers  of  the  order  of  St.  Francis,  sent  from  England  the 
year  before,  have  entered  into  a  portion  of  the  labors  and  harvest;  between  whom  and 
us  offices  of  kindness  are  mutuallj^  observed  for  the  common  prosperity  of  the  catholic 
cause. 

Text— Force:    Historical  Tracts,  \'ol.  I\',  Tract  XII. 

III.  COMMONWEALTH CH AX GES 

The  Governor's  Oath,  August  6,  1648. 

The  ci\'il  convulsions  in  England  with  the  imminent  fall  of  the  Ro}-al- 

ist  cause  suggested  to  Lord  Baltimore  the  propriety  of  concessions  to 

the  Puritans,  also  of  safeguards  to  protect  his  Cathohc  subjects  from 

'reactionary  Puritan  persecutions.     In  entering  upon  his  governorship, 

.  William  Stone,  a  Protestant,  was  required  to  subscribe  to  the  following 

I  religious  oath: 
I 

.  .  .  and  do  further  swear  that  I  willnotby  myself,  nor  any  person  directly  or  in- 
directly, trouble,  molest,  or  discountenance  any  person  whatsoever  in  the  said  province 
professing  to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  particular  no  Roman  CathoHck,  for  or  in 
,' respect  of  his  or  her  religion,  nor  in  his  or  her  exercise  thereof  witliin  the  said  province, 
:S0  as  they  be  not  unfaithful  to  his  said  lordship,  or  molest  or  conspire  against  the  civil 
I  government  established  here  under  him,  nor  will  I  make  any  difference  of  persons  in 
'conferring  of  offices,  rewards,  or  favours  proceeding  from  the  authority  which  his  said 
1  lordship  hath  conferred  upon  me  as  his  lieutenant  here,  for  or  in  respect  of  their  said 
Irehgion  respecti\-ely,  but  merely  as  I  shall  find  them  faithful  and  well  deserving  of  his 
'  said  lordship,  and  to  the  best  of  my  understanding  endowed  with  moral  virtues  and 
iabihties  fitting  for  such  rewards,  ofSces,  or  favours,  wherein  my  prime  aim  and  end  from 
!  time  to  time  shall  sincerely  be  the  advancement  of  his  said  lordship's  service  here  and 
!the  public  unit}-  and  good  of  the  province,  without  partiaHty  to  any  or  any  other 
!  siilister  end  whatsoever,  and  if  any  other  officer  or  person  whatsoever  shall,  during  the 
time  of  my  being  his  said  lordship's  lieutenant  here,  without  my  consent  or  privity 
.  molest  or  disturb  any  person  within  this  province  professing  to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ 
1  merely  for  or  in  respect  of  his  or  her  religion  or  the  free  exercise  thereof,  upon  notice  or 
I  complaint  thereof  made  unto  me  I  will  apply  my  power  and  authority  to  relieve  and 
[protect  any  person  so  molested  or  troubled,  whereby  he  may  have  right  done  him  for 
'■  any  damage  which  he  shaU  suffer  in  that  kind,  and  to  the  utmost  of  my  power  will  cause 
all  and  ever>'  such  person  or  persons  as  shall  molest  or  trouble  any  other  person  or 
persons  in  that  manner  to  be  punished. 

Text — Scharf:  History  of  Maryland,  \o\.  I,  p.  173. 


30  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Thc  "Ail  CivicrniiiiK  Rdigion"~\pn\.  16-1^ 

SubmiLted  by  Lord  Baltimore  to  ihe  Assembly  convened  April  2,  1649, 
this  Act  was  passed  by  a  group  of  legislators  eleven  of  whom  were  Catholic  - 
and  three  Protestant.     Hence  the  defensive  attitude  of  the  former. 

Ax  Act  C'oxcerxixg  Relic.iox 

fforasmuch  as  in  a  well  go\-erned  and  Xpian  Comon  Wealh  matters  concerning 
Religion  and  the  honor  of  God  ought  in  the  first  place  to  bee  taken,  into  serious  con-' 
s'deracon  and  endeavoured  to  bee  settled.     Be  it  therefore  ordered  and  enacted  by 
the  Right  Ho'^'«"  Cecilius  Lord  Baron  of  Baltemore  absolute  Lord  and  Proprietary  of 
this  Province  with  the  advise  and  consent  of  this  Generall  Assembly.     That  whatso- 
ever pson  or  psons  within  this  Province  and  the  Islands  thereunto  belonging  shall  from 
henceforth  blaspheme  God,  that  is  Curse  him,  or  deny  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  to  bee. 
the  Sonne  of  God,  or  shall  deny  the  holy  Trinity  the  ffather  sonne  and  holy  Ghost,  or 
the  Godhead  of  any  of  the  said  three  psons  of  the  Trinity  or  the  Unity  of  the  Godhead, 
or  shall  use  or  utter  any  reproachfull  Speeches,  words  or  language  concerning  the  said 
Holy  Trinity,  or  any  of  the  said  three  psons  thereof,  shalbe  punished  with  death  and 
confiscaton  or  forfeiture  of  all  his  or  her  lands  and  goods  to  the  Lord  Proprietary  and 
his  heires.  And  bee  it  also  Enacted  by  the  Authority  and  vvith  the  advise  and  assent 
aforesaid.     That  whatsoever  pson  or  psons  shall  from  henceforth  use  or  utter  any 
reproachfull  words  or  Speeches  concerning  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary  the  Mother  of  our 
Saviour  or  the  holy  Apostles  or  Evangelists  or  any  of  them  shall  in  such  case  for  the 
first  offence  forfeit  to  the  said  Lord  Proprietary  and  his  heirs  Lords  and  Proprietaries  of 
this  Province  the  sume  of  fifive  pound  Sterling  or  the  v-alue  thereof  to  be  Le\^'ed  on  the 
goods  and  chattells  of  every  such  pson  soe  offending,  but  in  case  such  Offender  or 
Offenders,  shall  not  then  ha\e  goods  and  chattells  suflkient  for  the  satisfyeing  of  such 
forfeiture,  or  that  the  same  bee  not  otherwise  speedily  satisfyed  that  then  such  offender 
or  Offenders  shalbe  publiquely  whipt  and  be  ymprisoned  during  the  pleasure  of  the  Lore 
Proprietary  or  the  Leive*  or  cheife  Governor  of  this  Province  for  the  time  being.    And 
that  every  such  offender  or  Offenders  for  every  second  offence  shall  forfeit  tenne  pounc 
sterling  or  the  value  thereof  to  bee  levyed  as  aforesaid,  or  in  case  such  offender  or  Offen- 
ders shall  not  then  haue  goods  and  chattells  within  this  Province  sufficient  for  that  pur- 
pose then  to  bee  publiquely  and  severely  whipt  and  imprisoned  as  before  is  expressec 
.\nd  that  every  pson  or  psons  before  mentioned  offending  herein  the  third  time,  shall  fo 
such  third  Offence  forfeit  all  his  lands  and  Goods  and  bee  for  ever  banished  and  expelk 
out  of  this  ProN'ince.    And  be  it  also  further  I'^nactcd  by  the  same  authority  advise  i 
assent  that  whatsoever  pson  or  psons  shall  from  henceforth  v^apon  any  occasion 
Offence  or  otherwise  in  a  reproachful  manner  or  Way  declare  call  or  denominate  anyf| 
pson  or  psons  whatsoever  inhabiting  residing  trafliqueing  trading  or  comerceing  within-i 
this  Province  or  within  any  the  Ports,  Harbors,  Creeks  or  Havens  to  the  same  belonging  : 
an  heritick,  Scismatick,  Idolater,  puritan,  Independant,  Prespiterian  popish  prest, 
Jcsuite,   Jcsuited   papist,   Lutheran,    Calvenist,   Anabaptist,  Brownist,  Antinomian, 
Barrowist,  Roundliead,  Sepatist,  or  any  other  name  or  terme  in  a  reproachfull  manner  i 
relating  to  matter  of  Religion  shall  for  every  such  Offence  forfeit  and  loose  the  some 
or  tenne  shillings  sterling  or  the  value  thereof  to  bee  levyed  on  the  goods  and  chattells  : 
of  every  such  Offender  or  Offenders,  the  one  half  thereof  to  be  forfeited  and  paid  unto 


MARYLAND  1\  THE  SENENTKF.NTII  CKNTURV  61 

ihe  person  and  persons  of  whom  such  reproachfull  words  are  or  shalbe  spoken  or 
vttered,  and  the  other  half  thereof  to  tlie  Lord  Proprietary  and  his  heircs  Lords  and 
Proprietaries  of  this  Province,  But  if  such  pson  or  psons  who  shall  at  any  time  vtter 
or  speake  any  such  reproachfull  words  or  Language  shall  not  have  Goods  or  Chattells 
sufficient  and  overt  w'thin  th"s  Province  to  bee  taken  to  satisfie  the  penalty  aforesaid 
or  that  the  same  bee  not  otherwise  speed  ly  satisfyed,  that  then  the  pson  or  persons 
see  offending  shalbe  publickly  whijit,  and  shall  suffer  imprisonmt  without  baile  or 
mainepr"se  vntill  hec  shee  or  they  respectively  sha'l  satisfy  the  party  soe  offended  or 
greived  by  such  reproachfull  Language  by  asking  him  or  her  respectively  forg'.venes 
publiquely  for  such  his  Offence  before  the  Magistrate  or  chcife  Officer  or  Officers 
of  the  Towne  or  place  where  such  Offence  shalbe  given.  And  be  it  further 
likewise  Enacted  by  the  Authority  and  consent  aforesaid  That  every  person 
and  persons  within  this  Province  that  shall  at  any  time  hereafter  pphane  the  Sabbath 
or  Lords  day  called  Sunday  by  frequent  swearing,  drunkennes  or  by  any  uncivill  or 
disorderly  rccreacon,  or  by  working  on  that  day  when  absolute  necessity  doth  not 
require  it  shall  for  every  such  first  offence  forfeit  2s  6^'  or  the  value  thereof,  and  for 
the  second  offence  5^  sterling  or  the  value  thereof,  and  for  the  third  offence  and  soe 
for  every  time  he  shall  oft"end  in  like  manner  afterwards  10^  sterling  or  the  value  thereof. 
.Vnd  in  case  such  offender  and  offenders  shall  not  have  sufficient  goods  or  chattells 
within  this  Province  to  satisfy  any  of  the  said  Penalties  respectively  hereby  imposed 
for  prophaning  the  Sabbath  or  Lords  day  called  Sunday  as  aforesaid,  That  in  Every 
such  case  the  ptie  soe  offencHng  shall  for  the  first  and  second  offence  in  that  kinde  be 
impr'soned  till  hee  or  shee  shall  publickly  in  open  Court  before  the  cheife  Commander 
Judge  or  Magistrate,  of  that  County  Towne  or  precinct  where  such  offence  shalbe 
committed  acknowledg  the  Scandall  and  offence  he  hath  in  that  respect  given  against 
God  and  the  good  aiid  civill  Government  of  this  Province  And  for  the  third  offence  and 
for  every  time  after  shall  also  bee  publickly  whipt.  And  whereas  the  inforceing  of 
the  conscience  in  matters  of  Religion  hath  frequently  fallen  out  to  be  of  dangerous 
Consequence  in  those  commonwealthes  where  it  hath  been  practised,  And  for  the  more 
quiett  and  peaceable  governemt  of  this  Province,  and  the  better  to  pserve  mutuall 
Love  and  amity  amongst  the  Inhabitants  thereof.  Be  it  Therefore  also  by  the  Lo: 
Proprietary  with  the  advise  and  consent  of  this  Assembly  Ordeyned  &  enacted  (except 
as  in  this  psent  Act  is  before  Declared  and  sett  forth)  that  noe  person  or  psons  whatso- 
ever within  this  Pro\dnce,  or  the  Islands,  Ports,  Harbors,  Creekes,  or  havens  there- 
unto belonging  professing  to  beleive  in  Jesus  Christ,  shall  from  henceforth  bee  any 
waies  troubled,  Molested  or  discountenanced  for  or  in  respect  of  his  or  her  religion  nor 
in  the  free  exercise  thereof  within  this  Province  or  the  Islands  thereunto  belonging 
nor  any  way  compelled  to  the  beleifc  or  exercise  of  any  other  Religion  against  his  or 
her  consent,  soe  as  they  be  not  unfaithfull  to  the  Lord  Proprietary,  or  molest  or 
conspire  against  the  civill  Governemt  established  or  to  bee  established  in  this  Pro- 
vince vnder  him  or  his  heires.  And  that  all  &  every  pson  and  psons  that  shall  presume 
Contrary  to  this  Act  and  the  true  intent  and  meaning  thereof  directly  or  indirectly 
either  in  person  or  estate  wdllfuUy  to  wrong  disturbe  trouble  or  molest  any  person 
whatsoever  within  this  Province  professing  to  beleive  in  Jesus  Christ  for  or  in  respect 
of  his  or  her  religion  or  the  free  exercise  thereof  within  this  Province  other  than  is  pro- 
vided for  in  this  Act  that  such  pson  or  psons  soe  offending,  shalbe  compelled  to  pay 
trebble  damages  to  the  party  soe  wronged  or  molested,  and  for  every  such  offence  shall 
also  forfeit  20^  sterling  in  money  or  the  value  thereof,  half  thereof  for  the  vse  of  the  Lo: 


32  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Proprietary',  aud  his  heires  Lords  and  Proprietaries  of  this  Province,  and  the  other  ha 
for  the  vse  of  the  party  soe  wronged  or  molested  as  aforesaid,  Or  if  the  ptie  soe  offenc 
ing  as  aforesaid  shall  refuse  or  bee  \inable  to  recompense  the  party  soe  wronged,  or 
satisfy  such  ff>-ne  or  forfeiture,  then  such  Offender  shalbe  severely  punished  by  publick  .) ' 
whipping  &  imprisonmt  during  the  pleasure  of  the  Lord  Proprietary,  or  his  Leivetenat  ; 
or  cheife  Governor  of  tliis  Pro\'ince  for  the  tyme  being  without  baile  or  maineprise. 
And  bee  it  further  alsoe  Enacted  by  the  authority  and  consent  aforesaid  That  the 
Sheriff  or  other  Officer  or  Officers  from  time  to  time  to  bee  appointed  &  authorized  for 
that  purpose,  of  the  County  Towne  or  precinct  where  ever>-  particular  offence  in  this 
psent  Act  conte>'ned  shall  happen  at  any  time  to  bee  comitted  and  wherevppon  there  is  ;. 
hereby  a  fforfeiture  ff'yne  or  penalty  imposed  shall  from  time  to  time  distraine  and  seise  j 
the  goods  and  estate  of  every  such  pson  soe  offenchng  as  aforesaid  against  this  psent  ! 
Act  or  any  pt  thereof,  and  sell  the  same  or  any  part  thereof  for  the  full  satisfaccon  of 
such  forfeiture,  ffine,  or  penalty  as  aforesaid,  Restoring  vnto  the  ptie  soe  offending  the 
Remainder  or  overplus  of  the  said  goods  or  estate  after  such  satisfaccon  soe  made  as 
aforesaid 

The  ffreemen  haue  assented.    Tho:  Hatton 

Enacted  by  the  Governor  Willm  Stone 
Text — Archives  of  Maryland,  Proceed ines  of  the  Assembly,  1637/8-1664,  pp.   244-247. 

"An  Act  Concerning  Religion" — October,  1654 

Governor  Stone,  having  surrendered  his  commission  to  Bennett 
and  Clayborne,  ten  commissioners  in  the  name  of  the  Commonwealth 
proceeded  to  "summon  an  assembly  for  which  all  such  should  be  dis- 
abled to  give  any  vote  or  be  elected  members  thereof,  as  have  borne  j: 
arms  in  wars  against  the  Parhament,  or  do  profess  the.  Roman  Catholic  I 
reUgion, "     Thus  constituted,  the  Assembly  enacted : 

An  Act  Concerning  Religion 

It  is  Enacted  and  Declared  in  the  Name  of  his  Highness  the  Lord  Protector  with  , 
the  Consent  and  by  the  Authority  of  the  present  Generall  Assembly  That  none  who  j 
profess  and  Exercise  the  Popish  Religion  Commonly  known  by  the  Name  of  the  Roman  ' 
Cathohck  Religion  can  be  protected  in  this  Province  by  the  Lawes  of  England  formerly 
Established  and  yet  unrepealed  nor  by  the  Government  of  the  Commonwealth  of 
England  Scotland  and  Ireland  and  the  Dominions  thereunto  belonging  Published  by 
his  Highness  the  Lord  protector  but  are  to  be  restrained  from  the  Exercise  thereof, 
Therefore  all  and  Every  person  or  persons  Concerned  in  the  Law  aforesaid  are  required  , 
to  take  notice. 

Such  as  profess  faith  in  God  by  Jesus  Christ  (though  Differing  in  Judgment  from  : 
the  Doctrine  worship  &  DiscipUne  publickly  held  forth  shall  not  be  restrained  from  j 
but  shall  be  protected  in  the  profession  of  the  faith)  &  Exercise  of  their  Religion  so  : 
as  they  abuse  not  this  Liberty  to  the  injur>'  of  others    The  Disturbance  of  the  publique 
peace  on  their  part.  Provided  that  this  Liberty  be  not  Extended  to  popery  or  prelacy 
not  to  such  as  under  the  profession  of  Christ  hold  forth  and  practice  Licentiousness. 

Text—  Archives  of  Maryland,  Proceedings  of  the  Assembly,  1637/8-1664,  p.  340. 


I 


MARYLAND  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  33> 

Tlic  CUiyhournc  Rebellion 

I  John  Hammond  expelled  from  the  Virginia  Assembly  in  "Leah  and 
Rachel"  throws  considerable  light  upon  religious  commotion  in  Mary- 
land. 

Having  for  19.  }-eare  served  Virginia  the  elder  sister,  I  casting  my  eye  on  Mar}-- 
land  the  younger,  grew  in  amoured  on  her  beauty,  resolving  like  Jacob  when  ho  had 
first  served  for  Leah,  to  begin  a  fresh  service  for  Rachcll. 

Two  year  and  upward  have  T  enjoyed  her  company  with  delight  and  profit,  but 
was  enforced  by  reason  of  her  unnatural  disturbances  to  leave  her  weeping  for  her 
children  &  would  not  be  comforted,  because  they  were  not;  yet  will  I  never  totally 
forsake  or  be  beaten  off  from  her. 

Twice  hath  she  been  deflowerd  bj*  her  own  Inhabitants,  stript,  shorne  and  made 
deformed;  yet  such  a  naturall  fertility  and  comelinesse  doth  she  retain  that  she  cannot 
but  be  loved,  but  be  pitied;  and  although  she  would  ever  have  vailed  to  Virginia  as 
her  elder,  yet  had  not  these  two  fatall  mischiefs  hapencd,  she  would  ere  long  have 
spread  her  self  as  largly,  and  produced  as  much  in  everj^  respect  as  Virginia  does 
or  could  doe.  .  .  . 

It  is  to  be  understood  that  in  the  time  of  the  late  King;  Virginia  being  whol  for 
monarchy,  and  the  last  Country-  belonging  to  England  that  submitted  to  obedience 
of  the  Common-wealth  of  England.  And  there  was  in  Virginia  a  certaine  people 
congregated  into  a  Church  calling  themselves  Independents,  which  daily  encreasing, 
severall  consultations  were  had  by  the  state  of  that  Coloney,  how  to  suppresse  and 
extinguish  them,  which  v.^as  daily  put  in  execution,  as  first  their  Pastor  was  banished^ 
next  their  other  Teachers,  then  many  by  informatios  clapt  up  in  prison  then  generally 
disarmed)  w"^*^  was  very  harsh  in  such  a  country'  where  the  heathen  live  round  about 
them)  by  one  Colonel  Samuel  Mathews  then  a  Counsellor  in  Virginia  and  since  x\gent 
for  Virginia  to  the  then  parliament,  and  lastly  in  a  condition  of  banishment,  so  that 
they  knew  not  in  those  streights  how  to  dispose  of,  themselves. 

Mary-land  (my  present  subject)  was  courted  by  them  as  a  refuge,  the  Lord  Pro- 
prietor and  his  Governor  solicited  to,  and  severall  addresses  and  treaties  made  for  their 
admittance  &  entertainment  into  that  province,  their  conditions  were  pitied,  their 
propositions  were  barkened  to  and  agree  on,  which  was  that  they  should  have  con- 
venient portions  of  land  assigned  them,  libertie  of  conscience,  and  priviledge  to  choose 
their  owne  officers,  and  hold  courts  within  themselves,  all  was  granted  them,  they  had 
a  whole  Coimtrj-  of  the  richest  land  in  the  province  asigned  them,  &  such  as  them- 
selves made  choyce  of,  the  conditions  of  plantations  (such  as  were  common  to  all  adven- 
turers) were  shewed  and  propounded  to  them,  which  they  extreamly  approved  of,  and 
nothing  was  in  those  conditions  exacted  from  them,  but  appeales  to  the  Provincial 
court,  quit-rents,  and  an  oath  of  fidelitie  to  the  Proprietor:  An  assembly  was  called 
thoroughout  the  whole  County  after  their  comming  over  (consisting  aswell  of  them- 
selves as  the  rest)  and  because  there  were  some  few  papists  that  first  inhabited  these 
themselves,  and  others  of  being  different  judgments,  an  act  passed  that  all  professing 
in  Jesus  Christ  should  have  equall  justice,  priviledges  and  benefits  in  that  province, 
and  that  none  on  penaltie  (mentioned)  should  disturb  each  other  in  their  several  pro- 
fessions, nor  give  the  urging  termes,  either  of  Round-heads,  sectarie,  Independent, 
Jesuit,  Papist,  &*c.    Intending  an  absolute  peace  and  union;  the  Oath  of  Fidelitie  (al- 


34  SOURCE  HOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

though  none  other  then  such  as  every  Lord  of  a  manner  requires  from  his  tenant )  \v;is 
over  hauled,  and  this  clause  added  to  it  (provided  it  infring  not  the  libertie  of  iIk 
conscience.) 

*rhcy  sal  downc-  joyfully,  followed  their  vocations  chearfuUy,  trad  increased  in 
their  province,  and  divers  others  were  h\-  this  incouraged  and  invited  over  from 
]'irginia. 

But  these  people  fmdinK  themselves  in  a  capacitie  not  only  to  capituhite,  hul  in 
o\ersway,  those  that  had  so  received  and"relieved  them. 

Began  to  pick  quarrells,  first  with  the  Papists,  ne.\t  with  the  oath,  and  lastly  ' 
declared  their  aversness  to  all  conformalitie,  wholy  ayming  (as  themselves  since  con-  { 
fessed)  to  deprive  the  Lord  proprietor  of  all  his  interest  in  that  country,  and  make  it  | 
their  own:  with  unworthinesse?  What  ingratitude?  with  unparalled  inhumanitie  ' 
was  in  these  practices  made  obvious. 

Amongst  others  that  became  tenants  in  this  aforesaid  distress  was  one  Ridiard 
Bemtct  Merchant,  who  seated  and  settled  amongst  them,  and  so  (not  only  owed  obc 
dience  to  that  government,  but)  was  obliged  as  a  man  received  in  his  pretended  dis- 
tresse,  to  be  a  gratful  benefactor  upon  the  setting  lorth  of  a  fleet  intended  for  the 
reducement  of  Virginia,  the  said  Bennet  and  one  Claiborne  (a  pestilent  enemie  to  the 
wel-faireof  that  province  and  the  Lord  Proprietor,  although  he  had  formerly  submis-  ; 
sively  acknowledged  he  owed  his  forfeited  life  to  the  said  proprietor,  for  dealing  so  j 
favorably  with  him  for  his   misdemeanors,  as  by  his  treacherous  letters  under  h's  I 
hand  (now  in  print)  is  manifest,  and  many  other  acts  of  grace  conferred  on  him,  having  .} 
a  commission  directed  to  them  and  others  (who  miscarried  by  sea)  to  reduce  Virginia  j 
(not  Mary-land,  for  they  were  in  obedience  to  the  Commonwealth  of  England,  and  j 
great  assistance  to  the  said  fleet )  although  they  knew  Mary-land  to  be  excluded  and  | 
dasht  out  of  their  Commission  yet  because  the  commission  mentioned  the  Bay  of ; 
Chesapeack  (in  which  Mary-land  was  (as  well  as  Virginia)  yet  they  were  resolved  to  [ 
wreth  and  stretch  their  commission  to  the  prejudice  of  Mary-land  and  becomming  j 
abbetters  and  confederals  with  those  serpents  that  have  been  so  taken  in,  presumed  to  : 
alter  the  government,  and  take  away  the  governours  Commission,  putting  in  others  ' 
in  their  place,  viz.  a  Papist  in  cheife,  and  one  more,  who  misgoverning  the  Countr\-, 
they  were  excluded,  and  the  former  governor  restored  with  an  addition  of  Commis- 
sioners of  their  owne  creatures,  and  as  taking  power  from  them,  untill  further  knowl- 
edge from  Pingland,  driving  herein  at  their  own  interest. 

The  governour  (so  restored)  being  truly  informed  that  their  proceedings  were 
illegal;  held  Courts  and  proceeds  as  if  no  such  alteration  had  been  made,  issues  out 
Writs  (according  to  order)  In  the  name  of  the  Lord  proprietor,  but  they  require  and 
command  them  to  do  it  in  the  name  of  the  Keepers  of  the  Liberties  of  England,  accord- 1 
ing  to  act  of  Parliament  to  which  answer  sutlicient  was  given  that  they  never  were  in  ' 
opposition  to  the  present  power,  they  had  taken  the  Eingagement,  k  for  the  tenure  ni- 
form  of  writs,  they  were  not  compelled  byvertue  of  that  act  to  make  them  other  wise 
then  they  always  had  done,  for  by  Patent  from  the  late  K.  they  had  power  to  issue  mil 
in  the  Proprietors  name,  and  never  had  used  the  Kings  name  at  all,  therefore  that  ad 
requiring  all  Writs  formerly  issuing  out  in  the  late  Kings  name,  now  to  revolve  to  thr 
Keepers  of  the  Liberties  of  Lngiand,  was  no  way  binding  to  them  who  had  never  us.d 
(he  kings  name  at  all. 

But  it  was  not  religion,  it  was  not  punctilios  they  stood  upon,  it  was  that  swectc 
that  rich,  that  large  Country  the}-  aimed  at;  and  therefore  agrees  amongst  themsel 


MARYLAND  IX  THE  SKVKXTKKN'TII  CF.  NirRV  35 

|to  Irame  petitions,  compiainis,  and  subscrijjtions  I'mni  tliosi-  Ijandclofs  [banditsl  lo 
jthemselves  (the  said  Honicl  and  Claibontr)  to  rase  them  of  their  pretended  sufferings. 
jand  then  come  with  arms,  and  a^aine  make  the  Province  their  own,  exaltinc;  them 
(selves  in  all  places  of  trust  and  command,  totilly  expulsinu  the  noverner,  and  ;ill  ilic 
hospitable  Proprietors,  Officers  out  of  their  places. 

But  when  his  Highncsse  (not  acquainted  with  these  matchinalions)  had  owned 
and  under  his  hand  and  signet  acknowledged  Cap.  11///.  Sloiic  (the  former  governor) 
Governor  for  the  Lord  Ba'lamorr  of  his  Province  of  Mary-land,  he  again  endeavored  to 
reasume  the  government,  and  fetched  away  the  records  from  those  usurpers,  pro- 
claimed peace  to  all  not  obstinate,  and  favorably  received  man\-  submissives,  who 
with  seeming  joy  returned,  bewailing  their  unworthy  ingratitude  &  inhumanitie, 
blaming  the  imbridled  ambition  and  base  averice  of  those  that  had  misled  them. 

The  Province  consists  of  foure  Counties  already  inhabited,  viz.  St.  Maries, 
Calverlon,  An  Arundal  and  KcnI.  St.  Maries  and  Calverlon  submitted,  .1;;  AriinJall 
jand  part  of  Kent  opposed. 

The  Governor  desirous  to  reclaim  those  opposing,  takes  a  i)artie  about  1,^0.  i)er 
sons  with  him,  and  sailes  into  those  parts,  one  Roger  Hcamans  who  had  a  great  shij) 
under  him,  and  who  had  promised  to  be  instrumental!  to  the  governor,  to  wind  up  those 
'diflferences  (i)eing  Judas-like,  hired  to  joyn  with  those  opposing  Countries)  and  having 
the  Governour  and  his  vessells  within  reach  of  his  Ordnance,  perfidiously  &  contrar\- 
to  his  undertaking  and  ingagments,  fires  at  them  and  enforces  them  to  the  first  shore 
to  prevent  that  mischief. 

The  next  morning  he  sends  messengers  to  those  of  An  Anindall  to  treat,  and 
■messengers  aboard  that  .  .  .  Ileamans,  but  all  were  detained;  and  on  the  25.  of 
j  March  last  (being  the  next  day  and  the  Lords  day)  about  1 70.  and  odd  of  Kent  and 
\Annc  Arundall  came  marching  against  them,  Heanian  fires  a  pace  at  them,  and  a  small 
vessel  of  Xeic  England  under  the  command  of  one  John  Cults  comes  neere  the  shore 
'and  seazes  the  boats,  provision  and  amunition  belonging  to  the  Go\-ernour  and  his 
ipartie,  and  so  in  a  nick,  in  a  streight  were  they  fallen  upon. 

I  The  Governour  being  shot  in  many  places  yeilds  on  quarter,  whicli  was  granted; 
but  being  in  hold,  was  threatned  (notwithstanding  that  quarter  given)  to  be  imediatly 
[executed,  unlesse  he  would  writ  to  the  rest. to  take  quarter,  which  upon  his  request 
I  they  did,  twentie  odd  were  killed  in  this  skirmish,  and  all  the  rest  prisoners  on  quarter, 
j  who  were  disarmed  &  taken  into  custodie. 

But  these  former! j'  distressed  supplicants  for  admittance,  being  now  Ijecome  High 
and  Mighty  States,  and  supposing  their  Conquest  unquestionable,  consult  with  them- 
selves (notwithstanding  their  quarter  given)  to  make  their  Conquest  more  absolute, 
;  by  cutting  off  the  heads  of  the  Province,  viz.  the  Governor,  the  Counsel  and  Command- 
!  ers  thereof:  .\nd  so  make  themselves  a  Counsel  of  War,  and  condemn  them  to  death : 
I  Foure  were  presently  executed,  scilicet,  Mr.  William  Elton-head,  one  of  the  Councel; 
j  Capt.  William  Lewis,  Mr.  John  Legate  Gentleman,  and  John  Pedro;  the  rest  at  the 
I  importunity  of  some  women,  and  resolutions  of  some  of  their  souldiers  (who  would  not 
I  suffer  their  designe  to  take  thorough  effect,  as  being  pricked  in  Conscience  for  tlieir 
'  ingratitudes)  were  saved,  but  were  Amerced,  Fined  and  Plundred  at  their  pleasures: 
!  And  although  this  was  prophetiquely  foreseen  by  diverse  eminent  Merchants  of  Lon- 
don, who  Petitioned  liis  Highncsse  for  prevention,  and  that  his  Highncsse  sent  a  gra- 
cious command  to  Bennel,  and  all  others,  not  to  disturlj  the  Lord  Ballamores  Officers, 
!  nor  People  in  Mary-land,  but  recalled  all  Power  or  pretence  of  Power  from  them;  yet 


36  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


they  still  hold,  and  possesse  (in  deliance  of  so  sacred  a  mandate)  the  said  Pro\-ince 
Mary-land,  and  sent  an  impious  Agent  home  to  Parlie  whilest  they  plundred;  but  he 
hath  long  since  given  up  his  account  to  the  great  avenger  of  all  injuries:  Although 
sticklers  (somewhat  more  powerfull,  but  by  many  degrees  more  brazen  fac't  then  his; 
spirit  could  bare  him  forth  to  appear)  now  labour  to  justifie  these  inhumanities,  dis-i 
orders,  contempts,  and  rebelUons;  so  that  I  may  say  with  the  Prophet  Jeremiah;  How| 
doth  the  Citty  sit  soUtar}^  that  was  full  of  people?  How  is  she  become  as  a  widdow? 
She  that  was  great  amongst  the  Nations,  and  Princesse  amongst  the  Provinces?  How 
is  she  become  tributary.  Thus  have  they  brought  to  desolation,  one  of  the  happiest' 
Plantations  that  ever  Englishmen  set  foot  m,  and  such  a  Country  (that  if  it  were  again 
made  formall)  might  harbor  in  peace  and  plenty  all  such  as  England  shall  have  occasion 
to  disburthen,  or  desire  to  forsake  England. 

Text— Force:  Historical  Tracts,  Vol.  HI.,  tract  XIV. 

IV.  GEORGE  FOX'S  VISIT,  1672-3 

"...  from  whence,  the  third  of  the  eighth  month,  we  went  to  the  general  meet-! 
ing  for  all  Maryland  friends. 

This  meeting  held  five  days.  The  first  three  we  had  meetings  for  publick  wor-j 
ship,  to  which  people  of  all  sorts  came;  the  other  two  were  spent  in  the  men's  andi 
women's  meetings.  To  those  publick  meetings  came  many  Protestants  of  divers  sorts ; 
and  some  Papists;  amongst  whom  were  several  magistrates  and  their  wives,  with  othei' 
persons  of  chief  account  in  the  country.  Of  the  common  people,  it  was  thought  there; 
were  sometimes  a  thousand  at  one  of  those  meetmgs;  so  that  though  they  had  enlarged] 
their  meeting-place,  and  made  it  as  big  again  as  it  was  before,  it  could  not  contain  the 
people.  I  went  by  boat  every  day  four  or  five  miles  to  the  meeting,  and  there  were  scj 
many  boats  at  that  time  passiiig  upon  the  river,  that  it  was  almost  like  the  Thames.} 
The  people  said,  'There  were  never  so  many  boats  seen  there  together  before';  and: 
one  of  the  justices  said,  'He  never  saw  so  man}'  people  together  in  that  country.': 
It  was  a  very  heavenly  meeting,  wherein  the  presence  of  the  Lord  was  gloriously' 
manifested,  friends  were  sweetly  refreshed,  the  people  generally  satisfied,  and  many 
convinced;  for  the  blessed  power  of  the  Lord  was  over  all:  everlasting  praises  to  his 
holy  name  for  ever!  After  the  publick  meetings  were  over,  the  men's  and  women'sj 
began,  and  were  held  the  other  two  days;  for  I  had  something  to  impart  to  them,  which- 
concerned  the  glory  of  God,  the  order  of  the  gospel,  and  the  government  of  Christ; 
Jesus.  When  these  meetings  were  over,  we  took  our  leave  of  friends  in  those  parts.; 
whom  we  left  well  established  in  the  truth.  ... 

After  this  we  sailed  about  ten  miles  to  James  Frizby's,  a  justice  of  peace;  where, , 
the  sixteenth  of  the  eighth  month,  we  had  a  very  large  meeting,  at  which,  besides 
friends,  were  some  hundreds  of  people,  as  it  was  supposed.  Amongst  them  were 
several  justices,  captains,  and  the  sheriff,  with  other  persons  of  note.  A  blessed 
heavenly  meeting  this  was;  a  powerful,  thundering  testimony  tor  truth  was  borne 
therein;  a  great  sense  there  was  upon  the  people,  and  much  brokenness  and  tenderness 
amongst  them.  We  staid  till  about  the  eleventh  hour  in  the  night,  that  the  tide  turned 
for  us;  then  taking  boat,  we  passed  that  night  and  the  next  day  about  fifty  miles  to 
another  friend's  house.  The  two  next  days  we  made  short  jouraies,  visiting  friends. 
The  twentieth  we  had  a  great  meeting  at  a  place  called  Severn,  where  there  was  a 
meeting-place,  but  not  large  enough  to  hold  the  people.     Divers  chief  magistrates 


I 


MARYLAND  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  37 

were  at  it,  with  many  other  considerable  people,  and  it  gave  them  generally  great  satis- 

!  faction.     Two  days  after  we  had  a  meeting  with  some  that  walked  disorderly,  and  had 

i  good  ser\nce  in  it.   Then  spending  a  day  or  two  in  visiting  friends,  we  passed  to  the 

[  Western-shore,  and  the  tw^enty-fifth  had  a  large  and  precious  meeting  at  William 

j  Q^ale's,  where  the  speaker  of  their  assembly,  with  his  wife,  a  justice  of  peace,  and 

I  several  people  of  quality,  were  present.     Next  day  we  had  a  meeting,  six  or  seven 

(  miles  further,  at  Abraham  Birkhead's,  where  many  of  the  magistrates  and  upper  sort 

i  were;  and  the  speaker  of  the  assembly  for  that  country  was  convinced.     A  blessed 

}  meeting  it  was;  praised  be  the  Lord!     We  travelled  next  day;  and  the  day  following, 

I  the  twenty-eighth,  of  the  eighth  month,  had  a  large  and  very  precious  meeting  at 

I  Peter  Sharp's  on  the  Clifts,  between  thirty  and  forty  miles  distant  from  the  former. 

I  Many  of  the  magistrates  and  upper  rank  of  people  were  present  and  a  heavenly 

meeting  it  was.    One  of  the  governor's  council's  wives  was  convinced;  and  her  hus- 

I  band  was  very  loving  to  friends.    A  justice  of  peace  from  Virginia  was  convinced, 

!  and  hath  a  meeting  since  at  his  house.     Some  Papists  were  at  this  meeting,  one  of 

'  whom  threatened,  before  he  came,  to  dispute  with  me;  but  he  was  reached,  and  could 

[  not  oppose.     Blessed  be  the  Lord,  the    truth   reached  into   the   hearts  of  people 

j  beyond  words,  and  it  is  of  a  good  savour  amongst  them! 

I 

1  I  went  after  the  meeting  to  a  friend's  about  four  miles  off,  at  the  head  of  Anamessy 

;  River,  where  the  day  following  the  judge  of  the  coimtry  and  a  justice  with  him  came 

[  to  me,  and  were  vcr>'  loving,  and  much  satisfied  with  friends'  order.     The  next  day 

!we  had  a  large  meeting  at  the  justice's  in  his  barn,  for  his  house  could  not  hold  the 
company.     There  were  several  of  the  great  folks  of  that  country,  and  among  the  rest 

I  an  opposer;  but  all  were  preserved 'quiet  and  well.     A  precious  meeting  it  was;  the 

:  people  were  much  affected  with  the  truth;  blessed  be  the  Lord!     We  went  next  day 

j  to  see  Captain  Colburn,  a  justice  of  peace,  and  there  we  had  some  service.     Then 
returning  again,  we  had  a  very  glorious  meeting  at  the  justice's  where  we  met  before, 

I  to  which  came  many  people  of  account  in  the  world,  magistrates,  officers,  and  others. 

I  It  was  a  large  meeting,  and  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  much  felt,  so  that  the  people 

j  were  generally  well  satisfied  and  taken  with  the  truth;  and  there  being  several  mer- 

1  chants  and  masters  of  ships  from  New-England,  the  truth  was  spread  abroad;  blessed 

I  be  the  Lord! 

Of  the  Indians,  was  one  called  their  emperor,  an  Indian  king,  and  their  speaker, 
who  sat  very  attentive,  and  carried  themselves  very  lovingly.  An  estabUshing,  set- 
tling meeting  it  was.     This  was  the  twenty-third  of  the  first  month. 

The  twenty-fourth  we  went  by  water  ten  miles  to  the  Indian  town  where  this 
emperor  dwelt;  whom  I  had  acquainted  before  with  my  coming,  and  desired  to  get 
their  kings  and  councils  together.  In  the  morning  the  emperor  came  himself,  and  had 
me  to  the  town;  where  they  were  generally  come  together,  their  speaker  and  other 
ofiScers  being  with  them,  and  the  old  empress  sat  among  them.  They  sat  very  grave 
and  sober,  and  were  all  very  attentive,  beyond  many  called  Christians.  I  had  some 
with  me  that  could  interpret  to  them.  We  had  a  very  good  meeting  with  them,  and  of 
considerable  ser\-ice  it  was;  for  it  gave  them  a  good  esteem  of  truth  and  friends ; 
blessed  be  the  Lord!" 

Text— Journal  of  George  Fox,  Philadelphia  edition,  pp.  456-7,  462-3. 


38  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


V.  A  XG  Lie  AX  ISM  ESTABLISHED.      THE  ACT  OF  J  iX 
1692 


A})  Acl  for  the  Service  of  Almi'^lity  God  and  the  Establishment  of  the  Protestant  Kelii^i, 
-L^'ilhin  this  Province 

Foreasmuch  ;is  in  ii  well  Governed  Commonwealth  Matters  of  Religion  and  t\ 
Honour  of  God  ought  in  the  first  place  to  be  taken  in  serious  consideration,  and  nothin 
being  more  acceptable  to  Almighty  God,  then  the  true  and  Sincere  worship  and  Se- 
vice  of  him  according  to  his  Holy  Word  Bee  it  therefore  Enacted  by  the  King  an 
Queens  most  Excellent  ]Majest)s  by  and  w'*'  the  advice  and  consent  of  this  preser 
Generall  Assembl}^  and  the  Authoritj-  of  the  same  That  the  Church  of  England  with 
this  Province  shall  have  and  Enjoy  all  her  Rights  Liberties  and  Franchises  whol' 
inviolable  as  is  now  or  shall  be  hereafter  established  bj-  Law,   .   .   . 

Bee  it  Enacted  by  the  King  and  Queens  most  Excellent  ISIajestys  and  by  and  wW 
the  advice  and  consent  aforesaid.  That  from  and  after  the  publication  of  this  Lawrj 
Person  or  Persons  within  this  Province  shall  work  or  do  any  bodily  Labour  or  Occup! 
tion  upon  any  Lord's  Day  commonly  called  Sunday,  nor  shall  command  or  wilful' 
sufTer  or  permit t  any  of  his  or  their  children  Servants  or  Slaves  to  work  or  labour  i. 
aforesaid  (the  absolute  works  of  necessity  and  mercy  alhvays  Excepted)  Xor  shall  suff  I 
or  permitt  anj-  of  his  her  or  their  Children  Servants  or  Slaves  or  any  other  under  thej 
Authority  to  abuse  or  Prophane  the  Lords  Day  by  drunkenness,  Swearing  Gamin;  ■ 
fowling  fishing,  hunting  or  any  other  Sports  Pastimes  or  Recreations  whatsoeve; 
And  if  any  person  or  persons  within  this  Province  from  and  after  the  Publication  here*! 
shall  offend  in  all  or  any  the  premisses,  he  she  or- they  so  ofTending,  shall  forfeit  and  p;! 
for  every  ofifence  one  hundred  pounds  of  Tobacco.   ...  j 

And  be  it  likewise  Enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid  that  no  ordinary  keep! 
Master  or  ^Mistress  of  a  family  from  and  after  the  time  aforesaid  either  directly 
indirectly  by  any  Colour  or  pretence  whatsoever  (unless  in  case  of  absolute  necessitj 
shall  or  may  uppon  any  Lords  day  as  aforesaid  sell  any  strong  Licjuor  whatsoever  ) 
any  person  whatsoever  or  knowingly  or  wittingly  suffer  or  permit  in  or  about  his  \ 
or  their  house  or  houses,  any  Tippleing  Drunkeness  or  gameing  E.xercise  or  pastii 
whatsoever  as  aforesaid  being  convicted  thereof  by  two  Sufficient  Witnesses  unc 
the  penalt)'  of  two  thousand  pounds  of  Tobacco.   ... 

Bee  it  Enacted  by  the  Authority  aforesaid  that  the  severall  Commissioners  a 
Justices  of  each  respecti\e  county  within  this  Province  shall  .  .  .  divide  and  1 
out  their  severall  and  respective  Counties  into  severall  districts  and  Parishes  so  ma; 
as  the  conveniency  of  each  respective  county  and  the  scituation  of  the  same  will  afifcj 
and  allow  of,  .  .  .  (and  that)  each  Parish  do  within  some  convenient  time  witl:! 
two  months  as  by  the  Justices  of  County  Courts  aforesaid  shall  be  appointed,  m( 
together  at  the  most  convenient  place  in  the  said  Parish  to  be  also  appointed  by  t 
Justices  aforesaid,  and  there  make  choice  of  six  of  the  most  able  men  of  the  said 
spective  Parishes  to  be  a  Vestry  for  each  respective  Parish  as  aforesaid,  who  are  here 
Authorized  Impowered  and  required  to  take  care  of  preserve  and  Imploy  all  su, 
Tobaccos,  Wares,  goods  and  Merchandizes  as  by  this  Act  or  any  other  .\ct  hereaf  • 
to  be  made,  or  by  any  other  waies  or  means  whatsoever  shall  l)c  given  or  grant, 
raised  or  allowed  to  the  use  of  the  Church  or  Ministry-  of  the  said  Parish  to  \v1v 


MARVl.ANl)   IN    nil;   SKA  KM  i;i;\  111   IKNllRN  ,V) 

they  belong  .  .  .  (and)  Thai  a  Tax  or  asscssmcnl  of  loily  pounds  ol"  Tobacco  ]> 
pole  be  yearly  and  in  every  year  raised  and  Icvyed  upon  every  Taxable  Person  within 
each  Parrish  aforesaid,  and  to  be  collected  and  gathered  by  the  SherritT  of  the  Count\- 
in  manner  and  form  as  the  publick  or  County  Levies  hitherto  have  and  still  are  collected 
and  gathered  which  said  Sheriff  is  to  make  punctuall  payment  of  the  said  Tax  or  Assess- 
ment to  the  X'estrymen  of  each  Parrish  as  aforesaid.   .   .   . 

Text — Archives  of  Maryland,  Proceedings  and  Ads  of  the  Ass'-mhly  of  Marvlaiul, 
16X4-1692.  pp.  42.^-430. 


CHAPTER  IV 

Plymouth  Colony  in  the  Seventeenth  Century 
Bibliography 

"Mourt's  Relation"  written  in  large  part  by  Governor  Bradforc 
and  Edward  Winslow,  printed  in  London  in  1622,  is  a  journal  of  thf 
period  September  6,  1620  to  December  11,  1621.  An  excellent  editior 
is  that  of  Dr.  H.  M.  Dexter  (1865).  "John  Pory's  Lost  Description  o: 
Plymouth  Colony  in  the  Earliest  Days  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  .  .  .  ', 
edited  (1918)  by  C.  Burrage  is  a  welcome  supplement.  Robert  Cusb 
man's  "Sermon"  of  December  9,  1621,  (Young's  "Chronicles,"  p 
255  f.),  and  "New  England's  Trials"  (1622)  by  Captain  John  Smitl- 
(Arber  Edition,  p.  249  f.),  give  supplementary  details.  Events  fron, 
November  1621  to  September  1623  are  given  in  "Good  Newes  fron' 
New  England"  by  Winslow  (in  part  Young  "Chronicles,"  p.  271  f. 
complete  in  "Pilgrim  Notes  and  Queries,"  Vol.  IV,  No.  2 — 8  f.) 
In  1630  Governor  Bradford  began  his  "History  of  Plymouth  Plan 
tation''  which,  while  somewhat  cursory  in  its  first  six  chapters 
becomes  more  exhaustive  at  the  point  of  the  Pilgrims'  departur 
from  Leyden,  carrying  the  narrative  with  lessening  detail  througl' 
to  1646.  The  manuscript  of  Bradford's  great  work,  located  (1855'; 
in  the  Bishop's  palace,  Fulham,  was  issued  first  (1856)  under  th: 
able  editorship  of  Mr.  Deane,  and  later  (1908)  in  "Original  Narrative 
of  Early  American  History"  edited  by  Wm.  T.  Davis. 

In  his  "Brief  Narration"  (Young,  "Chronicles"  p.  379  f.)  appende-^ 
to  "Hypocrisie  Unmasked"  (1646)  Winslow  has  given  the  reasons  fo 
the  Plymouth  enterprise,  Robinson's  doctrinal  views,  and  a  report  c 
his  farewell  address  to  the  Pilgrims.  "New  England's  jSIemorif 
..."  (1669)  by  Nathaniel  Morton,  a  nephew  of  Governor  Bradford 
and  secretary  of  the  Colony  from  1645,  adds  httle  to  the  content  of  hi 
"much  honored"  uncle's  history,  but  brings  the  narrative  in  calendai 
like  fashion  down  to  1668.  Through  access  to  Governor  Bradford 
manuscripts.  Cotton  Mather  in  his  "JMagnalia"  (1702)  was  able  t 
incorporate  "A  Life  of  Bradford"  (Book  II,  Chapter  I).  These  mam. 
scripts  enabled  Rev.  Thomas  Prince  in  his  "Chronological  History  ( 
New  England"  (1736)  to  write  a  lifeless  journal  of  the  Plymouth  colon} 

40 


I         PLYMOUTH  COLONY  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY       41 

i'An  Account  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  Plymouth,  the  First  Church 
n  New  England,  from  its  Establishment  to  the  Present  Day,  By  John 
Cotton,  Esq.,  Member  of  Said  Church,"  written  in  1760  ("Coll.  Mass. 
Hist.  Soc,"  Series  I,  Vol.  IV)  relies  much  upon  Morton,  but  adds  con- 
siderable ecclesiastical  detail.  In  the  "Summary  of  the  Affairs  of  the 
Colony  of  New  Plimouth"  appended  to  Vol.  II  of  Governor  Hutchinson's 
■'History  of  Massachusetts  Bay"  (1767),  and  Bradford's  "Letter  Book" 
|found  in  1794  ("Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series  I,  Vol.  Ill),  considerable 
light  was  thrown  upon  Bradford  and  other  leaders  of  the  colony.  This 
material  was  brought  to  date  in  Dr.  Jeremy  Belknap's  "American 
Biography"  (Vo.  II,  1798).  Rev.  William  Hubbard's  "General  History 
,3f  New  England  from  the  Discovery  to  MDCLXXX"  pubhshed  in 
1815  ("Coll.  I\Iass.  Hist.  Soc."  Series  II,  Vols.  V  &  VI)  in  treating  of 
Plymouth,  drew  only  upon  sources  already  known.  "An  Historical 
Memoir  of  the  Colony  of  New  Plymouth"  (1830)  by  Hon.  Francis 
Bayhss,  and  a  "History  of  the  Town  of  Plymouth"  (1832)  by  Dr. 
fames  Thacher,  marked  an  advance  to  higher  standards  of  historical 
|A-ork  which  was  well  sustained  by  Rev.  Alexander  Young,  who  collected 
1:1841)  in  "Chronicles  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  from  1602  to  1625"  several 
!3f  the  notable  writings  of  the  period  illuminating  them  with  extensive 
liotes.  This  was  followed  by  the  publication  of  "The  Works  of  John 
Robinson,  Pastor  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers"  (III  vols.  1851)  by  Rev.  Robert 
i\shton.  A  "Memoir  of  Rev.  John  Robinson"  by  the  same  author  ("Coll. 
Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Series  IV,  Vol.  I)  fills  an  important  place. 
I.  Seven  years  later  the  first  volume  of  Dr.  John  G.  Palfrey's  "History 
of  New  England"  appeared.  In  scholarly  and  pleasing  fashion  this 
set  forth  all  the  then  known  data  concerning  Plymouth,  and  while 
[in  some  respects  it  is  now  obsolete,  yet  in  essentials  it  remains  to  the 
^present  a  valuable  presentation.  Meanwhile,  by  order  of  the  State 
Legislature,  Dr.  N.  B.  Shurtleff  and  Mr.  David  Pulsifer  had  entered 
upon  the  task  of  editing  "Plymouth  Colony  Records"  which,  by  1861, 
was  completed  in  a  twelve  volume  edition,  indispensable  to  all  research 
iin  Plymouth  affairs. 

t  It  was  about  this  time  that  American  students  became  interested 
'in  the  birthplace  and  family  history  of  the  Pilgruns,  the  hterary  remains 
of  which  are  embodied  m  "Collections  Concernmg  the  Early  History  of 
the  Founders  of  New  Plymouth"  by  Rev.  Joseph  Hunter  (1852,  "Coll. 
Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Series  IV,  Vol.  I,  also  as  separate  pubUcation,  1854); 
the  "PUgrim  Fathers"  (1853)  by  W.  H.  Bartlett;  "A  Visit  to  Scrooby" 
by  Rev.  H.  M.  Dexter  ("The  Congregationalist, "  August  8,  1851); 


42  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  same  writer's  "Recent  Discoveries  Concerning  the  Plymouth  PlII 
grims  "  ("  Congregational  Quarterly  "  January,  1862) ;  his  "  Footprints  g!] 
the  Pilgrims  in  England"  ("Sabbath  at  Home,"  March,  1867);  Re-vji 
Ashbel  Steele's  "Life  of  Elder  Brewster"  (1857);  and  Dr.  John  Wa&'l 
dington's  "Track  of  the  Hidden  Church"  (1863). 

Congregational  church  history  is  the  next  subject  to  claim  attentior 
In  a  "History  of  CongregationaHsm"  by  George  Punchard  (Vol.  Hj, 
1867),  Plymouth  comes  under  review,  though  not  uith  much  detai 
Dr.  Leonard  Bacon's  "The  Genesis  of  the  New  England  Churches 
(1874)  is  an  important  work  concerned  with  the  contribution  of  th 
Plymouth  fathers  to  New  England  congregationahsm.  Dr.  Joh 
Waddington  in  a  "Congregational  History"  (Vol.  II,  1874)  with  uniir: 
portant  variations  covers  the  field  of  his  predecessor  Punchard.  "Th 
CongregationaHsm  of  the  Last  Three  Hundred  Years  as  Seen  in  its  Literci 
lure"  (1880)  a  lecture  series  delivered  at  Andover  by  Rev.  H.  M.  Dextei 
is  a  ponderous  work  of  scholarship  to  be  consulted  by  every  seribi' 
student.  An  appended  bibliography  of  congregationahsm  is  exhaustivi 
Professor  Wilhston  Walker's  "The  Creeds  and  Platforms  of  Congregc 
tionalism''  (1893),  gives  ready  access  to  a  large  amount  of  materia 
indispensable  to  the  church  historian.  In  the  following  year  the  sam 
writer  contributed  "A  History  of  the  Congregational  Church  in  th 
United  States"  to  the  "American  Church  History  Series"  (Vol.  Ill 
This  is  a  succinct  enlivened  and  very  useful  handbook.  Popular,  bi 
scarcely  worthy  of  a  place  among  works  of  scholarship,  is  "  Congregatioi' 
aUsm  in  America"  (1894) by  Rev.  A.  E.  Dunning  and  others.  "The  Pi 
grim  Church  and  Plymouth  Colony"  by  Franklin  B.  Dexter  in  Winsor 
"Narrative  and  Critical  History  of  America"  (Vol.  Ill,  chap.  VIII 
though  brief,  is  too  valuable  to  be  overlooked. 

Turning  from  church  histories  proper,  an  appreciative  word  shoul 
be  recorded  for  J.  A.  Doyle's  discriminatig  treatment  of  this  part  of  tl" 
subject  in  "The  Puritan  Colonies''  (Vol.  I,  1886).  The  older  work  ( 
Rev.  E.  D.  Neill,  "The  Enghsh  Colonization  of  America  in  the  Se\ei 
teenth  Century"  (1871)  still  has  its  claim.  A  "History  of  the  Town  i 
Plymouth,  wth  a  Sketch  of  the  Origin  and  Growth  of  Separatism! 
(1885)  by  William  T.  Davis,  is  a  work  of  genuine  scholarship.  H 
"Ancient  Landmarks  of  Plymouth"  (1883)  deals  largely  with  estatt 
and  genealogy.  "The  Pilgrim  Republic"  (1888)  by  John  A.  Goodwi' 
is  a  substantial  work  rich  in  detailed  information.  "The  Pilgrim  Fathei^ 
of  New  England  and  their  Puritan  Successors"  (1895)  written  by  a 
Englishman  Rev.  John  Brown,  is  interesting  and  fertile  in  suggestioi 


rLYMOUTH  COLONY  IN  TIIK  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  4.^ 

"The  Story  of  the  Pilgrims"  (1894)  by  Morton  Dexter,  though  written 
for  young  people,  is  well  worth  reading  by  a  wider  constituency.  "The 
Story  of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers,  1606-1623  a.d;  as  told  by  Themselves, 
their  Friends  and  their  Enemies"  (1897)  edited  by  Edward  Arber,  has 
a  mass  of  source  material  dealing  with  Scrooby,  Amsterdam,  Leyden, 
j  the  Voyage  to  America,  Early  Experiences  in  Plymouth,  also  the  text 
of  "Good  Newes  from  New  England."  "The  Puritan  as  a  Colonist 
and  Reformer"  (1900)  by  Ezra  H.  Byington,  contains  an  appreciative 
estimate  of  the  Pilgrim  group;  also  his  older  work,  "The  Puritan  in  Eng- 
land and  New  England"  (1896).  "John  Robinson  the  Pilgrim  Pastor" 
(1903)  by  Rev.  Ozora  S.  Davis,  with  an  introduction  b}^  Professor 
WilHston  Walker,  is  well  written  and  embodies  miaterial  otherwise  diffi- 
cult of  access.  Of  secondary  significance  are  the  following:  "Governor 
William  Bradford  and  his  Son,  Major  William  Bradford  "  (1900)  by  James 
Shepard;  "Ten  New  England  Leaders"  (1901 — for  Bradford)  by  W'il- 
lifeton  Walker;  "William  Brewster  and  the  Independents"  by  Edwin 
D.  INIead  (in  "Pioneers  of  Religious  Liberty  in  Am.erica" — the  Great 
and  Thursday  Lectures,  Boston,  1903);  "The  Plymouth  Settlement 
and  Tisquantum"  by  Lincoln  N.  Kinnicutt  ("Proceedings,  Mass.  Hist. 
Soc."  Vol.  XLVIII,  pp.  103-118);  "The  Pilgrims  in  Holland  and  Amer- 
ica" by  Winslow  Warren  ("Pub.  Col.  Soc.  Mass."  Vol.  XVHI,  pp. 
130-152).  The  identity  of  the  master  of  the  Mayflower  in  discussed 
by  R.  G.  Marsden  in  "The  Mayflower"  ("The  Eng.  Hist.  Rev.  Oct. 
1904.  pp.  669-680.)  "The  England  and  Holland  of  the  Pilgrims"  (1904) 
by  H.  M.  Dexter  and  his  son  Morton  exhausitvely  sets  forth  the  English- 
Holland  background  of  Plymouth  history.  A  considerable  portion 
has  a  purely  academic  interest.  "The  Pilgrim  Fathers,  Their  Church 
and  Colony"  (1909)  by  Winnifred  Cockshott  is  an  interesting  restate- 
ment of  vital  information.  "New  Facts  Concerning  John  Robinson" 
(1910)  by  Champlin  Burrsge  deals  with  fine  critical  pcints.  The  latest 
study  (1918)  by  R.  G.  Usher  entitled  "The  Pilgrims  and  their  History" 
utilizes  for  the  first  time  Plymouth  Church  records,  and  presents  some 
new  conclusions  especially  valuable  from  the  social  and  economic 
standpoint. 
'  For  purposes  of  investigation  the  student  should  keep  in  touch  with 

the  "Plymouth  Colony  Records,"  the  "Proceedings"  and  "Collections" 
:  of  the  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,  and  the  "Publi.  of  the  Col.  Soc.  of  Mass." 
•  The  "Mayflower  Descendant"  (1899  f.)  has  considerable  data,  espe- 
I  cially  Vols.  XXII-XXIII  which  contain  the  First  Church  records. 
'    "Pilgrim  Notes  and  Queries"  (1913  f.)  will  repay  attention. 


44  source  book  of  american  church  history  »j 

Documents 
I.   THE  DEC  LA  RA  TION  OF  FA  I TH  A  XD  CH  URCH  POLI T  Y 

Seven  Articles  which  the  Church  of  Leydcn  sent  to  the  Council  of  England  to  be  cons idi  red 

of,  in  respect  of  Their  Judgments:  Occasioned  about  their  going  to  Virginia.       i 

(Date  before  November,  1617.)  9 

To  aid  Carver  and  Cushnian  in  their  negotiations  with  the  EngUsh 
Government  for  a  patent,  this  declaration  while  yielding  no  essential 
points  of  difference,  drew  the  Pilgrim  group  as  closely  as  possible  into 
conformity  with  the  Church  of  England. 

1.  To  the  Confession  of  Faith  published  in  the  name  of  the  Church  of  England, 
and  to  every  Article  thereof;  we  do  (mth  the  Reformed  Churches  where  we  live,  and 
also  elsewhere)  assent  wholly. 

2.  As  we  do  acknowledge  the  Doctrine  of  Faith  there  taught;  so  do  we,  the  fruits  ' 
and  effects  of  the  same  Doctrine,  to  the  begetting  of  saving  faith  in  thousands  in  the 
land.  Conformists  and  Reformists,  as  they  are  called:  vnth.  whom  also,  as  with  our  ■ 
brethren,  we  do  desire  to  keep  spiritual  communion  in  peace;  and  will  practice  in  our  ' 
parts  all  lawful  things. 

3.  The  King's  Majesty  we  acknowledge  for  Supreme  Governor  in  his  Dominions- 
in  all  causes,  and  over  all  persons:  and  that  none  may  decline  or  appeal  from  his 
authority  or  judgement  in  any  cause  whatsoever:  but  that  in  all  things  obedience  is 
due  unto  him;  either  active,  if  the  thing  commanded  be  not  against  God's  Word;  or 
passive,  if  it  be,  except  pardon  can  be  obtained. 

4.  We  judge  it  lawful  for  his  Majesty  to  appoint  Bishops  CAvW  Overseers  or ' 
Officers  in  authority  under  liim  in  the  several  Provinces,  Dioceses,  Congregations,  or  ■ 
Parishes,  to  oversee  the  Churches,  and  govern  them  civilly  according  to  the  laws  of  the  \ 
land:  unto  whom,  they  arc,  in  all  things,  to  give  an  account;  and  by  them,  to  be' 
ordered  according  to  godliness. 

5.  The  authority  of  the  present  Bishops  in  the  land,  we  do  acknowledge  so  far 
forth  as  the  same  is  indeed  derived  from  His  Majesty  unto  them;  and  as  they  proceed 
in  his  name:  whom  we  will  also  therein  honour  in  all  things;  and  him,  in  them. 

6.  We  beUeve  that  no  S>Tiod,  Classes,  Convocation,  or  Assembly  of  Ecclesiastical 
Officers  hath  an3^  power  or  authority  at  all  but  as  the  same  [is]  by  the  IVIagistrate 
given  unto  them. 

7.  Lastly,  we  desire  to  give  unto  all  Superiors  due  honour,  to  preserve  the  unitv 
of  the  Spirit  with  all  that  fear  God,  to  have  peace  with  all  men  what  in  us  lieth,  and 
wherein  we  err  to  be  instructed  by  any. 

Subscribed  per  John  Robixson  and  William  Brewster. 
Text— Arber:  Pilgrim  Fathers,  pp.  280-281. 

Robinson's  Letter  to  Sir  John  WoLstenholme 

With  this  letter  (January  27,  1617)  the  briefs  given  below  were 
enclosed,  in  the  hope  that  "unjust  insinuations"  might  be  removed  from  , 
the  minds  of  certain  meml)ers"of  the  Privy  Council.     Sir  John,  after  '• 


t 


PLYMOUTH  COLONY  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY       45 

consulting  his  friends,  was  to  use  his  judgment  in  submitting  "the  one 
more  breefe  and  generall,  which  we  think  y®  fitter  to  be  presented;  the 
other  something  more  large,  and  in  which  we  express  some  smale  acci- 
dental! differences. " 

Thk  First  breefe  note  was  this 
Touchmg  the  Ecclcsiasticall  ministrie,  namly  of  pastores  for  teachin.i^,  elders  lor 
ruling,  and  deacons  for  distributing  the  churches  contribution,  as  allso  for  the  too 
Sacrements,  baptisme,  and  the  Lords  supper,  we  doe  whol}'  and  in  all  points  agree  with 
the  French  reformed  churches,  according  to  their  publick  confession  of  faith. 

The  oath  of  Supremacie  we  shall  willingly  take  if  it  be  required  of  us,  and  that 
conveniente  satisfaction  be  not  given  by  our  taking  the  oath  of  Allcagence. 
I  John  Rob: 

William  Brewster. 

The  2.  was  this 
j  Touching  the  Ecclcsiasticall  ministrie,  &c.  as  in  the  former,  we  agree  in  all  things 

I  mth  the  French  reformed  churches,  according  to  their  publick  confession  of  faith; 
j  though  some  small  differences  be  found  in  our  practices,  not  at  all  in  the  substance  of 
'  the  things,  but  only  in  some  accidentall  circumstances. 

1.  As  first,  their  ministers  doe  pray  with  their  heads  covered;  ours  uncovered. 

2.  We  chose  none  for  Governing  Elders  but  such  as  are  able  to  teach;  which 
abilitie  they  doe  not  require. 

,  3.  Their  elders  and  deacons  are  amiall,  or  at  most  for  2.  or  3.  years;  our  perpetual!. 

j  4.  Our  elders  doe  admirister  their  ofifice  in  admonitions  and  excommunications 

j  for  publick  scandals,  publickly  and  before  the  congregation;  theirs  more  privateh',  and 
j  in  their  consistories. 

5.  We  doe  administer  baptisme  only  to  such  infants  as  whereof  the  one  parente, 
at  the  least,  is  of  some  church,  which  some  of  their  churches  doe  not  observe;  though  in 
it  our  practice  accords  vnth  their  publick  confession  and  the  judgmente  of  the  most 
lamed  amongst  them. 

Other  differences,  worthy  mentioning,  we  know  none  in  these  points.  Then 
aboute  the  oath,  as  in  the  former. 

Sul)6cribed, 

John  R. 
W.  B. 
Text — Bradford:  History  of  Ply m out h  Plantation,  Davis  ed'tion,  pp.  56-57. 

II.  THE  TEMPER  OF  THE  PILGRIMS 

To  strengthen  the  hands  of  Sir  Edwin  Sandys,  Robinson  and  Brew- 
ster, deemed  it  wise  to  forward  to  him  the  following  information : 

.  .  .  Notwithstanding,  for  your  encouragemente  in  the  worke,  so  farr  as  pro- 
babilities may  leade,  we  will  not  forbeare  to  mention  these  instances  of  indusmente. 

1.  We  veryly  beleeve  and  trust  the  Lord  is  with  us,  unto  whom  and  whose  ser- 
vice we  have  given  ourselves  in  many  trialls;  and  that  he  will  graciously  prosper  our 
indeavours  according  to  the  simpHcitie  of  our  harts  therein. 


46  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

2'^  We  are  well  weaned  from  the  delicate  milke  of  our  mother  countrie,  and 
enured  to  the  difficulties  of  a  strange  and  hard  land,  which  yet  in  a  great  parte  we  have 
by  patience  overcome.  * 

3'y  The  people  are  for  the  body  of  them,  industrious,  and  fruscill.  we  thinke  we 
may  saily  say,  as  any  com.pany  of  people  in  the  world. 

4'^'  We  are  knite  togeather  as  a  body  in  a  most  stricte  and  sacred  bond    and 
covenante  of  the  Lord,  of  the  violation  whereof  we  make  great  conscience,  and  h; 
vertue  whereof  we  do  hould  our  selves  straitly  tied  to  all  rare  of  each  others  good,  and 
of  the  whole  by  every  one  and  so  mutually'. 

5.  Lastly,  it  is  not  with  us  as  with  other  men.  whom  small  things  can  discourage, 
or  small  discontentments  cause  to  wish  them  selves  at  home  againe.  We  knowe  our 
entertainmente  in  England,  and  in  Holland;  we  shall  much  prejudice  both  our  art? 
and  means  by  removall;  who,  if  we  should  be  driven  to  returne,  we  should  not  hope  tn 
recover  our  present  helps  and  comforts,  neither  indeed  looke  ever,  for  our  selves,  to 
attaine  unto  the  like  in  any  other  place  during  our  lives,  which  are  now  drawinir 
towards  their  periods. 

These  motives  we  have  been  bould  to  tender  unto  you,  wliich  you  in  \-our  wisdonu 
ina>-  also  imparte  to  any  other  our  wor^P  :  freinds  of  the  Counsel]  with  >'ou;  of  all  whos. 
godly  dispossition  and  loving  towards  our  despised  persons,  we  are  most  glad,  and  shall 
not  faile  by  all  good  means  to  continue  and  increase  the  same.  We  will  not  be  further 
troublesome,  but  doe,  with  the  renewed  remembrance  of  our  humble  duties  to  your 
WorPP  :  and  (so  farr  as  in  modestie  we  may  be  bould)  to  any  other  of  our  wellwiller- 
of  the  Counsell  with  you,  we  take  our  leaves,  commiting  your  persons  and  counsil- 
to  the  guidance  and  direction  of  the  Almight\-. 

Yours  much  liounden  in  all  duly, 

l,e>(lcn,  Deseni:  15.  JoHX  RoBixs(^x,i 

An":  1617.  Willi.vm  Brewster. 

Text — Bradford:  Ilislnry  of  Plymouth  Pl(i>il<ilion,  Davis  edition,  iip.  .54  5.S. 


III.    THE  LEA  VE  TA  KIXG  AT  DELES  HA  VEX 

So  being  ready  to  departe,  they  had  a  daj-  of  soUeme  humiliation,  their  paster 
taking  his  texte  from  Ezra  8.  21.  And  llicr  al  the  river,  by  Ahava,  I  proclaimed  •: 
fast,  that  'tce  might  humble  ourselves  before  our  God,  and  secke  of  him  a  right  way  in- 
us,  and  for  our  children,  and  for  all  our  substance.  Upon  which  he  spente  a  good 
l)arte  of  the  day  very  profitabl}-,  and  suitable  to  their  presente  occasion.  The  rest  dI 
the  time  was  spente  in  powering  our  prairs  to  the  Lord  with  great  fervencie,  mixed 
with  aliundance  of  tears.  And  the  time  being  come  that  they  must  departe,  they  were 
accompanied  with  most  of  their  brethren  out  of  the  citie,  unto  a  towne  sundrie  miles 
of  called  Delfes-Haven,  wher  the  ship  lay  ready  to  receive  them.  So  they  lefte  that 
goodly  and  pleasante  citie,  which  had  been  ther  resting  jDlace  near  12.  years;  but  the\ 
knew  they  were  pilgrimes,  and  looked  not  much  on  those  things,  but  lift  up  their  e>  es 
to  the  heavens  their  dearest  cuntrie,  and  cjuieted  their  spirits.  When  they  came  i<i 
the  ])lace  they  found  the  shij)  and  all  things  read>-;  and  shuch  of  their  freinds  as  could 


i 


rLYMOUTH  COLONY  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY       47 

ot  come  with  them  followed  after  them,  and  sundrie  also  came  from  Amsterdamc  to  sec 
lem  shipte  and  to  take  their  leave  of  them.  That  night  was  spent  with  litle  sleepe 
ly  the  most,  but  with  freindly  entertainmente  and  christian  discourse  and  other  real! 
k-pressions  of  true  christian  lo\-e.  The  next  day,  the  wind  being  faire,  they  went 
[horde,  and  their  freinds  with  them,  where  trulj-  dolfull  was  the  sight  of  that  sade  and 
iioumfull  parting;  to  see  what  sighs  and  sobbs  and  praires  did  sound  amongst  them, 
hat  teares  did  gush  from  every  eye,  and  pithy  speeches  peirst  each  harte;  that  sundry 
f  the  Dutch  strangers  that  stood  on  the  key  as  spectators,  could  not  refraine  front 
?ars.  Yet  comfortable  and  sweet c  it  was  to  see  shuch  lively  and  true  expressions  of 
ear  and  unfained  love.  But  the  tide  (which  stays  for  no  man)  caling  them  away  that 
ere  thus  loath  to  departe,  their  Reverend  pastor  faUing  downe  on  his  knees,  (and 
ley  all  with  him,)  with  watrie  cheeks  commended  them  with  most  fervente  praiers  to 
le  Lord  and  his  blessing.  And  then  with  mutuall  imbrases  and  many  tears,  they 
toke  their  leaves  one  of  an  other;  which  proved  to  be  the  last  leave  to  many  of  them. 
Text — Bradford:  History  of  Plymouth  Phiu'.aHon.  Davis  edition,  pp.  79,  80. 

iv.  robixsox's  farewell  letter  to  the  pil- 
;ri\ls 

Lovinge  Christian  friends,  I  doe  hartile  and  in  the  Lord  salute  you  all,  as  being 
ley  with  whom  I  am  presente  in  my  best  affection,  and  most  ernest  longings  after 
ou,  though  I  be  constrained  for  a  while  to  be  bodily  absente  from  you.  I  say  con- 
;rained,  God  knomng  how  willingly,  and  much  rather  then  otherwise,  I  would  have 
ome  my  part  uith  you  in  this  first  brunt,  were  I  not  by  strong  necessitie  held  back 
)r  the  present.  ^Make  accounte  of  me  in  the  mean  while,  as  of  a  man  devided  in  m\' 
;lfe  with  great  paine,  and  as  (naturall  bonds  set  a  side)  having  my  better  parte  with 
ou.  And  though  I  doubt  not  but  in  your  godly  wisdoms,  you  both  foresee  and  resolve 
pon  that  wiiich  concerneth  your  presente  state  and  condition,  both  severally  and 
p\-ntly,  \-et  ha\e  I  thought  it  but  my  duty  to  add  some  furder  spurr  of  provocation 
Into  them,  who  rune  allready,  if  not  because  you  need  it,  yet  because  I  owe  it  in  love 
ind  dutie.  And  first,  as  we  are  daly  to  renew  our  repentance  with  our  God,  espetially 
pr  our  sines  known,  and  generally  for  our  unknowne  trespasses,  so  doth  the  Lord  call 
Is  in  a  singuler  maner  upon  occasions  of  shuch  difficultie  and  danger  as  lieth  upon  you, 
D  a  both  more  narrow  search  and  carefull  reformation  of  your  ways  in  his  sight;  least 
|e,  calling  to  remembrance  our  sines  forgotten  by  us  or  unrepented  of,  take  advantage 
Igainst  us,  and  in  judgmente  leave  us  for  the  same  to  be  swalowed  up  in  one  danger  or 
Inother;  wheras,  on  the  contrary',  sine  being  taken  away  by  ernest  repentance  and 
'.he  pardon  therof  from  the  Lord  sealed  up  unto  a  mans  conscience  by  his  spirite,  great 
jhall  be  his  securitie  and  peace  in  all  dangers,  sweete  his  comforts  in  all  distresses, 
ith  hapie  deUverance  from  all  e\ill,  whether  in  life  or  in  death. 

Now  next  after  this  heavenly  peace  with  God  and  our  owne  consciences,  we  are 
arefully  to  pft  vide  for  peace  with  all  men  what  in  us  lieth,  espetially  with  our  associats, 
nd  for  that  watchfullnes  must  be  had,  that  we  neither  at  all  in  our  selves  doe  give, 
0  nor  easily  take  offence  being  given  by  others.  Woe  be  unto  the  world  for  offences, 
it  though  it  be  necessarie  (considering  the  malice  of  Satan  and  mans  corruption)  that 
ffences  come,  yet  woe  unto  the  man  or  woman  either  by  whom  the  offence  cometh, 
luth  Christ,  Mat.  18.  7.  And  if  offences  in  the  unseasonable  use  of  things  in  them 
elves  indifferent,  be  more  to  be  feared  then  death  itselfe,  as  the  Apostle  teacheth. 


48  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


I.  Cor.  9.  15.  how  much  more  m  things  simply  evill,  in  which  neither  honour  of  GodI' 
love  of  man  is  thought  worthy  to  be  regarded.  Neither  yet  is  it  sufi&ciente  that '] 
keepe  our  selves  by  the  grace  of  God  from  giveing  offence,  exepte  withall  we  be  arm . 
against  the  taking  of  them  when  they  be  given  by  others.  For  how  unperfect  and  laii 
is  the  work  of  grace  in  that  person,  who  wants  charritie  to  cover  a  multitude  of  offenci, 
as  the  scriptures  speake.  Neither  are  you  to  be  exhorted  to  this  grace  only  upon  ft 
commone  grounds  of  Christianitie,  which  are,  that  persons  ready  to  take  offence,  eitl^ 
wante  charitie,  to  cover  offences,  or  wisdome  duly  to  waigh  humane  frail  tie;  or  lasti 
are  grosse,  though  close  hipocrites,  as  Christ  our  Lord  teacheth,  Mat.  7.  1,  2,  3,  |; 
indeed  in  my  owne  experience,  few  or  none  have  bene  found  which  sooner  give  offend, 
than  shuch  as  easily  take  it;  neither  have  they  ever  proved  sound  and  profitable  me;  • 
bers  in  societies,  which  have  nurished  this  touchey  humor.  But  besids  these,  tht 
are  diverse  motives  provoking  you  above  others  to  great  care  and  conscience  this  wa 
As  first,  you  are  many  of  you  strangers,  as  to  the  persons,  so  to  the  infirmities  one  • 
another,  and  so  stand  in  neede  of  more  watchfullnes  this  way,  least  when  shuch  thini 
fall  out  in  men  and  women  as  you  suspected  not,  you  be  inordinatly  affected  wij 
them;  which  doth  require  at  your  hands  much  wisdome  and  charitie  for  the  coveri! 
and  preventing  of  incident  offences  that  way.  And  lastly,  your  intended  course 
civill  comunitie  will  minister  continuall  occasion  of  offence,  and  will  be  as  fuell  for  th; 
fire,  excepte  you  dilHgently  quench  it  with  brotherly  forbearance.  And  if  taking ; 
offence  causlesly  or  easilie  at  mens  doings  be  so  carefully  to  be  avoided,  how  mu' 
more  heed  is  to  be  taken  that  we  take  not  offence  at  God  him  selfe,  which  yet  we  cti 
tainly  doe  so  ofte  as  we  doe  murmure  at  his  providence  in  our  crosses,  or  bea:! 
impatiently  shuch  afflictions  as  wherwith  he  pleaseth  to  visite  us.  Store  up  therfci 
patience  against  the  evil  day,  mthout  which  we  take  offence  at  the  Lord  him  selfe  i 
his  holy  and  just  works. 

A  4.  tiling  ther  is  carfully  to  be  provided  for,  to  witte,  that  with  your  comma 
imployments  you  joyne  commone  affections  truly  bente  upon  the  generall  good,avoydi  | 
as  a  deadly  plague  of  your  both  commone  and  spetiall  comfort  all  retirednes  of  minde  1; 
proper  advantage,  and  all  singularly  affected  any  maner  of  way;  let  every  man  repn, 
in  him  selfe  and  the  whol  body  in  each  person,  as  so  many  rebels  against  the  commo 
good,  all  private  respects  of  mens  selves,  not  sorting  with  the  generall  convenienC| 
And  as  men  are  carfull  not  to  have  a  new  house  shaken  with  any  violence  before  j 
be  well  setled  and  the  parts  firmly  knite,  so  be  you,  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  much  rac' 
earfull,  that  the  house  of  God  wliich  you  are,  and  are  to  be,  be  not  shaken  wi 
unnecessarie  novelties  or  other  oppositions  at  the  first  setling  thereof. 

Lastly,  wheras  j^ou  are  become  a  body  politik,  using  amongst  your  selves  civill  go 
ernmente,  and  are  not  furnished  with  any  persons  of  spetiall  eminencie  above  there 
to  be  chosen  by  you  into  office  of  government,  let  your  wisdome  and  godlines  appea:; 
not  only  in  chusing  shuch  persons  as  doe  entirely  love  and  will  promote  thecomo 
good,  but  also  in  yeelding  unto  them  all  due  honour  and  obedience  in  their  lawfull  a 
ministrations;  not  behoulding  in  them  the  ordinarmesse  of  their  persons,  but  Gods  on; 
nance  for  your  good,  not  being  like  the  foolish  multitud  who  more  honour  the  gay  coaj 
than  either  the  vertuous  minde  of  the  man,  or  glorious  ordinance  of  the  Lord.  But  y 
know  better  things,  and  that  the  image  of  the  Lords  power  and  authoritie  which  t; 
magistrate  beareth,  is  honourable,  in  how  meane  persons  soever.  And  this  dutie  yi: 
both  may  the  more  willingly  and  ought  the  more  conscionably  to  performe,  becai)! 


PLYMOUTH  COLONY  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY       V) 

\  you  are  at  least  for  the  present  to  have  only  them  for  your  ordiaarie  govemours,  which 

I  your  selves  shall  make  choyse  of  for  that  worko. 

*  Sundrie  other  things  of  importance  I  could  put  you  in  minde  of,  and  of  those 
f  before  mentioned,  in  more  words,  but  I  will  not  so  farr  wrong  jour  godly  minds  as  to 
f  thinke  you  heedless  of  these  things,  ther  being  also  diverce  among  you  so  well  able  to 
f  admonish  both  themselves  and  others  of  what  conccrneth  them.     These  few  things 

therfore,  and  the  same  in  few  words,  I  doe  ernestly  commend  unto  your  care  and  con- 
science, jojiiing  therwith  my  daily  incessante  prayers  unto  the  Lord,  that  he  who  hath 
made  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  the  sea  and  all  rivers  of  waters,  and  whose  providence 
is  over  all  his  workes,  espetially  over  all  his  dear  children  for  good,  would  so  guide  and 
gard  you  in  j'our  wayes,  as  inwardly  b}'  his  Spirite,  so  outwardly  by  the  hand  of  his 
I  power,  as  that  both  you  and  we  also,  for  and  mth  you,  may  have  after  matter  of  prais- 
'    ing  his  name  all  the  daj-s  of  your  and  our  li\-es.     Fare  you  well  in  him  in  whom  you 

i    trust,  and  in  whom  I  rest. 
An  unfained  well  wilier  of  your  hapie 
success  in  this  hopefull  v^oyage, 
John  Robinson 
Text — Bradford:  History  of  Plymoitlh  Plantation,  Da\as  edition,  pp.  84-86. 

V.  THE  MA  V FLOWER  COMPACT,  XOV EMBER  11-21,  1620 

I  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.    We  whose  names  are  under-writen,  the  loyall  sub- 

1  jects  of  our  dread  soveraigne  Lord,  King  James,  by  the  grace  of  God,  of  Great  Britai ne, 
f  Franc,  and  Ireland  king,  defender  of  the  faith,  etc.,  haveing  undertaken,  for  the  glorie 
i    of  God,  and  advancemente  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  honour  of  our  king  and  countric, 

a  voj'age  to  plant  the  first  colonic  in  the  Northerne  parts  of  Virginia,  doe  by  these  pre- 
I  sents  solemnly  and  mutualy  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  one  of  another,  covenant  and 
I  combine  our  selves  togeather  into  a  civill  body  politick,  for  our  better  ordering  and 
j  preser\-ation  and  furtherance  of  the  ends  aforesaid;  and  by  vertue  hearof  to  enacte, 
i  constitute,  and  frame  such  just  and  equall  lawes,  ordinances,  acts,  constitutions,  and 
I  offices,  irom  time  to  time,  as  shall  be  thought  most  meete  and  convenient  for  the 
(  generall  good  of  the  Colonic,  unto  which  we  promise  all  due  submission  and  obedience. 
j  In  witnes  wherof  we  have  hereunder  subscribed  our  names  at  Cap-Codd  the  11.  of 
I    November,  in  the  year  of  the  raigne  of  our  soveraigne  lord,  Kmg  James,  of  England, 

France,  and  Ireland  the  eighteenth,  and  of  Scotland  the  fiftie   fourth.      An":   Uom. 

1620. 

Text— Bradford:  History  of  Plymouth  Plantation,  Davis  edition,  p.  107. 

I         VI.  THE    TESTING    TIME 

Being  thus  arived  in  a  good  harbor,  and  brought  safe  to  land,  they  fell  upon 

[  their  knees  and  blessed  the  God  of  heaven,  who  had  brought  them  over  the  vast,  and 

'  furious  ocean,  and  deUvered  them  from  all  the  periles,  and  miseries  therof  againe  to 

I  set  their  feete  on  the  firme  and  stable  earth,  their  proper  elemente.     And  no  marvell 

I  if  they  were  thus  Joyefull,  seeing  wise  Seneca  was  so  affected  with  sailing  a  few  miles 

*  on  the  coast  of  his  owTie  Italy;  as  he  affirmed,  that  he  had  rather  remainc  twentie  years 
t  on  his  way  by  land,  then  pass  by  sea  to  any  place  in  a  short  time;  so  tedious,  and  dread- 
j  full  was  the  same  unto  him. 


50  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

But  hear  1  cannot  but  stay,  and  make  a  pause,  and  stand  halt  amased  at  this 
poore  peoples  presente  condition;  and  so  I  thinke  will  the  reader  too,  when  he  well 
considers  the  same.  Being  thus  passed  the  vast  ocean,  and  a  sea  of  troubles  before 
in  their  preparation  (as  ma>-  be  remembred  by  that  which  wente  before)  they  had  now 
no  frcinds  to  wellcome  them,  nor  inns  to  entertaine,  or  refresh  their  weatherbeaten" 
bod>s,  no  houses,  or  much  less  townes  to  repaire  too,  to  seeke  for  succoure.  It  is  re 
corded  in  scripture  as  a  m.ercie  to  the  apostle  and  his  shipwraked  company,  that  i\u- 
liarbarians  shewed  them  no  smale  kindnes  in  refreshing  them,  but  these  savage  bar 
barians,  when  they  mette  with  them  (as  after  will  appeare)  were  readier  to  fill  their 
sids  full  of  arrows  then  otherwise.  And  for  the  season  it  was  winter,  and  the}'  that 
know  the  mnters  of  that  cuntrie,  know  them  to  be  sharp  and  \4olent,  and  subjecte  to 
cruell  and  feirce  stormes.  deangerous  to  tra\all  to  kno\\Ti  places,  much  more  to  serch 
an  unknown  coast.  Besids  what  could  they  sec,  but  a  hidious  and  desolate  wildernes, 
full  of  wild  beasts,  and  willd  men,  and  what  multituds  ther  might  be  of  them  they  knew 
not.  Neither  could  they  (as  it  were)  goe  up  to  the  tope  of  Pisgah,  to  vew  from  this  will- 
dernes,  a  more  goodly  cuntrie  to  feed  their  hops;  for  which  way  so  ever  they  turned 
their  eys  (save  upward  to  the  heavens)  they  could  have  litle  solace  or  content  in 
respecte  of  any  outward  objects.  For  sumer  being  done,  all  things  stand  upon  them 
with  a  wetherbeaten  face;  and  the  whole  countrie  full  of  woods  and  thickets  repre- 
sented a  wild  and  savage  heiw.  If  they  looked  behind  them,  ther  was  the  mighty  ocean 
which  they  had  passed,  and  was  now  as  a  maine  barr  and  goulfe  to  seperate  them  from 
all  the  civill  parts  of  the  world.  If  it  be  said  they  had  a  ship  to  sucour  them,  it  is 
trew;  but  what  heard  they  daly  from  the  m""  and  company?  but'that  with  speede  the> 
should  looke  out  a  place  with  their  shallop  wher  they  would  be,  at  some  near  distance; 
for  the  season  was  shuch,  as  he  would  not  stirr  from  thence,  till  a  safe  harbor  was  di- 
covered  by  them  wher  they  would  be,  and  he  might  goe  without  danger;  and  thai 
victells  consumed  apace,  but  he  must  and  would  keepe  sufficient  for  them  selves, 
and  their  returne.  Yea  it  was  muttered  bj-  some,  that  if  they  gott  not  a  place  in  time, 
they  would  turne  them,  and  their  goods  a  shore,  and  leave  them.  Let  it  be  also  con- 
sidred  what  weake  hopes  of  supply  and  succoure  they  left  behinde  them,  that  might 
bear  up  their  minds  in  this  sade  condition  and  trialls  they  were  under;  and  they  could 
not  but  be  \cry  smale.  It  is  true  indeed,  the  affections  and  love  of  their  brethren  at 
Leyden  was  cordiall  and  entire  towards  them,  but  thej'  had  litle  power  to  help  tliem, 
or  them  selves;  and  how  the  case  stode  between  them,  and  the  marchants  at  their 
coming  away,  hath  allready  been  declared.  What  could  now  sustaine  them,  but  the 
spirite  of  God  and  his  grace?  May  not,  and  ought  not  the  children  of  these  fathers 
rightly  say:  our  fat  Iters  were  English  men  iMch  came  over  lliis  great  ocean,  and  n-cn: 
ready  to  perish  in  this  willderncss;  hut  they  cried  unto  the  Lord,  and  he  heard  their  voya, 
and  looked  on  their  aduersitie,  etc.  Let  them  therforc  praise  the  Lord,  because  he  is  gooil 
and  his  mercies  endure  for  ever.  Yea,  let  them  ichich  have  been  redeemed  of  the  Lord 
shexi'  how  he  hath  delivered  them  from  the  hand  of  the  oppressour.  When  they  ■wandenil 
in  the  dcserte  willdernes  out  of  the  way,  and  found  no  citie  to  dwell  in,  both  hungrie,  and 
thirstie,  their  sowle  was  overwhelmed  in  them.  Let  them  confess  before  the  Lord  his  loviui; 
kindnes,  and  his  wonderfuU  works  before  the  sons  of  men. 

.  .  .  .\fter  this  they  chose,  or  rather  confirmed,  Mr  John  Carver  (a  man  godly  and 
well  approved  amongst  them)  their  Go\-ernour  for  that  year.  And  after  they  had 
provided  a  jilace  for  their  goods,  or  comone  store,  (which  were  long  in  unlading  for 
want  of  boats,  foulnes  of  the  winter  weather,  and  sickenes  of  diverce,)  and  begune  some 


n.vMDiTii  (-OLo.w  i.N  nil':  skvf.xtkkntii  ckxtl-ry  51 

J.  all  collages  for  their  habitation  as  time  would  admittc,  they  mettc  and  consulted 
(ilawes,  and  orders,  both  for  the  civil  and  military  Govermente,  as  the  necessitie 
(itheir  condition  did  require,  still  adding  therunto  as  urgent  occasion  in  severall  times 
d  as  cases  did  require. 

In  these  hard  and  dilliculte  beginnings  they  found  some  discontents  and  murmur- 
;s  arise  amongst  some,  and  mutinous  speeches  and  carriags  in  other;  liut  they  were 
)ne  quelled,  and  overcome  by  the  wisdome,  patience,  and  just  and  eciuall  carrage 
things,  by  the  (iov'  and  better  part,  which  chivc  faithfully  togeathcr  in  the  maine. 
it  that  which  was  most  sadd,  and  lamentable  was,  that  in  .2.  or.,i.  monelhs  time 
Ife  of  their  company  dyed,  espetialy  in  Jan:  and  Februar>-,  being  the  depth  of  winter, 
fid  wanting  houses  and  other  comforts;  being  infected  with  the  scurvie  and  other 
((.eases,  which  this  long  vioage  and  their  inacomodate  condition  had  brought  upon 
ti;m;  so  as  ther  dyed  some  times  2.  or  3.  of  a  day,  in  the  foresaid  time;  that  of  .100. 
rd  odd  persons,  scarce  .50.  remained.  And  of  these  in  the  time  of  most  distres 
t;r  was  but  6.  or  7.  sound  persons,  who,  to  their  great  comendations,  be  it  spoken, 
ired  no  pains,  night  nor  day,  but  with  abundance  of  toyle  and  hazard  of  their  owne 
dth,  fetched  them  wood,  made  them  fires,  drest  them  meat,  made  their  beads, 

shed  ther  lothsome  cloaths,  cloathed  and  uncloathed  them 

May  12.  was  the  first  mariage  in  this  place,  which  according  to  the  laudable  cus- 

tine  of  the  Low-Cuntries,  in  which  they  had  lived,  was  thought  most  requisite  to  be 

Il-formed  by  the  magestrate   as  being  a   civill  thing,  upon  which   many   questions 

ikute  inheritances  doe  depende,  with  other  things   most  proper  to   th?ir  cog.iiians, 

1  most  consonante  to  the  Scripturs.  Ruth.  4,  and  nowher  found  in  the  gospell   to 

1  laj'ed  on  the  ministers  as  a  part  of  their  office.    "This  dscree  or  'aw  ab  ut  mariage 

IS  publ'shed  by  the  Stats  of  the  Low-Cuntries  -Vn":  1590.     That  those  of  any  reli- 

,m,  after  lawfuU  and  open  publication,  coming  before  the  magistrats,  in   the  Town 

Stat-house,  were  to  be  orderly  (by  them)  maried  one  to  another."      Petets  Hist. 

:  1029.     .\nd  this  practiss  hath  continued  amongst,  not  only  them,  but  hath  been 

llowed  b>-  all  the  famous  churches  of  Christ  in  these  parts  to  this    tinu'.---.\n": 

46.  .  .  . 

After  the  departure  of  this  ship,  (which  stayed  not  above  14.  days,)  the  Gove' 
id  his  assistante  haveing  disposed  these  late  commers  into  severall  families,  as  the>- 
st  could,  tooke  an  e.xacte  accounte  of  all  their  provissions  in  store,  and  proportioned 
e  same  to  the  number  of  persons,  and  found  that  it  would  not  hould  out  above  6. 
jonths  at  halfe  alowance,  and  hardly  that.  And  they  could  not  well  give  less  this 
iinter  time  till  fish  came  in  againe.  So  they  were  presently  put  to  half  alowance,  one 
I  well  as  an  other,  which  bcgane  to  lie  hard,  but  they  bore  it  patiently  under  hope 
}  suppl}-.   .   .   .  • 

I  But  this  made  them  the  more  c;irefully  to  looke  to  them  sehes,  so  as  the)-  agreed 
I'  inclose  their  dwellings  with  a  good  strong  pale,  and  make  Hankers  in  convenient 
[aces,  with  gates  to  shute,  which  were  every  night  locked,  and  a  watch  kept  and  when 
j.-ede  required  ther  was  also  warding  in  the  day  time.  And  the  company  was  by  the 
japtaine  and  the  Gov''  adviss,  devided  into  4.  squadrons,  and  every  one  had  ther 
[iarter  apoynted  them,  unto  which  they  were  to  repaire  upon  any  suddane  alarme. 
ind  if  ther  should  be  any  crie  of  fire,  a  company  were  appointed  for  a  gard,  with 
I  uskets,  whilst  others  quenchet  the  same,  to  ]irevent  Indean  treachery.  This  was 
ixomplishcd  \ery  cherfull}-,  and  the  towne  impayled  round  by  the  begining  of  March, 
which  evr\-  famil)-  had  a  prety  garden  plote  secured.     And  herewith  I  shall  end  this 


52  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

year.  Only  I  shall  remember  one  passage  more,  rather  of  mirth  then  of  waight.  One 
the  day  called  Chrismasday,  the  Gov''  caled  them  out  to  worke,  (as  was  used)  but 
the  most  of  this  new-company  excused  them  selves  and  said  it  wente  against  their 
consciences  to  work  on  that  day.  So  the  Gov''  tould  them  that  if  they  made  it  mater 
of  conscience,  he  would  spare  them  till  they  were  better  informed.  So  he  led-awav 
the  rest  and  left  them;  but  when  they  came  home  at  noone  from  their  worke,  he  foiuid 
them  in  the  streete  at  play  openly;  some  pitching  the  barr,  and  some  at  stoole-ball. 
and  shuch  like  sports.  So  he  went  to  them,  and  tooke  away  their  implements,  and 
tould  them  that  was  against  his  conscience,  that  thej'  should  play  and  others  worke. 
If  they  made  the  keeping  of  it  mater  of  devotion,  let  them  kepe  their  houses,  but  ther 
should  be  no  gameing,  or  reveUing  in  the  streets.  Since  which  time  nothing  hath  been 
atempted  that  way,  at  least  openly.   .  .   . 

All  this  whille  no  supply  was  heard  of,  neither  knew  they  when  they  might  expecte 
any.  So  the\'  begane  to  tliinke  how  they  might  raise  as  much  come  as  they  could, 
and  obtaine  a  beter  crope  then  they  had  done,  that  they  might  not  still  thus  languish 
in  miserie.  At  length,  after  much  debate  of  things,  the  GoV  (with  the  advise  of  the 
cheefest  amongest  them)  gave  way  that  they  should  set  come  everj-  man  for  his  owne  • 
perticuler,  and  in  that  regard  trust  to  them  selves;  in  all  other  things  to  goe  on  in  the 
generall  way  as  before.  And  so  assigned  to  every  family  a  parcell  of  land,  according ' 
to  the  proportion  of  their  number  for  that  end,  only  for  present  use  (but  made  no 
devission  for  inheritance),  and  ranged  all  boys  and  youth  under  some  familie.  This 
had  very  good  success;  for  it  made  all  hands  ver>-  industrious,  so  as  much  more  come 
was  planted  then  other  waise  would  have  bene  b\-  any  means  the  Gov''  or  any  other 
could  use,  and  saved  him  a  great  deall  of  trouble,  and  gave  farr  better  contente.  The 
women  now  wente  mllingly  into  the  feild,  and  tooke  their  Htle-ons  with  them  to  set 
come,  which  before  would  aledg  weaknes  and  inabilitie;  whom  to  have  compelled 
would  have  bene  thought  great  tiranie,  and  oppression.  .  .  . 

Text — Bradford:  History  of  the  Plymouth  Plantation,  Davis  edition,  pp.  95-97, 
107-108,  116-117,  125-127,  146. 


CHAPTER  V 

Massachusetts  Bay  in  tiik  Seventeenth  Century 
Bibliography 

The  history  of  settlement  around  Massachusetts  Bay  prior  to  the 
freat  emigration  is  to  be  gleaned  from  "Mourt's  Relation";  Bradford's 
; History  of  the  Plymouth  Plantation"  (for  both  see  page  40);  "A 
jSrief  Relation,  ..."  by  Sir  Ferdinando  Gorges  (1622,  edited  by 
ji.  P.  Baxter,  A.M.  in  "Prince  Society  Publications,"  Vol.  I,  1890); 
Ivinthrop's  "Journal";  and  Thomas  Morton's  "New  Enghsh  Canaan" 
for  both  see  below).  A  Paper  on  "Old  Planters"  by  C.  F.  Adams 
s  to  be  found  in  "  Proc.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  XVI,  pp.  194-206. 

"The  Planters  Plea,  ..."  (1630— Force,  "Tracts  and  Papers," 
yol.  II,  Tract  III;  in  part.  Young's  "Chronicles  of  .  .  .  Massachusetts 
|3ay, ")  usually  attributed  to  the  Rev.  John  White,  gives  'Ground  of 
r'lantations  Examined,  usual  Objections  answered.  Together  with  a 
nanifestation  of  the  causes  mooving  such  as  have  lately  undertaken  a 
-Plantation  in  New  England.'  Higginson's  Journal  of  the  voyage  of 
1629  is  embodied  in  "A  True  Relation  of  the  Last  Voyage  to  New 
£ngland,  ..."  (Young's  "Chronicles").  The  Company's  letters  of 
nstructions  to  Endicott  and  his  Council,  the  Instrument  of  Govern- 
inent  for  the  Colony,  the  allotment  of  lands,  oaths  of  office,  and 
contract  between  the  Company  and  the  ministers,  are  all  to  be  found 
iimong  these  "Chronicles";  also  "New  England's  Plantation"  (1630) 
py  Higginson  and  "General  Considerations  or  Conclusions"  (1629), 
lissigned  by  Savage  to  Governor  Winthrop.  Deputy  Governor  Dudley's 
etter  to  the  Countess  of  Lincoln  (iftif/.)  gives  a  fine  insight  into  affairs 
ip  to  date  of  writing,  March,  1631.  In  his  "Advertisements  for  the 
inexperienced  Planters  of  New  England  or  Anywhere"  (1631)  Captain 
Smith  refers  to  the  trying  experiences  of  the  Charleston-Salem  settlers 
Arber's  edition  of  "Captain  Smith's  Works, "  and  "Coll.  Mass.  Hist. 
50C."  Series  III,  Vol.  III). 

"New  England's  Prospects"  (1634)  by  William  Wood,  descriptive 
)f  nature  and  natives  in  New  England,  is  accessible  in  the  "Prince 

53    • 


54  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Society  Publications,"  (1865).  Thomas  Morton,  too  pleasure  lovin; 
to  be  appreciative  of  serious  minded  Puritans  by  whom  he  was  twic^ 
banished,  had  his  innings  in  his  satire,  "New  English  Canaan"  (London 
1633 — Force  "Tracts  and  Papers,"  Vol.  II  Tract  V)  which  despite  its  stric 
tures,  has  real  historical  worth.  Rev.  Nathaniel  Ward's  ''Body  of  Liber 
ties"  (1641)  with  critical  introductory  remarks  by  F.  C.  Gray,  appear 
in  "Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Series  III,  \o\.  Mil,  while  John  Cotton" 
"Abstract  of  the  Laws  of  New  England"  (1641)  may  be  found  in  "Coll 
Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Series  I,  Vol.  \'.  Thomas  Lechford,  resident  in  th 
Colony  1638-1641,  having  had  hard  times  to  make  ends  meet  becaus 
of  his  being  a  lawyer,  upon  his  return  to  England  wrote  "Plain  Dealing 
(1642)  which  is  valuable  both  for  its  fullness  and  impartial  spirit.  J.  H 
Trumbull's  edition  (1867)  is  highly  satisfactory.  An  older  reprint  aj; 
pears  in  "  Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc. "  Series  III,  Vol.  III.  The  "Note  Book 
kept  by  Lechford  June  27,  1638  to  July  29,  1641,  may  be  profitably  cor 
suited  ("Transactions  Amer.  Antiq.  Soc, "  Vol.  VII). 

Within  the  limits  of  this  abbreviated  bibliography,  detailed  reference 
to  all  the  productions  of  John  Cotton  is  impossible,  and  unnecessar 
inasmuch  as  many  of  them  are  too  controversial  to  have  real  histoiici 
value.  Two,  however,  should  be  mentioned — "Keys  of  the  Kingdoi 
of  Heaven,"  showing  Cotton's  conception  of  church  government,  an 
"The  W'ay  of  the  Congregational  Churches,"  which  throws  considerabl 
light  upon  persons  and  affairs  of  the  colony.  "John  Cotton's  Farewe 
Sermon  to  Winthrop's  Company  at  Southampton""  by  Edwin  D.  Mea 
("Proc.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Series  III,  Vol.  I,  pp.  101-114)  has  technia 
bibliographical  data.  For  further  information  concerning  Cotton,  tb 
reader  is  referred  to  the  bibliography  on  Rhode  Island  (p.  Ill)  and  t 
the  Appendix  to  Dexter's  "Congregationalism  of  the  Last  Three  Hin 
dred  Years,  .   .   .    ". 

Around  certain  disturbers  of  the  peace  considerable  literature  (le\e 
oped.  Roger  Williams  was  the  earliest.  For  his  writings  the  readt 
is  referred  to  the  bibliography  on  Rhode  Island  (see  p.  \\\).  An 
Hutchinson,  another  of  these  disturbers,  may  be  studied  very  sati; 
factorily  in  "Antinomianism  in  the  Colony  of  Massachusetts  Bay,  163( 
1638"  ("Prince  Society  Publications,"  1893).  This  work,  edited  b 
C.  F.  Adams,  contains  "A  Short  Story"  (1644),  "The  Examinatio 
of  Mrs.  Ann  Hutchinson  at  the  Court  al  Newtown,"  (November,  1637 
and  "A  Report  of  the  Trial  of  Mrs.  Ann  Hutchinson  before  the  Churc 
in  Boston"  (March,  1638).  John  Wheelwright  is  known  througli  h 
"Fast  Day  Sermon"  (Jan,  16,  1636),    "The   Alcrcurius   Americanus^ 


I 


MASSACHUSETTS   DAY  IX  TIIK  SKVEXTEEXTII  CEXTURV  55 

(1645),  and  "His  Will"  (1679J.  These  are  accessible  with  a  ''Memoir" 
by  C.  H.  Bell  in  the  "Prince  Society  Publications"  for  1876.  Samuel 
Gorton,  another  agitator,  was  the  author  of  ''Simplicitie's  Defence" 
(1646),  a  virulent  pamphlet  ("Coll.  Rhode  Island  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  H; 
and  Force,  "Tracts  and  Papers,"  Vol.  IV,  Tract  VI)  to  which  PJdward 
Winslow  replied  in  the  same  }-ear  in  the  "Hypocrisie  Unmasked,"  now 
a  very  rare  book.  In  the  following  }ear  Winslow  felt  called  upon  in  a 
tract  entitled  "New  England's  Salamander  Discovered"  ("Coll.  Mass. 
Hist.  Soc, "  Series  III,  Vol.  II),  to  reply  to  a  Presbyterian  group  which, 
smarting  under  the  loss  of  their  franchise,  had  attacked  the  theocracy 
in  a  pamphlet  called  "New  England's  Jonas  cast  up  at  London"  (1647). 
All  this  literature,  altho  controversial  is  worth  consulting  for  side  lights 
upon  conditions  im  Massachusetts  Bay. 

The  death  (1649)  of  John  Winthrop  terminated  the  journal  of  c\ents 
which,  while  itself  not  a  history  though  so  named  by  its  author,  supplied 
in  a  large  measure  the  data  from  which  the  history  of  Massachusetts 
has  been  written.  Obscured  for  many  years,  it  was  published  in  part 
by  Noah  Webster  (1790)  and  complete  (1825-6)  by  James  Savage.  It 
now  appears  among  the  "Original  Narratives  of  Early  American  His- 
tory" (II  vols.  1908)  edited  by  Dr.  James  K.  Hosmer.  The  "Life  and 
Letters  of  John  Winthrop"  (Vol.  I,  1864,  Vol.  II,  1867)  by  R.  C.  Win- 
throp, are  alm.ost  indispensable  as  companion  volumes  to  the  journal. 

About  this  time  interest  in  the  evangelization  of  the  Indian  promoted 
by  Winslow,  Williams,  Eliot,  Mayhew  and  others,  began  to  find  expres- 
sion in  a  series  of  tracts  descriptive  of  missionary  achievements  among 
the  natives — "New  England's  First  Fruits"  (1643),  "The  Daybreaking, 
if  not  the  Sunrising  of  the  Gospel  with  the  Indians  in  New  England" 
(1647),  "The  Clear  Sunshine  of  the  Gospel  breaking  forth  upon  the 
Indians,  .  .  ."  (1648),  "The  Glorious  Progress  of  the  Gospel  Amongst 
the  Indians  in  New  England"  (1649),  "The  Light  appearing  more  and 
more  towards  the  Perfect  Day"  (1651),  "Strength  out  of  Weakness" 
(1652),  "Tears  of  Repentance"  (1653).  These  and  others  are  reprinted 
in  "Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series  III,  Vol.  IV.  Bibliography  of  1642- 
1646  (19  titles)  is  tabulated  by  W.  C.  Ford  in  a  discussion  of  the  author- 
[  ship  of  "New  England's  First  Fruits"  ("Proc  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series 
III,  Vol.  II,  pp.  259-266). 

To  illustrate,  'The  Goodness  of  God  in  the  Settlement  of  These 
Colonies,'  Edward  Johnson  wrote  (1652)  "Wonder- Working  Providence 
of  Sion's  Saviour  in  New  England"  (Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series  II, 
Vols.  TI,  III,  IV,  VII,  VIII;  and  "Original  Narratives  of  Early  American 


56  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

History"  edited  by  Dr.  J.  F.  Jameson).    This  was  based  upon  person 
observations  and  is  therefore  valuable  for  details  though  from  a  literary 
standpoint  it  is  not  inviting. 

Quaker  history  forms  the  next  chapter  in  Massachusetts  literature. 
Dr.  John  Clarke's  arraignment  of  Massachusetts  in  "111  Newes  from 
New  England"  (1652— "Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Series  IV,  Vol.  II), 
followed  by  harrowing  accounts  of  Quaker  sufferings  such  as  "The  Popish 
Inquisition  Newly  Erected  in  New  England"  (1659)  and  "A  Call  from 
Death  to  Life"  (1660)  culminated  in  "New  England  Judged"  (Vol.  I. 
1661,  Vol.  II,  1667)  by  George  Bishop. 

Passing  over  the  relatively  unimportant  literature  of  Philip's  War 
(for  details  see  Winsor,  "Narrative  and  Critical  History"  Vol.  HI,  p. 
360  f.),  the  year  1681  brings  us  to  "A  General  History  of  New  England 
from  the  Discovery  to  MDCLXXX,"  by  Rev.  William  Hubbard,  trans- 
cribed by  order  of  the  Court,  but  not  printed  until  1815  by  the  Mass. 
Hist.  Society  ("Coll.,"  Series  II,  Vols.  V  and  VI).  Based  upon  Brad- 
ford's "History"  and  Winthrop's  "Journal,"  this  work  in  spite  of  some 
minor  defects  has  substantial  worth. 

Much  of  the  period  (1647-76)  covered  by  Hubbard  was  traversed  by 
the  "Diaries  of  John  Hull,"  who  well  qualified  by  training  and  in  his 
official  capacity  as  director  of  the  mint  made  discriminating  observations 
upon  the  affairs  of  the  colony  ("Transactions  and  Coll.  Amer.  Antiq. 
Soc,"  Vol.  III).    Another  diary  of  intrinsic  worth  covering  the  last 
quarter  of  the  century  is  that  of  Samuel  Sewall  ("  Coll.  IVIass.  Hist.  Soc, " 
Series  V,  Vols.  V-VII).    His  "Letter-Book"  is  reprinted  in  "Coll.  Mass. 
Hist.  Soc,"  Series  VI,  Vols.  I  and  II).    A  good  study  "Judge  Samuel '. 
Sewall  (1652-1730)  a  Typical  Massachusetts  Puritan"  by  Rev.  John  L.  | 
Ewell,  appears  in  "Papers,  Amer.  Soc.  Ch.  Hist."  Vol.  VII,  pp.  25-55.  f 
A  third  diary,  exceptionally  illuminating,  covering  the  period  1674-1720 
is  that  of  Cotton  Mather  ("Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series  VII,  Vol.: 
VII  and  VIII).     "A  Narrative  of  the  Planting  of  the  Massachusetts; 
Colony  Anno.  1628.  .  .  .     PubHshed  by  Old  Planters  the  Authors  ofj 
the  Old  Men's  Tears"  (1694)  usually  cited  as  "Scottow's  Narrative"! 
("Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series  IV,  Vol.  IV)  looks  mournfully  back  to. 
the  "  good  old  times  "  and  must  be  interpreted  with  discrimination. 

The  eighteenth  century  opens  (1702)  with  the  "Magnalia"  of  Cotton: 
Mather.  Though  devoid  of  all  arrangement  and  lacking  any  index,' 
this  history  is  indispensable  for  its  wealth  of  miscellaneous  information.; 
"The  British  Empire  in  America"  (1708)  by  John  Oldmixon,  unoriginal: 
and  unreliable,  is  almost  worthless.     Rev.  Daniel  Neal's  "History  of. 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  57 

New  England"  (1720 — republished  and  enlarged  1747)  adds  somewhat 
to  the  "  Magnalia. "  "A  Chronological  History  of  New  England,  .  .  .  " 
(Vol.  I  to  1630,  in  1736;  Vol.  II  to  1633,  in  1755)  by  Rev.  Thomas  Prince 
is  analytical,  hfeless,  poorly  proportioned,  yet  accurate.  "A  Summary, 
Historical  and  Political  ...  of  the  British  Settlements  of  North  Amer- 
ica" (1747)  by  W.  Douglass,  M.D.,  left  unfinished  through  the  author's 
death,  has  considerable  material  relating  to  early  New  England,  but  bears 
the  impress  of  haste  and  lack  of  assimilation.  A  work  of  standard 
value  is  Thomas  Hutchinson's  "History  of  Massachusetts  Bay"  (1767), 
two  volumes  of  which  bring  the  narrative  down  to  1749;  a  third  (1828) 
posthumous,  coming  to  1774.  "Original  Papers "  (1769)  adds  materially 
to  the  ser\dceableness  of  Vol.  I,  Only  shghtly  inferior  is  John  S.  Barry's 
"History  of  Massachusetts"  (III  vols.  1855-57).  "A  History  of  New 
England"  by  John  G.  Palfrey  (V  vols.,  I-III 1858-64;  IV,  1875)  carrying 
the  narrative  to  1741,  is  a  work  both  scholarly  and  lucid,  by  no  means 
relegated  to  obsolescence  by  the  more  recent  works. 

Turning  to  the  history  of  the  church,  an  "Ecclesiastical  History  of 
Massachusetts"  by  Rev.  John  Eliot  ("Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series 
I,  Vols.  IX  and  X;  Series  II,  Vol.  I),  though  antiquated,  holds  a  place 
as  written  by  one  largely  contemporaneous  with  the  events  under 
review.  Of  modern  histories,  the  pioneer  work  is  "The  Ecclesiastical 
History  of  New  England"  (Vol.  I,  1855;  Vol.  II,  1862)  by  Joseph  P. 
Felt.  Twenty  years  of  investigation  with  unlimited  access  to  source 
material,  a  scholarly  mind,  and  a  broad  conception  of  church  history, 
enabled  this  author  to  do  work  that,  while  supplemented  (coming  only 
to  1678)  has  by  no  means  been  displaced  by  more  recent  contributors. 

Congregationahsm  finds  its  advocates  in  George  Punchard,  John 
Waddington,  Leonard  Bacon,  Henry  M.  Dexter,  and  Wilhston  Walker. 
For  titles,  dates,  and  estimates  of  these,  see  page  42.  "The  First  Con- 
gregational Society  in  New  Bedford"  (1889)  by  Wm.  J.  Potter  should 
not  be  overlooked,  much  less  the  "History  of  the  Old  South  Church, 
Boston"  (II  Vols.  1889)  by  Hamilton  A.  Hills,  illuminative  of  more  than 
the  history  of  this  one  church  in  Boston.  The  bibliography  (Vol.  II)  will 
be  prized  by  every  investigator. 

Anghcanism  has  been  presented  by  Canon  J.  S.  M.  Anderson,  Bishop 
Samuel  WHberforce,  Rt.  Rev.  W.  S.  Perry,  and  Professor  C.  C.  Tiffany. 
For  titles,  dates,  and  estimates,  see  page  7).  The  "Annals  of  King's 
Chapel"  (Vol.  I,  1881)  by  Henry  W.  Foote,  is  a  scholarly  and  well 
documented  work.  "A  History  of  King's  Chapel  in  Boston,  the  First 
Episcopal  Church  in  New  England"  (1833)  by  Francis  W.  Greenwood 


58  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

is  not  so  thorough.  Rev.  W.  S.  Perry  in  his  ''Historical  Collections 
Relating  to  the  American  Colonial  Church"  (Vol.  Ill,  1870)  has  sup- 
plied some  source  material  for  the  period  subsequent  to  1676. 

The  struggles  of  the  Baptists  may  be  studied  in  "A  General  History 
of  the  Baptist  Denomination  in  America,  ..."  (1813)  by  David 
Benedict,  a  work  which  though  antiquated  is  informing.  "A  HistOFy 
of  New  England,  With  Particular  Reference  to  the  Denomination  of 
Christians  Called  Baptists"  (1777,  1784,  1796;  2nd  edition.  With  Notes 
by  David  Weston,  H  Vols,  1871)  by  Isaac  Backus  is  highly  serviceable 
for  its  copious  use  of  source  material  though  somewhat  lacking  in  literary 
quality.  "A  History  of  the  Baptists  Traced  by  Their  Vital  Principles" 
(1887)  by  Thomas  Armitage  is  marred  by  its  fulsome  denominational 
enthusiasm.  "A  History  of  the  Baptist  Churches  in  America"  by 
Professor  A.  H.  Newman,  ("Am.  Ch.  Hist.  Series,"  Vol.  II,  1893)  gives 
the  facts  in  attractive  form.  "A  History  of  the  Baptists  in  New 
England"  (1894)  by  Henry  S.  Burrage,  is  a  scholarly  piece  of  work. 
"The  History  of  the  First  Baptist  Church  of  Boston  1665-1899"  (1899) 
by  Rev.  Nathan  E.  Wood,  and  a  "Historical  Sketch  of  the  First  Baptist 
Church,  Swansea,  Mass.  1663-1863"  (1863)  by  J.  J.  Thatcher,  should 
be  consulted. 

The  essential  facts  of  Massachusetts  Quakerism  have  been  well  set 
forth  in  a  brief  monograph,  "The  Quaker  Invasion  of  Massachusetts" 
(1883)  by  Richard  P.  Hallowell.  An  appendix  has  valuable  source 
material.  "Quaker  Protests,  1659-1675"  (Proc.  Mass  Hist.  Soc," 
Series  III,  Vol.  II,  pp.  359-380)  by  W.  C.  Ford  has  considerable  docu- 
mentary material.  For  other  standard  histories  of  Quakerism,  the 
reader  is  referred  to  the  bibliography  on  Pennsylvania  (page  154.) 

On  witchcraft  much  has  been  written  of  which  the  following  is  repre- 
sentative: "History  of  Witchcraft  and  Salem  Village"  (II  Vols.  1867) 
by  Charles  W.  Upham;  "Witch  Trials  in  Massachusetts"  by  Abner  C. 
Goodell,  Jr.  ("Proc.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  XX,  pp.  280-326;  also 
Series  II,  Vol.  I,  pp.  65-77);  "Notes  on  the  History  of  Witchcraft  in 
Massachusetts;  with  Illustralive  Documents"  by  George  H.  Moore 
("Proc.  Amer.  Antiq.  Soc,"  New  Series,  Vol.  Il,  pp.  162-192),  and 
"Notes  on  the  Bibliography  of  Witchcraft  in  Massachusetts "  (/i/^.  Vol. 
V,  pp.  245-273);  "Witchcraft  in  Salem  Village  in  1692,  together  with 
some  account  of  other  Witchcraft  Persecutions  in  New  England  anrl 
Elsewhere"  (1892)  by  Winfield  S.  Nevins;  "The  Literature  of  Witchcraft 
in  New  England"  by  Justin  Winsor  ("Proc  Amer.  Antiq.  Soc."  New- 
Series,  Vol.  X,  i)p.  351-373);  "Notes  on  Witchcraft"  by  George  L.  Kit- 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IX  TIIK  SKVKXTKKNTH  CKXTLRV  ^'^ 

edge  {Ibid.  \o\.  XVIII,  pp.  148-212).  The  several  studies  on  Puritan- 
m  (see  below)  have  chapters  devoted  to  witchcraft.  One  periodical 
•tide  deserves  notice — "Cotton  Mather  and  Salem  Witchcraft"  ("The 
orth  American,"  April,  1869). 

On  Harvard  University,  "The  History  of  Harvard  University" 
I  Vols.  1840)  by  Josiah  Quinc}-,  and  "A  History  of  HarAard  University 
om  its  Foundation  in  the  Year  16.56  to  the  Period  of  the  American 
evolution"  (1831)  by  Benjamin  Peirce  are  standard  works  enriched 
ith  much  documentary  material.  "The  Influence  of  the  English  Univ- 
srsities  in  the  Development  of  New  England"  by  Franklin  B.  Dexter 
'Proc.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  \o\.  XVII,  pp.  340-351)  though  brief  is  sug- 
?stive.  Other  valuable  contributions  are  as  follows:  "The  Lawes  of 
;arvard  Colledge  agreed  upon  by  the  Overseers,  President  and  fellows 
.  .  1655  "  by  Samuel  A.  Green  ("  Proc.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc, "  Vol.  XIV,  pp. 
)6-215);  "Subjects  for  Masters  Degree  in  Harvard  College  from  1655 
)  1791"  by  Edward  J.  Yomig  {Ibid.  Vol.  XVIII,  pp.  119-151);  "The 
Relations  between  Harvard  College  and  the  First  Church  in  Cam- 
ridge"  by  Albert  Bushnell  Hart  (Ibid.  Series  II,  Vol.  V,  pp.  396-415); 
Eaily  Harvard  Commencements"  by  Samual  A.  Green  {Ibid.  Series 
[,  Vol.  X,  ])p.  194-205);  "Theses  of  Commencers  at  Harvard  College 
I  1663"  contributed  by  Henry  H.  Edes  ("Pub.  Col.  Soc.  of  Mass." 
ol.  V,  pj).  322-339);  "Harvard  College  in  1671  as  revealed  in  a  letter 
rned  by  thirteen"  by  Albert  :\Iatthcws  (Ibid.  \o\.  XI,  pj).  336-340); 
Harvard  Commencement  Days,  1642-1916"  l)y  the  same  writer  {Ibid. 
ol.  XVIII,  pp.  308-384). 

On  the  related  subject  of  Libraries  there  are  four  contributions: 
Parochial  Libraries  in  the  Colonial  Period"  by  Bishop  John  F.  Hurst, 
.D.  ("Papers,  Amer.  Soc.  of  Church  History"  Vol.  II,  Part  I,  pp. 
-50);  "Early  Private  Libraries  in  New  Eiigland"  by  Franklin  B.  Dex- 
r,  ("Proc.  Amer.  Antiq.  Soc,"  New  Scries,  Vol.  XVIII,  pp.  135-147); 
The  Libraries  of  the  Mathers"  b\-  juHus  H.  Tuttic,  (//)/(/.,  New  Series, 
ol.  XX,  PJ).  269-356);  also  "  Karl\-  Libraries  in  New  England"  by  the 
ime author  ("Pub.  Col.  Soc  of  Mass.,"  \  ol.  XITI,  pj).  288-295). 

"Early  New  England  Catechisms"  by  Wilberforce  Fames  ("Proc 
mer.  Antiq.  Soc,"  New  Series,  Vol.  XII,  pp.  76-182)  will  be  useful  to 
lose  interested  in  the  religious  education  of  New  England;  also  "The 
ew  P^ngland  Primer"  with  an  historical  introduction  (1899)  by  Paul 
eicester  Ford,  and  "  Religious  Education  in  New  England  in  the  Colonial 
ra"  (D.  B.  Dissertation,  Univ.  of  Chicago,  1911)  by  E.  LeRoy  Dakin. 


60  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Puritanism  in  its  several  aspects,  domestic,  social,  political  an 
religious,  has  found  reiterated  exposition  in  the  following:  Hermann  I 
Uhden,  "The  New  England  Theocracy,  A  History  of  the  Congregatior 
alists  in  New  England  to  the  Revival  of  1740"  (n.d.);  Thomas  W.  Coil; 
"Puritanism  or  a  Churchman's  Defence  Against  its  Aspersion,"  (1845) 
Brooks  Adams,  "The  Emancipation  of  Massachusetts,"  (1886);  Georg 
E.  Ellis,  "The  Puritan  Age  and  Rule  in  the  Colony  of  Massachusetts 
1629-1685"  (1888);  Paul  E.  Lauer,  "Church  and  State  in  New  England, 
("J.  H.  U.  Studies,"  Series  X);  Alice  Morse  Earle,  "The  Sabbath  i 
Puritan  New  England"  (7th  ed.,  1893);  Ezra  H.  Byington,  "The  Purita 
in  England  and  New  England"  (1896)  and  "The  Puritan  as  a  Colonis 
and  Reformer"  (1900);  Daniel  W.  Howe,  "The  Puritan  Republic  of  th' 
Massachusetts  Bay  in  New  England"  (1899);  W.  De  Loss  Love,  Jr 
"The  Fast  and  Thanksgiving  Days  of  New  England"  (1895);  Williar; 
D.  Northend,  "The  Bay  Colony"  (1896);  Andrew  McF.  Davi; 
"John  Harvard's  Life  in  America,  ..."  ("Pub.  Col.  Soc.  of  Mass., 
Vol.  XII) ;  "The  Early  Homes  of  the  Puritans"  by  T.  F.  Waters  (Hisi 
Coll.  Essex  Institute.  Vol.  XXXIII— Parts  I-VI,  and  "Literary  Cu 
ture  in  Early  New  England  .   .  .  "  by  T.  G.  Wright  (1920). 

"Three  Episodes  of  Massachusetts  History"  (II  Vols.  1892;  b 
Charles  F.  Adams,  the  fruit  of  long  years  of  close  study  is  fascinatingl 
written  and  one  of  the  best  books  upon  the  subject.  "Early  New  En^; 
land  Towns.  A  Comparative  Study  of  their  Development"  by  Ann 
B.  Maclear  ("Columbia  Univ.  Studies"  Vol.  XXIX— No.  1)  an 
"Legal  Development  in  Colonial  Massachusetts  1630-1686"  by  C.  ^ 
Hilkey  (ibid.  Vol.  XXXVII  No.  2)  touch  many  topics  of  ecclesiastic; 
interest.  "New  England's  Struggle  for  Religious  Liberty"  (1896)  b 
David  B.  Ford  is  outclassed  by  "Church  and  State  in  Massachusett 
1691-1740"  (1914)  by  Susan  M.  Reed.  The  latter  work  has  an  exceller 
bibliography. 

Of  biographical  studies  there  are  the  following:  "Cotton  ]\Iathe, 
the  Puritan  Priest"  (1891)  by  Barrett  Wendell;  "The  Life  and  Times  <■ 
Cotton  Mather,  D.D.,  F.R.S."  (1892)  by  Rev.  Abijah  T.  Marvii 
"The  Services  of  the  Mathers  in  New  England  Religious  Development 
by  Williston  Walker,  ("Papers,  Amer.  Soc.  Ch.  Hist.,"  Vol.  V,  p], 
64-89);  and  "Cotton  Mather  and  the  Supernormal  in  New  Englan 
History"  by  Josiah  P.  Quincy,  ("Proc.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series  I 
Vol.  XX,  pp.  439-453).  On  Higginson  there  is  a  "Life  of  Francis  Hi/ 
ginsoii,  ..."  ("Makers  of  America"  Series,  1891)  by  Thomas  V 
Higginson;  and  "Rev.  John  Higginson  of  Salem"  by  Simeon  E.  Balrhvi 


i 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IN  Tllli  SEVEXTEENTJI  CENTURY  61 

Proc.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series  II,  Vol.  XVI,  pp.  478-520).  "Ten 
^ew  England  Leaders"  (1901)  by  Williston  Walker  has  studies  on  John 
Totton,  Richard  Mather,  John  Eliot,  and  Increase  Mather.  "Samuel 
!;ewall  and  the  World  he  Lived  In"  (1897)  by  Rev.  N.  H.  C.  Chamberlain 
Kves  a  vivid  portraiture  of  the  age. 

i  In  the  "Organization  of  a  Colonial  Church"  ("Pub.  Col.  Soc.  of 
iJass.,"  Vol.  XIII,  pp.  82-95)  and  "Excommunication  in  Colonial 
ibhurches"  (Ibid.,  Vol.  XII,  pp.  321-332),  Rev.  Charles  E.  Park 
lias  given  fresh  presentations  to  familiar  facts;  also  Rev.  Edward  H. 
ilall  in  "Relations  between  the  First  Church  of  Hartford  and  the  First 
bhurch  in  Cambridge"  ("Pub.  Col.  Soc.  of  Mass.,"  Vol.  XITI,  pp.  273- 

77). 
Four  related  studies  on  church  discipline  and  morality  are  as  follows: 

Some  Phases  of  Sexual  Morality  and  Church  Discipline  in  Colonial 
^ew  England"  by  Charles  F.  Adams  ("Proc.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series 

I,  Vol.  VI,  pp.  477-516);  "Domestic  Relations  in  Colonial  New  England 
n  the  Seventeenth  Century"  (A.  M.  Dissertation,  Univ.  of  Chicago, 
1912)  by  Alfred  P.  James;  "Moral  Discipline  in  Early  New  England 

hurches"  (D.  B.  Dissertation,  Univ.  of  Chicago,  1915)  by  Harry  W. 
■fohnson;  "The  Moral  Virtues  and  Vices  of  New  England  During  the 
Seventeenth  Century"  (D.  B.  Dissertation,  Univ.  of  Chicago,  1915) 
by  Lewis  A.  Stark. 

A  large  amount  of  ecclesiastical  materal  is  to  be  found  in  church 
■ecords,  such  as  Cambridge,  Dedham,  First  Church  Dorchester  and 
{Beverly;  also  in  town  records  as  follows:  Boxford,  Baintree,  Cambridge, 
pedham,  Groton,  Ipswich,  Lancaster,  Rowley,  Springfield,  and  Water- 
town.  Local  histories  repay  attention.  The  following  list  though 
lengthy  is  not  presented  as  exhaustive:  Abmgton,  Andover,  Amesbury, 
Attlebury,  Beverly,  Bradford,  North  Bridgewater,  Brookline,  Byfield, 
Charlestown,  Chelsea,  Concord,  Cambridge,  Dorchester,  Dunstable, 
jHadley,  Haver  Hill,  Ipswich,  Hatfield,  Maiden,  Marblehead,  iNIattapois- 
\iet,  Medford,  Newbury,  Newton,  Northampton,  Reading,  Reheboth, 
[Roxbury,  Salem,  Wenham,  and  Worcester. 

Legal  documentary  material  is  available  in  the  "Records  of  Massa- 
|:husetts"  (1628-1686,  V  Vols.);  "The  Records  of  Court  Assistants  of 

E'he  Colony  of  Massachusetts  Bay"  (II  Vols.);  "Records  and  Files  of 
he  Quarterly  Court  of  Essex,  Mass."  (1636-1671,  IV  Vols.) 
An  investigator  is  likely  to  be  rewarded  by  looking  through  the  fol- 
owing:  "Transactions  and   Collections  of  the  American  Antiquarian 
Society";  "Transactions  and  Proceedings  of  the  Massachusetts  Histori- 


62  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

cal  Society";  "The  New  England  Historical  and  Genealogical  Registe 
"The  Publications  of  the  Colonial  Society  of  Massachusetts";  "HistODi 
cal  Collections  of  The  Essex  Institute"  (rich  in  church  records)  "Thi 
Granite  Monthly";  the  "Proceedings  and  Collections  of  the  New  HampS 
shire  Historical  Society;"  "The  Collections  of  the  Maine  Histories! 
Society, "  and  "The  Collections  of  the  Massachusetts  Historical  Society,  '< 
especially  "The  Hinckley  Papers"  (Series  IV,  Vol.  V),  "The  Mathej 
Papers"  (Series  IV,  Vol.  \TII),  "The  Winthrop  Papers"  (Series  Ilji 
Vol.  IX  and  X;  Series  IV,  Vols.  VI  and  VII;  Series  V,  Vols.  I  and  VlIji 
and  Series  VI,  Vols.  Ill  and  V)  and  "Belknap  Papers"  (Series  VI,  Vo' 
IV). 

Documents 
I.   THE  Pi'RITAX'S  ATTITUDE  TO  SEPARATIOA 

The  Humble  Request  of  his  Majeslie's  loyall  Subjecls,  the  Goveniour  and  {the)  Compan 
late  gone  for  New-England;  To  the  rest  of  their  Brethren  in  and  of  the  Church  i 
England.     For  the  obtaining  of  Ihrir  Pniyrrs,  and  the  reniovalt   of  snspilions  an\ 
misconstrnclions  of  their  Intentions. 
Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren: 

The  general  rumor  of  this  solemn  enter[>rise,  wherein  ourseh'es  with  other:; 
through  the  providence  ot  the  Almighty,  are  engaged,  as  it  may  spare  us  the  labcj 
of  imparting  our  occasion  unto  you,  so  it  gives  us  the  more  encouragement  to  strengthe 
ourselves  by  the  procurement  of  the  prayers  and  blessings  of  the  Lord's  faithful  sei 
vants.  For  which  end  we  are  bold  to  have  recourse  unto  you,  as  those  whom  God  hat 
placed  nearest  liis  throne  of  mercy;  which,  as  it  affords  you  the  more  opportunity,  s 
it  imposeth  the  greater  bond  upon  you  to  intercede  for  his  people  in  all  their  straits 
We  beseech  you,  therefore,  by  the  mercies  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  consider  us  as  you 
brethren,  standing  in  very  great  need  of  your  help,  and  earnestly  imploring  it.  .\n 
howsoever  your  charity  may  have  met  with  some  occasion  of  discouragement  throug 
the  misreport  of  our  intentions,  or  through  the  disaffection  or  indiscretion  of  some  cj 
us,  or  rather  amonst  us,  (for  we  are  not  of  those  that  dream  of  perfection  in  this  world,; 
3'et  we  desire  you  would  be  pleased  to  take  notice  of  the  principals  and  body  of  oul 
Company,  as  those  who  esteem  it  our  honor  to  call  the  Church  of  England,  from  whenc; 
we  rise,  our  dear  mother;  and  cannot  part  from  our  native  country,  where  she  speciallj 
resideth,  without  much  sadness  of  heart  and  many  tears  in  our  eyes,  ever  acknowledgin;! 
that  such  hope  and  part  as  we  ha\-e  obtained  in  the  common  salvation,  we  havi 
received  in  her  bosom,  and  sucked  it  from  her  breasts.  We  leave  it  not,  therefore,  ai 
loathing  that  milk  wherewith  we  were  nourished  there;  but,  blessing  God  for  the  parent' 
age  and  education,  as  members  of  the  same  body,  shall  always  rejoice  in  her  good,  an(| 
unfeignedly  grieve  for  any  sorrow  that  shall  ever  betide  her,  and  while  we  have  breathil 
sincerely  desire  and  endeavor  the  continuance  and  abundance  of  her  welfare,  with  thi 
enlargement  of  her  bounds  in  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  Jesus.  . 

Be  pleased,  therefore,  reverend  fathers  and  brethren,  to  help  forward  this  worli 
now  in  hand;  which,  if  it  j^rosper,  you  shall  be  the  more  glorious,  howsoever  you'i 
judgment  is  with  the  Lord,  and  >'our  reward  with  your  God.     It  is  a  usual  and  laudabll 


MASSACIIUSKTTS    I!.\V    I  V  TIIK   SKV  KXTKKXTH  CENTURY  6,^ 

exercise  of  your  charily  lo  commend  to  the  prayers  ol  }our  congrfgalions  llic  neces- 
sities and  straits  of  your  private  neighbors;  do  the  like  for  a  Church  springing  out  of 
your  own  bowels.  We  conceive  much  hope  that  this  remembrance  of  us,  if  it  be  fre- 
quent and  fervent,  will  be  a  most  prosperous  gale  in  our  sails,  and  provide  such  a  pas- 
sage and  welcome  for  us  from  the  Ciod  of  the  whole  earth,  as  both  we  which  shall  find 
it,  and  yourselves,  with  the  rest  of  our  friends,  who  shall  hear  of  it,  shall  be  mucii 
enlarged  to  bring  in  such  daily  returns  of  thanksgivings,  as  the  specialties  of  his  pro\i- 
dencc  and  goodness  may  justly  challenge  at  all  our  hands.  Vou  are  not  ignorant 
that  the  spirit  of  God  stirred  up  the  Apostle  Paul  to  make  continual  mention  of  the 
Church  of  l'hi!ipi)i,  which  was  a  colony  from  Rome;  let  the  same  spirit,  we  beseech 
you,  put  you  in  mind,  that  are  the  Lord's  remembrancers,  to  pray  for  us  without 
ceasing,  who  are  a  weak  coIohn-  from  yourseU'cs,  making  continual  request  for  us  to 
God  in  all  your  prayers. 

What  we  intreat  of  you,  that  are  the  ministers  of  God,  that  we  also  cra\-e  at  the 
hands  of  all  the  rest  of  our  brethren,  that  the\'  would  at  no  time  forget  us  in  their 
private  solicitations  at  the  throne  of  grace. 

If  any  there  be  who,  through  want  of  clear  intelligence  of  our  course,  or  tenderness 
of  affection  towards  us,  cannot  conceive  so  well  of  our  way  as  we  could  desire,  we  would 
intreat  such  not  to  despise  us,  nor  to  desert  us  in  their  prayers  and  affections,  but  to 
corisider  rather  that  they  are  so  much  the  more  l:)ound  to  express  the  bowels  of  their 
compassion  towards  us,  remembering  always  that  both  nature  and  grace  doth  ever 
bind  us  to  relieve  and  rescue,  with  our  utmost  and  speediest  power,  such  as  are  dear 
unto  us,  when  we  conceive  them  to  be  running  uncomfortable  hazards. 

Wlmt  goodness  you  shall  extend  to  us,  in  this  or  any  other  Christian  kindness,  we, 
your  brethren  in  Christ  Jesus,  shall  labor  to  repay  in  what  duty  we  are  or  shall  be  able 
to  perform,  promising,  so  far  as  God  shall  enable  us,  to  give  him  no  rest  on  your  behalfs, 
wishing  our  heads  and  hearts  may  be  [as]  fountains  of  tears  for  your  everlasting  wel- 
fare when  we  shall  be  in  our  poor  cottages  in  the  wilderness,  overshadowed  with  the 
spirit  of  supplication,  through  the  manifold  necessities  and  tribulations  which  may  not 
altogether  unexpectedly,  nor,  we  hope,  unprofrtably,  befall  us. 

And  so  commending  you  to  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  we  shall  ever  rest 
Your  assured  friends  and  brethren, 

John  Winthrope,  Gov.        Rich.^rd  sALTo.xsrAi.i,, 
Charles  Fines,  Is.vac  Johnson, 

Thomas  Dudley, 
George  Phii.lu's,  William  Coddington, 

&c.  &c. 

!  From  Yarwoiilli,  dwurd  I  lie  Arhrlla,  April  7,  1630. 

Text — Hubbard:  General  Ilislory  of  Xew  England.  .  .  Chapter  XXI 11:  in 
Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Society,  Series  II,  Vol.  \',  pp.  126-128. 


I       II.      THE    BEGIXXIXG    OF     FELLOWSIIfP     BETWEE.X 
PURITAX  AXD  SEFARATLSr 

Bradford  thus  flcscribes  the  circiiiiistaiices  otil  of  which  the  lAirilans 
|of  Salem  wcfc  led  to  look  more  (:harital)!>-  ui)oii  the  church  polity  of  the 
iSeparatist  grou])  at  Plymouth. 


64  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

It  was  before  noted  that  sundry  of  those  that  came  from  Leyden,  came  over  in 
the  ships  that  came  to  Salem,  wher  Mr.  Endecott  had  cheefe  command;  and  by  infec- 
tion that  grue  amonge  the  passengers  at  sea,  it  spread  also  among  them  a  shore,  of  which 
many  dyed,  some  of  the  scurvie,  other  of  an  infectious  feaoure,  which  continued  some 
time  amongst  them  (though  our  people,  through  Gods  goodnes,  escaped  it).  Upon 
which  occasion  he  wTite  liither  for  some  help,  understanding  here  was  one  that  had 
some  skiU  that  way,  and  had  cured  diverse  of  the  scurvie,  and  others  of  other  diseases, 
by  letting  blood,  and  other  means.  Upon  which  his  request  the  GoV  hear  sent  him  , 
unto  them,  and  also  write  to  him,  from  whom  he  received  an  answere;  the  which, 
because  it  is  breefe,  and  shows  the  beginning  of  their  acquaintance,  and  closing  in  the 
truth  and  ways  of  God,  I  thought  it  not  unmeete,  nor  without  use,  hear  to  inserte  it: 
and  an  other  showing  the  beginning  of  their  fellowship  and  church  estate  ther. 

Being  as  followeth: 
Right  worthy  Sr: 

It  is  a  thing  not  usuall,  that  servants  to  one  m'  and  of  the  same  household  should 
be  strangers;  I  assure  you  I  desire  it  not,  nay,  to  speake  more  plainly,  I  cannot  be  so 
to  you.     Gods  people  are  all  marked  with  one  and  the  same  marke,  and  sealed  with  • 
one  and  the  same  scale,  and  have  for  the  maine,  one  and  the  same  harte,  guided  by  one  : 
and  same  spirite  of  truth;  and  wher  this  is,  ther  can  be  no  discorde,  nay,  here  must  | 
needs  be  sweete  harmonic.    And  the  same  request  (with  you)  I  make  unto  the  Lord, ' 
that  we  may,  as  Christian  breethren,  be  united  by  a  heavenly  and  unfained  love; 
bending  all  our  harts  and  forces  in  furthering  a  worke  be3'ond  our  strength,  with 
reverence  and  fear,  fastening  our  eyse  allways  on  him  that  only  is  able  to  directe  and 
prosper  all  our  ways.     I  acknowledge  my  selfe  much  bomid  to  you  for  your  kind  love  i 
and  care  in  sending  ISIr.  Fuller  among  us,  and  rejo3'ce  much  that  I  am  by  him  satisfied  ; 
touching  your  judgments  of  the  outward  forme  of  Gods  worshipe.     It  is,  as  farr  as  I; 
can  yet  gather,  no  other  then  is  warrented  by  the  e\'idence  of  truth,  and  the  same  which  ■ 
I  have  proffessed  and  maintained  ever  since  the  Lord  in  mercie  revealed  him  selfe  j 
unto  me;  being  farr  from  the  commone  reporte  that  hath  been  spread  of  you  touching  i 
that  perticuler.     But  Gods  children  must  not  looke  for  less  here  below,  and  it  is  the 
great  mercie  of  God,  that  he  strengthens  them  to  goe  through  with  it.     I  shall  not 
neede  at  this  time  to  be  tedious  unto  you,  for,  God  willing,  I  purpose  to  see  your  face 
shortl}-.     In  the  mean  time,  I  humblj'  take  mj'  leave  of  you,  coirmiitting  you  to  the , 
Lords  blessed  protection,  and  rest. 

Your  assured  loving  friend, 
Jo:  Endecott. 
Naumkeak,  May  11.  An".  1629. 

Text— Bradford :  History  of  Plymouth  Plantation,  Davis  edition,  pp.  259-261. 

III.  THE  CONGREGATION ALIZING  OF  PURITANISM 

The  following  letter  addressed  to  Governor  Bradford  describes  how 
the  Puritans,  influenced  by  the  Pilgrims  at  Plymouth,  passed  to  a  polity 
congregational  in  character. 

Sr:  I  make  bould  to  trouble  you  with  a  few  lines,  for  to  certifie  j'ou  how  it  hath 
pleased  God  to  deale  with  us,  since  you  heard  from  us.    How,  notwithstanding  all 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  65 

opposition  that  hath  been  hear,  and  els  vvher,  it  hath  pleased  God  to  lay  a  foundation, 
the  which  I  hope  is  agreeable  to  his  word  in  every  thing.  The  20.  of  July,  it  pleased 
the  Lord  to  move  the  hart  of  our  Gov''  to  set  it  aparte  for  a  solemne  day  of  humiliation 
for  the  choyce  of  a  pastor  and  teacher.     The  former  parte  of  the  day  being  spcnte  in 

ipraier  and  teaching,  the  later  parte  aboute  the  election,  which  was  after  this  maner. 

;  The  persons  thought  on  (who  had  been  ministers  in  England)  were  demanded  con- 
cerning their  callings;  they  acknowledged  ther  was  a  towfould  calling,  the  one  an  in- 

j  ward  calling,  when  the  Lord  moved  the  harte  of  a  man  to  take  that  calling  upon  him, 

:  and  fitted  him  with  guiftes  for  the  same;  the  second  was  an  outward  calling,  which  was 
from  the  people,  when  a  company  of  beleevers  are  joyned  togither  in  covenante,  to 

I  walke  togither  in  all  the  ways  of  God,  and  every  member  (being  men)  are  to  have  a 
free  voyce  in  the  choyce  of  their  officers,  etc.  Now,  we  being  persuaded  that  these  2. 
men  were  so  quallified,  as  the  apostle  speaks  to  Timothy,  wher  he  saith,  A  bishop 

I  must  be  blamlcs,  sober,  apte  to  teach,  etc.,  I  think  I  may  say,  as  the  eunuch  said  unto 
Philip,  ^^'hat  should  let  from  being  baptised,  seeing  ther  was  water?  and  he  beleeved. 

I  So  these  2.  servants  of  God,  clearing  all  things  by  their  answers,  (and  being  thus  fitted,) 

I  we  saw  noe  reason  but  we  might  freely  give  our  voyces  for  their  election,  after  this  triall. 

(  So  Mr.  Skelton  was  chosen  pastor,  and  JSIr.  Higgison  to  be  teacher;  and  they  accepting 
the  choyce,  Mr.  Higgison,  ^^^th  3.  or  4.  of  the  gravest  members  of  the  church,  laid  their 
hands  on  Mr.  Skelton,  using  prayer  therwith.  This  being  done,  ther  was  imposission 
of  hands  on  Mr.  Higgison  also.  And  since  that  time,  Thursday  (being,  as  I  take  it, 
the  6.  of  August)  is  appoA^nted  for  another  day  of  humiliation,  for  the  choyce  of  elders 
and  deacons,  and  ordaining  of  them. 

.\nd  now,  good  Sr,  I  hope  that  )'0U  and  the  rest  of  Gods  people  (who  are  acquainted 
\nth  the  ways  of  God)  with  you,  will  say  that  hear  was  a  right  foundation  layed,  and 
that  these  2.  blessed  servants  of  the  Lord  came  in  at  the  dore,  and  not  at  the  window. 
Thus  I  have  made  bould  to  trouble  you  with  these  few  lines,  desiring  you  to  remember 
us,  etc.    And  so  rest, 

At  your  ser\ace  in  what  I  may, 
Charles  Gott. 
Salem,  July  30.  1629. 

Text — Bradford:  History  of  Plymouth  Plantation,  Davis  edition,  pp.  261,  262. 

IV.  CHURCH  POLITY 

TJie  Organization  of  a  Church 
(Mo.  12.  1.)  Mr.  Shepherd,  a  godly  minister,  come  lately  out  of  England,  and 
I  divers  other  good  Christians,  intending  to  raise  a  church  body,  came  and  acquainted 
■  the  magistrates  therewith,  who  gave  their  approbation.  They  also  sent  to  all  the 
!  neighboring  churches  for  their  elders  to  give  their  assistance,  at  a  certain  day,  at  New- 
town, when  they  should  constitute  their  body.  Accordingly,  at  this  day,  there  met 
!  a  great  assembly,  where  the  proceeding  was  as  followeth: 

I  Mr.  Shepherd  and  two  others  (who  were  after  to  be  chosen  to  office)  sate  together 

'  in  the  elder's  seat.     Then  the  elder  of  them  began  with  prayer.     After  this,  Mr.  Shep- 
herd prayed  with  deep  confession  of  sin,  etc.,  and  exercised  out  of  Eph.  v. — that  he 
might  make  it  to  himself  a  holy,  etc.;  and  also  opened  the  cause  of  their  meeting,  etc. 
;  Then  the  elder  desired  to  know  of  the  churches  assembled,  what  number  were  needful 
to  make  a  church,  and  how  they  ought  to  proceed  in  this  action.     Whereupon  some 


66  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


1 


of  the  ancient  ministers,  conferring  shortly  together,  gave  answer:  That  tlie  scripturi. 
did  not  set  down  any  certain  rule  for  the  number.  Three  (they  thought)  were  too  few 
because  by  Matt,  xviii.  an  appeal  was  allowed  from  three;  but  that  seven  might  be  a 
lit  number.  .\nd  for  their  |)roceeding,  they  advised,  that  sueh  as  were  to  join  should' 
make  confession  of  their  faith,  and  declare  what  work  of  grace  the  Lord  had  wrought  ir' 
them;  which  accordingly  they  did,  Mr.  Shepherd  first,  then  four  others,  then  the  elder 
and  one  who  was  to  be  deacon,  (who  had  also  prayed),  and  another  member.  Then 
the  covenant  was  read,  and  they  all  gave  a  solemn  assent  to  it.  Then  the  elder  des-r<.(l 
o"  the  churches,  that,  if  they  did  approve  them  to  be  a  church,  the\-  would  gi\-e  tlu  n. 
the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  Whereupon  Mr.  Cotton,  (upon  short  speech  with  some 
others  near  them,)  in  tire  name  of  their  churches,  gave  his  hand  to  the  elder,  with  a ; 
short  speech  of  their  assent,  and  desired  the  peace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  to  be  with  them.; 
Then  Mr.  Shepherd  made  an  exhortation  to  the  rest  of  his  body,  about  the  nature  of; 
their  co\enant,  and  to  stand  firm  to  it,  and  commended  them  to  the  Lord  in  a  most' 
heavenly  prayer.  Then  the  elder  told  the  assembly,  that  they  were  intended  to  cho()^u 
Mr.  Shepherd  for  their  pastor,  (by  the  name  of  the  brother  who  had  exercised,)  and 
desired  the  churches,  that,  if  they  had  anything  to  except  against  him,  they  would 
impart  it  to  them  before  the  day  of  ordination.  Then  he  gave  the  churches  thanks 
for  their  assistance,  and  so  left  them  to  the  l>ord. 

Text— -Wmthrop:  Ilislory  of  Xcic  Enghiml,  Savage  edition.  Vol.  I,  ]),).  214-21.X 

FJrciioH  and  Ordiiuilioii 

A  fast  was  kept  at  Boston,  and  3tlr.  Leverett,  an  ancient,  sincere  professor,  of  Mr. , 
Cotton's  congregation  in  England,  was  chosen  a  ruling  elder,  and  Mr.  Firmin,  a  godly  | 
man,  an  apothecary  of  Sudbury  in  England,  was  chosen  deacon,  by  imposition  of  J 
hands;  and  Mr.  Cotton  was  then  chosen  teacher  of  the  congregation  of  Boston,  and 
ordained  by  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery,  in  this  manner:  First,  he  was 
chosen  by  all  the  congregation  testifying  their  consent  by  erection  of  hands.     Then 
Mr.  Wilson,  the  pastor,  demanded  of  him,  if  he  did  accept  of  that  call.     He  paus-d, 
and  then  spake  to  this  effect:  that  howsoever  he  knew  himself  unworth}-  and  unsuf- 
ficient  for  that  place;  yet,  having  observed  all  the  passages  of  God's  providence,  (which  j 
he  reckoned  up  in  particular)  in  calling  him  to  it,  he  could  not  but  accept  it.     Then  : 
the  pastor  and  the  two  elders  laid  their  hands  upon  his  head,  and  the  pastor  pra}  ed. 
and  then,  taking  off  their  hands,  laid  them  on  again,,  and,  speaking  to  him  b\-  liis 
name,  they  did  thenceforth  design  him  to  the  said  ofhce,  in  the  name  of  the  Il(d\- 
Chost,  and  did  give  him  the  chargs  of  the  congregation,  and  did  thereby  (as  by  a  siij;n 
from  God)  indue  him  with  the  gifts  fit  for  his  office;  and  lastly  did  bless  him.     Then 
the  neighboring  ministers,  which  were  present,  did  (at  the  pastor's  motion)  give  him 
the  right  hands  of  fellowship,  and  the  pastor  made  a  stipulation  betweL'n  him  and  th;  , 
congregation.  ' 

Text— Winthroj):  Ilislory  of  Xm  Enohuid,  Savage  edition,  \'ol.  1,  pp.  I,i5-1.>6.  ' 

\\'e,  of  the  congregation,  kept  a  fast,  and  chose  ISIr.  Wilson  our  teacher,  and  Mr. 
Xowell  an  elder,  and  Mr.  Gager  and  Mr.  Aspinwall,  deacons.  We  usad  imposition 
of  hands,  but  with  this  protestation  by  all,  that  it  was  only  as  a  sigu  of  election  and 
confirmation,  not  of  any  intent  that  Mr.  Wilson  should  renouce  his  ministry  he 
recei\'ed  in  England. 

Text— \Mnthrop:  Ilislory  of  Xcu'  Ei!i;!aiid,  Savage  edition,  Vol.  I,  p.  M. 


4 


MASSACIUSKTTS    BAY   I\   THE  SKVKXTKF.NTH   CKN'TrRV  ()7 

The  village  al  the  end  of  Cliarlcstown  bounds  was  called  Wuliurn,  where  llic\ 
had  gathered  a  church,  and  this  day  Mr.  Carter  was  ordained  their  pastor,  with  the 
assistance  of  the  elders  of  other  churches.  Some  ditlerence  there  was  about  his  ordina- 
tion; some  ad\-ised,  in  regard  tlie\'  had  no  elder  of  their  own,  nor  any  members  ver\- 
fit  to  solemnize  such  an  ordinante,  tliey  would  desire  some  of  the  elders  of  the  other 
churches  to  have  performed  it;  l)ut  others  supposing  it  niiglu  l)e  an  occasion  of  intro- 
ducing a  dependency  of  churches,  etc.,  and  so  a  presb\tery.  would  nol  allow  il.  So 
it  was  performed  by  one  of  their  own  members,  but  not  so  well  and  orderlv  as  i  t  ought. 

Text — Winthrop:  History  of  Xcw  England,  Savage  edition,  \'ol.  II,  pp.  1(1')- 
110.     Sec  also,  "Congrcgationalizing  of  Puritanism."  (jiage  64). 

Sclllrmnit  of  Church  Dis pules 
The  congregat'on  at  Watertown  (whereof  Mr.  George  Phillips  was  pastor)  had 
chosen  one  Richard  Brown  for  their  elder,  before  named,  who,  persisting  in  his  opinion 
of  the  truth  of  the  Romish  church,  and  maintaining  other  errors  withal,  and  being  a 
man  of  a  vcr>-  violent  spirit,  the  court  wrote  a  letter  to  the  congregation,  (hrected  to 
the  pastor  and  brethren,  to  advise  them  to  take  into  consideration,  whether  Mr. 
Brown  were  fit  to  be  continued  their  elder  or  not;  to  which,  after  some  weeks,  they 
returned  answer  to  this  effect:  That  if  we  would  take  the  pains  to  pro\e  such  things 
as  were  objected  againsrt  him.  they  would  endea\-our  to  redress  theni. 

The  said  congregation  being  much  divided  about  their  elder,  both  parties  repaired 
to  the  governour  for  assistance,  etc.;  whereupon  he  went  to  Watertown,  with  the 
deputy  governour  and  Mr.  Nowell,  and  the  congregation  being  assembled,  the  gov- 
ernour told  them,  that  being  come  to  settle  peace,  etc.,  they  might  proceed  in  three 
distinct  respects:  1.  As  the  magistrates,  (their  assistance  being  desired).  2.  As 
members  of  a  neighbouring  congregation.  3.  Upon  the  answer  which  we  received 
of  our  letter,  which  did  no  way  satisfy  us.  But  the  pastor,  Mr.  PhiUips,  desired  us  to 
sit  with  them  as  members  of  a  neigh'jouring  congregation  only,  whcroto  the  governour, 
etc.,  consented. 

Then  the  one  side,  which  had  first  complained,  were  moved  to  open  their  grie\- 
ances;  which  they  did  to  this  effect:  That  they  could  not  communicate  with  their 
elder,  being  guilty  of  errors,  both  in  judgment  and  conversation.  After  much  debate 
of  these  things,  at  length  they  were  reconciled,  and  agreed  to  seek  God  in  a  day  of 
humihation,  and  so  to  have  a  solemn  uniting;  each  party  promising  to  reform  what 
hath  been  amiss,  etc.;  and  the  pastor  gave  thanks  to  God,  and  the  assembly  brake  up. 
Text — Winthrop:  History  of  Ncic  England,  Savage  edition.  Vol.  1.  p.  ^\- 

j  A  woman  of  the  chun  h  of  Wc\-mouth   being  cast   out    for  some  distempered 

I  speeches,  by  a  major  party,  ( the  ruling  elder  and  a  minor  parl\-  being  unsatisfied  therc- 

1  in,)  her  husband  complained  to  the  synod,  which  being  then  ready  to  break  up.  could 

j  do  nothing  in  it,  but  only  acquainted  the  pastor  therewith  privately.     Whereupon 

!  complaint  was  made  to  the  elders  of  the  neighboring  churches,  and  request  made  to 

!  them  to  come  to  Weymouth  and  to  mediate  a  reconciliation.     The  elders  acquainted 

I  their  churches  with  it.     Some  scrupled  the  warrantableness  of  the  course,  seeing  the 

I  major  party  of  the  church  did  not  send  to  the  churches  for  advice.     It  was  answered, 

!  that  it  was  not  to  be  exiJected,  that  the  major  party  would  complain  of  their  own  act, 

I  and  if  the  minor  jxirty,  or  the  party  grieved,  should  not  be  heard,  then  (iod  should 

■  have  left  no  means  of  redress  in  such  a  case,  which  could  not  be.     Some  of  the  churches 


68  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

approved  their  going;  the  rest  perrrutted  it.  So  they  went,  and  the  church  of  Wey-  : 
mouth,  having  notice  before  hand,  gave  them  a  meeting,  and  first  demanded,  whether  ij 
they  were  sent  by  their  churches  or  not.  Being  certified,  as  before,  they  objected  this,  j 
that  except  they  had  been  sent  by  their  churches,  they  should  never  know  when  they  i 
had  done,  for  others  might  come  still,  and  require  like  satisfaction,  etc.  It  was  ans-  { 
wered,  the  like  objection  would  lie,  if  the  churches  had  sent,  for  other  churches  might  ; 
yet  have  required,  etc.,  but,  they  came  not  in  way  of  authority,  but  only  of  brotherly  i 
communion,  and  therefore  impose  nothing  upon  them,  but  only  to  give  their  advice  as  j 
occasion  should  require.  This  and  some  other  scruples  being  removed,  the  church  ] 
consented  to  have  the  cause  heard,  and  opened  from  the  beginning,  whereupon  some  ; 
failing  was  found  in  both  parties,  the  woman  had  not  given  so  full  satisfaction  as  she 
ought  to  have  done,  and  the  major  party  of  the  church  had  proceeded  too  hastily  I 
against  a  considerable  party  of  the  dissenting  brethren,  whereupon  the  woman  who  ' 
had  offended  was  convinced  of  her  failing,  and  bewailed  it  with  many  tears,  the  major  j 
party  also  acknowledged  their  error,  and  gave  the  elders  thanks  for  their  care  and  ■ 
pains.  I 

Text — Winthrop:  History  of  New  England,  Savage  edition.  Vol.  II,  pp.  338-3.S'). 

Church  Covenants 
Salem — (Enlarged  Form,  1636.     Copy  of  John  Fiske) 

"Gathx  my  Sts.  togethx  imto  me  yos  yt  haue  made  a  Covenant  with  mc  by 
sacrifice.     Ps.  50.  5. 

We  whose  names  are  hxunder  written,  members  of  ye  pesent  Church  of  X  in 
Salem,  haueing  found  by  sad  expience  how  dangerous  it  is  to  sit  loose  to  ye  Covenant 
we  make  with  our  god.     And  how  apt  we  are  to  wander  into  bye  pathes,  yea,  euen  to  l 
ye  loosing  of  our  first  aymes  in  entring  Church  Fellowship.     Doe  therefore  solemnly  in  j 
ye  pesence  of  ye  eternall  God,  both  for  our  own  comforts  &  yos  who  shall  or  may  be  j 
joyned  unto  us,  renew  yt  Chvirch  Covenant,  we  find  yis  church  bound  unto  at  there  ! 
jst  beginning,  viz:  That  we  covenant  with  ye  Lord,  &  one  with  another,  &  doe  bynd  ' 
ourselves  in  ye  pesence  of  god  to  walke  together  in  all  his  waies,  according  as  he  is 
pleased  to  reveale  hims  unto  us  in  his  Blessed  word  of  truth,  &  doe  more  expHcitely 
in  ye  name  &  feare  of  the  Lord,  pfesse  and  ptest  to  walke  as  followeth.  thro  ye  helpe  ; 
&  poux  of  ye  Lord  Jeses.  J 

1st.  We  Avow  )'e  Lord  to  be  our  god,  &  ourselues  his  people,  in  ye  truth  and 
simplicity  of  or  Sp  its.  ' 

2.  We  giue  up  or  sclues  to  ye  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  &  ye  word  of  his  grace  for  ye  ' 
teaching,  ruling  &  sarctifying  of  us  in  matters  of  worship  &  conversation,  resoluing  ' 
to  cleaue  to  him  alone  for  life  &  glor^',  &  to  oppose  all  Contrary  waves,  cannons  & 
'stitutions  of  men  in  his  worship.  ; 

3.  We  promise  to  walke  with  our  brethren  &  sisters  in  }as  Congregation,  with  all, 
watchfullness  &  tendernes,  avoyding  all  Jealousies,  suspitions,  back  bitings,  censurings, 
provokings,  secret  risings  of  spit  against  them,  but  in  all  offences  to  follow  ye  rule  of  I  he 
Lord  Jesus,  &  to  beare  &  forbeare,  giue  &  forgiue  as  he  hath  taught  us. 

4.  In  publick  &  private  we  will  willingly  doe  nothing  to  ye  offence  of  ye  Churcli, 
but  will  be  ready  to  take  advice  for  or  selues  &  ours,  as  occasion  shal  be  pesented. 

5.  We  will  not,  in  ye  Congregation,  be  forward,  either  to  shew  our  owne  gifts  or 
parts  in  speaking  or  scrupuling,  or  there  discouer  ye  fayling  of  or  brethren  or  sisters, 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  69 

but  attend  an  orderly  cale  there  untoo,  knowing  how  much  the  Lord  may  bee  dis- 
honoured, and  his  gospel  in  ye  p  fession  off  it  slighted  by  our  distempers  &  weaknesses 
in  pubhck. 

6.  Wee  bind  our  selues  to  study  ye  advancement  of  the  gospel  in  all  truth  &  peace, 
both  in  regard  of  those  yt  are  within  or  without,  no  waye  sleighting  our  sister  churches, 
but  useing  there  counsell  as  need  shalbec,  nor  laying  a  stumbling  block  before  any, 
no,  not  ye  Indians,  whose  good  we  desire  to  promote,  &  so  to  converse  as  we  may  avoyd 
ye  very  appearance  of  euill. 

7.  We  heereby  promise  to  carry  or  selues  in  all  Uuvfull  obedience  to  those  yt  are 
set  our  us  in  Church,  &  common  wealth,  knowing  how  well  pleasing  it  wilbee  to  ye 
Lord,  yt  they  should  haue  encouragement  in  there  places,  by  our  not  greiving  theire 
spirits  through  our  Irregularities. 

8.  Wee  resolue  to  approue  or  selues  to  ye  Lord  in  or  p  ticular  callings,  shunning 
idlenes  as  ye  bane  of  any  State,  nor  will  we  deale  hardly  or  opp  essingly  with  any 
wherein  we  are  the  Lord's  stewards,  also  promising  to  or  best  abilities  to  teach  our 
children  &  servants  ye  knowledge  of  ye  Lord,  &  his  will,  that  they  may  serue  him  also. 

And  all  }-is  not  by  any  strength  of  or  owne,  but  by  ye  Lord  Christ,  whose  bloud 
we  desire  should  bp  sprinckle.     This  or  convenant  made  in  his  name. " 

Text— Historical  CoUections  of  the  Essex  Institute,  Vol.  I,  No.  2,  pp.  37-38. 

Windsor  (1647)  "one  of  the  earliest  church  creeds  in  New  England." 

1.  We  believe  though  God  made  man  in  an  holy  and  blessed  condition,  yet  by  his 
fall  he  hath  plunged  himself  and  all  his  posterity  into  a  miseable  state. — Rom.  iii:23; 
v:12. 

2.  Yet  God  hath  provided  a  sufikient  remedy  in  Christ  for  all  broken  hearted 
sinners  that  are  loosened  from  their  sins  and  selves  and  world,  and  are  enabled  by  faith 
to  look  to  Him  in  Christ,  for  mercy,  inasmuch  as  Christ  hath  done  and  suffered  for 
such  whatever  His  justice  requires  to  atonement  and  Hfe;  and  He  doth  accept  his  merits 
and  righteousness  for  them  that  beUeve  in  Him,  and  imputeth  it  to  them  to  their 
justification,  as  if  they  had  satisfied  and  obeyed,  themselves. — Hcb.  vii:25;  Mat.  xi: 
28;  xxii:24;  v:4,  6;  I  Cor.  i:30;  Rom.  vi:3,  5;  v:19. 

3.  Yet  we  believe  that  there  is  no  other  name  or  means  to  be  saved  from  the 
guilt  and  power  of  sin. — John  xiv:6;  Acts  iv:12. 

4.  We  believe  God  hath  made  an  everlasting  covenant  in  Christ  with  all 
penitent  sinners  that  rest  on  Him  in  Christ,  never  to  reject,  or  cease  to  do  them  good. — 
Heb.  ^1:6;  vii:22;  I  Sam.  xii:  22;  Jere.  xxxii:  40. 

5.  We  beheve  this  covenant  to  be  reciprocal,  obUging  us  to  be  his  people,  to  love, 
fear,  obej',  cleave  to  him,  and  ser\'e  him  with  all  our  heart,  mind,  and  soul;  as  him 
to  be  our  God,  to  love,  choose,  delight  in  us,  and  save  and  bless  us  in  Christ:  yea, 
as  his  covenant  binds  us  to  love  him  and  his  Christ  for  his  own  sake,  so  to  love  our 
brethren  for  his  sake.— Deut.  x:12;  Hos.  iii:3;  ii:21;  Deut.  x.\\t:17-19;  John  iv:21. 

6.  We  beUeve  that  God's  people,  besides  their  general  covenant  with  God,  to 
walk  in  subjection  to  him,  and  Christian  love  to  all  his  people,  ought  also  to  join 
themselves  into  a  church  covenant  one  with  another,  and  to  enter  into  a  particular 
combination  together  with  some  of  his  people  to  erect  a  particular  ecclesiastical  body, 
and  kingdom,  and  visible  family  and  household  of  God,  for  the  managing  of  discipline 
and  public  ordinances  of  Christ  in  one  place  in  a  dutiful  w-ay,  there  to  worship  God  and 


70  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Christ,  as  his  visible  kingdom  and  subjects,  in  that  place  waiting  on  Him  for  that 
blessing  of  his  ordinances  and  promise  of  his  covenant,  by  holding  communion  with  I! 
him  and  his  people  in  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  that  visible  kingdom,  where  it 
ma}^  be  attained. — Rom.  x'i:4,  5,  6;  I  Cor.  xii:27,  28;  Eph.  iv:ll,  12;  Actsii:47;  Exod. 
xii:4.?.  44,  45;  Gen.  xvii:13;  Isa.  xxiii:4. 

7.  We,  for  ourselves,  in  the  sense  of  our  misery  by  the  fall  and  utter  helplessness 
elsewhere,  desire  to  renounce  all  other  saviours  but  his  Christ,  and  to  rest  on  God  in 
him  alone,  for  all  happiness,  and  salvation  from  all  misery;  and  do  here  bind  ourselves, 
in  the  presence  of  men  and  angels,  by  his  grace  assisting  us,  to  choose  the  Lord,  to 
serve  him,  and  to  walk  in  all  his  ways,  and  to  keep  all  his  commandments  and  ordin- 
ances, and  his  Christ  to  be  our  king,  priest  and  prophet,  and  to  receive  his  gospel  alone 
for  the  rule  of  our  faith  and  manners,  and  to  (be)  subject  to  the  whole  will  of  Christ  j 
so  far  as  we  shall  understand  it;  and  bird  ourselves  in  special  to  all  the  members  of  this  j 
body,  to  walk  in  re^•erend  subjection  in  the  Lord  to  all  our  superiours,  and  in  love,  | 
luimility,  wisdom,  peaceableness,  meekness,  inoffensiveness,  mercy,  charity,  spiritual  j 
helpfulness,  watchfulness,  chastit}',  justice,  truth,  self-denial,  one  to  another,  and  to  I 
further  the  spiritual  good  one  of  another,  by  example,  covmsel,  admonition,  comfort,  ■ 
oversight,  according  to  God,  and  submit,  or[selves]  subject  unto  all  shurch  administra-  • 
tion  in  the  Lord. 

FINIS. 

Text — Walker:  The  Crcrd.s  mid  Plalforms  of  Coiij^rri^at/cuuilisDi.  pp.  154-156. 

V.   THE  BODY  Of  LIBERTIES 

On\y  clauses  lMl:)lical  in  characlcr  or  ecclesiastical  in  their  bearing, 
have  l)cen  inserted. 

.1  Coppic  of  iJir  I.ihcrlirs  of  the  M.issaehusels  Colloiiie  in  XeK'  Entihiinl  . 

The  free  fruition  of  such   liberties  Immunities  and  ])ri\e]edges  as  humanitie,  j 
Civilitie,  and  Christianitie  call  for  as  due  to  every  man  in  his  place  and  proportion;  j 
without  impeachment  and  Infringement  hath  ever  bene  and  e\-er  will  be  the  tran- 
quillitie  and  Stabilitie  of  Churches  and  Commonwealths.     And  the  deniall  or  depri\;i!l 
thereof,  the  disturbance  if  not  the  ruine  of  both. 

We  hould  it  therefore  our  dutie  and  safetie  whilst  we  are  about  the  further  estah- 
lishing  of  this  Government  to  collect  and  expresse  all  such  freedomes  as  for  presenl 
we  foresee  may  concerne  us,  and  our  posteritie  after  us,  And  to  ratify  them  with  our 
sollemne  consent. 

Wee  doc  therefore  this  day  religiously  and  unanimously  decree  and  contirme  thi-c 
following  Riles,  liberties,  ;uh1  i)rivelcdges  concerneing  our  Cluirches,  and  Civill  Stale 
to  be  respectively  imparlialliL^  and  inviolal)l>-  enjoxed  and  oljserved  throughout  our 
Jurisdiction  for  ever. 

1.  Xo  mans  life  shall  be  taken  away,  no  mans  honour  or  good  name  shall  be 
stayned,  no  mans  person  shall  be  arested,  restrayned,  banished,  dismembred,  nor  any 
waycs  punished,  no  man  shall  be  deprived  of  his  wife  or  children,  no  mans  goods  or  ij 
cstaite  shall  be  taken  away  from  him,  nor  any  way  indammaged  under  Coulor  of  law,  I 
or  Countenance  of  Authoritie,  unlesse  it  be  by  vertue  or  equitie  of  some  expresse  law 
of  tile  Country  warranting  the  same,  established  by  a  generall  Court  and  sufiicientlx 
published,  or  in  case  of  the  defect  of  a  law  in  any  partecular  case  b>'  the  word  of  god. 


I 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  I\  THE  SEVENTEENTH   e  1  .\  I  I   KV  71 

nd  in  Capitall  cases,  or  in  cases  concerning  dismemhrinji  or  hanishnient.  accordinK 
that  word  to  be  judged  by  the  Genera  11  Court. 


Liberties  more  peculiar! ie  concerning  the  free  men 


58.  Cilvill  .\uthoritie  hath  i)o\ver  and  libertie  to  see  the  peace,  ordinances  aiul 
iules  of  Christ  observed  in  ever.\-  church  according  to  his  word,  so  it  bo  done  in  a  Civil  I 
iid  not  in  an  Ecclesiastical  way. 

I     59.  Civill  Authoritie  hath  power  and  libertie  to  deale  with  any  church  member  in 
way  of  Civill  Justice,  notwithstanding  any  Church  relation,  office,  or  interest. 
I     60.  No  church  censure  shall  degrade  or  depose  any  man  from  an\-  Ci\ill  dignitic. 
lice,  or  Authoritie  he  shall  have  in  the  Commonwealth. 

;  61.  Xo  Magestratc,  Juror,  Officer,  or  other  man  shall  be  bound  to  informe  present 
\  reveale  an.y  private  crim  or  offence,  wherein  there  is  no  pcrill  or  danger  to  this 
iintation  or  any  member  thereof,  when  any  nccessarityc  of  conscience  Ijinds  him  to 
|:resie  grounded  upon  the  word  of  god,  unless  it  be  in  case  of  testimony  lawfully 
i:}uired. 

65.  No  custome  or  prescription  shall  ever  pre\-aile  amongst  us  in  any  morall 
I  use,  our  meaneing  is  maintaine  anythinge  that  can  be  proved  to  bee  morrallie  sin- 
1  by  the  word  of  god. 


'  75.  It  is  and  shall  be  the  libertie  of  any  member  or  members  of  any  Court,  Councell 
f'l  Civ*ill  Asembly  in  cases  of  makeing  or  executing  any  order  or  law,  that  properlie 
(jncerne  religion,  or  any  cause  capitall,  or  warres,  or  Subscription  to  any  publique 
^ticies  or  Remonstrance,  in  case  they  cannot  in  Judgment  and  conscience  consent 
^that  way  the  Major  vote  or  suffrage  goes,  to  make  their  contra  Remonstrance  or 
ibtestation  in  speech  or  writeing,  and  upon  request  to  have  their  dissent  recorded  in 
t;  Rolles  of  that  Court.  So  it  be  done  Christianlie  and  respectively  for  the  manner. 
-Id  their  dissent  onely  be  entered  without  the  reasons  thereof,  for  the  axoiding  of 
tjliousness. 

I  Liberties  of  Forrciners  and  Slrangcrs 

\  89.  If  any  jjcople  of  other  Nations  professing  the  true  Christian  Religion  shall 
fj;  to  us  from  the  Tiranny  or  oppression  of  their  persecutors,  or  from  famyne,  warres 
dthe  like  necessary  and  compulsarie  cause.  They  shall  be  entertayned  and  succourcfl 
ajongst  us,  according  to  that  power  and  prudence  god  shall  gi\o  us. 

I  91.  There  shall  never  be  any  bond  slaverie  villinage  or  Capti\-itie  amongst  us, 
ijles  it  be  lawfull  Captives  taken  in  just  warres,  and  such  strangers  as  willingly  sclle 
timselves  or  are  sold  to  us.  And  these  shall  ha\-e  all  the  liberties  and  Christian  usages 
vich  the  law  of  god  established  in  Israeli  concerning  such  persons  doeth  morally 
r  uire.     This  exempts  none  from  servitude  who  shall  be  Judged  thereto  b>-  .\uthoritie. 

94.     Cai'itai.l  Law^;. 
;  1 

I;t.  U.G.IO  If  any  man  after  legall  conviction  sliali  have  or  worship  any 

It.  17.  2.  6  other  god,  but  the  lord  god,  he  shall  be  i)ut  lo  death. 

F  22.20 


72 


SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


Ex.  22.18 
Lev.  20.27 
Dut.  18.10 


Lev.  24.15.16 


Ex.  21.12 

Numb.  35.13.14. 
30.31 

Numb.  25.20.21. 
Lev.  24.17 


Ex.  21.14 


If  any  man  or  woeman  be  a  witch,  (that  is  hath  or  consulti 
with  a  familiar  spirit,)  They  shall  be  put  to  death. 

3. 

If  any  person  shall  Blaspheme  the  name  of  god,  the  fatl 
Sonne  or  Holie  ghost,  with  direct,  ex-presse,  presumptuous  or  h 
handed  blasphemie,  or  shall  curse  god  in  the  like  manner,  he  si 
be  put  to  death. 

4. 

If  any  person  committ  any  wilfull  murther,  which  is  rr 
slaughter,  committed  upon  premeditated  mallice,  hatred,  i 
Crueltie,  not  in  a  mans  necessarie  and  just  defence,  nor  by  mi  f 
casualtie  against  Iiis  will,  he  shall  be  put  to  death. 

5.  ' 

If  any  person  slayeth  an  other  suddainely  in  his  angej.i 
Crueltie  of  passion,  he  shall  be  put  to  death. 

6. 
If  any  person  shall  slay  an  other  through  guile,  eitheijj 
poysoning  or  other  such  divelish  practice,  he  shall  be  put  to  de  i, 


10. 
Ex.  21.16.  If  any  man  stealeth  a  man  or  mankinde,  he  shall  surely 

put  to  death.  ■ 

.       ^^-  .  I 

Dut.  19.16.18.19.  If  any  man  rise  up  by  false  witnes,  wittingly  and  of  purjse 

to  take  awaj'  any  man's  life,  he  shall  be  put  to  death.  i 

12.  i 

If  any  man  shall  conspire  and  attempt  any  invasion,  insurrection,  or  publae 
rebellion  against  our  commonwealth,  or  shall  indeavour  to  surprize  any  Town  or 
Townes,  fort  or  forts  therein,  or  shall  treacherously  and  perfediouslie  atti.pt 
the  alteration  and  subversion  of  our  frame  of  politic  or  Government  fundament; .'e, 
he  shall  be  put  to  death. 

95.  A  declaration  of  the  Liberties  the  Lord  Jesus  hath  given  to  the  Churches. 

1.  All  the  people  of  god  within  this  Jurisdiction  who  are  not  in  a  church  way  ad 
be  orthodox  in  Judgment,  and  not  scandalous  in  life,  shall  have  full  libertie  to  gi'er 
themselves  into  a  Church  Estaite.  Provided  they  doe  it  in  a  Christian  way,  witl  ue 
observation  of  the  rules  of  Christ  revealed  in  his  word. 

2.  Every  Church  hath  full  Hbertie  to  exercise  all  the  ordinances  of  god,  accoTig 
to  the  rules  of  Scripture.  I 

3.  Every  Church  hath  free  Ubertie  of  Election  and  ordination  of  all  their  oi'sB 
from  time  to  time,  provided  they  be  able,  pious  and  orthodox. 

4.  Every  Church  hath  free  libertie  of  Admission,  Recommendation,  Dismiipn, 
and  Ex-pulsion,  or  deposall  of  their  officers,  and  members,  upon  due  cause,  witlwe 
exercise  of  the  DiscipUne  and  Censures  of  Christ  according  to  the  rules  of  his  wc'- 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  73 

I        5.  No  Injvmctions  are  to  be  put  upon  any  Church,  Church  OflBcers  or  member  in 

!  point  of  Doctrine,  worship  or  Discipline,  whether  for  substance  or  cercumstance 

I  besides  the  Institutions  of  the  lord. 

j         6.  Every  Church  of  Christ  hath  freedome  to  celebrate  dayes  of  fasting  and  prayer, 

i  and  of  thanksgiveing  according  to  the  word  of  god. 

!         7.  The  Elders  of  Churches  have  free  libertie  to  meete  monthly.  Quarterly,  or 

!  othenvise,  in  convenient  numbers  and  places,  for  conferences,  and  consultations  about 

'  Christian  and  Church  questions  and  occasions. 

8.  All  Churches  have  Ubertie  to  deale  with  any  of  their  members  in  a  church  way 

that  are  in  the  hand  of  Justice.     So  it  be  not  to  retard  or  hinder  the  course  thereof. 

t         9.  Every  Church  hath  libertie  to  deale  with  any  magestrate,  Deputie  of  Court,  or 

'  other  officer  what  soe  ever  that  is  a  member  in  a  church  way  in  case  of  apparent  and 

just  offence  given  in  their  places.    So  it  be  done  with  due  obser\'ance  and  respect. 

10.  Wee  allowe  private  meetings  for  edification  in  religion  amongst  Christians 
of  all  sortes  of  people.     So  it  be  without  Just  offence  both  for  number,  time,  place,  and 
j  other  cercumstances. 

I         11.  For  the  preventing  and  removeing  of  errour  and  offence  that  may  grow  and 

I  spread  in  any  of  the  Churches  in  this  Jurisdiction.     And  for  the  prcserveing  of  trueith 

and  peace  in  the  several  churches  within  them  selves,  and  for  the  maintenance  and 

■  exercise  of  brotherly  commimion,  amongst  all  the  churches  in  the  Countrie,  It  is  allowed 

'  and  ratified,  by  the  Authoritie  of  this  Generall  Court  as  a  lawful!  libertie  of  the 

Churches  of  Christ.    That  once  in  ever>-  month  of  the  yeare  (when  the  season  will 

beare  it)  It  shall  be  lawfull  for  the  minesters  and  Elders,  of  the  Churches  neere 

adjoNTieing  together,  with  any  other  of  the  breetheren  -nith  the  consent  of  the  churches 

to  assemble  by  course  in  each  severall  Church  one  after  an  other.    To  the  intent  after 

the  preaching  of  the  word  by  such  a  minister  as  shall  be  requested  thereto  by  the 

,  Elders  of  the  church  where  the  Assembly  is  held.  The  rest  of  the  day  may  be  spent  in 

publique  Christian  Conference  about  the  discussing  and  resolveing  of  any  such  doubts 

and  cases  of  conscience  concerning  matter  of  doctrine  or  worship  or  government  of  the 

church  as  shall  be  propounded  by  anj'  of  the  Breetheren  of  that  church,  wath  leave  also 

j  to  any  other  Brother  to  propound  his  objections  or  answeres  for  further  satisfaction 

I  according  to  the  word  of  god.     Provided  that  the  whole  action  be  guided  and  mod- 

!  erated  by  the  Elders  of  the  Church  where  the  Assemblie  is  helde,  or  by  such  others  as 

•  they  shall  appoint.  And  that  no  thing  be  concluded  and  imposed  by  way  of  Authoritie 
from  one  or  more  Churches  upon  an  other,  but  onely  by  way  of  Brotherly  conference 
and  consultations.    That  the  trueth  may  be  searched  out  to  the  satisfying  of  every 

•  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  god  according  to  his  worde.  And  because  such  an 
:  Assembly  and  the  worke  their  of  can  not  be  duely  attended  to  if  other  lectures  be  held 
'  in  the  same  weeke.     It  is  therefore  agreed  with  the  consent  of  the  Churches.    That  in 

that  weeke  when  such  an  Assembly  is  held.     M\  the  lectures  in  all  the  neighbouring 
I   Churches  for  that  week  shall  be  forborne.    That  so  the  publique  service  of  Christ  in 
this  more  solemne  Assembly  may  be  transacted  with  greater  deligence  and  attention. 
Text— Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,  Series  III,  Vols.  VII-VIII,  pp.  216-237. 

VI.  HARVARD  IN  ITS  EARLY  DAYS  (1641) 

1.  After  God  had  carried  us  safe  to  New-England,  and  wee  had  builded  our  houses, 
provided  necessaries  for  our  liveli-hood,  rear'd  convenient  places  for  Gods  worship. 


74  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  setled  the  Civill  Government :  One  of  the  next  things  we  longed  for,  and  looke 
after  was  to  advance  Learning  and  perpetuate  it  to  Posterity;  dreading  to  leave  a 
illiterate  Ministerv'  to  the  Churches,  when  our  present  Ministers  shall  he  in  the  Dusi 
And  as  wee  were  thinking  and  consulting  how  to  effect  this  great  Work;  it  pleased  Go. 
to  stir  up  the  heart  of  one  Mr.  Harvard  (a  godly  Gentleman  and  a  lover  of  Learninfi 
there  Ux-ing  amongst  us)  to  give  the  one  halfe  of  his  Estate  (it  being  in  all  about  170( 
1.)  towards  the  erecting  of  a  Colledge,  and  all  his  Library:  after  him  another  gave  30< 
1.  others  after  them  cast  in  more,  and  the  pubhque  hand  of  the  State  added  the  res 
the  Colledge  was,  by  common  consent,  appointed  to  be  at  Cambridge,  (a  place  vei 
pleasant  and  accommodate  and  is  called  (according  to  the  name  of  the  first  founde 
Hanard  Colledge. 

The  Edifice  is  very  faire  and  comely  witliin  and  without,  having  in  it  a  spacioi 
Hall;  (where  they  daily  meet  at  Common  Lectures)  Exercises,  [Commons,  Lecture, 
and  Exercises]  and  a  large  Librarj-  with  some  Bookes  to  it,  the  gifts  of  diverse  of  o\'. 
friends,  their  Chambers  and  studies  also,  fitted  for,  and  possessed  by  the  Students,  an; 
all  other  roomes  of  Office  necessarj'  and  convenient,  with  all  needful!  Offices  thereli 
belonging:  And  by  the  side  of  the  Colledge  a  faire  Grammar  Schoole,  for  the  trainir. 
up  of  young  Schollars,  and  fitting  of  them  for  Academicall  Learning,  that  still  as  the 
are  judged  ripe,  they  may  be  received  into  the  Colledge  of  this  Schoole:  ^Master  Corl\ 
is  the  IMr.  who  hath  very  well  approved  himsclfe  for  his  abilities,  dexterity  and  paiif 
fulnesse,  in  teaching  and  education  of  the  youth  under  him.  \ 

0\-er  the  Colledge  is  master  Dunstcr  placed,  as  President,  a  learned  conscionab 
and  industrious  man,  who  hath  so  trained  up  his  Pupills  in  the  tongues  and  Arts,  an; 
so  seasoned  them  with  the  principles  of  Divinity  and  Christianity,  that  we  have  1) 
our  great  comfort,  (and  in  truth)  beyond  our  hopes,  beheld  their  progresse  in  Learnin} 
and  godhnesse  also;  the  former  of  these  hath  appeared  in  their  publicjue  declamatior 
in  Latine  and  Greeke,  and  Disputations  Logicall  and  PhilosoQhicall,  which  they  ha\ 
beene  wonted  (besides  their  ordinar>-  Exercises  in  the  CoUedge-Hall)  in  the  audiencj 
of  the  Magistrates,  Ministers,  and  other  Schollars,  for  the  probation  of  their  growtj 
in  Learning,  upon  set  dayes,  constantly  once  everj^  moneth  to  make  and  uphok: 
The  latter  hath  been  manifested  in  sundry  of  them,  by  the  savoury  breathing 
of  their  Spirits  in  their  godly  conversation.  Insomuch  that  we  are  confident,  ; 
these  early  blossomes  may  be  cherished  and  warmed  with  the  influence  of  the  friencj 
of  Learning,  and  lovers  of  this  pious  worke,  they  will  by  the  help  of  God,  come  f 
happy  maturity  in  a  short  time. 

Over  the  Colledge  are  twelve  Overseers  chosen  by  the  generall  Court,  six  of  thei; 
are  of  the  Magistrates,  the  other  six  of  the  Ministers,  who  are  to  promote  the  he; 
good  of  it,  and  (ha\dng  a  power  of  influence  into  all  persons  in  it)  are  to  see  that  e\  t  r 
one  be  diligent  and  proficient  in  his  proper  place. 

Rules,  and  Frceepii  lliat  are  observed  in  Uie  College 

L  When  any  SchoUar  is  able  to  understand  Tully,  or  such  like  classicall  Latir' 
Author  extempore,  and  make  and  speake  true  Latine  in  Verse  and  Prose,  suo  id  aiuh 
Marie;  And  dechne  perfectly  the  Paradigim's  of  Nounes  and  Verbcs  in  the  Greek  tongue, 
Let  him  then  and  not  before  be  capable  of  admission  into  the  Colledge. 

2.  Let  ever>'  Student  be  plainly  instructed;  and  earnestly  pressed  to  consider  wc 
tliemainc  end  of  his  life  and  studies  is,  lo  hnov  Cod  and  .Tesiis  Christ  ichieli  is  tlonn 


MASSACHUSETTS  HAY  IN   HIE  SEVENTEEiNTH  CENTl  KV  75 

life, ]oh.  17.  3.  and  therefore  to  lay  C7///v/  in  the  bi)tl«)me.  as  the  only  foundation  of 
all  sound  knowledge  and  Learning. 

And  seeing  the  Lord  only  giveth  wisedome.  Let  everyone  seriously  set  himsille 
by  prayer  in  secret  to  seeke  it  of  him  Prov  2,  -L 

3.  Every  one  shall  so  exercise  himselfe  in  reading  the  Scriptures  twice  a  daw 
that  he  shall  be  ready  to  give  such  an  account  of  his  iirot'iciency  therein,  both  in  'J'Iko- 
rctlicall  observations  of  the  Language,  and  Lo;ii(k.  and  in  I'railittill  and  spirituall 
truths,  as  his  Tutor  shall  reciuire,  according  to  his  ability;  seeing  llic  nilramc  of  I  lie  i.onl 
ghrlh  light,  it  givctli  undershuuiing  to  the  simple,  Psalm,  119.  130. 

4.  That  the>-  eshewing  all  profanation  of  Gods  Name,  .Xttributes,  Word,  Ordi- 
nances, and  times  of  Worship,  doe  studie  with  good  conscience,  carefully  to  retaine 
God,  and  the  love  of  his  truth  in  their  mindes,  else  let  them  know,  that  (notwithstand- 

'  ing  their  Learning)  God  may  give  them  up /()  .s7;-();;,i;  (/(7;/,s/();;.v.  and   in   tlie  end   lo  <; 
reprobate  minde.  2  Thes.  2.  11,  12.     Rom.  1,  28. 

5.  That  they  studiovsly  redecme  the  time;  observe  the  generall  houres  aj^pointed 
for  all  the  Studer.ts,  and  the  speciall  houres  for  their  owne  Classis:  and  then  diligently 
attend  the  Lectures,  without  any  disturbance  by  word  or  gesture.  .\nd  if  in  any  thing 
they  doubt,  they  shall  enquire,  as  of  their  fellowes,  so  (in  case  of  Son  salif.faelioii) 
modestly  of  their  Tutors. 

6.  None  shall  under  any  pretence  whatsoe\tr,  frr(|uenl  the  conii)an_\'  and  society 
!    of  such  men  as  lead  an  unfit,  ard  dissolute  life. 

*  Nor  shall  any  without  his  Tutors  leave,  or  (in  his  a1  seiice)  the  call  of  Parents  (U- 

Guarchar s,  goe  abroad  to  other  Towncs. 
I  7.  Every  Schollar  shall  be  present  in  his  Tutors  chamber  at  the  7th.  houre  in 

I  the  morning,  imm.ediately  after  the  sound  of  the  Bell,  at  his  opening  the  Scripture 
and  prayer,  so  also  at  the  5th.  houre  at  night,  and  then  give  account  of  his  owne  private 
reading,  as  aforcscid  in  Particular  the  third,  and  corstantly  atterd  Lectures  in  the 
Hall  at  the  houres  appoir  ted?  But  if  any  (without  necessary  impediment)  shall  absent 
I  himself  from  prayer  or  Lectures,  he  shall  bee  lyable  to  .\dm.onition,  if  he  offend  abene 
once  a  weeke. 

8.  If  any  Schollar  shall  be  foimd  to  Iransgrcsse  any  of  the  I.aues  of  God.  or  the 
Schoole,  after  twice  Aelmonition.  he  shall  be  lyable.  if  not  adiillus.  to  correction,  if 
adtdtus,  his  nam.e  shall  be  given  up  to  the  Overseers  of  the  Colkdge.  that  he  may  bee 
admonished  at  the  publick  m.onethly  Act . 
Text— A'ccc  Engtands  First  Fruits. 

Vn.   THE  CAMBRIDGE  PLATFORM.  ALGLST  15.  lh4S 
The  e)niine)us  enitbrcak  in  .sojiic  Cjuarlcrs  of  Ha])lisl  scntiincnls,  I  he- 
growing  (liscussieMi  respecting  conditions  of  chtirch  nienibership,   and 
the  fear  of  an  imposition  by  the  English  Parliament  e)f  a  Presbyterian 
creed  and  ecclesiastical  order,  impelled  the  General  Court  to  summon 
(May  15,  1646)  a  Synod  of  the  churches.     It  was  only  after  lengthy  ar- 
gument that  the  churches  at  Boston  and  Salem  consented  to  participate 
in  an  assembly  convened  by  legislative  authority.     The  first  session 
\    did  little  other  than  a])point  a  ee)iT)niitlee  lo  draft  a  "model  of  church 
I    government.  "     Reassembleil  in  Juiu-  of  the  following  \car,  il  was  si)cedi- 


76  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ly  adjourned  because  of  an  epidemic.  Meanwhile,  the  General  Cour 
had  commissioned  seven  Massachusetts  ministers  to  proceed  to  thi 
preparation  of  a  creed  to  be  submitted  to  the  Synod  at  its  next  assembly 
in  the  event  that  the  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith,  completed  bu; 
not  as  yet  ratified  by  Parliament,  should  prove  unacceptable.  Thr 
S>mod  that  met  August  13,  1648,  having  received  at  least  two  suggestec 
"Models"  accepted  with  modification  that  of  Rev.  Richard  Mather 
Thus  amended,  the  draft  became  known  as  the  "Cambridge  Platform.' 
For  a  confession  of  faith  the  S}aiod  adopted  in  substance  the  Westminstei 
Confession.  Hubbard  thus  gives  the  sum  of  the  principles  of  the  Con' 
gregationa  1  discipline  as  embodied  in  the  Platform : 

1.  Ecclesiastical  polity,  church  governraent,  or  church  discipUne,  is  nothing  else, 
but  that  form  and  order  that  is  to  be  observed  in  the  church  of  Christ  upon  earth., 
both  for  the  constitution  of  it  and  all  the  administrations  that  are  therein  to  be  per- 
formed, the  parts  of  which  are  all  of  them  exactly  described  in  the  word  of  God,  and 
is  not  left  in  the  power  of  any  to  alter,  add,  or  diminish  any  thing  therein;  the  necessary; 
circumstances  of  which,  as  time  and  place,  etc.  are  left  to  men,  to  be  ordered  untc 
edification,  and  not  otherwise. 

2.  There  is  a  Catholic  church  visible,  viz.  the  company  of  those  that  profess  tht: 
Christian  faith,  whether  in  church  order  or  not;  but  there  is  no  political  Catholic; 
church,  the  state  of  the  members  of  the  visible  church,  since  the  coming  of  Christ,; 
being  only  Congregational. 

3.  A  Congregational  church,  by  the  institution  of  Christ,  is  a  part  of  the  visible' 
church,  consisting  of  a  company  of  Saints  by  calling,  united  into  one  body,  by  an  holy' 
covenant,  for  the  public  worship  of  God,  and  the  mutual  edification  one  of  another,  in 
the  fellowship  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  matter  of  which,  as  to  its  qualification,  ought 
to  be  such  as  have  attained  the  knowledge  of  the  principles  of  religion,  free  from  gross 
scandals,  and,  with  the  profession  of  their  faith  and  repentance,  walk  in  blameless 
obedience  to  the  word  of  God.  As  to  its  quantity,  it  ought  not  to  be  of  greater  number 
than  may^  ordinarily  meet  together  conveniently  in  one  place,  nor  fewer  than  may  con-: 
veniently  carry  on  church  work.  The  form  of  such  a,  church  is  an  agreement,  consent,; 
or  visible  covenant,  whereby  they  give  up  themselves  unto  the  Lord,  to  the  obser\ang 
the  ordinances  of  Christ  together  in  the  same  society. 

4.  The  fraternity  or  brotherhood  of  such  a  church  is  the  first  subject  of  all  ordinary; 
church  power,  which  is  either  a  power  of  office  or  of  privilege.  But  the  power  of  privi-' 
lege  is  in  the  brethren,  formally  and  immediately;  the  other  is  in  them  no  otherwise 
than  in  that  they^  design  the  persons  unto  office,  who  only  are  to  act  and  exercise  that' 
power. 

5.  The  ordinary  officers  of  the  church  are  such  as  concern  their  spiritual  and  moral, 
temporal  and  natural  good;  of  the  first  sort,  are  pastors,  teachers,  ruling  elders, 
I  Tim.  V.  17,  in  which  latter  sort  most  of  the  churches  in  New  England,  as  many  of  the' 
Congregational  churches  elsewhere,  are  not  so  well  satisfied  as  formerly,  accounting  j 
ruling  elders  should  be  able  to  teach. 

6.  It  is  in  the  power  of  the  churches  to  call  their  own  officers  and  remove  them  fromi 
their  office  again,  if  there  fall  out  just  cause,  yet  so  as  the  advice  of  neighbor  churches, ; 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  77 

-here  it  may  conveniently  be  done,  be  first  had,  and  they  who  are  to  officiate  ought 
p  be  tried  and  proved  before  they  be  elected.     I  Tim.  v.  22. 

I  7.  Elders  are  to  be  ordained  by  imposition  of  hands,  which  is  to  be  performed  by 
[he  elders  of  the  same  church  if  it  be  fumislicd  with  any,  or  those  of  neighbor  churches 
ind  may  be  done  l)y  some  of  the  l-)rethrcn  deputed  thereunto;  which  latter  also  is  not 
lisapproved  b>-  Dr.  Ilornbeck,  the  learned  Professor  of  Divinity  at  Lc,\-den,  from 
^umb.  viii.  10. 

8.  The  power  of  government  in  a  Congregational  church  ought  to  proceed  after 
le  manner  of  a  mixt  administration,  for  in  an  organic  church  no  act  can  be  consum- 
late  without  the  consent  both  of  the  elders  and  the  brethren;  so  as  the  power  of  gov- 
irnment  or  rule  in  the  elders  prejudice  not  the  power  of  privilege  in  the  brethren,  nor 
lie  power  of  privilege  in  theni  prejudice  the  power  of  rule  seated  in  the  elders,  seeing 
loth  may  sweetly  agree  together. 

9.  For  the  maintenance  of  the  ministers  of  the  churcli,  all  that  are  taught  are  to 
pmmunicate  to  him  that  teacheth  in  all  good  things:  and  in  case  of  neglect,  the  magis- 
rate  ought  to  see  that  the  ministr}'  be  duly  provided  for. 

i  10.  For  the  admission  of  members,  those  that  have  the  weakest  measure  of  faith, 
I  ought  to  be  accepted  in  them  that  desire  admission,  either  by  a  personal  relation 
a  public,  or  by  the  elders  acquainting  the  church  with  what  satisfaction  they  have 
bceived  from  the  persons  in  private.  The  things  wherein  satisfaction  is  required 
re  faith  and  repentance,  which  ought  to  be  found  in  all  church  members. 

11.  Where  members  of  churches  are  called  to  remove  from  one  church  to  another, 

is  convenient,  for  order's  sake,  that  it  be  done  by  letters  of  recommendation  or  of 
ismission. 

I  12.  The  censures  of  the  church,  which  are  for  the  preventing,  removing,  or  healing 
'"  offences,  are  excommunication  or  admonition,  wherein  the  church  ought  to  proceed 
•xording  to  the  rule  of  Matthew  xv^iii.  15,  16,  17,  wherein  the  offence  is  to  be  brought 
b  the  church  by  the  mouth  of  the  elders. 

j  13.  Particular  churches,  although  they  are  distinct,  and  so  have  not  one  power 
l.'er  another,  yet  because  they  are  united  unto  Christ,  not  only  as  a  mystical  but  as 
'political  head,  they  ought  to  have  communion  one  with  another,  by  way  of  niutual 
'ire,  consultation,  admonition,  and  participation  in  the  same  ordinances. 
I  14.  Synods  orderly  assembled,  and  rightly  proceeding  according  to  the  pattern 
I  Acts  XV.,  are  the  ordinance  of  Christ,  and  if  not  absolutely  necessary  to  the  being, 
f;t  necessary  to  the  well-being  of  churches,  for  the  estabhshment  of  truth  and  peace 
Herein.  And  many  churches  may  so  assemble  together  by  their  messengers  and  elders, 
lid  their  directions  and  determinations,  so  far  as  consonant  to  the  Word  of  God, 
le  to  be  received  with  reverence  and  submission,  not  only  for  their  agreement  there- 
|ith,  (without  which  they  bind  not  at  all,)  but  also  for  the  power  whereby  they  are 
lade,  as  an  ordinance  of  God,  appointed  thereunto  in  his  Word. 

!  15.  Church  government  and  civil  government  may  very  well  stand  together,  it 
fing  the  duty  of  the  magistrates  to  take  care  of  matters  of  religion,  and  to.  improve 
is  civil  authority,  for  observing  the  duties  commanded  in  the  first,  as  well  as  in  the 
icond  table,  seeing  the  end  of  their  office  is  not  only  the  quiet  and  peaceable  life  of  the 
Object  in  matters  of  righteousness  and  honesty,  but  also  in  matters  of  godliness.     I 

m.  ii,  1,  2. 

!  Text— Hubbard:  General  History  of  New  England,  Chapter  LVKI,  CoU.,  Mas^. 
hi.  Soc.  Series  II,  Vols.  V-VI,  pp.  5,37-540. 


78  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

VIII.  A  TIRADE  AGAINST  TOLERAXCE 
Rev.  Nathaniel  Ward,  minister  of  Ipswich,  a  victim  of  Archbishop 
Laud's  persecution,   and  discontented  at   the  domination   of  Boston, 
under  the  title  "The  Simple  Cobl)ler  of  Agawam  "  wrote  (1647) 

.  .  .  First,  such  as  have  gi\"cn  or  taken  an>'  unfriendh"  reports  of  us  \m-English, 
should  doe  well  to  recollect  themselves.  Wee  have  beene  reputed  a  Colluvies  of  wild 
Opinionists,  swarmed  into  a  remote  wildernes  to  find  elbow-roome  for  our  phanatick 
Doctrines  and  practises:  I  trust  our  diligence  past,  and  constant  seduHty  agains  such 
persons  and  courses,  will  plead  better  things  for  us.  I  dare  take  upon  me,  to  bee  the 
Herauld  of  Nni'-England  so  farre,  as  to  proclaime  to  the  world,  in  the  name  of  our 
Colony,  that  all  Familists,  Antinomians,  Anabaptists,  and  other  Enthusiasts  shall 
have  free  Liberty  to  keepe  away  from  us,  and  such  as  will  come  to  be  gone  as  fast  a? 
they  can,  the  sooner  the  better. 

Secondly,  I  dare  avcrre,  that  God  doth  no  where  in  his  word  tolerate  Christian 
States,  to  give  Tolerations  to  such  adx'crsaries  of  his  Truth,  if  the\'  have  power  in  tlioir 
hands  to  suppresse  them.   .   .   . 

Xot  to  tolerate  things  meerly  indifferent  to  weak  consciences,  argues  a  conscience 
too  strong:  pressed  uniformity  in  these,  causes  much  disunity:  To  tolerate  more  then 
indifferents,  is  not  to  deale  indifferently  with  God:  He  that  doth  it,  takes  his  Scepter 
out  of  his  hand,  and  bids  him  stand  by.  WTio  hath  to  doe  to  institute  Religion  but 
God.  The  power  of  all  Religion  and  Ordinances,  lies  in  their  purity:  their  purity  in 
their  simplicitj^:  then  are  mixtures  pernicious.  I  lived  in  a  City,  where  a  Papi>l 
preached  in  one  Church,  a  Lutheran  in  another,  a  Calvinist  in  a  third;  a  Lutheran  om 
part  of  the  day,  a  Calvinist  the  other,  in  the  same  Pulpit:  the  Religion  of  that  pkn  r 
was  but  motl>'  and  meagre,  their  afTections  Leopard-like.   .   .   . 

That  State  is  wise,  that  will  improve  all  paines  and  patience  rather  to  compose 
then  tolerate  differences  in  Religion.  There  is  no  divine  Truth,  but  hath  mucli 
Coelestiall  fire  in  it  from  the  Spirit  of  Truth:  nor  no  irreligious  untruth,  without  it^ 
proportion  of  .\ntifire  from  the  spirit  of  Error  to  contradict  it:  the  zeale  of  the  one,  the 
virulency  of  the  other,  must  necessarily  kindle  Combustions.  Fiery  diseases  seated 
in  the  spirit,  imbroile  the  whole  frame  of  the  body:  others  more  externall  and  coole, 
are  lesse  dangerous.  They  which  divide  in  Religion,  divide  in  God;  they  who  divide 
in  him,  divide  beyond  Genus  Gcncralissimum,  where  there  is  no  reconciliation,  without 
atonement;  that  is,  without  uniting  in  him,  who  is  One.  and  in  his  Truth,  which  i- 
also  one. 

Wise  are  those  men  who  will  be  perswaded  rather  to  live  within  the  pale  of  Truth 
where  they  may  bee  quiet,  than  in  the  purlieves,  where  they  are  sure  to  be  hunted 
ever  &  anon,  do  Authority  what  it  can.  Everj-  singular  Opinion,  hath  a  singular 
opinion  of  it  self;  and  he  that  holds  it  a  singular  opinion  of  himself,  &  a  simple  opinion 
of  all  contra  sentients:  he  that  confutes  them,  must  confute  at  three  at  once,  or  else 
he  does  nothing;  which  will  not  be  done  without  more  stir  than  the  peace  of  the  State 
or  Church  can  indure. 

-And  prudent  are  those  Christians,  that  will  rather  give  what  may  be  given,  then 
hazard  all  bj'  yeelding  nothing.  To  sell  all  peace  of  Countrj-,  to  buy  some  peace  of 
conscience  unseasonabh',  is  more  avarice  than  thrift,  imprudence  than  patience:  they 
deal  not  equally,  that  set  any  Truth  of  God  at  such  a  rate;  but  they  deal  wisely  that 
will  stay  till  the  Market  is  fallen. 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IM  TIIH  SEVEMTKKNTII  CENTURY  /O 

My  prognosticks  deceive  me  not  a  little,  if  once  within  three  scavcn  years,  peace 
rove  not  such  a  penny-worth  at  most  Marts  in  Christendome,  that  hec  that  would 
ot  lay  down  his  money,  his  lust,  his  opinion,  his  will,  I  had  almost  said  the  best  flower 
f  his  Crowne  for  it.  while  he  mi.^hl  liave  had  it,  will  tell  his  own  heart,  he  plaid  the 
ery  ill  husband. 

Concerning  Tolerations  I  may  further  assert. 

That  Persecution  of  true  Religion,  and  Toleration  ol  false,  are  the  .ftiiims  and 
amhrcs  to  the  Kingdome  of  Christ,  whereof  the  last  is  farre  the  worse.  Ahi^ksHiics 
ongue  had  not  owed  his  mouth  one  pennj'-rent  though  he  had  never  s[>ake  word  more 
a  it,  but  this,  Xullum  malum  pejus  Uhcrtatc  errandi. 

Frederick  Duke  of  Saxou,  spake  not  one  foote  bej^ond  the  mark  when  he  said, 
le  had  rather  the  Earth  should  swallow  him  up  quick,  then  he  should  give  a  toleration 
o  any  opinion  against  any  truth  of  God. 

He  that  is  willing  to  tolerate  any  Religion,  or  discrcj^anl  way  of  Religion,  besides 
is  own.  unlessc  it  he  in  matters  mecrly  indifferent,  either  doubts  of  his  own,  or  is  not 
incere  in  it. 

He  that  is  willing  to  tolerate  any  unsound  Opinion,  that  his  own  may  also  be 
derated,  though  never  so  sound,  will  for  a  need  hang  Gods  Bible  at  the  Devills  girdle. 

Every  Toleration  of  false  Religions,  or  Opinions  hath  as  many  Errours  and  sins 
it,  as  all  the  false  Religions  and  Opinions  it  tolerats,  and  one  sound  one  more. 

That  State  that  will  give  Liberty  of  Conscience  in  matters  of  Religion,  must  give 
liberty  of  Conscience  and  Conversation  in  their  Morall  Laws,  or  else  the  Fiddle  will 
)e  out  of  tune,  and  some  of  the  strings  crack. 

He  that  will  rather  make  an  irreligious  quarell  with  other  Religions  then  try  the 
i'ruth  ot  his  own  by  valuable  .\rguments,  and  peaceable  Sufferings;  either  his  Religion, 
r  himself e  is  irreligous. 

Experience  will  teach  Churches  and  Christians,  that  it  is  farre  better  to  live  in  a 
State  united,  though  a  little  Corrupt,  then  in  a  State,  whereof  some  Part  is  incorrupt, 
nd  all  the  rest  divided. 

I  am  not  altogether  ignorant  of  the  eight  Rules  given  by  Orthodox  divines  about 
living  Tolerations,  yet  with  their  favour  I  dare  affirme. 

That  there  is  no  Rule  given  by  God  for  any  State  to  give  an  affirmative  Toleration 
o  any  false  Religion,  or  Opinion  whatsoever;  the\'  must  connive  in  some  Cases,  but 
nay  not  concede  in  any. 

That  the  State  of  England  (so  farre  as  my  Intelligence  serves)  might  in  time  have 
arevented  with  ease  and  may  yet  without  any  great  difiicultie  deny  both  Toleration, 
ind  irregular  connivences  saliia  Re  public  a. 

That  if  the  State  of  England  shall  either  willingly  Tolerate,  or  weakly  connix-e  at 
luch  Courses,  the  Church  of  that  Kingdome  will  sooner  become  the  Devils  dancing- 
Schoole,  then  Gods  Temple:  The  Civill  State  a  Beare-garden,  then  an  E.xchange: 
The  whole  Realme  a  Pais  base  then  an  England.  And  what  pity  it  is,  that  that 
Country  which  hath  been  the  Staple  of  Truth  to  all  Christendome,  should  now  become 
the  Aviary  of  Errors  to  the  whole  world,  let  every  fearing  heart  judge. 

I  take  Liberty  of  Conscience  to  be  nothing  but  a  freedome  from  sinne,  and  error. 
Conscientia  in  tantum  libera,  in  qiintum  ab  errore  tiberala.  And  Liberty  of  Errour 
nothing  but  a  Prison  for  Conscience.  Then  small  will  be  the  kindnesse  of  a  State  to 
build  such  Prisons  for  their  Subjects. 


80  SOURCE  BOOK  Of  AMERICAISr  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  Scripture  saith,  there  is  nothing  makes  free  but  Truth,  and  Truth  faith,  there 
is  no  Truth  but  one:  If  the  States  of  the  World  would  make  it  their  summ-operous 
Care  to  preserve  this  One  Truth  in  its  purity  and  Authority  it  would  ease  you  ot  all 
other  Politicall  cares.  I  am  sure  Satan  makes  it  his  grand,  if  not  only  taske,  to  adul- 
terate Truth;  Falsehood  is  his  sole  Scepter,  whereby  he  first  ruffled,  and  ever  since 
ruined  the  World. 

If  Truth  be  butOne,  me  thinks  all  the  Opinionists  in  England  should  not  be  all  in 
that  One  Truth,  some  of  them  I  doubt  are  out.  He  that  can  extract  an  unity  out  of 
such  a  disparity,  or  contract  such  a  disparity  into  an  unity;  had  need  be  a  better 
Artist,  then  ever  was  Drebell. 

If  two  Centers  (as  we  may  suppose)  be  in  one  Circle,  and  lines  drawn  from  both 
to  all  the  points  of  the  Compasse,  they  will  certainly  crosse  one  another,  and  probably 
cut  through  the  Centers  themselves. 

There  is  talk  of  an  universaU  Toleration,  I  would  talke  as  loud  as  I  could  against 
it,  did  I  know  what  more  apt  and  reasonable  Sacrifice  England  could  offer  to  God  for 
his  late  performing  all  his  heavenly  Truths  then  an  universaU  Toleration  of  all  hellish 
Errors,  or  how  they  shall  make  an  universaU  Reformation,  but  by  making  Christs 
Academ}^  the  DivaUs  University,  where  any  man  may  commence  Heretique  per  saltum; 
where  he  that  is  Jili  us  Diabolic  us,  or  simpliciter  pessimus,  may  have  his  grace  to  goe  to 
Hell  cum  Publico  Prinlcgio;  and  carr>^  as  many  after  him,  as  he  can.   .  .  . 

It  is  said.  Though  a  man  have  light  enough  himselfe  to  see  the  Truth,  yet  if  he  hath 
not  enough  to  enlighten  others,  he  is  bound  to  tolerate  them,  I  wUl  engage  my  self, 
that  all  the  Devills  in  Briianie  shaU  sell  themselves  to  their  shirts,  to  purchase  a  Lease 
of  this  Position  tor  three  of  their  Lives,  under  the  Seale  of  the  Parliament. 

It  is  said.  That  Men  ought  to  have  Liberty  of  their  Conscience,  and  that  it  is  per- 
secution to  debarre  them  of  it:  I  can  rather  stand  amazed  then  reply  to  this:  it  is  an 
astonishment  to  think  that  the  braines  of  men  should  be  parboyl'd  in  such  impious 
ignorance;  Let  all  the  wits  under  the  Heavens  lay  their  heads  together  and  finde  an 
Assertion  worse  then  this  (one  excepted)  I  will  petition  to  be  chosen  the  universaU 
Ideot  of  the  world. 

It  is  said,  That  Ci\iU  ^Magistrates  ought  not  to  meddle  with  EcclesiasticaU  matters. 

I  would  answer  to  this  so  weU  as  I  could,  did  I  not  know  that  some  papers  lately 
brought  out  of  New-England,  are  going  to  the  Presse,  wherein  the  Opinions  of  the 
Elders  there  in  a  late  Synod,  concerning  this  point  are  manifested,  which  I  suppose  will 
give  clearer  satisiaction  then  I  can. 

The  true  English  of  all  this  their  false  Latine,  is  nothing  but  a  generaU  Toleration 
of  all  Opinions;  which  motion  if  it  be  like  to  take,  it  were  ver>-  requisite,  that  the  City 
would  repairc  Pauls  \\ith  aU  the  speed  they  can,  for  an  English  Pantheon,  and  bestow 
it  upon  the  Sectaries,  freely  to  assemble  in,  then  there  may  be  some  hope  that  London 
will  be  quiet  in  time.  .  .  . 

Te.xt — The  Simple  Coblcr  of  Aggavvamm  in  America,  Reprinted  in  Force,  Tracts 
and  Papers,  Vol.  III.  Tract  VIII. 

IX.  THE  QUAKERS 

Letter  from  the  Commissioners  of  the  United  Colonies  to  Rhode  Island  concerning  the 
Quakers  (1657).     See  page  116-117. 
The  Trial  of  Wenlock  Christison  (1661) 
Anno  1661.     At  the  said  next  General-Court,  Wenlock  Christison  was  again  brought 
to  the  Bar. 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IN  THE  SEVENTEEN'TH  CENTURY  81 

The  Governour  asked  him,  117/(7/  lie  had  to  say  for  himself,  ichy  lie  should  not  die? 

Wenlock.     I  have  done  nothing  worthy  of  Death;  if  I  had,  I  refuse  not  to  die. 

Governour.  Thou  art  come  in  anions  "-^  '"  Rebellion,  which  is  as  the  Sin  of  Witch- 
\rafl,  and  ought  to  be  punished. 

I  Wetilock.  I  came  not  in  among  you  in  Rebellion,  but  in  Obedience  to  the  God 
f  Heaven;  not  in  Contempt  to  any  ot  you,  but  in  Love  to  your  Souls  and  Bodies; 
ind  that  you  shall  know  one  Day,  when  you  and  all  IVIen  must  give  an  Account  of 
our  Deeds  done  in  the  Body.  Take  heed,  tor  you  cannot  escape  the  righteous  Judg- 
lents  of  God. 

j  JVIajor-lNIeneral  Addciion.  You  pronounce  Woes  and  Judgments,  and  those  thai 
\re  gone  before  you  pronounced  Woes  and  Judgments;  but  the  Judgments  of  the  Lord  God 
[re  not  come  upon  us  yet. 

I  Wenlock.  Be  not  proud,  neither  let  your  Spirits  be  lifted  up;  God  doth  but  wait 
[11  the  Measure  of  your  Iniquity  be  filled  up,  and  that  yoxa  have  seen  your  ungodly 
Lee,  then  will  the  Wrath  of  God  come  upon  you  to  the  uttermost;  And  as  for  thy 
lart,  it  hangs  over  thy  Head,  and  is  near  to  be  poured  down  upon  thee,  and  shall 
Dme  as  a  Thief  in  the  Night  sudden!}',  when  thou  thinkest  not  of  it.  By  what  Law 
ill  ye  put  me  to  Death? 

Court.     We  have  a  Laic,  and  by  our  Law  you  are  to  die. 

Wenlock.  So  said  the  Jcu>s  of  Christ,  We  have  a  Laic,  and-  by  our  Law  he  ought 
<  die.    \\Tio  empowered  j'ou  to  make  that  Law? 

Court.  We  have  a  Patent,  and  are  Patentees,  jiulge  whether  we  have  not  Power  to 
•ake  La'ws? 

Wenlock.  How!  Have  you  Power  to  make  Laws  repugnant  to  the  Laws  of 
nglattdi' 

Governour.    Xay. 

Wenlock.  Then  you  are  gone  beyond  your  Bounds,  and  have  forfeited  your 
atent,  and  this  is  more  than  you  can  answer.  Are  you  Subjects  to  the  King,  yea, 
r  nay? 

Secretary  Rawson.     Wh  at  will  you  infer  from  that,  what  Good  will  that  do  you? 

Wenlock.  If  you  are,  say  so;  for  in  your  Petition  to  the  King,  you  desire  that 
s  will  protect  you,  and  that  you  may  be  worthy  to  kneel  among  his  loyal  Subjects. 

Court.     Yes. 

Wenlock.  So  am  I,  and  for  any  thing  I  know,  am  as  good  as  you,  if  not  better; 
•r  if  the  King  did  but  know  your  Hearts,  as  God  knows  them,  he  would  see,  that  your 
earts  are  as  rotten  towards  him,  as  they  are  towards  God.  Therefore  seeing  that 
3U  and  I  are  Subjects  to  the  King,  I  demand  to  be  tried  by  the  Laws  of  my  own  Nation. 

Court.     You  shall  be  tried  by  a  Bench  and  a  Jury. 

Wenlock.  That  is  not  the  Law,  but  the  ISIanner  of  it;  for  if  you  will  be  as  good 
i  your  Word,  you  must  set  me  at  Liberty,  for  I  never  heard  or  read  of  any  Law  that 
as  in  England  to  hang  Quakers. 

Governour.     There  is  a  Law  to  hang  Jesuits. 

Wenlock.  If  you  put  me  to  Death,  it  is  not  because  I  go  under  the  name  of  a 
'^suit,  but  a  Quaker,  therefore  I  do  appeal  to  the  Laws  of  my  own  Nation. 

Court.     You  are  in  our  Hand,  and  have  broken  our  Laws,  and  we  will  try  you. 

Wenlock.  Your  Will  is  j'our  Law,  and  what  }'ou  have  Power  to  do,  that  j-ou  will 
5:  And  seeing  that  the  Jury  must  go  forth  on  my  Life,  this  I  have  to  say  to  you  in 


82  SOURCE  BOOK  OV  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  Fear  of  the  Living  God:  Jury,  take  heed  what  you  do,  for  you  swear  by  the  Li\ing 
God,  That  you  will  true  Trial  make,  and  just  Verdict  give,  according  to  the  Evidence. 
Jury,  look  for  your  Evidence:  What  have  T  done  1o  deserve  Death?  Keep  your 
Hands  out  of  innocent  Blood. 

A  Jurj^man.     //  is  good  Counsel. 

The  Jury  went  out,  but  having  received  their  Lesson,  soon  returned,  and  broii<;lit 
in  their  Verdict  Guilly. 

Wenlock.     I  deny  all  Guilt,  for  my  Conscience  is  clear  in  the  Sight  of  God. 

Governour.     The  Jury  hath  condemned  thee. 

Wenlock.  The  Lord  doth  justify  me,  who  are  thou  that  condemnest? 
Then  the  Court  proceeded  to  vote  as  to  the  Sentence  of  Death,  to  which  several  of 
them,  liiz.  Richard  Russcl  and  others,  would  not  consent,  the  Innocence  and  Stedfast- 
ness  of  the  Man  having  prevailed  upon  them  in  his  Favour.  There  happened  also 
a  Circumstance  during  this  Trial,  which  could  not  but  affect  Men  of  any  Tenderness 
or  Consideration,  which  was,  that  a  Letter  was  sent  to  the  Court  from  Edward 
Wharton,  signifying.  That  ichcreas  lliey  had  banished  him  on  pain  of  Death,  yet  he  wa-i 
at  Home  in  his  own  House  in  Salem,  and  therefore  proposing,  That  they  would  take  oj 
their  wicked  Sentence  jrom  him,  that  he  might  go  about  his  Occasions  out  of  their  Jurisdic- 
tion. This  Circumstance,  however  affecting  to  others,  did  only  enrage  Endicot  the 
Governour,  who  was  very  much  displeased,  and  in  much  .Anger  cried  out,  /  could 
find  in  my  Heart  to  go  Home. 

Wenlock.  It  were  better  for  thee  to  be  at  Home  than  here,  for  thou  art  about 
a  bloody  piece  of  Work. 

Governour.  You  that  will  not  consent,  record  it.  J  thank  God.  I  am  not  afraid  to 
give  Judgment.  Wenlock  Christison, //car^rH /o  your  Sentence:  You  must  return  uiilo 
the  Place  from  -whence  you  came,  and  from  thence  to  tlie  Place  of  Execution,  and  there  you 
must  be  hanged  until  you  be  dead,  dead,  dead,  upon  the  \Mh  Day  oj  June,  being  lltf 
Fijth-day  oj  the  Week. 

Wenlock.     The  Will  of  the  Lord  be  done:  In  whose  Will  I  came  amongst  >nu. 
and  in  his  Counsel  I  stand,  feeling  his  Eternal  Power,  that  will  uphold  me  unto  the 
last  Gasp,  I  do  not  question  it.     Known  be  it  unto  you  all,  That  if  you  have  Power 
to  take  my  Life  from  me,  my  Soul"  shall  enter  into  Everlasting  Rest  and  Peace  with 
God,  where  you  yourselves  shall  never  come:  And  if  you  have  Power  to  take  my  I>ife 
from  me,  the  which  I  do  question,  I  believe  you  shall  never  more  take  Quakers  Lives 
from  them:  [Note  my  Words]  Do  not  think  to  weary  out  the  Living  God  by   taking 
away  the  Lives  of  his  Servants:  What  do  you  gain  by  it?     For  the  last  ^lan  you  put  to  , 
Death,  here  are  Jive  come  in  his  Room.     .And  if  you  have  Power  to  take  my  Life  from  ' 
me,  God  can  raise  up  the  same  Principle  of  Life  in  ten  of  his  Servants,  and  send  them  ' 
among  you  in  my  Room,  that  you  ma}-  have  Torment  upon  Torment,  which  is  your  ' 
Portion:  For  there  is  no  Peace  to  the  Wicked,  saith  my  God. 

Governour.     Take  him  away.  .  .  . 

Text— Joseph  Besse:  .-I.  Colleclion  oi  the  Sufferings  of  the  People  called  Quakn:< 
Vol.  II,  pp.  222-223. 

X.  THE  HALF-WAY  COVEXAXT  AM)  CIURCHCOX- 
SOCIATIOX^SYXOD  OF  BOSTOX,  1662 

While  insisting  thai  only  adult  persons  of  Christian  experience  should 
be  admitted  to  the  covenant  fellowship  of  the  church,  the  fathers  of 


MASS  ACIirSlClTS    HAY    1\    lllK   Si:\- KNTi'.KN  1  11   CKNTrRV  SS 

New  England  had  conceded  the  same  privilege  to  the  immediate  offspring 
of  the  baptized.  But  with  the  declining  zeal  and  piety  of  the  second 
generation,  the  ]>ropricl>-  of  this  inherited  standing  of  their  children 
became  a  subject  of  debate.  The  summons  of  I  lie  Massachusetts  Court 
to  the  Cambridge  Synod  mentioned  "bai)tisme  &  y'^'  ])'sons  (o  be  re- 
ceived thereto"  as  a  topic  for  discussion.  A  lack  of  unanimit\-  ;il  Cam- 
bridge left  the  issue  in  abeyance  until  at  a  meeting  in  Boston  June  4, 
1657,  attended  \)y  eleven  from  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut,  though 
not  from  Plymouth  or  New  Haven,  the  following  answer  was  given  to 
one  of  a  series  of  connected  questions: 

•'That  it  is  the  duly  of  infants,  who  confederate  in  llieir  i)arenls,  wlien  f^'rown  u|) 
unto  years  of  discretion,  tho"  nol  yet  tit,  for  the  Lord's  Supper,  to  own  the  covenant. 
liiey  made  with  their  parents,  by  entering  thereinto,  in  tlieir  own  persons;  and  it  is 
the  duty  of  the  church,  to  call  upon  them  for  the  performance  thereof;  and,  if  beini^ 
j  called  upon,  they  shall  refuse  the  performance  of  this  great  dut\',  or  otherwise  do 
continue  scandalous,  they  are  liable  to  be  censured  for  the  same,  by  the  church.  And 
in  case  they  understand  the  grounds  of  religion,  and  are  not  scandalous,  and  solemnly 
own  the  covenant,  in  their  own  persons,  wherein  they  give  up  both  themselves  and  their 
children  unto  the  Lord,  and  desire  ba])tism  for  them,  wc  see  not  sufticient  cause  to 
deny  baptism  unto  their  children. "' 

But  ibis  ministerial  deliverance  did  not  terminate  the  conlrovers)'. 
The  Massachusetts  legislature  therefore  felt  called  upon  to  summon  a 
Synod  March  11,  1662.     The  questions  proposed  were: 

1.  Who  are  the  subjects  of  baptism? 

2.  Whether,  according  to  the  word  of  God,  there  otight  to  be  a  "con- 
sociation of  churches. '" 

After  a  heated  debate,  in  which  President  Chauncey  and  Increase 
I  Mather  led  the  minority,  it  was  declared  and  subsequently  ordered  by 
'  the  General  Court : 


Qiu'stiou   I.— Who  arc  tif  siibjrcls  of  baptism^ 

\.  They  that,  according  to  scripture,  are  members  of  llie  visible  church,  arc  the 
subjects  of  baptism. 

2.  The  members  of  the  \isible  church,  according  to  scripture,  are  contederatc 
visible  believers,  in  particular  churches,  and  their  infant  seed,  i.e.  children  in  minority, 
whose  ne.xt  parents,  one  or  both,  are  in  covenant. 

3.  The  infant  seed  of  confederate  visible  believers,  are  members  of  the  s;ime 
church  with  their  parents,  and  when  grown  up  are  personally  under  the  watch,  dis- 
cipline, and  government  of  that  church. 

4.  These  adult  persons,  are  not  therefore  to  be  admitted  to  full  communion,  merely 
because  they  are,  and  continue  members,  without  such  further  (|ualilications  as  the 
word  of  God  requireth  thereunto. 


84  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

5.  Church  members  who  were  admitted  in  minority,  understanding  the  doctrine 
of  faith,  and  publickly  professing  their  assent  thereto,  not  scandalous  in  life,  and  sol- 
emnly o^^^ling  the  covenant  before  the  church,  wherein  they  give  up  themselves  and 
their  children  to  the  Lord,  and  subject  themselves  to  the  government  ot  Clirist  in 
the  Church,  their  children  are  to  be  baptised. 

6.  Such  church-members,  who  either  by  death,  or  some  other  extraordinary  provi- 
dence, have  been  ine\-itably  hindred  from  publick  acting  as  aforesaid,  yet  have  given 
the  church  cause  in  judgment  of  charitj-,  to  look  at  them  as  so  qualified,  and  such  as 
had  they  been  called  thereunto,  would  have  so  acted,  their  children  are  to  be  baptised. 

7.  The  members  of  orthodox  churches,  being  sound  in  the  faith,  and  not  scanda- 
lous in  life,  and  presenting  due  testimony  thereof;  these  occasionally  coming  from  one 
church  to  another  may  have  their  children  baptised  in  the  church,  whither  they  come, 
by  virtue  of  communion  of  churches:  But  if  they  remove  their  habitation,  they  ought 
orderly  to  covenant  and  subject  themselves  to  the  government  of  Christ  in  the  church 
where  the}'  settle  their  abode,  and  so  their  children  to  be  baptised.  It  being  the 
churche's  duty  to  receive  such  into  communion,  so  far,  as  they  are  regularly  fit  for  the 
same. 

Question  II. — Whether  according  to  the  word  of  God  there  ought  to  he  a  consociation  of 
churches,  and  what  should  be  the  manner  of  it. 

1.  Ever>'  church  or  particular  congregation  of  visible  saints  in  gospel-order, 
being  furnished  with  a  presbyter>-,  at  least  with  a  teaching  elder,  and  walking  together 
in  truth  and  peace,  hath  received  from  the  Lord  Jesus  full  power  and  authority  eccle- 
siastical within  it  self,  regularly  to  administer  all  the  ordinances  of  Christ,  and  is  not 
under  any  other  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  whatsoever.  .  .  .  Hence  it  follows  that 
consociation  of  churches  is  not  to  hinder  the  exercise  of  this  power;  but  by  counsel 
from  the  word  of  God  to  direct,  and  strengthen  the  same  upon  all  just  occasions. 

2.  The  churches  of  Christ  do  stand  in  a  sisterly  relation  each  to  other,  being  united 
in  the  same  faith  and  order,  to  walk  by  the  same  rule,  in  the  exercise  of  the  same  or- 
dinances for  the  same  end,  under  one  and  the  same  political  head,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
which  union  infers  a  communion  suitable  thereunto. 

3.  Communion  of  churches  is  the  faithful  improvement  of  the  gifts  of  Christ 
bestowed  upon  them,  for  his  service  and  glor>',  and  their  mutual  good  and  edification, 
according  to  capacity  and  opportunity.  ... 

4.  Acts  of  communion  of  churches  are  such  as  these. 
L    Hearty  care  and  praj-er  one  for  another.  .  .  . 

2.  To  aiJord  relief  by  communication  of  their  gifts  in  temporal  or  spiritual 
necessities.  ... 

3.  To  maintain  unity  and  peace,  by  giving  an  account  one  to  another  of  their 
publick  actions,  when  it  is  orderly  desired  .  .  .  and  to  strenghen  one  an- 
other in  their  regular  administrations;  as  in  special  by  a  concurrent  testi- 
mony against  persons  justly  censured.  .  .  . 

4.  To  seek  and  accept  help  from,  and  give  help  unto  each  other. 

1.  In  case  of  divisions  and  contentions  whereby  the  peace  of  any  church 
is  disturbed.  .  .  . 

2.  In  matters  of  more  than  ordinary  importance,  .   .   .  as  ordination  trans- 
lation and  deposition  of  elders  and  such  like  .   .   . 

3.  In  doubtful  and  difiicult  questions  and  controversies,  doctrinal   or 
practical  that  may  arise.  .  . 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  LN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  85 

4.  For  the  rectilying  of  male-administrations,  and  healing  of  errors  and 
scandals,  that  are  unhealed  among  themselves  .  .  .  Churches  now  have 
need  of  help  in  like  cases,  as  well  as  churches  then;  Christ's  care  is  still  for 
whole  churches,  as  well  as  for  particular  persons;  and  apostles  being  now 
ceased  there  remains  the  duty  of  brotherly  love  and  mutual  care,  and  helpful- 
ness incumbent  upon  churches,  especially  elders  for  that  end. 

5.  In  love  and  faithfulness  to  take  notice  of  the  troubles  and  difficulties, 
errors  and  scandals  of  another  church,  and  to  administer  help,  (when  the  case 
necessarily  calls  for  it)  tho'  they  should  so  neglect  their  own  good  and  duty, 
as  not  to  seek  it  .   .   . 

6.  To  admonish  one  another,  when  there  is  need  and  cause  for  it,  and  after 
due  means  with  patience  used,  to  withdraw  from  such  a  church,  or  peccant 
party  therein,  obstinately  persisting  in  error  or  scandal;  as  in  the  platform 
of  discipline  is  more  at  large  declared.   .   .  . 

5.  Consociation  of  churches  is  their  mutual  and  solemn  agreement  to  exercise 
I  communion  in  such  acts,  as  aforesaid,  amongst  themselves,  with  special  reference 
I  to  those  churches,  which  by  Providence  are  planted  in  a  convenient  vicinity,  though 

with  liberty  reserved  without  offence,  to  make  use  of  others,  as  the  nature  of  the  case, 
I  or  the  advantage  of  opportunity  may  lead  thereunto. 

1  6.  The  churches  of  Christ  in  this  country  having  so  good  opportunity  for  it, 

I  it  is  meet  to  be  commended  to  them,  as  their  duty  thus  to  consociate.  .  .  .  There 
I  has  constantly  been  in  these  churches  a  possession  of  communion,  in  giving  the  right 
I  hand  of  fellowship  in  the  gathering  of  churches,  and  ordination  of  elders;  which  im- 

porteth  a  consociation,  and  obligeth  to  the  practice  thereof.  Without  which  we 
f  should  also  want .  an  expedient,  and  sufficient  cure  for  emergent  church  difficulties 
^  and  differences:  with  the  want  whereof  our  way  is  charged,  but  unjustly,  if  this  part 
I  of  the  doctrine  thereof  were  duly  practiced. 

7.  The  manner  of  the  church's  agreement  herein,  or  entring  into  this  consocia- 
tion, may  be  by  each  church's  open  consenting  unto  the  things,  here,  declared  in  answer 
to  the  second  question,  as  also  to  what  is  said  thereabout,  in  chap.  15  and  16.  of  the 
platform  of  discipline,  with  reference  to  other  churches  in  this  colony  and  countrey,  as 
in  propos.  5.  is  before  expressed. 

8.  The  manner  of  exercising  and  practising  that  communion,  which  this  consent 
or  agreement  specially  tendeth  unto,  may  be,  by  making  use  occasionally  of  elders 
or  able  brethren  of  other  churches;  or  by  the  more  solemn  meetings  of  both  elders  and 

:  messengers  in  lesser  or  greater  councils,  as  the  matter  shall  require. 

Text— ilather:  Magiialia,  Book  V,  Third  Part.  (Scriptural  notations  and  italics 
omitted.) 

XL  THE  REFORMING  COUNCIL  OF _  1679 
The  following  document  addressed  to  the  General  Court,  Sept.  10, 
1679,  in  order  to  arouse  the  Governors  to  their  responsibility  in  the 
:  matter  of  initiating  reform,  gives  insight  into  prevailing  conditions,  and 
illustrates  the  "Puritan  mind." 

j  QtmsT.  I 

I         (1)  What  are  the  evils  that  have  provoked  the  Lord  to  bring  his  Judgements 

'  on  New-England?  ... 


86  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

I.  There  is  a  great  and  visible  decay  of  the  power  of  Godliness  amongst  ma 
Professors  in  these  Churches.  It  may  be  feared,  that  there  is  in  too  many  spiritil 
and  heart  Apostacy  from  God,  whence  Communion  with  him  in  the  wayes  of  his  W- 
ship,  especially  in  Secret,  is  much  neglected,  and  whereby  men  cease  to  know  and  fe;i 
and  love  and  trust  him;  but  take  up  their  contentment  and  satisfaction  in  son' 
thing  else.   .  .   . 

II.  The  Pride  that  doth  abound  in  Xew-England  leslilies  against  us.  Hu-.  5 
Kzek.  7.10.  Both  spiritual  Pride,  Zeph.  3.11.  Whence  two  great  Kvils  and  Pmvo 
tions  have  proceeded  and  prevailed  amongst  us. 

1.  A  refusing  to  be  subject  to  Order  according  to  divine  appointment,  .\ur. 
16.3.  I  Pet  5.. r 

2.  Contention.  Prov.  13.10.  An  evil  that  is  most  eminently  against  the  sole  i 
Charge  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  Joh,  13.  34,  35.  And  that  for  which  God  hath  by  sev! 
Judgements  punished  his  People,  both  in  former  and  latter  Ages.  This  Malady  h;'i 
been  very  general  in  the  Country:  We  have  therefore  cause  to  fear  that  the  Wol  5 
which  God  in  holy  Providence  hath  let  loose  upon  us.  have  been  sent  to  chasi|? 
his  Sheep  for  their  dividings  and  strayings  one  from  another;  and  that  the  Warrs  'A 
Fightings,  which  have  proceeded  from  the  Lust  of  pride  in  special,  have  been  punisl  I 
with  the  Sword.    Jam.  4.  1.    Job.  19.  29.  j 

Yea,  and  Pride  in  respect  to  Apparel  hath  greatly  abounded.  (3)  Servaii, 
and  the  poorer  sort  of  People  are  notoriously  guilty  in  this  matter,  who(too  genera.) 
gee  above  their  estates  and  degrees,  thereby  transgressing  the  Laws  both  of  God  i  i 
man,  Math.  11.8.  Yea,  it  is  a  Sin  that  even  the  light  of  nature,  and  Laws  of  ell 
Nations  have  condemned.  I  Cor.  11,  14.  Also,  man}-,  not  of  the  meaner  sort,  hie 
offended  God  by  strange  Apparel,  not  becoming  serious  Christians,  especially  in  thje 
dayes  of  affliction  and  misery,  wherein  the  Lord  calls  upon  men  to  put  off  their  Oi;- 
ments,  Exod.  33.  5.    Jer.  4  30. 

III.  Church  Fellowship,  and  other  divine  Institutions  are  greatly  negleclj. 
Many  of  the  Rising  Generation  are  not  mindfull  of  that  which  their  Baptism  dih 
engage  them  unto,  viz.  to  use  utmost  endeavours  that  they  may  be  fit  for,  andsbif- 
take  in,  all  the  holy  Ordinances  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Mat.  28.  20.  There  are  too  m:y 
that  with  profane  Esau  slight  spiritual  priviledges.  Xor  is  there  so  much  of  'e 
Discipline,  extended  toward  the  Children  of  the  Covenant,  as  we  are  generally  agid 
ought  to  be  done.  On  the  other  hand,  humane  Inventions,  and  Will-worship  he 
been  set  up  even  in  Jerusalem.  Men  have  set  up  their  Thresholds  by  Gods  Thresh  1. 
and  their  Posts  by  his  Post.  Quakers  are  false  worshippers:  and  such  Anabapt;.£ 
as  have  risen  up  amongst  us,  in  opposition  to  the  Churches  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  rccei^jg 
into  their  society  those  that  have  been  for  scandal  delivered  unto  Satan,  yea,  and  ^' 
proving  those  as  Administrators  of  holy  Things,  who  ha\'e  been  (as  doth  app'f) 
Justly  under  Church  Censures,  do  no  better  then  set  up  an  Altar  against  the  L<|s 
Altar 

nil.  The  Holy  and  Glorious  Name  of  God  hath  been  polluted  and  prof  a. d 
amongst  us.     More  especially. 

(4)  1.  By  Oathes,  and  Imprecations  in  ordinary  Discourse;  Yea,  and  it  is  ic 
common  a  thing  for  men  in  a  more  solemn  way  to  Swear  unnecessary  Oaths ' 

2.  There  is  great  profaness,  in  respect  of  irreverent  behaviour  in  the  solemn  \J- 
ship  of  God.  It  is  a  frequent  thing  for  men  (though  not  necessitated  thereunt(W 
any  infirmity)  to  sit  in  i)rayer  lime,  and  some  with  their  heads  almost  covered,  an  " 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IX  THE  SEVExNTEENTlI  CENTURY  S7 

Ki  I  give  way  to  their  own  sloth  and  sleepiness,  when  the\-  should  be  serving  (Jod  with 
k  attention  and  intention,  under  the  solemn  dispensation  of  his  Ordinances.  We  read 
I  I  of  but  one  man  in  the  Scripture  that  slcj)!  at  a  Sermon,  and  that  sin  hath  like  to  have 
Ik  ,  cost  him  his  life.     Act.  20.9. 

a  V.  There  is  much  Sabbath-breaking;  Since  there  are  multitudes  that  do  i)rolanely 

absent  themselves  or  theirs  from  the  publick  worship  of  God,  on  his  Holy  day,  especially 
in  the  most  populous  places  in  the  Land;  and  man\-  under  the  pretence  of  difTerinn 
apprehensions  about  the  beginning  of  the  Sabliath.  do  not  keep  a  seventh  jxirl  of  the 
Time  Holy  unto  the  Lord,  as  the  fourth  Commandment  requireth.  Walking  abroad. 
(c  [  and  Travelling  (not  meerly  oh  account  of  worshipping  God  in  the  solemn  assemblyes 
I  of  his  people,  or  to  attend  to  works  of  necessity  or  mercy)  being  a  common  practice  on 
i  I  the  Sabbath  day,  which  is  contrary  unto  that  Rest  cnjoyned  b\-  the  Commandment.  Yea 
it-  \  some  that  attend  their  particular  servile  callings  and  employments  after  the  Sabbath 
i[  j  is  begun,  or  before  it  is  ended.  Worldly,  unsuitable  discourses  are  very  common  upon 
|>  j  the  Lords  day,  contrary  to  the  Scripture  which  requireth  that  men  should  not  on  Holy 
E  j  Times  find  their  own  pleasure,  nor  speak  their  own  words,  Isai  58. L?.  Many  that  do 
,;;  j  not  take  care  so  to  despatch  their  worldly  businesses,  that  they  may  be  free  &  fit  for 
i  the  dutyes  o\  the  Sabbath,  and  that  do  (if  not  wholly  neglect)  after  a  careless,  heartless 
]  manner  perform  the  dutyes  that  concern  the  sanctiiication  of  the  Sabbath.  This 
brings  wrath.  Fires  and  other  Judgements  upon  a  professing  People.  Xeh.  .vl7,  IS. 
Jer.  17.27. 

VI.  As  to  what  concerns  Laniilyes  and  the  Goxernmenl  thereof,  (5)  there  is  much 
amiss.  There  are  man\-  Familycs  that  doe  not  j^iray  to  Ciod  constantly  morning  and 
li  1  evening,  and  many  more  wherein  the  Scriptures  are  not  daily  read,  that  so  the  word  of 
,;  Christ  might  dwell  richly  with  them.  Some  (and  too  many)  Houses  that  are  full  of 
4  j  Ignorance  and  Profaness,  and  these  not  duely  inspected;  for  which  cause  Wrath  ma\- 

I  come  upon  others  round  about  them,  as  well  as  upon  themselves \nd  many 

,|j  Householders  who  profess  Religion,  doe  not  cause  all  that  are  within  their  gates  to 
,,  I  become  subject  to  good  order  as  ought  to  be.  E.\.  20.10.  Nay,  children  &  Ser- 
if j  vants  that  are  not  kept  in  due  subjection;  their  Masters,  and  Parents  especially,  being 
,j  sinfully  indulgent  towards  them.  In  this  respect.  Christians  in  this  Land,  ha\e  be- 
,,  come  too  like  unto  the  Indians,  and  we  need  not  wonder  if  the  Lord  hath  afllicted  us 
,,  I  by  them.  Sometimes  a  Sin  is  discerned  by  the  Instrument  that  Providence  doth 
1  j  punish  with.  Most  of  the  Evils  that  abound  amongst  us,  proceed  from  defects  as  to 
Family  Government. 

VH.  Inordinate  Passions.  Sinful  Heals  and  Hatreds,  and  that  amongst  Church 
Members  themselves,  who  abound  with  evil  Surmisings,  uncharitable  and  unrighteous 
Censures,  Back-bitings,  hearing  and  telling  Tales,  few  that  remember  and  duely ' 
observe  the  Rule,  with  an  angry  countenance  to  drive  away  the  Tale-bearer:  Reproach- 
full  and  reviling  E.xpressions,  sometimes  to  or  of  one  another.  Hence  Law  suits  are 
frequent,  Brother  going  to  Law  with  Brother,  and  provoking  and  abusing  one  another 
in  publick  Courts  of  Judicature,  to  the  scandal  of  their  Holy  Profession.   ... 

VIII.  There  is  much  Intemperance.  The  heathenish  and  Idolatrous  practice  of 
Health-drinking  is  too  frequent.  That  shamefull  iniquity  of  sinfull  Drinking  is  be- 
come too  general  a  Provocation.  Dayes  of  Training,  and  other  publick  Solemnityes, 
have  been  abused  in  this  respect:  And  not  only  English  but  Indians  have  been  de- 
bauched, by  those  that  call  themselves  Christians,  who  have  put  their  (6)  bottles  to 
hem,  and  made  them  drunk  also.     This  is  a  crvini:  Sin,  and  ihc  more  ag«ra\aU-d  in 


88  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

that  the  first  Planters  of  this  Colony  did  (as  in  the  Patent  expressed)  come  into  this  Lani 
.  with  a  design  to  convert  the  Heathen  unto  Christ,  but  if  instead  of  that,  they  be  taugh 
Wickedness,  which  before  they  were  never  guilty  of,  the  Lord  may  well  punish  us  b 
them.  Moreover,  the  Sword,  Sickness,  Poverty,  and  almost  all  the  Judgements  whic 
have  been  upon  New  England,  are  mentioned  in  the  Scripture  as  the  woeful  fruit  c 
That  Sin.  .  .  .  There  are  more  Temptations  and  occasions  unto  That  Sin,  publickl 
allowed  of,  then  any  necessity  doth  require;  the  proper  end  of  Taverns  &c.  being  fc 
the  entertainment  of  Strangers  which  if  they  were  improved  to  that  end  only,  a  fa 
less  number  would  suffice :  But  it  is  a  common  practice  for  Town-dwellers,  yea,  an; 
Church-members,  to  frequent  publick  Houses,  and  there  to  misspend  precious  Timti 
unto  the  dishonour  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  scandalizing  of  others,  who  are  by  sue 
examples  induced  to  sin  against  God.  In  which  respect,  for  Church-members  to  b' 
unnecessarily  in  such  Houses,  is  sinful  1,  scandalous,  and  provoking  to  God.  .  .  . 

And  there  are  other  hainous  breaches  of  the  seventh  Commandment.  Tempt; ' 
tions  thereunto  become  too  common,  viz.  such  as  immodest  Apparel,  Prov.  7.1( 
Laying  out  of  hair.  Borders,  naked  Necks  and  Arms,  or,  which  is  more  abominabh; 
naked  Breasts,  and  mixed  Dancings,  light  behaviour  and  expressions,  sinful  Companj. 
keeping  with  light  and  vain  persons,  unlawful!  Gaming,  an  abundance  of  Idlenes 
which  brought  ruinating  Judgement  upon  Sodom,  and  much  more  upon  JerusalenJ 
Ezek.  16.49.  and  doth  sorely  threaten  New-England,  unless  effectual  Remedyes  li 
throughly  and  timously  applyed. 

IXr  There  is  much  want  of  Truth  amongst  men.  Promise-breaking  is  a  con 
mon  sin,  for  which  New-England  doth  hear  ill  abroad  in  the  world.  ... 

X.  Inordinate  aflections  to  the  world.  .  .  There  hath  been  in  many  professors  a j 
insatiable  desire  after  Land,  and  worldly  Accomodations,  3^ea,  so  as  to  forsake  Church; 
and  Ordinances,  and  to  live  like  Heathen,  only  that  so  they  might  have  Elbow-rooi 
enough  in  the  world.  Farms  and  merchandising^have  been  preferred  before  the  thin;, 
of  God.  In  this  respect,  the  Interest  of  New-England  seemeth  to  be  cTianged.  V'j 
differ  from  other  out-goings  of  our  Nation,  in  that  it  was  not  any  worldly  considerati(j 
that  brought  our  Fathers  into  this  wilderness,  but  Religion,  even  that  so  they  migl 
build  a  sanctuary  to  the  Lords  Name,  \^ienas  now,. Religion  is  made  subservient  un 
worldly  Interests.  .  .  .  WTierefore,  we  cannot  but  solemnly  bear  witness  against  tfi 
practice  of  setling  Plantations  without  any  Ministry,  amongst  them,  which  is  to  prefj 

the  world  before  the  Gospel Moreover,  that  many  are  under  the  prevailir 

power  of  the  sin  of  worldliness  is  evident. 

1.  From  that  oppression  which  the  Land  groaneth  under.  There  are  sor. 
Traders  who  sell  their  goods  at  excessive  Rates,  Day-labourers  and  Mechanicks  aj 
unreasonable  in  their  demands;  Yea,  there  have  been  those  that  have  dealt  deceitful; 
and  oppressively  toward  the  Heathen  amongst  whom  we  live,  whereby  they  have  be 
scandalized  and  prejudiced  against  the  Name  of  Christ.  .   .  . 

2.  It  is  also  evident  that  men  are  under  the  prevailing  power  of  a  worldly  Spirl 
by  their  strait-handedness,  as  to  publick  concernments.  God  by  a  continued  serii 
of  providence,  for  many  years  one  after  another,  hath  been  blasting  the  fruits  of  t. 
Earth,  in  a  great  measure;  and  this  year  more  abundantly;  Now  if  we  search  t 
Scriptures,  we  shall  find,  that  when  the  Lord  hath  been  provoked  to  destroy  the  fru-. 
of  the  Earth,  either  by  noxious  Creatures,  or  by  his  own  immediate  hand  in  blasticj 
or  drouglils,  or  excessive  Rains  (all  wlilch  Jud'j;emeiUs  \vc  Ixavc  experience  of)   it  ha 


MASSACHUSETTS  BAY  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  89 

been  mostly  for  the  sin  of  strait-handedness  with  reference  unto  publick  and  pioui 
[concerns,  Hag.  1.9.  ..   . 

I  XI.  There  hath  been  opposition  unto  the  work  of  the  Reformation.  Although 
the  Lord  hath  been  calling  upon  us,  not  only  by  the  voice  of  his  Servants,  but  by  awfull 
judgements,  that  we  should  return  unto  him,  who  hath  been  smiting  us.  .  .  and  not- 
kvithstanding  all  the  good  Laws  that  are  established  for  the  suppression  of  growing 

tvils,  yet  men  icill  not  return  ever>'one  fron  his  evil  way 

I  XII.  A  publick  Spirit  is  greatly  wanting  in  the  most  of  men.  Few  that  are  of 
^Nehemiah's  Spirit,  Neh.  5.15.  All  seek  their  own,  not  the  things  that  are  Jesus  Christs; 
Ser\'ing  themselves  upon  Christ  and  his  holy  Ordinances.  Matters  appertaining 
to  the  Kingdome  of  God,  are  either  not  at  all  regarded,  or  not  in  the  first  place.  Hence 
Schools  of  learning  and  other  publick  concerns  are  in  a  languishing  state.  Hence  also 
are  unreasonable  complaints  and  murmurings  because  of  publick  charges,  which  is  a 
great  sin;  and  a  private  self-seeking  Spirit,  is  one  of  those  evils  that  renders  the  last 
Times  perilous.     2  Tim.  3.1- 

QUEST.  II 
What  is  to  be  done  that  so  these  Evils  may  be  Reformed? 

Answ.  I.  It  would  tend  much  to  promote  the  interest  of  Reformation,  if  all 
that  are  in  place  above  others,  do  as  to  themselves  and  Famil\'es,  become  every  way 
exemplar}'.    Moses  being  to  reform  others  began  with  what  concerned  himself  and  his. 

j  III.  It  is  requisite  that  persons  be  not  admitted  into  Conmiunion  in  the  Lords 
I  Supper  without  making  a  personal  and  publick  profession  of  their  Faith  and  Repen- 
•tance,  either  orally,  or  in  some  other  way,  so  as  shall  be  to  the  just  satisfaction  of  the 
I  Church;  and  that  therefore  the  Elders  and  Churches  be  duely  watchfull  and  circum- 
jspect  in  this  matter.    I  Cor.  11.28,  29.    Act.  2.  41,  42.     Ezek.  44.  7,  8,  9. 

IIII.  In  order  to  Reformation,  it  is  necessar>^  that  the  Discipline  of  Christ  in 
!  the  power  of  it  should  be  upheld  in  the  Churches.  .  .  Discipline  is  Christs  Ordinance, 
I  both  for  the  prevention  ol  Apostacy  in  Churches  and  to  recover  them  when  collapsed. 
:  .And  these  New  English  Churches,  are  under  peculiar  engagements  to  be  faithful!  unto 
!  Christ,  and  unto  his  Truth  in  this  matter,  by  virtue  of  the  Church  Covenant,  as  also  in 
I  the  management  of  Discipline  according  to  the  Scriptures,  was  the  special  design  of 
:  oinTFatHerSrtircoiTiing'fnto  this  wilderness.  The  degeneracy  of  the  Rising  Generation 
!  (so  much  complained  of)  is  in  a  great  measure  to  be  attributed  unto  neglects  of  this 
nature.  ...  _ 

V.  It  is  requisite  that  utmost  endeavours  should  be  used,  in  order  unto  a  full 
supply  of  Officers  in  the  Churches,  according  to  Christs  Institution.  The  defect  of 
these  Churches  on  this  account  is  very  lamentable,  there  being  in  most  of  the 
Churches,  only  one  Teaching  Officer,  for  the  burden  of  the  whole  Congregation  to  lye 
upon.  The  Lord  Christ  would  not  have  instituted  Pastors,  Teachers,  Ruling  Elders 
(nor  the  Apostles  have  ordained  Elders  in  every  Church)  Act.  (11)  14.23.  Tit.  1.5.) 
if  he  "had  not  seen  there  was  need  of  them  for  the  good  of  his  People;  and  therefore  for 
men  to  think  they  can  do  well  enough  without  them,  is  both  to  break  the  second  Com- 
mandment,  and  to  reflect  upon  the  wisdome  of  Christ,  as  if  he  did  appoint  unnecessary 
Officers  in  his  Church.  .  .  . 

VI.  It  is  incumbent  on  the  Magistrate,  to  take  care  that  these  Officers  have  due 
!  encouragement,  and  maintenance  afforded  to  them.     It  is  high  injustice  and  oppre ; 


90  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

sion,  yea,  a  Sin  that  cryes  in  the  Lords  ear  for  judgement,  when  wages  is  witl  he'd 
from  faithful  and  diligent  Labourers.  ...  If  therefore  People  be  unwilling  to  doe  that 
which  justice  and  reason  calls  for,  the  Magistrate  is  to  see  them  doe  their  duty  in  this 
matter.  Wherefore,  Magistrates,  and  that  in  Scriptures  referring  to  the  clayes  ot  the 
New  Testament,  are  said  to  be  the  Churches  nursing  Fathers.  Isa.  49.23.  For  thit  ii 
concerns  them  to  take  care  that  the  Churches  be  fed  with  the  bread  and  water  of  Li\ 
The  ISIagistrate  is  to  be  a  keeper  of  both  Tables,  which  as  a  Magistrate  he  cannot  he. 
if  he  does  not  promove  the  interest  of  Religion,  by  all  whose  means  which  are  of  the 
Lords  appointment.  .  .  . 

VII.  Due  care  and  faithfuUncss  with  respect  unto  the  establishment  and  cxeculion 
of  wholsome  Laws,  would  very  much  promote  the  interest  of  Reformation.  .  in 
particular,  those  Laws  which  respect  the  Regulation  of  Houses  for  publick  entertain- 
ment, that  the  number  of  such  Houses  doe  not  exceed  what  is  necessary,  noran\  -m 
entrusted  but  persons  of  known  approved  piety  and  Fidelity,  and  that  inhabitants  li, 
prohibited  drinking  in  such  Houses,  and  those  that  shall  without  License  from  Autlmi- 
ily  sell  any  sort  of  strong  drink,  be  exemplarily punished.  And  if  withal,  inferiur 
Officers,  Constables,  and  Tithing  men,  be  chosen  constantly  of  the  ablest  and  most  ; 
prudent  in  the  place,  Authorized  and  Sworn  to  a  faithful  discharge  of  their  respective 
Trusts,  and  duely  encouraged  in  their  just  informations  against  any  that  shall  trans- 
gress the  Laws  so  established,  we  may  hope  that  much  of  that  prophaneness  wiiich 
doth  threaten  the  ruine  ot  the  uprising  Generation  will  be  prevented. 

Vni.  Solemn  and  e.xplicit  Renewal  of  the  Covenant  is  a  Scripture  expedient  for 
Reformation.  We  seldome  read  of  any  solemn  Reformation  l)ut  it  was  accomplished 
in  this  waj-,  as  the  Scripture  doth  abundantly  declare  and  testify.  .  .  . 

X.  It  seems  to  be  most  conducive  unto  Edification  and  Reformation,  thai  in 
Renewing  Covenant,  such  things  as  are  clear  and  indisputable  be  expressed,  thai  m' 
all  the  Churches  may  agree  in  Covenanting  to  promote  the  Interest  of  holiness,  and 
close  walking  with  God. 

XI.  As  an  expedient  for  Reformation,  it  is  good  that  effectual  care  should  l>e 
taken,  respecting  Schools  ot  Learning.  The  interest  of  Religion  and  good  Literature 
have  been  wont  to  rise  and  fall  together.  We  read  in  the  Scriptures  of  ISIasters  and 
Scholars,  and  of  Schools  and  Colkdges.  I  Chron.  25.8.  Mai.  2.12.  Act.  19.9.  and 
22.3.  Andthe  most  emiinent  Reformers  among  the  Lords  People  of  old,  thought  it 
their  concern  to  erect  and  uphold  them.  Was  not  Saniuel  (that  great  Refonm  r 
President  of  the  Colledge  at  Najoth,  I  Sam.  19.18,  19.  and  is  thought  to  be  one  of  lik 
first  Founders  of  Colledges.  .  .  And  we  have  all  cause  to  bless  God  that  put  it  into  the 
hearts  ot  our  Fathers  to  take  care  concerning  this  matter.  For  these  Churches  had 
been  in  a  state  most  deplorable,  if  the  Lord  had  not  blessed  the  Colledge,  so  as  fmni 
thence  to  supply  most  of  the  Churches,  as  at  this  day.  When  Ne^v-England  was  (xior. 
and  we  were  but  lew  in  number  comparative!}-,  there  was  a  Spirit  to  encourage  Learn- 
ing and  the  Colledge  was  full  of  Students,  whom  God  hath  made  blessings,  not  only  in 
this,  but  in  other  Lands;  but  it  is  deeply  to  be  lamented,  that  now,  when  we  are  become 
many,  and  m.ore  able  then  at  the  beginnings,  that  Society  and  other  inferior  Schools 
are  in  such  low  and  languishing  State.  \^'herefore,  as  we  desire  that  Reformation 
and  Religion  should  flourish,  it  concerns  us  to  endeavour,  that  both  the  Colledge  and 
all  other  Schools  of  Learning  in  every  place,  be  duely  inspected  and  encouraged. 

Text— ^^'alker:  The  Creeds  and  Plolforms  of  Congregationalism,  pp.  426-437, 


MASSACIIUSKTTS   HAY   IN   TIIK  SEVKNTKENTH  CENIUKV  <)1 

XII.  BOS  70. \  AM)  CAM  BR/ DOE  I\  lOSO 

Jasper  Danckacrts  and  Peter  Sluyter  luu-c  left  t!ie  following  'liar}- 
records  of  a  \-isit  to  Boston  and  vicinit\-. 

1080  .  .  .  28///,  Friday.  One  of  ihc  best  ministers  in  the  plaee  beinj,'  very  siek, 
a  (l;i>-  of  fasting  and  prayer  was  observed  in  a  church  near  by  our  house.  We  went  into 
ihe  church  where,  in  the  first  place,  a  minister  made  a  prayer  in  the  i)uli)it,  of  full  two 
hours  in  length;  after  which  an  old  minister  delivered  a  sermon  an  hour  long,  and  after 
that  a  prayer  was  made,  and  some  verses  sung  out  of  the  i)salms.  In  tlie  afternoon, 
three  or  four  hours  were  consumed  with  nothing  except  prayers,  three  ministers 
relieving  each  other  alternately;  when  one  was  tired,  another  went  up  into  the  jjulpit. 
There  was  no  more  devotion  than  in  other  churches,  and  even  less  tlian  at  New  ^'ori<; 
no  respect,  no  rex^erence;  in  a  woitI,  nolhinj;  but  llie  name  of  indejiendents;  and  tlial 
was  all.   .   .   . 

7///,  Siniday.  We  heard  preaching  in  three  churches,  by  persons  who  seemed  to 
possess  zeal,  but  no  just  knowledge  of  Christianity.  The  auditors  were  very  worldly 
and  inattentive.  The  best  of  the  ministers  whom  we  have  yet  heard,  s  a  very  old 
man,  narred  John  Eliot,  who  has  charge  of  the  instruction  of  the  Indians  in  the  Chris- 
tian religion.   .   .   . 

Bill.  }f(>i!d<iy.  We  went  accordingly,  al;out  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  to  Kox- 
bury,  which  is  three-quarters  of  an  hour  from  the  city,  .  .  .  We  found  it  justly  called 
Rockshury,  lor  it  was  very  rocky,  and  had  hills  entirely  ot  rocks.  Returning  to  his 
house  we  spoke  to  him  [Mr.  Eliot],  and  he  received  us  politely .  Although  he  could 
speak  neither  Dutch  nor  French,  and  we  spoke  but  little  English,''and  were  unable  to 
express  ourselves  in  it  always,  we  managed,  by  means  of  Latin  and  English,  to  under- 
stand each  other.  He  was  seventy-seven  years  old,  and  had  been  forty-eight  years 
in  these  parts.  He  had  learned  very  well  the  language  of  the  Indians,  who  lived  about 
there.  We  asked  him  for  an  Indian  Bible.  He  said  in  the  late  Indian  war,  all  the 
Bibles  and  Testaments  were  carried  away,  and  burnt  or  destroyed,  so  that  he  had  not 
been  able  to  save  any  for  himself,  but  a  new  edition  was  in  press,  which  he  hoped  would 
be  much  better  than  the  first  one,  though  that  was  not  to  be  despised.  We  inquired 
whether  any  part  of  the  old  or  new  edition  could  be  obtained  by  purchese,  and  whether 
tjiere  was  any  grammar  of  that  language  in  English.  Thereupon  he  went  and  brought 
us  the  Old  Testament,  and  also  the  New  Testament,  made  up  with  some  sheets  of  the 
new  edition,  so  that  we  had  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  complete.  He  also  brought 
us  two  or  three  small  specimens  ot  the  grammar.  We  asked  him  what  we  should  pa\- 
him  for  them;  but  he  desired  nothing.  W'c  presented  him  our  Dcdoralion  in  Latin, 
and  informed  him  about  the  ]iersons  and  conditions  of  the  church,  whose  declaration 
it  was,  and  about  IMadani  Schurman  and  others,  with  which  he  was  delighted,  and 
could  not  restrain  himself  from  j^raising  God,  the  Lord,  that  had  raised  up  men,  and 
reformers,  and  begun  the  reformation  in  Holland.  He  deplored  the  decline  of  the 
church  in  New  England,  and  especially  in  Boston,  so  that  he  did  not  know  what  would 
be  the  final  result.  .  .  . 

^th,  Tuesday.  We  started  out  to  go  to  Cambridge,  lying  to  the  northeast  of 
Boston,  in  order  to  .sec  their  college,  and  printing  office.  We  left  about  six  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  and  were  set  across  the  ri\'er  at  Charlestown.  We  followed  a  road  which 
we  supposed  was  the  right  one,  but  went  lull  half  an  hour  out  of  the  way,  and  would 


92  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


1 


have  gone  still  further,  had  not  a  negro  who  met  us,  and  of  whom  we  inquired, 
abused  us  of  our  mistake.  We  went  back  to  the  right  road,  which  is  a  very  pleasant:' 
one.  We  reached  Csm^bridge,  about  eight  o'clock.  It  is  not  a  large  village,  and  the 
houses  stand  ver>-  much  apart.  The  college  building  is  the  most  conspicuous  among j 
them.  "We  went  to  it,  expecting  to  see  som.ething  curious,  as  it  is  the  only  college,  or; 
would-be  academy  of  the  Protestants  in  all  Am.erica,  but  we  found  ourselves  mistaken.! 
In  approaching  the  house,  we  neither  heard  nor  saw  any  thing  mentionable;  but,' 
going  to  the  other  side  of  the  building,  we  heard  noise  enough  in  an  upper  room,  to 
lead  my  comrade  to  suppose  they  were  engaged  in  disputation.  We  entered,  and 
went  up  stairs,  when  a  person  met  us,  and  requested  us  to  walk  in,  which  we  did.  We 
fpund  there,  eight  or  ten  young  fellows,  sitting  around,  smoking  tobacco,  with  the 
smoke  of  which  the  room  was  so  full,  that  you  could  hardly  see;  and  the  whole  housei 
smelt  so  strong  of  it,  that  when  I  was  going  up  stairs,  I  said,  this  is  certainly  a  tavern. 
We  excused  ourselves,  that  we  could  speak  English  only  a  little,  but  understood  Dutch 
or  French,  which  they  did  not.  However,  we  spoke  as  well  as  we  could.  We  required; 
how  many  professors  there  were,  and  they  replied  not  one,  that  there  was  no  money  to' 
support  one.  We  asked  how  many  students  there  were.  They  said  at  first,  thirty,  | 
and  then  came  down  to  twenty;  I  afterwards  understood  there  are  probably  not  ten.' 
They  could  hardly  speak  a  word  of  Latin,  so  that  my  comrade  could  not  converse  with' 
them.  They  took  us  to  the  library  where  there  was  nothing  particular.  VVe  looked' 
over  it  a  little.  They  presented  us  with  a  glass  of  wine.  This  is  all  we  ascertained' 
there.  The  minister  of  the  place  goes  there  morning  and  evening  to  make  prayer, 
and  has  charge  over  them.  ,  The  students  have  tutors  or  masters.  Our  visit  was  soon 
over,  and  we  left  them  to  go  and  look  at  the  land  about  there.  We  found  the  placed 
beautifully  situated  on  a  large  plain,  more  than  eight  miles  square,  with  a  fine  stream  ^ 
in  the  middle  of  it,  capable  ot  bearing  heavily  laden  vessels.  As  regards  the  fertility; 
of  the  soil,  we  consider  the  poorest  in  New  York,  superior  to  the  best  here.  As  wei 
were  tired,  we  took  a  mouthful  to  eat,  and  left.  We  passed  by  the  printing  office,! 
but  there  was  nobody  in  it;  the  paper  sash  however  being  broken,  we  looked  in;  andi 
saw  two  presses  with  six  or  eight  cases  of  type.  There  is  not  much  work  done  there.  I 
Our  printing  office  is  well  worth  two  of  it,  and  even  more.  We  went  back  to  Charles- 
town,  where,  after  waiting  a  little,  we  crossed  over  about  three  o'clock.  We  found 
our  skipper,  John  Foy,  at  the  house,  and  gave  him  our  names,  and  the  money  for  our 
passage,  six  pounds  each.  He  wished  to  give  us  a,  bill  of  it,  but  we  told  him  it  wasi 
unnecessary,  as  we  were  people  of  good  confidence.  I  spoke  to  my  comrade,  and  wel 
went  out  with  him,  and  presented  him  with  a  glass  of  wine.  His  mate  came  to  himj 
there,  who  looked  more  like  a  merchant  than  a  seaman,  a  young  man  and  no  sailor,  j 
We  inquiredhow  long  our  departure  would  be  delayed,  and,  as  we  understood  him,! 
it  would  be  the  last  of  the  coming  week.  That  was  annoying  to  us.  Indeed,  we  havej 
found  the  English  the  same  everywhere,  doing  nothing  but  lying  and  cheating,  when  it! 
serves  their  interest.   ... 

12///,  Friday.  We  went  in  the  afternoon  to  Mr.  John  Taylor's,  to  ascertain  i 
whether  he  had  any  good  wine,  and  to  purchase  some  for  our  voj'age,  and  also  some 
brandy.  On  arriving  at  his  house,  we  found  him  a  little  cool;  indeed,  not  ashewas^ 
formerly.  We  inquired  for  what  we  wanted,  and  he  said  he  had  good  Madeira  wine, 
l)ut  he  believed  he  had  no  brandy,  though  he  thought  he  could  assist  us  in  procuring! 
it.  ^^'e  also  inquired  how  we  could  obtain  the  history  and  laws  of  this  place.  At{ 
ast  it  came  out.     He  said  we  must  be  pleased  to  excuse  him  if  he  did  not  give  us  admis-i 


MASSACHUSETTS   BAY  IN  TIIK  SF.VENTEENTII  CKNTIRY  <).^ 

j  sion  lo  his  house;  he  durst  not  do  it,  in  consequence  of  there  being  a  certain  e\ii  report 

i  in  the  city  concerning  us;  they  had  been  to  warn  him  not  to  have  too  much  communica- 

cation  with  us,  if  he  wished  to  avoid  censure;  they  said  we  certainly  were  Jesuits,  who 

I  had  come  here  for  no  good,  for  we  were  quiet  and  modest,  and  an  entirely  different 

!  sort  of  people  from  themselves;  that  we  could  speak  several  languages,  were  cunning 

(  and  subtle  of  mind  and  judgment,  had  come  there  witliout  carrying  on  an}-  trafi'ic  or 

any  other  business,  except  only  to  see  the  place  and  country;  that  this  seemed  fabulous 

as  it  was  unusual  in  these  parts;  certainly  it  could  be  for  no  good  purpose.     As  regards 

the  voyage  to  Europe,  we  could  have  made  it  as  well  from  New  York  as  from  Boston, 

as  opportunities  were  offered  there.    This  suspicion  seemed  to  have  gained  more 

strength  because  the  fire  at  Boston  over  a  year  ago  was  caused  by  a  Frenchman. 

.\lthough  he  had  been  arrested,  thej-  could  not  prove  it  against  him;  but  in  the  course 

i  of  the  investigation,  they  discovered  he  had  been  counterfeiting  coin  and  had  profited 

j  tliereby,  which  was  a  crime  as  infamous  as  the  other.     He  had  no  trade  or  profession ; 

i  he  was  condemned;  both  of  his  ears  were  cut  off;  and  he  was  ordered  to  lca\-e  the 

I  country.  .  .  . 

'  23d,  Thursday.  .  .  .     They  are  all  Independents  in  matters  of  religion,  if  it  can  be 

[  called  religion,  many  of  them  perhaps  more  for  the  purposes  of  enjoying  the  benefit 
of  its  privileges  than  for  any  regard  to  truth  and  godliness.    I  observed  that  while 
the  Enghsh  flag  or  color  has  a  red  ground  with  a  small  white  field  in  the  uppermost 
corner  where  there  is  a  red  cross,  they  have  here  dispensed  with  this  cross  in  their 
j  colors,  and  preserved  the  rest.     They  baptize  no  children  except  those  of  the  members 
I  of  the  congregation.     All  their  religion  consists  in  observing  Sunday,  by  not  working 
!  or  going  into  the  taverns  on  that  day;  but  the  houses  are  worse  than  the  taverns.     No 
stranger  or  traveler  can  therefore  be  entertained  on  a  Sunday,  which  begins  at  sunset 
1  on  Saturday,  and  continues  until  the  same  time  on  Sunday.     At  tliese  two  hours  you 
[  see  all  their  countenances  change.     Saturday  evening  the  constable  goes  round  into 
i  all  the  taverns  of  the  city  for  the  purpose  of  stopping  all  noise  and  debauchery,  which 
I  frequently  causes  him  to  stop  his  search,  before  his  search  causes  the  debauchery  to 
stop.     There  is  a  penalty  for  cursing  and  swearing,  such  as  they  please  to  impose,  the 
witnesses  thereof  being  at  liberty  to  insist  upon  it.     Nevertheless,  you  discover  little 
difference  between  this  and  other  places.     Drinking  and  fighting  occur  there  not  less 
than  elsewhere;  and  as  to  truth  and  true  godliness,  you  must  not  expect  more  of  them 
than  of  others.     When  we  were  there,  four  ministers'  sons  were  learning  the  silver- 
smith's trade.   .   .   . 

Text— Journal  of  a  Voyage  lo  Neiv  York  to  1679-SO,     Memoirs  Long  Island  Hist. 
Soc,  Vol.  I,  pp.  377-395. 


CHAPTER  VI 

Connecticut  in  the  Seventeenth  and  Early 
E I  < ;  1 1  r  e  e  x  t  i  i  C  r:  x  t  u  r  i  e  s 

Bibliography 

In  Bradford's  "History"  and  Winthrop's  "Journal,"  considerable 
data  will  be  found  beiring  upon  the  early  stages  of  Connecticut.     The 
"  Colonial  "Records  of  Connecticut "  (XV  Vols,  to  1776)  edited  by  J.  Ham-  i 
mond  Trumbull  and   Charles  J.   Hoadly    supply    constitutions,    laws,  ^ 
court  orders,  and  related  material.     The  "New  Haven  Colonial  Records'"  ; 
(II  Vols.  1638-1665)  edited  by  Charles  J.  Hoadly  give  corresponding 
data  for  New  Haven. 

A  "General  Histor\-  of  Connecticut"  (1781)  by  Rev.  .Samuel  Peters  , 
is  fearless  and  not  entirely  reliable.     The  "History  of  the  Colony  of  i 
New  Haven  before  and  after  the  Union  with  Connecticut.   .   .    "  (1838)  : 
by  E.  R.  Lambert  is  quite  antiquated.     "The  History  of  Connecticut 
from  the  First  Settlement  of  the  Colony"  (II  Vols.  1835,  enlarged  in  . 
1857)  by  G.  H.  Hollister,  may  be  profitably  consulted  though  in  point  . 
of  accuracy  it  is  not  to  be  classed  with  "A  Complete  History  of  Con- 
necticut, Civil  and  Ecclesiastical,  ..."  (II  Vols.  1818)  by  Dr.  Ben-  \ 
jamin  Trimibull  which  for  detailed  information,  ample  source  quotations,  i 
and  dignified  style,  remains  the  standard  work  on  Connecticut.     Pal-  -{ 
frey's  "History  of  New  England"  (1858-75)  will  be  found  useful.     "A  j 
History  of  the  Colony  of  New  Haven  to  its  Absorption  into  Connecticut"  | 
(1880)     by    Edward    E.    Atwater    is    thorough   and    luminous.     Some  r 
important  documents  are  embodied  in  the  appendix.     To  the  same  class  ; 
belongs   C.   H.   Livermore's   "The   Republic  of  New  Haven"    (1886 1. 
"Connecticut,   A  Study  of  a  Commonwealth-Democracy"   (1887)   I)\- 
Alexander  Johnson  is  a  hand  book,  of  interest  primarily  to  the  constitu- 
tional historian.     "The  River  Towiis  of  Connecticut"  ("J.  H.  U.  Stud- 
ies," Series  VII)  by  C.  ]M.  .-Vndrews  gives  a  good  account  of  the  firsts 
settlements.     "Connecticut  as  a  Colony  and  as  a  State  ..."     (IV-; 
Vols.  1904)  by  Forrest  Morgan  (editor-in-chief)  is  a  well  written  embo-  j: 
diment  of  all  important  information  to  date.  i  \ 

94 


CONNECTICUT  IN  TlIK   17tH  A.\1)   I'.ARLV   IStII  CKXTCRIKS  *)5 

Local  histories  with  which  the  student  of  church  history  should  keep 
n  touch  are  as  follows:  ''History  of  New  London,  ..."  (1852,  2nd 
;dition,  enlarged,  1866),  by  Frances  M.  Caulkins;  also  her  "History  of 
"Norwich''  (1845,  latest  enlargement,  1874);  "The  History  of  VVater- 
)ury"  (1857)  by  Henry  Bronson;  "The  History  of  Ancient  Windsor" 
n  Vols.  1859-63)  by  H.  R.  Stiles;  "The  History  of  Stamford, 
.  .  "  (1868)  by  Rev.  E.  B.  Huntington;  "Ancient  Woodbury"  (1854- 
1879)  by  W.  Cothren;  "The  History  of  the  Old  Town  of  Derby"  (1880) 
jy  S.  Orcutt  and  A.  Beardsley;  "History  of  Guildford,  ..."  (1877) 
yy  R.  D.  Smith;  "History  of  Guildford  and  Madison"  (1897)  by  Ber- 
lard  C.  Steiner;  "The  History  of  Enfield"  (III  Vols.  1900)  by  F.  O. 
Allen  (editor);  "Town  Records  of  Derby,  1655-1710"  (1901)  by  Nancy 
3.  Phillips,  (editor);  "Colonial  History  of  Hartford"  (1914)  by  Rev. 
W.  D.  Love. 

On  Thomas  Hooker  there  is  a  scholarly  paper  by  Edwin  D.  Mead 
m  "Thomas  Hooker's  Farewell  Sermon  in  England,"  ("Proc.  Mass. 
ffist.  Soc,"  \'ol.  XLVI,  pp.  253-274)  and  an  excellent  portraiture  by 
George L.  Walker  entitled,  "Thomas  Hooker — Preacher,  Founder,  Demo- 
:rat"  ("Makers  of  America"  series,  1^91).  A  bibliography  of  Hooker's 
Dublished  writings  by  J.  Hammond  Trumbull  makes  a  useful  appendix. 
In  "Pioneers  of  Religious  Liberty  in  America"  ("Great  and  Thursday 
Lectures"  delivered  in  Boston,  1903)  Wilhston  Walker  has  an  illumina- 
ing  section  on  "Thomas  Hooker  and  the  Principle  of  Congregational 
Independency." 

"Roger  Ludlow,  the  Colonial  "Law-Maker"  (1900)  by  John  M. 
rhayer  is  well  written,  though  unnecessarily  padded  with  the  testimony 
af  authofities. 

The  "Papers  of  the  New  Haven  Colony  Historical  Society"  have 
the  following  suggestive  contributions:  "History  of  Trinity  Church, 
New  Haven"  by  Fred  Croswell  (Vol.  I,  pp.  47-74);  "Bishop  Berkeley's 
Gifts  to  Yale  College,"  by  Daniel  C.  Oilman  (Vol.  I,  pp.  147-170); 
"Sketch  of  the  Life  and  Writings  of  John  Davenport"  by  Franklin 
B.  Dexter  (Vol.  II,  pp.  205-238);  "The  Founding  of  Yale  College"  by 
the  same  writer  (V^ol.  Ill,  pp.  1-30);  "The  Ecclesiastical  Constitution 
■  i"  Vale  College"  by  Simeon  E.  Baldwin  (Vol.  Ill,  pp.  405-442);  "Mrs. 
.Laton's  Trial  (1644)  from  the  Records  of  the  First  Church  of  New 
|Haven"  by  Rev.  Newman  Smyth,  D.D.  (Vol.  V,  pp.  133-148);  "Theo- 
nhilus  Eaton,  First  Governor  of  the  Colony  of  New  Haven  "  by  Simeon 
I  .  Baldwin  (Vol.  VII,  pp.  1-33);  "The  Founding  of  Yale  College"  by 
,Charles  H.  Smith  (Vol.  VII,  pp.  34-64);  "Saybrook  in  the  Early  Days" 


96  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

by  Rev.  Samuel  Hart  (Vol.  VII,  pp.  120-140);  "Rev.  William  Hooke 
1601-1678"  by  Rev.  Charles  R.  Palmer  (Vol.  VIII,  pp.  56-81);  "Tht 
Fundamental  Orders  and  the  Charter"  by  Rev.  Samuel  Hart  (Vol 
VIII,  pp.  238-254). 

"Documents  relating  to  the  Early  History  of  Yale  University' 
contributed  by  Henry  H.  Edes,  are  to  be  found  in  the  "Pub.  Col.  See 
Mass.,"  Vol.  VI,  pp.  173-210.  These  should  be  supplemented  by  th<: 
exhaustive  material  embodied  in  the  "Documentary  History  of  Yah 
University  .  .  .  1701-1745"  (1916)  edited  by  FrankHn  B.  Dexter 
Older  histories  of  Yale  are  as  follows:  "The  Annals  or  History  of  Yale' 
College  .  .  .  1700-1766"  by  Thomas  Clapp,  (1766);  "Annals  of  Yak 
College,  from  its  Foundation,  to  the  year  1831 "  (1831)  by  Ebenezer  Bald: 
win;  "Yale  College:  a  Sketch  of  its  History,  with  Notices  of  its  severa 
Departments,  ..."  (II  Vols!  1879)  edited  by  W.  L.  Kingsley.  "The; 
Life  of  Ezra  Stiles,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  .  .  .  President  of  Yale  College' 
(1798)  by  Abiel  Holmes  throws  considerable  light  upon  the  college' 

A  "History  of  the  First  Church  in  Hartford"  (1884)  by  George  L 
Walker  suppHes  an  important  place  in  Connecticut  ecclesiastical  history 
"TheRogerenes  ..."  (1904)  by  John  R.  Bolles  (Part  I)  and  Anna  B 
WilHams  (Part  II)  sets  forth  in  thoroughgoing  fashion  a  much  misunder 
stood  group.  A  more  satisfactory  study  appears  (Vol.  II,  pp.  1261; 
1302)  among  the  "Papers  in  Commemoration  of  the  One  Hundredtlj 
Anniversary  of  the  Organization  of  the  Seventh-Day  Baptist  Generaj 
Conference"  (1909)  by  C.  F.  Randolph.  | 

On  the  Separates  there  are  tw'o  studies:  "The  Congregationalis; 
Separates  of  the  Eighteenth  Century  in  Connecticut,"  by  Rev.  Edwin  I. 
Parker  ("Papers,  New  Haven  Col.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  VIII,  pp.  151| 
162);  and  "The  Separates,  or  Strict  Congregationalists  of  New  England  ■ 
(1902)  by  Rev.  S.  L.  Blake,  with  introduction  by  Williston  Walker.  Th; 
latter  is  a  painstaking  sympathetic  treatment  with  bibliographical 
directions.  | 

To  the  literature  cited  in  connection  with  Massachusetts,  much  c! 
which  is  pertinent  to  Connecticut,  it  is  necessary  to  add  the  following; 
"The  Blue  Laws  of  Connecticut"  ("American  Catholic  Quarterly  Rej 
view,"  July,  1877);  "Witchcraft  in  Connecticut"  ("New  England  am] 
Yale  Review,"  November,  1886);  "The  Development  of  Religiou' 
Liberty  in  Connecticut"  (1905)  by  M.  Louise  Greene;  and  "The  Contras^ 
in  Ecclesiastical  Legislation  between  Colonial  Massachusetts  and  Cor 
necticut"  (D.  B.  Dissertation,  Univ.  of  Chicago,  1904)  by  A.  H.  Shattuck; 


i 


CONNECTICUT  IN  THE  17tiI  AND  EARLY  18tII  CENTURIES  97 

Documents 

I.  THE  FUNDAMENTAL  ORDERS  OF  CONNECTICUT- 
JANUARY  14,  1638 

Forasmuch  as  it  hath  pleased  the  AUmighty  God  by  the  wise  disposition  of  his 
diuyne  p-'uidence  so  to  Order  and  dispose  of  things  that  we  the  Inhabitants  and  Resi- 
dents of  Windsor,  Harteford  and  Wethersfield  are  now  cohabiting  and  dwelling  in  and 
vppon  the  River  of  Conectecotte  and  the  Lands  thereunto  adioyneing;  And  well 
i  knowing  where  a  people  are  gathered  togather  the  word  of  God  requires  that  to  mayn- 
,  tayne  tlie  peace  and  union  of  such  a  people  there  should  be  an  orderly  and  decent 
,  Gouerment  established  according  to  God,  to  order  the  dispose  of  the  aCfayres  of  the 
people  at  all  seasons  as  occation  shall  require;  doe  therefore  assotiate  and  conioyne 
our  selues  to  be  as  one  Publike  State  or  Comonwelth;  and  doe,  for  our  selues  and  our 
'  Successors  and  such  as  shall  be  adio>Tied  to  vs  att  any  t}Tne  hereafter  enter  into  Com- 
j  bination  and  Confederation  togather,  to  majaitaj-ne  and  p'^searue  the  liberty  and 
t  purity  of  the  gospell  of  our  Lord  Jesus  w*^'' we  now  p'^fesse,  as  also  the  disciplyne  of  the 
I  Churches,  w*^^  according  to  the  truth  of  the  said  gospell  is  now  practised  amongst 
vs;  As  also  in  o''  Ciuell  Affaires  to  be  guided  and  gouerned  according  to  such  Lawes, 
Rules,  Orders  and  decrees  as  shall  be  made,  ordered  &  decreed,  as  followeth: — 

L  It  is  Ordered,  sentenced,  and  decreed,  that  there  shall  be  yerely  two  generall 
AssembUes  or  Courts,  the  on  the  second  thursday  in  Aprill,  the  other  the  second  thurs- 
day  in  September,  following;  the  first  shall  be  called  the  Courte  of  Election,  wherein 
shall  be  yerely  Chosen  from  tjone  to  tjane  soe  many  Magestrats  and  other  Publike  Offi- 
cers as  shall  be  found  requisitte:  Whereof  one  to  be  chosen  Gouernour  for  the  yeare 
ensueing  and  vntill  another  be  chosen,  and  noe  other  iMagestrate  to  be  chosen  for  more 
I  then  one  jeare;  p''uided  allwayes  there  be  sixe  chosen  besids  the  Gouernour;  w*^*^  being 
•  chosen  and  sworne  according  to  an  Oath  recorded  tor  that  purpose  shall  haue  power 
to  administer  iustice  according  to  the  Lawes  here  established,  and  for  want  thereof 
according  to  the  rule  of  the  word  of  God;  w'^^  choise  shall  be  made  by  all  that  are  ad- 
mitted freemen  and  haue  taken  the  Oath  of  Fidellity,  and  doe  cohabitte  w"^in  this 
■  Jurisdiction,  (hauing  beene  admitted  Inhabitants  by  the  maior  p''te    of  the  Towne 
wherein  they  Hue,)  or  the  maior  p"te  of  such  as  shall  be  then  p""sent. 

4.  It  is  Ordered,  Sentenced  and  decreed  that  noe  p''son  be  chosen  Gouernor  aboue 
once  in  two  yeares,  and  that  the  Gouernor  be  alwayes  a  member  of  some  approved  con- 
gregation, and  formerly  of  the  iNIagestracy  w''^in  this  Jurisdiction;  and  all  the  Mages- 
trats  Freemen  of  this  Comonwelth:  and  that  no  IMagestrate  or  other  publike  oflker 
shall  execute  any  p''te  of  his  or  their  Oflace  before  they  are  seuerally  sworne,  w*^*^  shall 
be  done  in  the  face  of  the  Courte  if  they  be  p''sent,  and  in  case  of  Absence  by  some 
deputed  for  that  purpose. 

10.  It  is  Ordered,  sentenced  and  decreed,  that  euery  Generall  Courte,  except  such 
as  through  neglecte  of  the  Gou'nor  and  the  greatest  p»te  of  Magestrats  the  Freemen 
themselves  doe  call,  shall  consist  of  the  Gouernor,  or  some  one  chosen  to  moderate 
the  Court,  and  4  other  Magestrats  at  lest,  w"'  the  mayor  p''te  of  the  deputyes  of  the 
seuerall  Townes  legally  chosen;  and  in  case  the  Freemen  or  mayor  p''te  of  them,  through 
neglect  or  refusall  of  the  Gouernor  and  mayor  p'^te  of  the  magestrats,  shall  call  a 


98  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Courte,  yt  shall  consist  of  the  mayor  p''te  of  Freemen  that  are  pi^sent  or  their  deputies, 
w^'^  a  Moderator  chosen  by  them:  In  w'^^  said  Generall  Courts  shall  consist  the  supreme 
power  of  the  Comonvvelth,  and  they  only  shall  haue  power  to  make  lawes  or  repeale  | 
them,  to  graunt  leuyes,  to  admitt  of  Freemen,  dispose  of  lands  vndisposed  of,  to  seuerall  > 
Townes  or  p'sons,  and  also  shall  haue  power  to  call  ether  Courte  or  ^lagestrate  or  i 
any  other  p'son  whatsoeuer  into  question  for  any  misdemeanour,  and  may  lor  just 
causes  displace  or  deale  otherwise  according  to  the  nature  of  the  offence,  and  aUn 
nia\-  deale  in  any  other  matter  that  concerns  the  good  of  this  comon  welth,  cxccplL- 
election  of  Magestrats,  w^^  shall  be  done  by  the  whole  boddy  of  Freemen. 

The  Oath  oj  the  GoWnor,  for  the  {p'sciil) 

I,  N.  W.  being  now  chosen  to  be  Gou"'nor  w^^  in  this  Jurisdiction,   for  the  yeare  I 
ensueing,  and  vntil  a  new  be  chosen,  doe  sweare  by  the  greate  and  dreadfull  name  of  j 
the  everliueing  God,  to  p'"more  the  publike  good  and  peace  ot  the  same,  according  to 
the  best  of  my  skill;  as  also  will  mayntayne  all  lawfull  priuiledges  of  this  Comonwealth;  i 
as  also  that  all  wholsome  lawes  that  arc  or  shall  be  made  by  lawfull  authority  here 
established,  be  duly  executed;  and  will  further  the  execution  of  Justice,  according  to 
the  rule  of  Gods  word;  so  helpe  me  God,  in  the  name  of  the  Lo:  Jesus  Christ. 

Text— Hoadly:  Colonial  Rcrords  of  Conncclicut,  \o\.  I.  pp.  20-26. 

II.  THE  FUXDAMEXTAL  ARTICLES  OF  NEW  HA  V.EX 

Ji'XE  4,  1630 

i 

The  4th  day  of  the  4th  moneth  called  June  1C39,  all  the  free  planters  assembled  \ 
together  in  a  general  meetinge  to  consult  about  settling  civill  Government  according 
to  God,  and  about  the  nomination  of  persons  thatt  might  be  founde  by  consent  of  all 
fittest  in  all  respects  for  the  foundation  worke  of  a  church  which  was  intended  to  be 
gathered  in  Quinipieck.     After  solemne  invocation  of  the  name  of  God  in  prayer  for 
the  presence  and  help  ot  his  speritt,  and  grace  in  those  weighty  businesses,  they  were  j 
reminded  of  the  business  whereabout  they  mett  viz  for  the  establishment  of  such  civill  j 
order  as  might  be  most  pleasing  unto  God,  and  for  the  chuseing  the  fittest  men  for  j 
the  foundation  worke  of  a  church  to  be  gathered.     For  the  better  inableing  them  to  1 
discerne   the  minde  of  God  and  to  agree  accordingly  concerning  the   establishment  j 
of  civill  order,  Mr.  John  Davenport  propounded  divers  cjuaeres  to  them   publique- 
ly  praying  them  to  consider  seriously  in  the  presence  and  feire  of  God  the  weight  of 
the  busines  they  met  about,  and  nott  to  be  rash  or  sleight  in  giveing  their  votes  to 
things  they  understooke  nott,  butt  to  digest  fully  and  throughly  whatt  should  be  pro- 
pounded to  them,  and  without  respect  to  men  as  they  should  be  satisfied  and  per- 
swaded  in  their  owne  mindes  to  give  their  answers  in  such  sort  as  they  would  be  willing 
they  should  stand  upon  recorde  for  posterity. 

This  being  earnestly  pressed  by  Mr.  Davenport,  Mr.  Robt.  Newman  was  in- 
treated  to  write  in  carracters  and  to  read  distinctly  and  audibly  in  the  hearing  of  all 
the  people  whatt  was  propounded  and  accorded  on  that  itt  might  appeare  thatt  all 
consented  to  matters  propounded  according  to  words  written  by  him.  j 

Quaer.  1.  Whether  the  Scripturs  doe  holde  forth  a  perfect  rule  for  the  direction  j 
and  government  of  all  men  in  all  dueties  which  they  are  to  performe  to  God  and  men  } 
as  well  in  the  government  of  famvlves  and  commonwealths  as  in  matters  of  the  chur.  ' 


CONNECTU  rr  IX  riii',  ITrii  wn  i-.ari.v  ISth  ckn  itrii-.s         <)<) 

I  This  was  assented  unto  b\-  all,  no  man  dissenting  as  was  expressed  by  holding  up 
pt  hands.  Afterward  itt  was  read  over  to  them  thatt  they  mighi  see  in  whatt  words 
[their  vote  was  expressed:  They  againe  expressed  their  consent  thereto  by  holdeing  up 
Itheir  hands,  no  man  dissenting. 

Quaer.  2.  Whereas  there  was  a  covenant  solemnly  made  b.\-  the  whole  assembl.\- 
j)f  free-planters  of  this  plantation  the  first  day  of  extraordenary  humiliation  which  wee 
had  after  wee  came  together,  thatt  as  in  matters  thatt  concerne  the  gathering  and 
ordering  of  a  chur.  so  likewise  in  all  publique  offices  which  concerne  ci\ill  order,  as 
choyce  of  magistrates  and  officers,  makeing  and  repealing  of  lawes,  de\-ideing  allolt- 
ments  of  inheritance  and  all  things  of  like  nature  we  would  all  of  us  be  ordered  by  those 
rules  which  the  scripture  holds  forth  to  us.  This  covenant  was  called  a  plantation 
covenant  to  distinguish  itt  from  a  chur.  covenant  which  could  nott  att  thatt  time  be 
made,  a  chur.  nott  being  then  gathered,  butt  was  deferred  till  a  chur.  might  l)c  gathered 
iccording  to  God:  It  was  demaunded  whether  all  the  free  planters  doe  holde  them- 
selves bound  by  thatt  covenant  in  all  businesses  of  thatt  nature  which  are  expressed 
in  the  covenant  to  submitt  themselves  to  be  ordered  by  the  rules  held  forth  in  the 
scripture. 

This  also  was  assented  unto  by  all,  and  no  man  gaincsaid  itt,  and  they  did  tcstefie 
the  same  by  holdeing  up  their  hands  both  when  itt  was  first  propounded,  and  confirmed 
the  same  by  holdeing  up  their  hands  when  itt  was  read  unto  them  in  publifjuc.   .   .   . 

Quaer.  3.  Those  who  have  desired  to  be  received  as  free  planters,  and  are  settled 
in  the  plantation  with  a  purpose,  resolution  and  desire  thatt  the>-  may  be  admitted 
into  chur.  fellowship  according  to  Christ  as  soone  as  God  shall  fitt  them  thereunto: 
were  desired  to  express  itt  by  holdeing  up  of  hands:  Accordingly  all  did  expresse  this 
to  be  their  desire  and  purpose  by  holdeing  up  their  hands  twice,  vh  both  att  the  pro- 
posal! of  itt,  and  after  when  these  written  words  were  read  unto  them. 

Quaer.  4.  .\11  the  free  planters  were  called  upon  to  expresse  whether  the\-  held 
themselves  bound  to  establish  such  civill  order  as  might  best  canducc  to  the  secureing 
|of  the  purity  and  peace  of  the  ordinances  to  themselves  and  their  posterity  according 
[to  God.  In  answer  hereunto  they  expressed  b\'  holding  up  their  hands  twice  as  before, 
thatt  they  held  them  selves  bound  to  establish  such  civil  order  as  might  best  conduce 
to  the  ends  aforesaid. 

Then  Mr.  Davenport  declared  unto  them  by  the  scripture  whatt  kinde  ol  persons 
might  best  be  trusted  with  matters  of  government,  and  by  sundry  arguments  from 
scripture  pro\-ed  that  such  men  as  were  discribed  in  Exod.  18.2.,  Deut.  1.13,  with 
Deut.  \7A5,  and  I  Coi.  6:1  to  7,  ought  to  be  intrusted  by  them,  seeing  they  were  free 
to  cast  themsehes  into  thatt  mould  and  forme  of  common  wealth  which  appeareth 
[best  for  them  in  referrence  to  the  secureing  of  the  pure  and  peaceable  injoyment  of  all 
K'hrist  his  ordinances  in  the  church  according  to  God,  whereunto  they  ha\-e  bountl 
[themselves  as  hath  beene  acknowledged.  Having  thus  said  he  satt  downe,  praying 
Ithe  company  freely  to  consider  whether  they  would  have  it  voted  att  this  time  or  nott: 
l-Uter  some  space  of  silence  Mr.  Theophilus  Eaton  answered  itt  might  be  voted,  and 
|some  others  allso  spake  to  the  same  purpose,  none  att  all  opposeing  itt.  Thenn  itt 
'  1-^  propounded  to  vote. 

<,)uaer.  ,r  Whether  Free  Burgesses  shall)e  chosen  out  of  chur.  members  they 
thatt  are  in  the  foundation  worke  of  the  church  being  actually  free  burgesses,  and  to 
ichuse  to  themselves  out  of  the  like  estate  of  church  fellowship  and  the  power  of  chuscing 
jmagistrates  and  officers  from  among  themselves  and  the  power  off  makeing  and  repeal- 


100  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ing  lawes  according  to  the  worde,  and  the  devideing  of  inheritances  and  decideing  o 
differences  thatt  may  arise,  and  all  the  buisnesses  of  like  nature  are  to  be  transactet 
by  those  free  burgesses.  i 

This  was  putt  to  vote  and  agreed  unto  by  the  lifting  up  of  hands  twice  as  in  thii 
former  itt  was  done.  Then  one  man  stood  up  after  the  vote  was  past.,  and  expressinfj 
his  dissenting  from  the  rest  in  part  }'ett  grantinge  1.  That  magistrates  should  bi 
men  fearing  God.  2.  Thatt  the  church  is  the  company  whence  ordenaryly  such  mer 
may  be  expected.  3.  Thatt  they  that  chuse  them  ought  to  be  men  fearing  God, 
onely  att  this  he  stuck,  That  free  planters  ought  nott  to  give  this  power  out  of  thei 
hands:  Another  stood  up  and  answered  that  in  this  case  nothing  was  done  but  witl 
their  consent.  The  former  answered  thatt  all  the  free  planters  ought  to  resume  thij 
power  into  their  owne  hands  againe  if  things  were  not  orderly  carryed.  Mr.  Thee 
philus  Eaton  answered  thatt  in  all  places  they  chuse  coommittyes,  in  like  manner  th 
companyes  of  London  chuse  the  liveryes  by  whom  the  publicjue  magistrates  are  chosen ^ 
In  this  the  rest  are  not  wronged  because  they  expect  in  time  to  be  of  the  livery  them; 
selves,  and  to  have  the  same  power.  Some  others  intreated  the  former  to  give  hi  I 
arguments  and  reasons  whereupon  he  dissented.  He  refused  to  doe  itt  and  said  the;, 
might  nott  rationalh^  demaund  itt,  seeing  he  lett  the  vote  passe  on  freely  and  did  not 
speake  till  after  itt  was  past,  because  he  would  not  hinder  whatt  they  agreed  upon' 
Then  Mt.  Davenport,  after  a  short  relation  of  some  former  passages  betweene  then 
two  about  this  quest,  prayed  the  Companj'  thatt  nothing  might  be  concluded  by  then' 
in  this  weighty  quest,  butt  whatt  themselves  were  perswaded  to  be  agreeing  with  th 
minde  of  God  and  they  had  heard  whatt  had  beene  said  since  the  voteing,  intreatei, 
them  againe  to  consider  of  itt,  and  putt  itt  againe  to  vote  as  before. — Againe  all  oj 
them  by  holding  up  their  hands  did  shew  their  consent  as  before.  And  some  of  then] 
professed  thatt  whereas  they  did  waver  before  they  came  to  the  assembly  they  weri 
now  fully  convinced  thatt  itt  is  the  minde  of  God.  One  of  them  said  that  in  the  momi 
ing,  before  he  came,  reading  Deut.  17.  15.  he  was  convinced  att  home,  another  saiij 
thatt  he  came  doubting  to  the  assembly  butt  he  blessed  God  by  whatt  had  beene  said : 
he  was  now  fully  satisfied  thatt  the  cho3xe  of  burgesses  out  of  chur.  members,  and  t 
intrust  those  with  the  power  before  spoken  off  is  according  to  the  minde  of  God  revealc 
in  the  scriptures.  All  haveing  spoken  their  apprehensions,  itt  was  agreed  upon,  an( 
Mr.  Robert  Newman  w:as  desired  to  write  itt  as  an  order  whereunto  every  one  thatj 
hereafter  should  be  admitted  here  as  planters  should  submitt  a-nd  testefie  the  sam- 
by  subscribeing  their  names  to  the  order,  namel)^,  that  church  members  onely  shall  b; 
free  burgesses,  and  thatt  they  onely  shall  chuse  magistrates  &  officers  among  themselvCj 
to  have  the  power  of  transacting  all  the  publique  civill  affayres  of  this  Plantation,  Cj 
makeing  and  repealing  lawes,  devideing  of  inheritances,  decideing  of  differences  that) 
may  arise  and  doeing  all  things  or  businesses  of  like  nature. 

This  being  thus  settled  as  a  foundamentall  agreement  concerning  civill  governmeni 
Mr.  Davenport  proceeded  to  propound  some  things  to  consideration  about' 
the  gathering  of  a  chur.  And  to  prevent  the  blemishing  of  the  first  beginning 
of  the  chur.  worke,  IMr.  Davenport  ad\dsed  thatt  the  names  of  such  as  were  to  b 
admitted  might  be  publiquelj^  propounded,  to  the  end  thatt  they  who  were  most  ap 
proved  might  be  chosen,  for  the  towne  being  cast  into  severall  private  meetings  whereii 
they  thatt  dwelt  nearest  together  gave  their  accounts  one  to  another  of  Gods  graciou 
worke  upon  them,  and  prayed  together  and  conferred  to  their  mutuall  edifficatior 
sundry  of  them  had  knowledg  one  of  another,  and  in  every  meeting  some  one  wa 


CONNECTICUT  IN  THE   17tH  AND  EARLY   IStII  CENTURIES         lUl 

more  approved  of  all  then  any  otlier.  For  this  reason,  and  to  prevent  scandalls, 
the  whole  company  was  intreated  to  consider  whom  they  found  fittest  to  nominate 

'  for  this  worke. 

Quae.  6.  WTiether  are  }ou  all  willing  and  doe  agree  in  this  thatt  twelve  men  be 
chosen  thatt  their  fitness  for  the  foundation  worke  may  be  tried,  however  there  may 
be  more  named  yett  itt  may  be  in  their  power  who  are  chosen  to  reduce  them  to  twelve, 
and  itt  be  in  the  power  of  those  twelve  to  chuse  out  of  themselves  seaven  that  shall  be 
most  approved  of  the  major  part  to  begin  the  church. 

j       This  was  agreed  upon  by  consent  of  all  as  was  e.xpressed  by  holdeing  up  of  hands, 

•  and  thatt  so  man}-  as  should  be  thought  fitt  for  the  foundation  worke  of  the  church 
'shall  be  propounded  by  the  plantation,  and  written  downe  and  passe  without  excep- 
tion unlesse  they  had  given  publique  scandall  or  offence,  yett  so  as  in  case  of  publique 
scandall  or  offence,  every  one  should  have  liberty  to  propound  their  exception  att 
thatt  time  publiquely  against  any  man  that  should  be  nominated  when  all  their  names 
should  be  writt  downe,  butt  if  the  offence  were  private,  thatt  mens  names  might  be 
tendered,  so  many  as  were  offended  were  intreated  to  deale  with  the  oft'ender  privately, 
and  if  he  gave  nott  satisfaction,  to  bring  the  matter  to  the  twelve  thatt  they  might  con- 
sider of  itt  impartially  and  in  the  feare  of  God.  The  names  of  the  persons  nominated 
and  agreed  upon  were  ]\Ir.  Theoph.  Eaton,  Mr.  John  Davenport,  Mr.  Robert  Newman, 

Mr.  Math.  Gilbert,  Mr.  Richard  jMalbon,  Mr.  Nath:  Turner,  Eze:  Chevers,  Thomas 
'Fugill,  John  Ponderson,  William  Andrewes,  and  Jer.  Dixon.  Noe  exception  was 
■brought  against  any  of  those  in  publique,  except  one  about  takeing  an  excessive  rate 
:for  meale  which  he  sould  to  one  of  Pequanack  in  his  need,  which  he  confessed  with 
'griefe  and  declared  thatt  haveing  beene  smitten  in  heart  and  troubled  in  his  conscience, 
he  restored  sucli  a  part  of  the  price  back  againe  with  confession  of  his  sin  to  the  party 
■  as  he  thought  himselfe  bound  to  doe.  And  itt  being  feared  thatt  the  report  of  the 
Isin  was  heard  farther  than  the  report  of  his  satisfaction,  a  course  was  concluded  on 
I  to  make  the  satisfaction  known  to  as  many  as  heard  of  the  sinn.  Itt  was  also  agreed 
I  upon  att  the  said  meeting  thatt  if  the  persons  above  named  did  finde  themselves 
Istraitened  in  the  number  of  fitt  men  for  the  seaven,  thatt  itt  should  be  free  for  them  to 
take  into  tr>'al  of  fitnes  such  other  as  they  should  thinke  meete,  provided  thatt  itt 
! should  be  signified  to  the  towne  upon  the  Lords  day  who  they  so  take  in,  thatt  every 
•man  may  be  satisfied  of  them  according  to  the  course  formerly  taken. 
I        Text— Hoadly:  New  Haven  Colonial  Records,  1638-1649,  pp.  11-17. 

III.  THE  GOVERXMEXT  OF  XEW  II A  VEX— OCTOBER 
27,  1643 

Settlements  at  Guilford,  Milford,  Stamford,  and  Southold,  uniting 
with  New  Haven,  agreed  upon  a  constitution  of  which  the  following 
religious  sections  formed  a  part: 

Itt  was  agreed  and  concluded  as  a  foundamentall  order  nott  to  be  disputed  or 
questioned  hereafter,  thatt  none  shall  be  admitted  to  be  free  burgesses  in  any  of  the 
;  plantations  wthin  this  Jurisdictio  for  the  future,  butt  such  planters  as  are  members  of 

•  some  or  other  of  the  approved  churches  in  New  England,  nor  shall  any  butt  such  tree 
I  burgesses  have  any  vote  in  any  electio,  (the  six  present  freemen  att  ililforde  enjoying 
I  the  liberty  w^h  the  cautions  agreed,)  nor  shall  any  power  or  trust  in  the  ordering  of 


102  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

any  civill  affayres,  be  utt  an\'  Lime  putl  into  the  hands  of  an>-  other  then  such  chur 
members,  though  as  free  planters,  all  have  right  to  their  inherritance  &  to  comerc 
according  to  such  grants,  orders  and  lawes  as  shall  be  made  concerning  the  same. 

2.  All  such  free  burgesses  shall  have  power  in  each  towne  or  plantation  w-thj 
this  jurisdictio  to  chuse  fitt  and  able  men,  from  amongst  themselves,  being  churj 
members  as  before,  to  be  the  ordinary  judges,  to  heare  and  determine  all  inferi! 
causes,  w%er  civill  or  criminal!,  provided  that  no  civill  cause  to  be  tryed  in  any 
these  plantatio  Courts  in  value  exceed  20\  and  thatt  the  punishment  in  such  criminal 
according  to  the  minde  of  God,  revealed  in  his  word,  touching  such  offences,  doe  nc* 
exceed  stocking  and  whipping,  or  it  the  fine  be  pecuniary,  thatt  itt  exceed  nott  fij 
pounds.  In  w^h  court  the  magistrate  or  magistrates,  if  any  be  chosen  bj'  the  fij 
burgesses  of  the  jurisdictio  for  thatt  plantatio,  shall  sitt  and  assist  w'^h  due  respect  | 
their  place,  and  sentence  shall  pass  according  to  the  vote  of  the  major  part  of  each  su! 
Court,  onely  if  the  partyes,  or  any  of  them,  be  nott  satisfj'ed  wMi  the  justice  of  su 
sentences  or  executions,  appeales  or  complaints  may  be  made  from  and  against  the! 
Courts  to  the  court  of  ilagistrates  for  the  whole  jurisdictio. 

3.  All  such  free  burgesses  through  the  whole  jurisdictio,  shall  ha\e  \ole  in  t| 
e'.ectio  of  all  magistrates,  whether  Governo'',  Deputy  Governo'',  or  other  magistrat; 
w*h  a  Treasurer,  a  Secretary  and  a  Marshall,  &c.  for  the  jurisdictio.  And  for  t! 
ease  of  thosfe  free  burgesses,  especially  in  the  more  remote  plantatios,  they  may 
proxi  vote  in  these  elections,  though  absent,  their  votes  being  sealed  vp  in  the  pfseri 
of  the  free  burgesses  themselves,  thatt  their  severall  libertyes  may  be  preserved,  ai 
their  votes  directed  according  to  their  owne  perticular  light,  and  these  free  burges:,; 
may,  att  every  electio,  chuse  so  many  magistrates  for  each  plantatio,  as  the  weigl 
of  affayres  may  require,  and  as  they  shall  finde  fitt  men  for  thatt  trust.  Butt  iti 
provided  and  agreed,  thatt  no  plantatio  shall  att  any  electio  be  left  destitute  oil 
magistrate  if  they  desire  one  to  be  chosen  out  of  those  in  church  fellowship  with  the, 


5.  Besides  the  Plantatio  Courts  and  Court  of  Magistrates,  ihcir  shall  be 
gen"^!!  Co'''^  for  the  Jurisdictio,  .  .  .  w*^h  Genii  Court  shall,  w'h  all  care  and  c 
ligence  provide  for  the  maintenance  of  the  purity  of  religion,  and  shall  suppress  the  c( 
trary,  according  to  their  best  light  from  the  worde  of  God,  and  all  wholsome  and  sovj 
advice  w'^h  shall  be  given  by  the  elders  and  churches  in  the  jurisdictio,  so  farr  as  mi 
concerne  their  civill  power  to  deale  therein.  i 

61y,  (they  shall  have  power)  to  heare  and  determine  all  causes,  whether  civill  I 
I  riminall,  w'^h  by  appeale  or  complaint  shall  be  orderly  brought  vnto  them  from  af 
of  the  other  Courts,  or  from  any  of  the  other  plantatio.  In  all  w*^h,  wth  whatsoe-j' 
else  shall  fall  w'hin  their  cognisance  or  judicature,  the\-  shall  proceed  according  | 
the  scriptures,  w'^h  is  the  rule  of  all  rightous  lawes  and  sentences,  and  nothing  sb 
pass  as  an  act  of  the  Genii  Court  butt  by  the  consent  of  the  majo'' part  of  magistral  1 
and  the  greater  part  of  Deputyes. 

Text— Hoadly:  New  Haven  Colonial  Records,  1638-1649,  pp.  112-116. 

IV.   THE  BLUE  LA  WS  OF  CONNECTICUT 
In  general  the  Connecticut  code  resembled  that  of  ]\lassachusetj 
A  few  characterislic  .section.s  aix'  given  as  thev  a])]>ear  in  the  genuine  co^ 
of  1672.  '  '  : 


CONNECTICUT   IN   THE    17tII    AND   KAKI.V    ISlTl   CENTURIES  \(l> 

Cai'Itai.  Laws 
It  any  Man  or  Woman  after  legal  conviction  shall  Have  or  Wursliip  an_\  other 
1.  ,1  but  the  Lord  God,  he  shal  be  put  to  death.     Dcii.  Ev6.  17.  21.  A'.v.  22.  2. 

2.  If  any  person  within  this  Colony  shall  Blaspheme  the  Name  of  God  the  Father. 
-^oii  or  Holy  Ghost,  with  direct,  express,   presumptuous  or  high-handed  Blasphemy, 
.  'or  shall  Curse  in  the  like  manner,  he  shall  be  put  to  death,  f.cvil.  2A.  15.  16. 
I  [         3.  If  any  Man  or  Woman  be  a  Witch,  that  is.  hath  or  consulteth  willi  a  I  aniiliar 
■Spirit,  they  shall  be  put  to  death,  Exo.  22.  18.  Lev.  20.  27.  Dcit.  18.  10.  1 1 . 

4.  If  any  person  shall  commit  any  wilful  ]\Iurthcr,  committed  ui)on  Malice, 
1 1.1 1  red  or  Cruelty,  not  in  a  mans  Just  and  necessary  defence,  nor  by  casualty  against 
ill,  he  shall  be  put  to  death.     Exod.  2\.  \2,  IS,  U.  Xi(mb.  ?>5.  m,M. 
.^.  If  any  person  shall  sla}-  another  through  guile,  either  by  Poysoning.  or  other 
1  Devilish  practises,  he  shall  be  put  to  death,  Exod.  21.14.   .   .   . 

10.  If  any  Man  stealeth  a  Man  or  Man  kinde.  and  seileth  him,  or  if  he  be  found 
,  his  hand,  he  shall  be  put  to  death.  Exod.  21.  16. 

11.  If  any  person  rise  up  by  False  Witness  wittingl\-  and  of  purpose  to  take  away 
any  mans  life,  he  or  she  shall  be  put  to  death.  Dent.  19.  16,  18,  19   .   .   . 

14.  If  any  Childe  or  Children  above  sixteen  years  old.  and  of  sufficient  understand- 
ing, shall  Curse  or  Smite  their  natural  Father  or  ^Mother,  he  or  they  shall  be  put  to 
Ideath,  unless  it  can  be  sufficiently  testified,  that  the  Parents  have  been  very  un- 
christianly  negligent  in  the  education  of  such  Children,  or  so  provoked  them  b>- 
e-xtream  and  cruel  correction,  that  they  have  been  forced  thereunto  to  ]ireserve  them- 
selves from  death  or  maiming.  £.vo(/.  21.  17.  Levit,  20.9.  E.xod.  21.  LS. 

15.  If  any  man  have  a  stubborn  or  rebellious  Son.  of  sufficient  understanding 
and  years,  vi-'.  sixteen  years  of  age,  which  will  not  obey  the  voice  of  his  F'ather,  or  the 
voice  of  his  Mother,  and  that  when  they  have  chastened  him,  he  will  not  hearken  unto 
ithem;  then  may  his  Feather  or  Mother,  being  his  natural  Parents  lay  hold  on  him,  and 
pring  him  to  the  Magistrates  assembled  in  Court,  and  testifie  unto  them,  that  their 
•ion  is  Stubborn  and  Rebellious,  and  will  not  obey  their  voice  and  chastisement,  but 
lives  in  sundry  notorious  Crimes,  such  a  Son  shall  be  put  to  death,  Dent.  21 .  20.  21 .   .   . 

Children 
Eorasmiieh  us  the  good  Education  of  Children  is  oj  singular  behoof  and  benefit  to  any 
-  "!ony,jind  u-hereas  many  Parents  and  } fosters  are  too  indulgent  and  negligent  of  their 
.'  (/.v  in  that  kinde; 

It  is  therefore  Ordered  by  the  Authority  of  this  Court;  That  the  Selectmen  of  ever\- 
I  "\vn  in  this  Jurisdiction,  in  their  several  precincts  and  quarters  shall  have  a  vigilant 
over  their  Brethren  and  Neighbours,  to  see  that  none  of  them  shall  suiTer  so  much 
larisme  in  any  of  their  Families,  as  not  to  endeavour  by  themselves,  or  others. 
ach  their  Children  and  Apprentices  so  much  learning  as  may  enable  them  per- 
!>  to  reade  the  English  Tongue,  and  knowledge  of  the  Capital  Laws,  upon  penalt\' 
..  r^cnly  shillings  neglect  therein:  Also  that  all  ^Masters  of  Families  do  once  a  week 
[it  least,  Catechise  their  Children  and  Servants  in  the  Grounds  and  Principles  of  Re- 
ligion; and  if  any  be  unable  to  do  so  much,  that  then  at  the  least  they  procure  such 
fchUdren  and  Apprentices  to  learn  some  short  Orthodox  Catechisme  without  book, 
[hat  they  may  be  able  to  answer  to  the  Questions  that  shall  be  propounded  to  them 
'ut  of  such  Catechisme,  by  their  Parents  or  :Masters,  or  any  of  the  Select-men,  when 
lic>-  shall  call  them  to  an  accompt  of  what  they  have  learned  in  that  kinde.   .   .   . 


104  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


t 


Ecclesiastical 
...  It  is  therefore  Ordered  by  the  Authority  of  this  Court,  That  if  any  Christian 
so  called,  within  this  Colony,  shall  contemptuously  behave  himself  towards  the  Word 
preached,  or  the  messengers  thereof,  called  to  Dispense  the  same  in  any  Congregation, 
when  he  doth  Faithfulty  execute  his  service  and  Office  therein,  according  to  the  Will 
and  Word  of  God;  either  b}'  Interrupting  him  in  his  Preaching,  or  by  charging  him  ■ 
falsly  with  an  Errour,  which  he  hath  not  taught,  in  the  open  face  of  the  Church;  or 
like  a  Son  of  Korah  cast  upon  his  true  Doctrine  or  himself,  any  reproach  to  the  dis- 
honour of  the  Lord  Jesus  who  hath  sent  him,  and  to  the  disparagement  of  that  his 
holy  Ordinance  and  makeing  Gods  wayes  contemptible  and  rediculous:  That  every 
such  pejson  or  persons  (whatsoever  Censure  the  Church  may  pass)  shall  for  the  first 
scandaU  be  convented  and  reproved  openly  by  the  Magistrate  in  some  pubhck  As- 1 
sembly,  and  bound  to  their  good  beha\aour.  And  if  a  Second  time  they  break  forth 
into  the  like  contemptuous  carriages,  they  shall  either  pay  five  pounds  to  the  pubhck, 
or  stand  two  hours  openly  upon  a  block  or  stool  four  foot  high  upon  a  publick  meeting 
day,  with  a  paper  fixed  on  his  Breast  written  with  Capital  Letters,  An  Open  and 
Obstinate  Contemner  of  Gods  Holy  Ordin.\nces,  that  others  may  fear  and  be 
ashamed  of  breaking  out  into  the  like  wickedness. 

It  is  further  Ordered;  That  wheresoever  the  I\Iinistr>-  of  the  Word  is  established 
according  to  the  order  of  the  Gospel  throughout  this  Colony,  ever>'  person  shall  duely 
resort  and  attend  thereunto  respectively  upon  the  Lords  day,  and  upon  such  publick 
Fast  daj-es,  and  dayes  of  thanksgiving,  as  are  to  be  generally  kept  by  the  appointment 
of  Authority.  And  if  any  person  witliin  this  Jurisdiction,  shall  without  just  and  neces- 
sary cause,  withdraw  himself  from  hearing  the  publick  ]\Iinistr>'  of  the  Word,  after 
due  means  of  conviction  used,  he  shall  forfeit  for  his  absence  from  ever>^  such  meeting 
five  shillings;  all  such  offences  to  be  heard  and  determined  by  any  one  Magistrate 
or  more  from  time  to  time;  provided  all  breaches  of  this  Law  be  complained  of,  and. 
prosecuted  to  effect  within  one  moneth  after  the  same.  .  .  . 

Hereticks 

This  Court  being  sensible  of  the  danger  persons  are  in  of  being  poysoned  in  their. 
Judgements  and  Principles  by  Hereticks,  whether  Quakers,  Ranters,  Adamites,  or  such 
like: 

Do  see  cause  to  Order,  That  no  persons  in  this  Colony  shall  give  any  unnecessary, 
entertainment  unto  any  Quaker,  Ranter,  Adamite,  or  other  notorious  Heretick,  upon' 
penalty  of  five  pounds  for  every  such  persons  entertainment,  to  be  paid  by  him  that 
shall  so  entertain  them:  And  five  pounds  per  Week  shall  be  paid  by  each  Town  that; 
shall  suffer  their  entertainment  as  aforesaid. 

It  is  also  Ordered  by  the  Authority  of  this  Court,  That  it  shall  be  in  the  powei 
of  the  Governour,  Deputy  Governour  or  Assistants  to  order,  that  all  such  Heretick; 
as  aforesaid  be  committed  to  Prison,  or  sent  out  of  this  Colony,  and  no  person  shal 
unnecessarily  fall  into  discourse  with  any  such  Heretick,  upon  the  penalty  of  twenty 
shillings. 

And  it  is  further  Ordered;  That  no  person  within  this  Colony  shall  keep  an) 
Quaker-books  or  Manuscripts  containing  their  Errours  (except  the  Governour,  IMagis ' 
t rates  and  Elders)  upon  penalty  of  ten  shillings  per  time  for  every  person  that  shall  keep 
any  such  Books  after  the  pulilication  hereof,  and  shall  not  deliver  such  Books  to  thi' 
Magistrate  or  IMinister.  .  .  . 


CONNECTICUT  IN  THE  17tH  AND  EARLY  IStH  CKNTLRIES         105 

Prophanation  of  the  Sabbath 

Whereas  the  Sanclification  of  the  Sabbath  is  a  matter  of  great  concernment  to  the  Weal 
of  a  People,  and  the  Prophanation  thereof  is  that  as  brings  down  the  judgements  of  God  upon 
that  Place  or  People  that  suffer  the  same; 

It  is  therefore  Ordered  by  this  Court;  That  if  any  person  shall  Prophane  the  Sab- 
bath, by  unnecessary  Travail,  or  Plaj'ing  thereon  in  the  time  of  publick  Worship,  or 
before  or  after,  or  shall  keep  out  of  the  IMeeting  house  during  the  time  of  publick 
Worship  unneccessarily,  there  being  convenient  room  in  the  House  he  shall  Pay  five 
shillings  for  every  such  ofl'ence,  or  sit  in  the  Stocks  one  hour,  any  one  Assistant  or 
Commissioner  to  hear  and  determine  any  such  case;  And  the  Constables  in  the  several 
Plantations  are  hereby  required  to  make  search  after  all  Offenders  against  this  Law, 
and  to  make  return  of  those  they  shall  finde  transgressing  to  the  next  Assistant  or 
Commissioner.  .  .  . 

Schools 

It  being  one  chief  Project  of  Satan  to  keep  men  from  the  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures, 
as  informer  times,  keeping  them  in  an  unknown  Tongue,  so  in  these  latter  limes,  by  per- 
suading them  from  the  use  of  Tongues,  so  that  at  least  the  true  sense  and  meaning  of  the 
Original  might  be  clouded  with  false  Glosses  of  Saint  seeming  deceivers;  and  that  Learning 
might  not  be  buried  in  the  Graves  of  our  fore-fathers  in  Church  and  Colony,  the  Lord  as- 
sisting our  endeavours : 

It  is  therefore  Ordered  by  this  Court  and  the  Authority  thereof;  That  every  Town- 
ship within  this  Jurisdiction,  after  the  I-ord  hath  increased  them  to  the  number  of 
Fifty  Householders,  shall  then  forthwith  appoint  one  within  their  Town  to  teach  all 
such  Children  as  shall  resort  to  him,  to  Write  and  Reade,  whose  Wages  shall  be  paid 
either  by  the  Parents  or  jMasters  of  such  Children,  or  by  the  Inhabitants  in  General 
by  way  of  supply,  as  the  major  p  .rt  of  those  who  Order  the  Prudentials  of  the  Towtq 
shall  appoint:  Provided  that  those  who  send  their  Children,  be  not  oppressed  by 
paying  much  more  then  they  can  have  them  taught  for  in  other  Towns. 

.\nd  it  is  further  Ordered;  That  in  every  County  Town  there  shall  be  set  up  and 
kept  a  Grammar  School,  for  the  use  of  the  County,  the  jMaster  thereof  being  able  to 
mstruct  Youths  so  far  as  they  may  be  fitted  for  the  Colledge.  .  .  . 

Text— r/?e  Laivs  of  Connecticut,  George  Brinley  edition,  pp.  1-63. 

V.  THE  SAY  BROOK  PLATFORM 

To  assure  representative  attendance  at  periodic  associations  which 
since  1662  were  merely  voluntary,  countenanced  by  no  ecclesiastical 
institution,  attended  only  by  such  ministers  in  one  place  and  another 
as  were  wiling  to  associate,  and  thereby  to  protect  the  churches  from 
unworthy  and  ill  prepared  ministerial  candidates,  and  also  to  provide 
them  with  accredited  mediators  for  the  settlement  of  their  internal 
factions,  the  legislature  in  May  1 708  enacted  as  under : 

This  assembly,  from  their  own  observation,  and  the  complaint  of  many  others, 
being  made  sensible  of  the  defects  of  the  discipline  of  the  churches  of  this  government, 
arising  from  the  want  of  a  more  explicit  asserting  of  the  rules  given  for  that  end  in  the 
holy  scriptures;  from  which  would  arise  a  permanent  establishment  among  ourselves. 


106  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

a  good  and  regular  issue  in  cases  subject  to  ecclesiastical  discipline,  glory  to  Christ, 
our  head,  and  edification  to  his  members;  hath  seen  fit  to  ordain  and  require,  and  it  is 
by  the  authority  of  the  same  ordained  and  required,  that  the  ministers  of  the  se\  eral 
counties  in  this  government  shall  meet  together,  at  their  respective  county  towns,  with 
such  messengers,  as  the  churches  to  which  the}'  belong  shall  see  cause  to  send  with 
them,  on  the  last  Monday  in  June  next;  there  to  consider  and  agree  upon  those  methods 
and  rules  for  the  management  of  ecclesiastical  discipline,  which  by  them  shall  be 
judged  agreeable  and  conformable  to  the  w^ord  of  God,  and  shall,  at  the  same  meeting, 
appoint  two  or  more  of  their  number  to  be  their  delegates,  who  shall  all  meet  together 
at  Saybrook,  at  the  next  commencement  to  be  held  there;  where  they  shall  compare  i 
the  results  of  the  ministers  of  the  several  counties,  and  out  of  and  from  them,  to  draw  i 
a  form  of  ecclesiastical  discipline,  which,  by  two  or  more  persons  delegated  by  them,  j 
shall  be  offered  to  this  court,  at  their  session  at  New-Haven,  in  October  next,  to  be 
considered  and  confirmed  by  them:  And  the  expense  of  the  above  mentioned  meetings  : 
shall  be  defrayed  out  of  the  public  treasury  of  this  colony. 

In  compliance  therewith,  delegates  convened  at  Saybrook,  September  j 
9,  1708,  when  the  subjointed  'platform  of  discipline'  was  adopted,  though  • 
not  with  unanimit}-.     In  October  the  General  Court  legalized  the  plat- 
form by  ordaining  "that  all  the  churches  within  this  government,  that  i 
are,  or  shall  be,  thus  united  in  doctrine,  worship,  and  discipline,  be, 
and  for  the  future  shall  be  owned  and  acknowledged  established  by  law;  1 
pro\aded  alwa\s,  that  nothing  herein  shall  be  intended  or  construed  I 
to  hinder  or  prevent  any  society  or  church,  that  is  or  shall  be  allowed  \ 
by  the  laws  of  this  government,  who  soberh'  differ  or  dissent  from  the  j 
united  churches  hereby  established,  from  exercising  worship  and  di^- 
cipKne,  in  their  own  wa}-,  according  to  their  consciences.  " 

In  compliance  with  an  order  of  the  general  assembly.  May  13th,  1708,  after  hum-  ; 
ble  addresses  to  the  throne  of  grace  for  the  divine  presence,  assistance,  and  blessing  1 
upon  us,  having  our  e)'es  upon  the  word  of  God  and  the  constitution  of  our  churches,  | 
We  agree  that  the  confession  of  faith  owned  and  assented  unto  by  the  elders  and  I 
messengers  assembled  at  Boston,  in  Xew-England  ]\Iay  I2th,  1680,  being  the  second  i 
session  of  that  synod,  be  recommended  to  the  honourable  general  assembly  of  this  j 
colony,  at  the  next  session,  for  their  pubhc  testimony  thereunto,  as  the  Faith  of  the 
churches  of  this  colony. 

We  agree  also  that  the  heads  of  agreement  assented  to  b}-  the  united  minislLi-. 
formerly  called  presbyterian  and  congregational,  be  obscr\ed  b>-  the  churches  through- 
out this  colony. 

And  for  the  better  regulation  of  the  administration  of  church  discipline,  in  relation 
to  all  cases  ecclesiastical,  both  in  particular  churches  and  councils,  to  the  full  deter- 
mining and  executing  the  rules  in  all  such  cases,  it  is  agreed, 

I.  That  the  elder,  or  elders  of  a  particular  church,  with  the  consent  of  the  brethren  , 
of  the  same,  have  power,  and  ought  to  e.xercise  church  disciphne,  according  to  the  j 
rue  of  God's  word,  in  relation  to  all  scandals  that  fall  out  within  the  same.  And  it  j 
may  be  meet,  in  all  ra^es  of  difhcult}-,  for  the  respective  pa-^tors  of  [)arlirular  churches.    '< 


CONNKCTICUT  IX  THE   ITlll   AND  EARLY    ISllI  CENTURIES  107 

0  take  advice  of  the  elders  of  the  churches  in  the  neighbourhood,  before  they  proceed 
o  censure  in  such  cases. 

II.  That  the  churches  which  are  neighbouring  to  each  other,  shall  consociate,  for 
iiutual  affording  to  each  other  such  assistance  as  may  be  requisite,  upon  all  occasions 
cclesiastical.  And  that  the  particular  pastors  and  churches,  within  the  respective 
ounties  in  this  government,  shall  be  one  consociation,  (or  more,  if  they  shall  judge 
neet,)  for  the  end  aforesaid. 

III.  That  all  cases  of  scandal,  that  fall  out  within  the  circuit  of  an\-  of  ihu  aforc- 
iiid  consociations,  shall  be  brought  to  a  council  of  the  elders,  and  also  messengers  of 
lie  churches  within  the  said  circuit,  i.e.  the  churches  of  one  consociation,  if  they  see 
ause  to  send  messengers,  when  there  shall  be  need  of  a  council  for  the  determination 
f  them. 

IV.  That,  according  to  the  common  iiraclice  of  our  churches,  nothing  sliall  be 
ecmed  an  act  or  judgment  of  any  council,  which  hath  not  the  act  of  the  major  part 
f  the  elders  present  concurring,  and  such  a  number  of  the  messengers  present,  as  makes 
le  majority  of  the  council:  provided  that  if  any  such  church  shall  not  see  cause  to 
.-nd  any  messengers  to  the  council,  or  the  persons  chosen  bj-  them  shall  not  attend, 
cither  of  these  shall  be  any  obstruction  to  the  proceedings  of  the  council,  or  invalidale 
ny  of  their  acts. 

V.  That  when  any  case  is  orderly  bnnight  before  any  council  of  the  churches,  it 
lall  there  be  heard  and  determined,  whicli,  (unless  orderly  removed  from  thence,) 
lall  be  a  final  issue;  and  all  parties  therein  concerned  shall  sit  down  and  1  :e  deter- 
lined  thereby.  And  the  council  so  hearing,  and  giving  the  result  or  final  issue,  in 
be  said  case,  as  aforesaid,  shall  see  their  determination,  or  judgment,  duly  executed 
nd  attended,  in  such  way  or  manner,  as  shall,  in  their  judgrrent.  be  most  suitable  and 
greeable  to  the  word  ol  God. 

VI.  That  if  any  pastor  and  church  doth  obstinately  refuse  a  due  attendance  and 
jonformity  to  the  determination  ot  the  council,  that  hath  the  cognizance  of  the  case, 
nd  determineth  it  as  above,  after  due  patience  used,  they  shall  be  reputed  guilty  of 
:andalous  contempt,  and  dealt  with  as  the  rule  of  God's  word  in  such  case  doth  ])ro- 
ide,  and  the  sentence  ot  non-communion  shall  be  declared  against  such  pastor  and 
burch.  .\nd  the  churches  are  to  approve  the  said  sentence,  by  withdrawing  from  tbe 
Ommunion  of  the  pastor  and  chureii,  which  so  refused  to  be  healed. 

VII.  That,  in  case  any  difliculties  shall  arise  in  any  of  the  churches  in  this  colony, 
•hich  cannot  be  issued  without  considerable  disquiet,  that  church,  in  which  they 
rise,  (or  that  minister  or  member  aggrieved  with  them,)  shall  apply  themselves  to  the 
ouncil  of  the  consociated  churches  of  the  circuit,  to  which  the  said  church  belongs; 
ho,  it  they  see  cause,  shall  thereupon  convene,  hear,  and  determine  such  cases  ol 
ifliculty,  unless  the  matter  brought  before  them,  shall  be  judged  so  great  in  the  nature 
f  it,  or  so  doubtful  in  the  issue,  or  of  such  general  concern,  that  the  said  council  shall 
idge  best  that  it  be  relerred  to  a  fuller  council,  consisting  of  the  churches  ot  the  other 
onsociation  within  the  same  county,  (or  of  the  next  adjoining  consociation  of  another 
iounty,  if  there  be  not  two  consociations  in  the  county  w^here  the  difficulty  ariseth,) 
•ho,  together  with  themselves,  shall,  hear,  judge,  determine,  and  finalb- issue  such  case, 
ccording  to  the  word  of  God. 

VIII.  That  a  particular  church,  in  which  any  difficulty  doth  arise,  may,  if  tlie\- 
-•e  cause,  call  a  council  of  the  consociated  churches  of  the  circuit  to  which  the  churcii 
elongs,  before  liiey  proceed  to  sentence  llierein;  but  lliere  is  nol  the  >aine  lil)erl\'  to  an 


108  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCPI  HISTORY 

offending  brother,  to  call  the  council,  before  the  church  to  which  he  belongs  proceij 
to  excommunication  in  the  said  case,  unless  with  the  consent  ot  the  church. 

IX.  That  all  the  churches  of  the  respective  consociations  shall  choose,  if  thi| 
see  cause,  one  or  two  members  ot  each  church,  to  represent  them  in  the  councils  of  t 
said  churches,  as  occasion  may  call  for  them,  who  shall  stand  in  that  capacity  till  n<{ 
be  chosen  for  the  same  service,  unless  any  church  shall  incline  to  choose  their  messe 
gers  anew,  upon  the  convening  of  such  councils. 

X.  That  the  minister  or  ministers  of  the  county  towns,  or  where  there  are  , 
ministers  in  such  towns,  the  two  ne.xt  ministers  to  the  said  town,  shall,  as  soon  as  cc 
veniently  may  be,  appoint  time  and  place  for  the  meeting  of  the  elders  and  messeng( 
of  the  churches  in  said  county,  in  order  to  their  forming  themselves  into  one  or  mc| 
consociations,  and  notify  the  time  and  place  to  the  elders  and  churches  of  that  coun ' 
who  shall  attend  at  the  same,  the  elders  in  their  persons,  and  the  churches  by  th 
messengers,  if  they  see  cause  to  send  them.  Which  elders  and  messengers,  so  assembr 
in  council,  as  also  any  other  council  hereby  allowed  of,  shall  have  power  to  adjou 
themselves,  as  need  shall  be,  for  the  space  of  one  year,  alter  the  beginning  or  fi' 
session  of  the  said  council,  and  no  longer.  And  that  minister  who  was  chosen  at  t 
last  session  of  any  council,  to  be  moderator,  shall,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  t 
more  elders,  (or,  in  case  of  the  moderator's  death,  any  two  elders  of  the  same  consocj 
tion,)  call  another  council  within  the  circuit,  when  they  shall  judge  there  is  nei 
thereof.  And  all  councils  may  prescribe  rules,  as  occasion  may  require,  and  whate\.' 
they  judge  needful  witliin  their  circuit,  for  the  well  performing  and  orderly  managi 
of  the  several  acts,  to  be  attended  by  them,  or  matters  that  come  under  th; 
cognii-ance.  i 

XI.  That  if  any  person  or  persons,  orderly  complained  of  to  a  council,  or  that  i\ 
witnesses  to  such  complaints,  (having  regular  notification  to  appear,)  shall  refuse,  j 
neglect  so  to  do,  in  the  place,  and  at  the  time  specified  in  the  warning  given,  excft 
they  or  he  give  some  satisfying  reason  thereof  to  the  said  council,  they  shall  be  judg 
guilty  of  scandalous  contempt. 


XIII.  That  the  said  associated  pastors  shall  take  notice  of  any  among  themseh 
that  may  be  accused  of  scandal  or  heresy,  unto  or  cognizable  by  them,  examine  t 
matter  carefully,  and  if  they  find  just  occasion  shall  direct  to  the  calling  of  the  coum. 
where  such  offenders  shall  be  duly  proceeded  against. 

XIV.  That  the  associated  pastors  shall  also  be  consulted  by  bereaved  church  | 
belonging  to  their  association,  and  recommend  to  such  churches  such  persons,  as  mi 
be  fit  to  be  called  and  settled  in  the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry  among  them.  Ancj 
such  bereaved  churches  shall  not  seasonably  call  and  settle  a  minister  among  thej 
the  said  associated  pastors  shall  lay  the  state  of  such  bereaved  church  before  Ij 
general  assembly  of  this  colony,  that  they  may  take  order  concerning  them,  asshj 
be  found  necessary  for  their  peace  and  edification.  j 

XV.  That  it  be  recommended  as  e.xpedient,  that  all  the  associations  in  ti] 
colony  do  meet  in  a  general  association,  by  their  respective  delegates,  one  or  more  cj 
of  each  association,  once  a  year,  the  first  meeting  to  be  at  Hartford,  at  the  general  eL, 
tion  next  ensuing  the  date  hereof,  and  so  annually  in  all  the  counties  successively,  [ 
such  time  and  place,  as  they  the  said  delegates  shall  in  their  annual  meetings  apijoint.j 

Text — Trumbull:  History  of  Cuinirrliciil,  \'ol.  I,  pp.  409-413. 


Il701) 


CONNECTICUT  IN  THE  !7lII  A\n   EARLY   18tII  CENTURIES         ]()>) 

VI.  YALE— ITS  PURPOSE  AXD  SPIRIT 

The  following  appears  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Trustees  (Nov.  11, 


^'resent  tlie  Rev^ 
:?rael  Chauncey 
riiomas  Buckingham 
\braham  Pierson 
Samuel  Andrew 
Tames  Pierpont 
•N'oadiah  Russell 
foseph  Webb 


Whereas  it  was  the  glorious  publick  design  of  our  now  blessed 
fathers  in  their  Removal  from  liurope  into  these  parts  of 
America,  l.>oth  to  plant,  and  under  }''  Divine  blessing  to  propa- 
gate in  this  Wilderness,  the  blessed  Reformed,  Protestant 
Religion,  in  y"  purity  of  its  Order,  and  Worship,  not  onely  to 
their  posterity,  but  also  to  y«  barbarous  Natives:  In  which 
great  Enterprize  they  wanted  not  the  Royal  Commands,  &  fa- 
vour of  his  ]\Iajtie.  Charles  y"'  Second  to  Authorize,  &  in- 
vigorate them. 


IkVe  their  unworthy  posterity  lamenting  our  past  neglects  of  this  Grand  errand,  & 
f^ensible  of  our  equal  Obligations  better  to  prosecute  y"  Same  end,  are  desirous  in  our 
jeneration  to  be  Serviceable  thereunto— Whereunto  the  Liberal,  &  Relligious  Educa- 
'  ion  of  Suitable  youth  is  under  y«  blessing  of  God,  a  chief,  &  most  probable  expedient. 
Therefore  that  we  might  not  be  wanting  in  cherishing  the  present  observable,  pious 
disposition  of  many  wellminded  people  to  Dedicate  their  Children,  &  Substance  unto 
pod  in  such  a  good  service,  and  being  our  selves  wth  Sundry  other  Rev<J  Elders  not 
Isnly  desired  by  our  godly  people  to  undertake  as  Trustees  lor  Erecting,  forming, 
Ordering,  &  Regulating  a  Collegiate  School,  for  y"  advancement  of  such  Education; 
But  having  also  obtained  of  our  present  Religious  Government,  both  full  Liberty, 
&  Asistancc  by  their  Donations  to  such  an  use,  tokens  likewise  that  particular  persons 
will  not  be  wanting  in  their  benificence.  Do  in  duty  to  God  &  the  weal  of  our  Countrey 
undertake  in  y"^  aforesd  design.  And  being  now  met  according  to  the  liberties,  & 
i.\ids  granted  to  us  for  y"  use  afores^.  Do  Order  &  Appoint  that  there  shal,  &  hereby 
is  Erected  and  formed  a  Collegiate  School,  Wherein  shal  be  taught  y<"  Liberal  Arts, 
&  Languages  in  such  place,  or  places  in  Conecticut  as  the  s"^  Trustees,  with  their  Asso- 
itiates,  &  Successors,  do,  or  shal  from  time  to  time  see  cause  to  Order.  For  the  more 
Orderly,  &  eflectual  management  of  this  Affair  we  agree  to,  &  hereby  appoint  &  Con- 
jfirm  these  following  Rules.  .  .  . 

11 :  The  s^.  Rector  shall  take  Especial  Care  as  of  the  moral  Behaviour  of  the  Students 
lat  all  Times  so  with  industry  to  Instruct  and  Ground  Them  well  in  Theoretical  devinity 
land  to  that  End  Shall  neither  By  Himself  nor  by  any  other  person  Else  whomsoever 
,'allow  them  to  be  Instructed  and  Grounded  in  any  other  Sjstems  or  Synopses  of  Divin- 
iity  than  such  as  the  s^  Trustees  do  order  and  appoint  But  shall  take  Eflectual  Care 
(that  the  s<l  students  be  weekly  in  such  seasons  as  he  shall  see  Cause  to  appoint  Caused 
memoriter  To  recite  the  Assemblies  Catechism  in  Latin  and  Ames's  Theological  Theses 
;of  which  as  also  Ames's  Cases,  He  shall  make  or  Cause  to  Be  made  from  time  to  time 
isuch  Explanations  as  may  be  (through  the  Blessing  of  God)  most  Conduci\-e  to  their 
'Establishment  in  the  Principles  of  the  Christian  protestant  Religion. 
•2:  That  the  s^  Rector  shall  also  Cause  the  Scriptures  Daily  (Except  the  Sabbath) 
morning  and  Evening  to  be  read  by  the  Students  at  the  times  of  pra>cr  in  the  School 
according  to  the  Laudable  orders  and  usages  in  Harvard  College  making  Ex-positions 


110  SOl^RCE  HOOK  or  AMICRICAN  CHURCH  IIISIORV 

upon  the  same,  and  upon  the  Sahhath  Shall  Either  Expound  practical  Theology 
Cause  the  Students  non  Graduated,  to  Repeat  Sermons,  and  in  all  other  ways  acconi 
ing  to  his  Best  Discretion  shall  at  all  times  studiously  Indeavor  in  the  Education  I 
s^  students  to  promote  the  power  and  the  Purity  of  Religion  and   Best  Edificati'i 
and  peace  of  these  New  England  Churches. 

3:  The  s''  Rector  with  Himself  and  Either  the  Tutor  or  tutors  when  there  shall  !■ 
such  shall  have  the  power  to  jnmish  the  non  Graduated  Students  According  to  thtj 
faults  Either  by  Imposing  Extraordinary  School  Exercises  or  by  Degrading  them  | 
their  Several  Classes  without  the  Benelit  of  appeal  for  the  Delinciuents.  | 

4;  That  the  Rector  or  Tutors  until  the  Trustees  Do  otherwise  farther  proxide  Sh;| 
make  use  of  the  orders  and  institutions  of  Harvard  College  for  the  instructing  ai] 
Ruling  of  the  Collegiate  School  so  far  as  he  or  they  shall  Judge  them  suitable  and  whei 
in  we  have  not  at  this  present  meeting  made  provision.  | 

()-.     I'^ach  undergraduate  or  non  Eicensed  Student  shall  By  His  parent  or  Guardi: 
])ay  to  the  Rector  or  Tutor  for  his  tuition  30  Shillings  per  annum  In  Country  pay 
price  Currant  in  the  Country  And  Each  Graduate  During  His  Residence  under  t 
Benefit  of  s^l  School  Shall  pay  10s  Per  annum  in  Like  pay  and  price. 
7:     That  undergraduates  Shall  at  the  Discretion  of  the  Rector  ha\'e  the  Benefit, 
the  Collegiate  Library  for  their  assistance  in  their  Studies.  j 

8:  That  at  the  Expiration  of  4  years  Continuance  in  their  Studies  and  under  t; 
orderance  ot  the  Collegiate  School  Any  person  not  Culpable  and  Conx'icted  of  Grci 
Ignorance  or  Scandalous  Immoralities  Shall  on  His  Desire  and  at  his  Charge  receij 
a  Diploma  or  License  for  the  Degree  of  Batchelors,  And  from  thence  at  theExpiratij 
of  3  years  more  so  as  in  all  to  Compleat  the  number  of  7  years  shall  receive  upon  Ij 
Desire  and  Charge  a  Diploma  or  License  for  Magister,  But  for  the  Especial  Encourajj 
ment  of  Students  in  Their  industry  and  good  Literature  as  well  as  for  the  Ease  of  thcj 
parents  Charges  we  not  onely  Disallow  of  Publick  Commencements  and  forbid  the  sai 
at  all  times  But  agree  y*.  If  the  Students  any  of  them  shall  demand  Their  Diplori 
or  License  at  the  Expiration  of  3  years  and  from  thence  ot  2  full  j'ears,  they  shall  a  j 
hereby  we  order  and  appoint  that  they  do  receive  the  same  provided  they  shall  sta  j 
and  be  accepted  upon  such  probation  of  their  Qualifications  as  the  s^^  Trustees  sh| 
institute  or  Conclude  upon. 

Text — Dexter:  DocumrnUiry  Uislory  of  Vale  ['iiivcrsi/y,  ]>p.  27-34. 


CHAPTER  \IT 

RiioDK  Island  i\  tiik  SKVKXTKKXTir  Ckxtukv 

Bradford's  ''History,"  Winthrop's  "Journal,"  and  John  Cotton's 
contro^•ersial  treatises  (see  bibliography  on  Massachusetts  Bay,  p.  54) 
should  be  consulted  for  the  earlier  Massachusetts  experiences  of  Roger 
Williams.  In  the  "Publications  of  the  Narragansett  Club"  there  is 
the  following  from  Williams'  pen : — "  Key  into  the  Language  of  America " 
(Vol.  I,  1866,  edited  by  J.  Hammond  Trumbull);  "Mr.  Cotton's  Letter 
Examined  and  Answered"  (Vol.  I,  edited  1))-  Reuben  A.  Guild,)  with 
"John  Cotton's  Answer  to  Roger  Williams"  (Vol.  II,  1867,  edited  by 
Rev.  J.  Lewis  Diman);  "Queries  of  Highest  Consideration"  (Vol.  II, 
edited  by  R.  A.  Guild)  "The  Bloudy  Tenent  of  Persecution"  (Vol.  Ill, 
1867,  edited  by  S.  L.  Caldwell) ;  "The  Bloudy  Tenent  Yet  More  Bloody" 
(Vol.  IV,  1870,  edited  by  S.  L.  Caldwell);  "George  Fox  Digg'd  out  of  his 
Burrowes"  (Vol.  V,  1872,  edited  by  Rev.  J.  L.  Diman);  "The  Letters 
of  Roger  Williams,  16«^2-1682"  (Vol.  VI,  1874,  edited  by  J.  R.  Bartlett). 
A  scholarly  biographical  introduction  by  Reuben  Guild  and  excellent 
service  rendered  by  the  editors,  make  these  publications  of  primar\- 
significance  to  every  student  of  Roger  W'illiams.  Several  letters  of  Wil- 
liams may  be  found  in  "Pub.  R.  I.  Hist.  Soc. "  New  Series,  Vol.  VIII; 
also  in  "Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc. "  Series  III,  Vol.  I. 

Of  biographies  of  Williams,  the  earliest  is  a  "Memoir  of  Rojicr  Wil- 
liams, ..."  (1834)  by  James  D.  Knowles,  thorough,  but  unduly 
commendatory  of  Williams  in  his  dealings  with  Massachusetts  Bay. 
William  Gammell  in  a  "Life  of  Roger  Williams"  (1845)  followed  in  the 
footsteps  of  Knowles.  "A  Life  of  Roger  Williams"  (1853)  by  Romeo 
Elton,  has  material  lacking  in  the  two  earlier  biographies.  The  biog.  aphi- 
ical  introduction  to  Vol.  I  of  the  "Narragansett  Publications"  by  Reuben 
A.  Guild,  though  brief  is  highly  satisfactory.  "Roger  Williams,  the 
Pioneer  of  Religious  Liberty"  (1894)  by  Oscar  S.  Straus,  is  a  well  written 
dispassionate  study.  In  "  Roger  Williams,  a  Study  of  the  Life,  Times, 
and  Character  of  a  Political  Pioneer,"  (1909)  Edmund  J.  Carpenter  has 

HI 


112  SOURCE  BOOK  OP  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

approached  his  hero  from  a  political  and  personal  rather  than  a  reUgious 
point  of  view,  and  has  thereby  been  able  to  place  upon  Williams  an  esti- 
mate free  from  the  extremes  of  earher  writers. 

On  the  banisliment  of  WiUiams,  the  following  may  be  mentioned: 
"The  Treatment  of  Intruders  and  Dissentients  by  the  Founders  of 
Massachusetts"  by  George  E.  ElUs  (Lowell  Lectures,  Boston,   1869); 
"As  to  Roger  Williams  and  His  Banislmient  from  the  Massachusetts 
Plantation"  (1876)  by  H.  M.  Dexter;  "The  Case  of  Roger  WiUiams" 
("Unitarian  Review,"  January,   1891);   "Why  Was  Roger  Williams 
Banished"  (1901)  by  H,  S.  Burrage;  and  J.  Lewds  Diman's  preface  (1867) 
to  Vol.  II,  "  Narragansett  Pubhcations. "    An  exhaustive  bibliography  i 
on  Roger  WilHams  by  Clarence  S.  Brigham  appears  in  the  appendix  | 
to  Vol.  Ill  of  "State  of  Rhode  Island  ..."  edited  (1902)  by  Edward  I 
Field.  ■ 

From  John  Clarke,  another  victim  of  Massachusetts  severity,  there 
emanated  (1652)  " 111  Newes  from  New  England"  ("Coll.  Mass.  Hist. 
Soc,"  Series  IV,  Vol.  II).  Although  designed  to  give  a  picture  of 
Massachusetts  rigour,  it  incidentally  refers  to  events  in  Providence  and 
Rhode  Island.  The  best  biographical  study  of  Clarke  is  that  of  J.  C.  C, 
Clarke,  "John  Clarke,  the  Pioneer  Baptist  Statesman"  ("Baptist  Quar- 
terly,"  Vol.  X,  p.  180  f. ;  257  1). 

The  "Simphcitie's  Defence"  by  Samuel  Gorton  (1646,  "Coll.  R.  L 
Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  II;  Force,  "Tracts  and  Papers"  Vol.  IV,  Tract  VI), 
and  "H^pocrisie  Unmasked"  by  Edward  Winslow,  have  sidelights 
upon  the  Rhode  Island  situation.  Samuel  Gorton's  defence  of  himself 
may  be  read  in  his  letter  to  Nathaniel  Morton  (Force,  "Tracts  and  Pa- 
pers," Vol.  IV,  Tract  VII).  Two  studies  on  Gorton  are,  "A  Life  of 
S.  Gorton"  by  J.  M.  Mackie  (1848,  Sparks,  "American  Biography 
Series,  II,  Vol.  V),  and  "A  defence  of  Samuel  Gorton,  .  .  .  "  (1883)  by 
G.  A.  Brayton  ("R.  I.  Hist.  Tracts,"  No.  17). 

Historical  work  upon  Rhode  Island  began  with  "A  Historical  Dis- 
course by  John  Callander,  a  minister  of  Newport  (with  notes  by  Romeo 
Elton,  "Coll.  R.  I.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  IV).  In  the  "Providence  Gazette" 
(January  to  March,  1765)  there  appeared  a  series  of  papers  entitled 
"An  Historical  Account  of  the  Planting  and  Growth  of  Providence" 
from  the  pen  of  Governor  Stephen  Hopkins  ("Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc," 
Series  II,  Vol.  IX).  Not  to  mention  a  newspaper  contribution  of  Henry 
Bull  entitled  "Memoirs  of  Rhode  Island"  (1832)  and  a  "Discourse, 
..."  (1838)  by  Rev.  A.  A.  Ross  of  Newport,  Rev.  Edward  Peterson 
followed  (1853)  with  a  "History  of  Rhode  Island."    His  inaccurate  and 


RHODE  ISLAND  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  (ENllRV  1  IS 

incoherent  work  was  soon  completely  outclassed  b\'  that  of  Samuel  G. 
Greene,  whose  "History  of  the  State  of  Rhode  Island  and  Providence 
Plantations"  (II  Vols.  1859-60)  holds  its  place  to  this  day.  Contem- 
porary, but  quite  different  in  its  interpretation  of  men  and  events, 
is  the  "History  of  New  England"  1858  f.)  by  Samuel  G.  Palfrey,  another 
work  of  abiding  worth.  George  W.  Greene's  "Short  History  of  Rhode 
Island"  (1877)  is  a  handly  manual  but  nothing  more.  "The  Beginnings 
of  New  England,  or  the  Puritan  Theocracy  in  its  Relation  to  Civil  and 
Religious  Liberty"  (6th  edition,  1890)  by  John  Fiske,  is  fair  in  its  inter- 
pretations and  reasonably  full  in  details.  Charles  S.  Brigham's  political 
sketch  in  Vol.  I  of  "  State  of  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations 
at  the  End  of  the  Century"  (editor-in-chief,  Edward  Field,  1902)  is 
well  written,  but  necessarily  brief.  Two  recent  works  by  Irving  B. 
Richman,  "Rhode  Island,  Its  Making  and  Its  Meaning"  (1902)  and 
"Rhode  Island,  A  Study  in  Separatism"  (1905)  are  particularly  worthy 
of  careful  stud}-. 

The  social  and  economic  are  stressed  in  the  following  contributions 
by  Charles  B.  Weeden:  "Economic  and  Social  History  of  New  England, 
1620-1789"  (II  Vols.  1890);  "Early  Rhode  Island,  A  Social  History  of 
[the  People"  (in  "Grafton  Historical  Series,"  1910);  "Early  Oriental 
Commerce  in  Providence"  ("Proc.  ]\Iass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series  III,  Vol. 
I, pp.  236-278). 

"Three  Commonwealths,  ^Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  Rhode  Island: 
Their  Early  Development"  ("Proc.  Amer.  Antiq.  Soc,"  New  Series, 
Vol.  XV,  pp.  130-164)  by  the  same  author,  sets  forth  the  significance 
for  individual  liberty  of  Rhode  Island.  The  latest  work,  (1916)  by 
Howard  M.  Chapin,  Librarian  of  the  R.  I.  Hist.  Society,  entitled  "Docu- 
mentary History  of  Rhode  Island"  weaves  into  narrative  form  the  source 
material  dealing  with  Providence  and  Warwick  to  1649. 

"The  Early  History  of  Narragansett "  by  Elisha  R.  Potter  ("Coll. 
R.  I.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  Ill)  is  well  written  and  possesses  a  documentary 
appendix.  "The  Planting  and  Growth  of  Providence"  by  Henry  C. 
Dorr  ("R.  I.  Hist.  Tracts,"  No.  15)  though  lacking  in  its  citation  of 
authorities  is  reliable.  His  treatment  of  "The  Proprietors  of  Provi- 
dence and  Their  Controversies  with  the  Freeholders"  ("Pub.  R.  I. 
Hist.  Soc, "  New  Series,  Vols.  Ill  and  IV)  is  thoroughgoing. 

A  complete  list  of  town  histories  may  be  consulted  in  "  State  of  Rhode 
Island  and  Providence  Plantations  at  the  End  of  the  Ccntur>-"  edited 
by  Edward  Field,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  670-676. 


114  SOURCE  HOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  "Rhode  Ishiul  Colonial  Records"  (III  Vols.  1856  f.)  edited  b, 
John  Russell  Bartlett,  fill  an  important  place  in  Rhode  Island  historic£ 
apparatus;  also  the  "Early  Records  of  the  Town  of  Providence"  (XJi 
Vols.  1892  f.)  edited  by  Horatio  Rogers  and  others,  and  "The  Earl, 
Records  of  the  Town  of  Portsmouth"  (1001)  edited  by  C.  S.  Brighanl 

On  tlie  ecclesiastical  side  a  general  work  is  "The  Ecclesiastical  Hi^ 
tory  of  New  England"  (Vol.  I,  1855,  Vol.  II,  1862)  by  Joseph  B.  Eel; 
Next  come  the  several  histories  of  the  Baptists.  Probably  the  best  i 
"A  History  of  New  England,  With  Particular  Reference  to  the  Denon 
ination  of  Christians  Called  Baptists"  (III  Vols.  1777,  1784,  1796)  bi 
Isaac  Backus.  The  second  edition  (II  Vols.  1871)  with  notes  by  li 
Weston  should  be  used.  Benedict's  "History  of  the  Baptist  Denominfi 
tion  in  America,  .  .  .  "  (1813)  is  especially  satisfactory  in  its  treatmerj 
of  Rhode  Island.  Rev.  .Morgan  Edwards  has  done  good  work  in  puttin! 
together  "Materials  for  a  Iiislor_\'  of  the  Baptists  in  Rhode  Island] 
("Coll.  R.  I.  Hist.  Soc,"  \'oI.  YI,  pp.  3()2-37()).  A  number  of  di.'j 
courses  and  anniversary  addresses  dealing  with  local  churches  havj 
appeared  from  time  to  time,  some  of  which  ma}-  be  found  in  the  "Pulj 
R.  I.  Hist.  Soc."  Others  have  been  issued  under  separate  cover  (se} 
"State  of  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations  at  the  End  of  th| 
Century, "  Ed.  Eield,  editor.  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  667-668).  \ 

For  Quaker  history  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  standard  Quaker  hi;' 
tories  (see  page  154f),and  to  "The  Narragansett  Eriends'  Meeting  in  th. 
Eighteenth  Century,  1657-1784"  (1899)  by  C.  Hazard. 

"The  Huguenot  Influence  in  Rhode  Island"  ("Proc.  R.  I.  His: 
Soc,"  1885-86,  pp.  46-74)  by  Esther  B.  Carpenter  goes  fully  into  th 
connection  with  Rhode  Island  of  Gabriel  Bernon. 

On  the  Roman  Catholics,  an  interesting  article  by  R.  H.  Clarke  er 
titled,  "Rhode  Island  and  Maryland;  Which  Established  Religioi 
Liberty  Eirst?"  may  be  consulted  in  the  "American  Catholic  Quarterly, 
Vol.  XX,  pp.  289-312.  See  also  Mar>-land  bibliography  (page  24 
"An  Inquiry  concerning  the  Origin  of  the  Clause  in  the  Laws  of  Rhod 
Island  (1719-1783)  disfranchising  Roman  Catholics"  by  S.  S.  Rider  aj 
pears  in  the  "  Rhode  Island  Hist.  Tracts,"  Series  II,  No.  1. 

DOCUMEN'TS 

I.   THE  EARLIER  COMPACT 

Although  never  formall}-  adopted,  tliis  compact  was  respected  ani 
therefore  ma\-  l)e  regarded  as  the  first  constitution  of  the  Rhode  Islam 
group. 


i 


Kiioni;  isi.AM)  IN  riii:  si:\i;n  i  i:i;\  ni  cixirKN  115 

We,  whose  names  are  hereunder  written,  late  inhabitants  of  the  Massachusetts 
upon  occasion  of  some  ditTcrencc  of  conscience)  being  permitted  [?1  to  depart  from 
the  Hmils  of  that  Patent  under  which  we  came  over  into  these  parts,  and  Ijeing  cast 
by  the  God  of  Heaven  remote  from  others  of  our  countrymen  amongst  the  barbarians 
in  this  town  of  Xew  Providence,  do  with  free  and  joint  consent  jjromise  each  unto  other 
lliat,  for  our  common  peace  and  welfare  \until  wc  hear  further  of  the  King's  royal 
]ileasurc  concerning  ourselves),  wc  will  from  lime  to  time  subject  ourselves,  in  active 
or  jiassivc  obedience,  to  such  orders  and  agreements  as  shall  be  made  by  the  greater 
number  of  the  present  householders,  and  such  as  shall  hereafter  be  admitted  by  their 
consent  into  the  same  privilege  and  covenant  in  our  ordinary  meeting. 

Text— Richman:  Rhode  Island,  Its  Makiug  (DuHIs  Mauiino,  Vol.  I,  p.  <).S. 

IT.  THE  FORMAL  COMPACT 

Dated  probably  August  20,  \()M ,  ihi.s  instrunieiil  liad  thirteen  sij^- 
iiatuies.  The  phrase  "only  in  ei\il  thintijs"  did  not  appear  in  Williams' 
ori.iiinal  draft. 

\\e  whose  names  arc  here  under-written,  being  desirous  to  inhabit  in  tiie  town 
of  Providence,  do  promise  to  submit  ourselves,  in  active  or  passive  obedience,  to  all 
.-uch  orders  or  agreements  as  shall  be  made  for  public  good  of  the  body,  in  an  orderly 
way,  by  the  major  consent  of  the  present  inhabitants,  masters  of  families,  incorporated 
together  into  a  township,  and  such  others  whom  they  shall  admit  unto  the  same,  only 
in  civil  things. 

J<;\i -Collect  ions  of  the  Rhode  Island  llislorleal  Society.  \ol.  I\',  ]).  207. 

III.  DEED  OE  ROGER  WILLIAMS  TO  HIS  T\V ELY L 
ORTGIXAL  ASSOCIATES 

Providence.  Sth  of  the  8th  month.  Um8, 
(so  called,) 
Memorandum,  that  I,  Roger  Williams,  having  formerly  purchased  of  Caunanni- 
eus  and  Miantinomu,  this  our  situation,  or  plantation,  of  Xew-Providence,  viz.  the 
two  tresh  rivers,  Wanasquatuckett  and  Mooshausick,  and  the  ground  and  meadows 
thereupon,  in  consideration  of  thirty  pounds  received  trom  the  inhabitants  of  said 
place,  do  freely  and  fully  pass,  grant  and  make  over  equal  right  and  power  of  enjoying 
:ind  disposing  of  the  same  grounds  and  lands  unto  my  loving  friends  and  neighbors, 
Stukely  Wescott,  William  Arnold,  Thomas  James,  Robert  Cole,  John  Greene,  John 
Throckmorton,  William  Harris,  William  Carpenter,  Thomas  Olney,  Francis  Weston, 
Richard  Waterman,  Ezekiel  Holliman,  and  such  others  as  the  major  part  of  us  shall 
admit  into  the  same  fellowship  of  \-ote  with  us:~-As  also  I  do  freely  make  and  pass 
over  equal  right  and  power  of  enjoying  and  disposing  of  the  lands  and  grounds  reaching 
from  the  aforesaid  ri\-ers  unto  the  great  river  Pautuxett,  with  the  grass  and  meadows 
thereupon,  which  was  so  lately  gi\en  and  granted  by  the  aforesaid  sachems  to  me. 
Witness  my  hand, 

ROC.KR    Wll.l.IAMS. 

(Providence  Records). 
Texl—Colleclions  of  the  Rhode  Island  Historical  Society,  \'ol.  IV,  pp.  206-7. 


116  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

IV.  THE  PA  TENT  OF  MARCH  14-24,  1643 

Secured  through  Wilhams  from  the  Parliamentary  Commission  of 
which  Cromwell,  Vane,  Pym  and  others  were  members,  this  patent 
made  no  reference  whatever  to  religious  liberty,  an  issue  hotly  debated 
at  that  moment  around  Westminster. 

And  wheras  divers  well  affected  and  industrious  English  inhabitants  of  the  Towns 
of  Pro\'idence,  Portsmouth,  and  Newport  in  the  tract  aforesaid,  have  adventured  to 
make  a  nearer  neighborhood  and  Society  with  the  great  Body  of  the  Narragansets, 
which  may  in  Time  by  the  blessing  of  God  upon  their  Endeavours,  lay  a  sure  Founda- 
tion of  Happiness  to  all  America.  And  have  also  purchased,  and  are  purchasing  of 
and  amongst  the  said  Natives,  some  other  Places,  which  may  be  convenient  both  for 
Plantations,  and  also  for  building  of  Ships,  Supply  of  Pipe  Staves  and  other  IMer- 
chandise.  And  whereas  the  said  English,  have  represented  their  Desire  to  the  said 
Earl,  and  Commissioners,  to  have  their  hopeful  Beginnings  approved  and  confirmed, 
by  granting  unto  them  a  Free  Charter  of  Civil  Incorporation  and  Government;  that 
they  may  order  and  govern  their  Plantation  in  such  a  ^Manner  as  to  maintain  Justice 
and  peace,  both  among  themselves,  and  towards  all  Men  with  whom  they  shall  have 
to  do.  In  due  Consideration  of  the  said  Premises,  the  said  Robert  Earl  of  Warwick, 
Governor  in  Chief,  and  Lord  High  Admiral  of  the  said  Plantations,  and  the  greater 
Number  of  the  said  Commissioners,  whose  Names  and  Seals  are  here  underwritten 
and  subjoined,  out  of  a  Desire  to  encourage  the  good  Beginnings  of  the  said  Planters, 
Do,  bj'^  the  Authority  of  the  aforesaid  Ordinance  of  the  Lords  and  Commons,  give, 
grant,  and  confirm,  to  the  aforesaid  Inhabitants  of  the  Towns  of  Providence,  Ports- 
mouth, and  Ne;\port,  a  free  and  absolute  Charter  of  Incorporation,  to  be  known  by  the 
Name  of  the  Incorporation  of  Providence  Plantations,  in  the  Narraganset-Bay,  in 
New  England. — Together  with  full  Power  and  Authority  to  rule  themselves,  and  such 
others  as  shall  hereafter  inhabit  ^^^thin  any  Part  of  the  said  Tract  of  land,  b}'  such  a 
Form  of  Civil  Government,  as  by  voluntar>'  consent  of  all,  or  the  greater  Part  of  them, 
they  shall  find  most  suitable  to  their  Estate  and  Condition.  .  .  . 

Text — Bartlett :  Records  of  the  Colony  of  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations, 
Vol.  I,  pp.  144-145. 

V.  THE  QUAKERS 

Letter  from  the  Commissioners  of  the  United  Colonics  to  Rhode 
Island,  concerning  the  Quakers. 

The  Commissioners  being  informed  that  divers  Quakers  are  arrived  this  summer 
at  Rode  Island,  and  entertained  there,  which  may  prove  dangerous  to  the  Collonies, 
thought  meet  to  manifest  theire  minds  to  the  Governor  there,  as  foUoweth: 

Gent: 

We  suppose  you  have  understood  that  the  last  yeare  a  companie  of  Quakers  arived 
at  Boston  vpon  noe  other  account  than  to  disperse  theire  pernicious  opinions  had  they  ■ 
not  been  prevented  by  the  prudent  care  of  that  Government,  whoe  by  that  experience  ; 
they  had  of  them,  being  sencable  of  the  danger  that  might  befale  the  Christion  religion 
heer  professed,  by  suffering  such  to  bee  received  or  continued  in  the  country,  presented 
the  same  unto  the  Commissioners  att  theire  meetmge  at  Plymouth,  whoe  upon  that 


RHODE  ISLAND  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  117 

occasion  comended  it  to  the  Generall  Courts  of  the  United  Collonies,  that  all  Quakers, 
Ranters,  and  such  notorious  heretiques  might  bee  prohibited  coming  among  vs;  and 
that  if  such  should  arise  from  amongst  ourselves,  syeed}'  care  might  bee  taken  to  re- 
move them  (and  as  we  are  informed),  the  severall  jurisdictions  have  made  provision 
accordingly;  but  it  is  by  experience  found  that  raeanes  will  fall  short  without  further 
care  b\-  reason  of  your  admission  and  recei\-eing  of  such  from  whence  tliey  may  have 
opportunitie  to  creep  in  amongst  us,  or  meanos  to  infuse  and  spread  theire  accursed 
tcnates  to  the  great  trouble  of  the  collonies,  if  not  to  the  subversion  of  the  [lawes] 
professed  in  them.  Notwithstanding  any  care  that  hath  been  hitherto  taken  to  pre- 
vent the  same  whereof  wee  cannot  but  bee  very  sensible,  and  thinke  noecarc  too  great 
to  preserve  us  from  such  a  pest,  the  contagion  whereof  (if  received)  within  youcr 
Collonic  were  dangerous,  &c.,  to  be  defused  to  the  other  by  meancs  ot  the  intercourse 
especially  to  the  place  of  trade  amongst  us.  Wee  therefore  make  it  our  request  that 
you,  as  well  as  the  rest  of  the  Collonies,  take  such  order  herein  that  youre  naighbours 
may  be  freed  from  that  danger;  that  you  remove  those  Quakers  that  have  been 
receaved,  and  for  the  future  prohibite  theire  cominge  amongst  you,  whereunto  the 
rule  of  charitie  to  yourselves  and  vs  (wee  conceave),  doth  oblidge  j-ou  wherein  if  3-011 
should,  wee  hope  you  will  not  be  wantinge;  yett  wee  could  not  but  signifie  this  oure 
desire;  and  further  declare  tliat  wee  apprehend  that  it  will  bee  our  duty  seriously  to 
consider  what  further  provision  God  may  call  us  to  make  to  prevent  the  aforesaid 
mischiefe;  and  for  our  further  guidance  and  direction  herein,  wee  desire  j'ou  to  impartc 
youer  mind  and  resolution  to  the  Generall  Court  of  the  Massachusetts,  which  assem- 
bled! the  14th  October  next;  wee  have  not  further  to  trouble  you  att  present,  but  to 
assure  you  wee  desire  to  continew  your  loveinge  frinds  and  naighbours,  the  comis- 
sioners  of  the  United  Collonie. 

Simon  Bradstreet  President . 
Daniel  Denison, 
Boston,  September  12,  1657.  Etc." 

Letter  from  the  government  of  the  Colony  of  Rhode  Island,  in  reply  to  the  letter 
from  the  Commissioners  of  the  United  Colonies,  concerning  the  Quakers. 

Much  Honored  Gentlemen : 

Please  you  to  understand,  that  there  hath  come  to  our  view  a  letter  subscribed 
by  the  honour'd  gentlemen  commissioners  of  the  United  Coloneys,  the  contents  whereof 
are  a  request  concerning  certayne  people  called  Quakers,  come  among  us  lately,  &c. 

Our  desires  are,  in  all  things  possible,  to  pursue  after  and  keepe  fayre  and  loveing 
correspondence  and  entercourse  with  all  the  coUonys,  and  with  all  our  countreymen  in 
New  England,  and  to  that  purpose  we  have  endeavoured  (and  shall  still  endeavour), 
to  answer  the  desires  and  requests  from  all  parts  of  the  countrey,  coming  unto  us,  in 
all  just  and  equall  returnes,  to  which  end  the  coloney  have  made  seasonable  provision 
to  preserve  a  just  and  equal  entercourse  between  the  coloneys  and  us,  by  giving  justice 
to  any  that  demand  it  among  us,  and  by  returneing  such  as  make  escapes  from  you, 
or  from  the  other  colonys,  being  such  as  fly  from  the  hands  of  justice,  for  matters  of 
crime  done  or  committed  amongst  you,  &c.  And  as  concerning  these  quakers  (so 
called),  which  are  now  among  us,  we  have  no  law  among  us,  whereby  to  punish  any 
for  only  declaring  by  words,  &c.,  theire  mindes  and  understandings  concerning  the 
things  and  ways  of  God,  as  to  saI\-ation  and  an  eternal  condition.     And  we,  moreover, 


118  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

finde,  that  in  those  places  where  these  people  aforesaid,  in  this  coloney,  are  most  of  all 
suffered  to  declare  themselves  freely,  and  are  only  opposed  by  arguments  in  discourse, 
there  they  least  of  all  desire  to  come,  and  we  are  informed  that  they  begin  to  loath 
this  place,  for  that  they  are  not  opposed  by  the  civill  authority,  but  with  all  patience 
and  meeknes  are  suffered  to  say  over  their  pretended  revelations  and  admonitions, 
nor  are  they  like  or  able  to  gain  many  here  to  their  way;  surely  we  find  that  they 
delight  to  be  persecuted  by  civill  powers,  and  when  they  are  soe,  they  are  like  to 
gain  more  adherents  by  the  conseyte  of  their  patient  sufferings,  than  by  consent  to 
their  pernicious  sayings.  And  yet  we  conceive,  that  theire  doctrines  tend  to  very 
absolute  cutting  downe  and  overturninge  relations  and  civill  government  among  men, 
if  generally  received.  But  as  to  the  dammage  that  may  in  likelyhood  accrue  to  the 
neighbour  colloneys  b^^  theire  being  here  entertained,  we  conceive  it  will  not  prove  so 
dangerous  (as  else  it  might),  in  regard  of  the  course  taken  by  you  to  send  them  away 
out  of  the  countrey,  as  they  come  among  you.  But,  however,  at  present,  we  judge 
it  requisitt  (and  do  intend)  to  commend  the  consideration  of  their  extravagant  out- 
goinges  unto  the  Generall  Assembly  of  our  coUoney  in  ]March  ne.xt,  where  we  hope 
there  will  be  such  order  taken,  as  may,  in  all  honest  and  contientious  manner,  prevent 
the  bad  effects  of  theire  doctrines  and  endeavours;  and  soe,  in  all  courtious  and  loveirig 
respects,  and  with  desire  of  all  honest  and  fayre  commerce  with  \ou,  and  the  rest  of  our 
honoured  and  beloved  countreymen,  we  rest, 

'S'ours,  in  all  loving  respects  to  serve  you, 

Benedict  Arxold,  Fnsidviil, 

Providence,  Oct  13th  1657.  William  Baultson, — etc. 

Text— -Bartlett :     Records  of  the  Colony  of  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plunlalions, 
Vol.  T:  pp.  ,i74-,S78. 

VI.   WILLIAMS  OX  THE  LIMJTATIOXS  OF  LI BERTV 

"To  the  Town  of  Providence. 

[Providence,  January,  1()54-.S| 
That  e\er  I  should  speak  or  write  a  tittle,  that  tends  to  such  an  inhnitc  liberty  of 
conscience,  is  a  mistake,  and  which  I  ha\-e  ever  disclaimed  and  abhorred.  To  prevent 
such  mistakes,  1  shall  at  present  only  propose  this  case:  There  goes  many  a  ship  to 
sea,  with  many  hundred  souls  in  one  ship,  whose  weal  and  woe  is  common,  and  is  a 
true  picture  of  a  commonwealth,  or  a  human  combination  or  society.  It  hath  fallen 
out  sometimes,  that  both  papists  and  protestants,  Jews  and  Turks,  may  be  embarked 
in  one  ship;  ui)on  which  supposal  I  affirm,  that  all  the  libertv  of  conscience,  that  ever 
1  pleaded  for,  turns  upon  these  two  hinges — that  none  of  the  papists,  protestants, 
Jews,  or  Turks,  be  forced  to  come  to  the  ship's  prayers  or  worship,  nor  compelled  from 
their  own  particular  prayers  or  worship,  if  they  practice  an>-.  1  further  add,  that  I 
never  denied,  that  notwithstanding  this  libert}-,  the  commander  of  this  ship  ought  to 
command  the  ship's  course,  yea,  and  also  command  that  justice,  peace  and  sobriety,  be 
kept  and  practiced,  both  among  the  seamen  and  all  the  passengers.  If  any  of  the 
seaman  refuse  to  perform  their  services,  or  passengers  to  pay  their  freight;  if  any 
refuse  to  help,  in  person  or  purse,  toward  the  common  charges  of  defense;  if  any 
refuse  to  obey  the  common  laws  and  orders  of  the  ship,  concerning  their  common  peace 
or  preservation;  if  any  shall  mutiny  and  rise  up  against  their  commanders  and  officers, 
if  an_\'  sliould  prracli  or  write  that  tliore  oughl  to  be  no  rominaiKk-rs  or  olTKcrs,  because 


RHODF.  ISI.AXD  IX  THE  SEVEXTF.EXTH  CEXTLRV  110 

are  equal  in  Christ,  therefore  no  masters  nor  otlicers,  no  laws  nor  orders,  nor  correc- 
is  nor  punishments; — I  say,  I  never  denied,  but  in  such  cases,  whatever  is  pretented. 
commander  or  commanders  may  judge,  resist,  compel  and  punish  such  trans- 
;sors,  according  to  their  deserts  and  merits.  This  if  seriously  and  honestly  minded. 
,  if  it  so  please  the  Father  of  lights,  let  in  some  light  to  such  as  willingly  shut  nol 
r  eyes. 

I  remain  studious  of  \our  coninum  ])eace  and  liberly. 

Roger  wii.i.iams." 
CKt—J'nl>liuilii»!s  ofl/n-  Xarrai^aiisrll  Chdi.  \\)1.  \'I,  i)p.  278-270. 

VII.   THE  CHARTER  OF  J LLV  S  IS ^  1003 

Charles  the  Second,  (&c.)  .  .  .  :  Whereas  c.rc  have  been  informed,  b\- the  hum- 
petition  of  our  trustie  and  well  beloved  subject,  John  Clarke,  on  the  behalfe  of 
jamine  Arnold,  William  Brenton,  William  Codington,  .  .  .  and  the  rest  of  the 
hasers  and  ffree  inhabitants  of  our  island,  called  Rhode-Island,  and  the  rest  of 
colonic  of  Providence  Plantations,  in  the  Narragansett  Baj-,  in  New-England,  in 
erica,  that  they,  pursueing,  with  peaceable  and  loyall  mindes,  their  sober,  serious 
rehgious  intentions,  of  godlie  edifieing  themselves,  and  one  another,  in  the  holie 
istian  fTaith  and  worshipp  as  they  were  perswaded :  together  with  the  gaineing  over 
conversione  of  the  poore  ignorant  Indian  natives,  in  those  partes  of  America,  to 
sincere  professione  and  obedienc  of  the  same  ffaith  and  worship,  did,  not  onlie 
the  consent  and  good  encouragement  of  our  royall  progenitors,  transport  them- 
es out  of  this  kingdome  of  England  into  America,  but  alsoe,  since  their  arrivall 

,  after  their  first  settlement  amongst  other  our  subjects  in  those  parts,  ffor  the 
ideing  of  discorde,  and  those  manie  evills  which  were  likely  to  ensue  upon  some 

)se  oure  subjects  not  beinge  able  to  beare,  in  these  remote  partes,  theire  different 

ihensiones  in  religious  concernments,  and  in  pursueance  of  the  afforesayd  ends, 
once  againe  leave  theire  desireable  stationes  and  habitationes,  and  with  excessixe 
r  and  travell,  hazard  and  charge,  did  transplant  themselves  into  the  middest  ol 
Indian  natives,  who,  as  wee  are  infformed,  are  the  most  potent  princes  and  people 
U  that  country;  where,  by  the  good  Providence  of  God,  from  whome  the  Planla- 
es  have  taken  their  name,  upon  theire  labour  and  Industrie,  they  have  not  onlie 
preservedtoadmiration,  but  have  increased  and  prospered.  .  .  .  .l/ftf  Where.vs, 
heire  humble  addresse,  the}-  have  ffreely  declared,  that  it  is  much  on  their  hearts 
hey  may  be  permitted),  to  hold  forth  a  livelie  experiment,  that  a  most  flourishing 
1  state  may  stand  and  best  bee  maintained,  and  that  among  our  English  subjects, 

a  full  libertie  in  religious  concernements,  and  that  true  pietye  rightly  grounded 

I  gospell  principles,  will  give  the  best  and  greatest  security  to  sovereignetxe,  and 
lay  in  the  hearts  of  men  the  strongest  obligations  to  true  loyaltye:  Nox^:  kiioa' 
that  wee  beinge  willinge  to  encourage  the  hopefuU  undertakeinge  of  our  sa\cl 

II  and  lovelnge  subjects,  and  to  secure  them  in  the  free  e.xercise  and  enjoyment  of 
heire  civill  and  religious  rights,  appertaining  to  them,  as  our  loveing  subjects;  and 
reserve  unto  them  that  libertye,  in  the  true  Christian  ffaith  and  worshipp  of  God, 
:h  they  have  sought  with  soe  much  travaill,  and  with  peaceable  myndes,  and  loyall 
ectione  to  our  royall  progenitors  and  ourselves,  to  enjoye;  and  because  some  of  the 
)le  and  inhabitants  of  the  same  colonic  cannot,  in  theire  private  opinions,  conformi- 
lie  i)ublique  exercise   of   religion,    according    lo    the    litlurgy,    formes   and    cere- 


120  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

monyes  of  the  Church  of  England,  or  take  or  subscribe  the  oaths  and  articles  made 
and  established  in  that  behalfe;  and  tor  that  the  same,  by  reason  of  the  remote  dis- 
tances of  those  places,  wUl  (as  wee  hope)  bee  noe  breach  of  the  unitie  and  unifforniitie 
established  in  this  nation:  .  .  .  doe  hereby  .  .  .  declare.  That  our  royall  will  and 
pleasure  is,  that  noe  person  within  the  saj-d  colonye,  at  any  tyme  hereafter,  shall  bee 
any  wise  molested,  punished,  disquieted,  or  called  in  question,  for  any  differences  in 
opinions  in  matters  of  religion,  and  doe  not  actually  disturb  the  cWiU  peace  of  ■  ■:• 
sa\'d  colon}-;  but  that  all  and  eveiye  person  and  persons  may,  from  tjone  to  t}'tne, 
at  all  t>Tnes  hereafter,  freel3-e  and  fullye  have  and  enjoye  his  and  theire  owne  ji; 
ments  and  consciences,  in  matters  of  religious  concernments,  throughout  the  tract 
of  lande  hereafter  mentioned;  they  behaving  themselves  peaceabhe  and  quietlie,  and 
not  useing  this  libertie  to  Ijxentiousnesse  and  profanenesse,  nor  to  the  ciNdll  injur}  e 
or  outward  disturbeance  of  others;  any  lawe,  statute,  or  clause,  therein  conta>-ned,  or 
to  bee  contayned,  usage  or  custome  of  this  realme,  to  the  contrary  hereof,  in  any  wise, 
not  withstanding.  And  that  they  may  bee  in  the  better  capacity  to  defend  themsehcs, 
in  theire  just  rights  and  libertyes  against  all  the  enemies  of  the  Christian  ffaith,  and 
others,  in  all  respects,  wee  .  .  .  further  .  .  .  declare,  That  they  shall  have  and 
enjoye  the  benefitt  of  our  late  act  of  indempnity  and  ffree  pardon,  as  the  rest  of  our 
subjects  in  other  our  dominions  and  territorjes  have;  and  to  create  and  make  them  a 
bodj'e  pohtique  or  corporate,  with  the  powers  and  priviledges  hereinafter  mentic.cd. 
.  .  .  Xeverthelesse,  our  will  and  pleasure  is,  and  wee  doe  hereby  declare  to  the  rest 
of  oure  CoUonies  in  New-England,  that  itt  shall  not  bee  lawefuU  ff'or  this  our  sa}  d 
Collony  ...  to  invade  the  natives  inhabiting  within  the  boundes  and  Umitts  of 
theire  sayd  CoUonies  without  the  knowledge  and  consent  of  the  sajd  other  Collonics. 
And  itt  is  hereby  declared,  that  itt  shall  not  bee  lawfull  to  or  ffor  the  rest  of  the  Col- 
lonies  to  invade  or  molest  the  native  Indians,  or  any  other  inhabitants,  inhabit iii-; 
within  the  bounds  and  lymitts  hereafter  mentioned  (they  having  subjected  themselves 
unto  us,  and  being  by  us  taken  into  our  speciall  protection),  without  the  knowledge 
and  consent  of  the  Governour  and  Company  of  our  Collony  of  Rhode-Island  and  Pro\  1- 
dence  Plantations.  .  .  .  And  further,  our  wUl  and  pleasure  is,  that  in  all  matters 
of  publique  controversy  which  may  fall  out  betweene  our  Collony  of  Providence 
Plantations,  and  the  rest  of  our  CoUonies  in  Xew-England,  itt  shaU  and  may  bee  1 
full  to  and  for  the  Governour  and  Company  ...  to  make  their  appeales  therein  to  u~ 
for  redresse  in  such  cases,  wthin  this  our  realme  of  England :  and  that  itt  shaU  be  la\ 
to  and  for  the  inhabitants  of  the  sayd  CoUony  .  .  .  without  let  or  molestation,  to  p 
and  repasse  with  freedome,  into  and  through  the  rest  of  the  EngUsh  CoUonies,  uj 
their  lawfuU  and  civill  occasions,  and  to  converse,  and  hold  commerce  and  trade,  ^\ith 
such  of  the  inhabitants  of  our  other  English  CoUonies  as  shaU  bee  wUling  to  admit t 
them  thereunto,  they  behaveing  themselves  peaceably  among  them  ..." 

Text — Bartlett :  Records  of  the  Colony  of  Rhode  Island  and  Providence  Plantations, 
Vol.  II,  pp.  3-20. 

VIII.  GEORGE  FOX'S  VISIT,  1672 

"As  soon  as  the  wind  served  we  set  saU,  and  arrived  in  Rhode-Island  the  thirtieth 
of  the  third  month;  where  we  were  gladl}^  received  by  friends.  We  went  to  Nicholas 
Eaton's,  who  was  governor  of  the  Island;  where  we  laj-,  being  weary  with  travelling. 
On  lirst-da)-  following  we  had  a  large  meeting;  to  which  the  deputy  governor  and  sev- 


RHODE  ISLAND  IN  THE  SEVENTEENTH  CENTURY  121 

eral  justices  came,  and  were  mightily  affected  with  the  truth.  The  week  following, 
the  yearly  meeting  tor  friends  of  New-England,  and  other  colonies  adjacent,  was  held 
in  this  island;  to  which,  besides  many  friends  who  lived  in  those  parts,  came  John  Stubbs 
from  Barbadoes,  and  James  Lancaster  and  John  Cartwright  from  another  way.  This 
meeting  lasted  six  days.  The  first  four  were  spent  in  general  publick  meetings  for 
worship;  to  which  abundance  of  other  people  came.  For  having  no  priests  in  the 
island,  and  no  restriction  to  any  particular  way  of  worship;  and  the  governor  and 
deputy-governor,  with  several  justices  of  the  peace,  daily  frequenting  meetings;  it 
so  encouraged  the  people  that  they  flocked  in  from  all  parts  of  the  island.  Very  good 
ser\ace  we  had  amongst  them,  and  truth  had  good  reception.  I  have  rarely  obser\'ed 
a  people,  in  the  state  wherein  they  stood,  to  hear  with  more  attention,  diligence,  and 
affection,  then  generally  they  did,  during  the  four  days;  which  was  also  taken  notice 
of  by  other  friends.  These  publick  meetings  over,  the  men's  meeting  began,  which 
was  large,  precious,  and  weighty.  The  day  following  was  the  women's  meeting,  which 
also  was  large  and  very  solemn.  These  two  meetings  being  for  ordering  the  affairs 
of  the  church,  many  weighty  things  were  opened,  and  communicated  to  them,  byway 
of  advice,  intormation,  and  instruction  in  the  services  relating  thereunto;  that  all 
might  be  kept  clean,  sweet,  and  savoury  amongst  them.  In  these,  several  men's 
and  women's  meetings  for  other  parts  were  agreed  and  settled,  to  take  care  of  the  poor, 
and  other  affairs  of  the  church,  and  to  see  that  all  who  profess  truth  walk  according  to 
the  glorious  gospel  of  God.  When  this  great  general  meeting  was  ended,  it  was  some- 
what hard  for  friends  to  part;  for  the  glorious  power  of  the  Lord,  which  was  over  all, 
and  his  blessed  truth  and  life  flowing  amongst  them,  had  so  knit  and  united  them  to- 
gether, that  they  spent  two  days  in  taking  leave  one  of  another,  and  of  the  friends 
of  the  island;  and  then,  l)eing  mightily  filled  with  the  presence  and  power  of  the  Lord, 
they  went  away  with  joyful  hearts  to  their  several  habitations,  in  the  several  colonies 
where  they  lived. 

After  this  I  had  a  great  travail  in  spirit  concerning  the  Ranters  in  those  parts 
who  had  been  rude  at  a  meeting  which  I  was  not  at.  WTierefore  I  appointed  a  meeting 
amongst  them,  believing  the  Lord  would  give  me  power  over  them;  which  he  did, 
to  his  praise  and  glory,  blessed  be  his  name  for  ever!  There  were  at  this  meeting 
many  friends,  and  divers  other  people;  some  of  whom  were  justices  of  the  peace,  and 
officers,  who  we/e  generally  well  affected  with  the  truth.  One,  who  had  been  a  justice 
twenty  years,  was  convinced,  spoke  highly  of  the  truth,  and  more  highly  of  me  than 
is  fit  for  me  to  make  mention  or  take  notice  of. 

After  this  we  went  to  Narraganset,  about  twenty  miles  from  Rhode-Island;  and 
the  governor  went  with  us.  We  had  a  meeting  at  a  justice's,  where  friends  never 
had  any  before.  The  meeting  was  very  large,  for  the  country  generally  came  in; 
and  people  from  Connecticut,  and  other  parts  round  about.  There  were  four  justices 
of  peace.  Most  of  these  people  were  such  as  had  never  heard  friends  before;  but  they 
were  mightily  affected,  and  a  great  desire  there  is  after  the  truth  amongst  them.  So 
that  meeting  was  of  very  good  service;  blessed  be  the  Lord  for  ever!  The  justice,  at 
whose  house  it  was,  and  another  justice  of  that  country,  invited  me  to  come  again; 
but  I  was  then  clear  of  those  parts,  and  was  going  towards  Shelter-island.  ...  At 
another  place,  I  heard  some  of  the  magistrates  said  among  themselves,  'If  they  had 
money  enough,  they  would  hire  me  to  be  their  minister.'    This  was,  where  they  did 


122  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

not  well  understand  us,  and  our  principles:  but  when  I  heard  of  it,  I  said,  'It  was  time 
for  me  to  be  gone;  for  if  their  eye  was  so  much  to  me,  or  any  of  us,  they  would  not 
come  to  their  own  teacher. '  For  this  thing  (hiring  ministers)  had  spoiled  many,  b>- 
hindering  them  from  improving  their  own  talents;  whereas  our  labour  is,  to  brini: 
every  one  to  their  own  teacher  in  themselves. " 

Text — George  Fox's  Journal,  Philadelphia  edition.  i)p.  4^0-452. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

New  York  in  tiik  C\)L().\ial  rKKion 
Bibliogra  [)hy 

'"The  Voyages  and  Journal  of  Henry  Hudson"  (1607-1611)  are  rc- 

)rinted  in  part  in  the  "Collections  of  the  New  York  Historical  Society," 

''ol.  I.     Extracts  from  the  histories  of  Meteren  (1599  f.)  and  Wassenaer 

[(1622  f.)  appear  in  "Narratives  of  New  Netherland"  (1909)  edited  by 

by  J.  Franklin  Jameson.     A  description  of  New  Netherland  is  the  "New 

[World,  or  a  Description  of  the  West  Indies"  (1624  f.)  by  John  DeLaet 

Swho  although  never  resident  in  the  colony  had  access  to  the  journals  of 

the  Dutch  voyagers   (translation  in  part,  "Coll.  New  York  Hist.  Soc," 

Second  Series,  Vol.  I ;  and  "Narratives  of  New  Netherland.  "    " The  Short 

History  and  Notes  of  a  Journey  Kept  During  Several  Voyages"  (16v32- 

1644)  by  D.  P.  DeVries  is  to  be  found  translated  in  the  "Coll.  N.  Y. 

Hist.  Soc."  Second  Series,  Vol.  Ill,  Part  I;  and  ''Narratives  of  New 

Xetherland,"     Another  "Description  of  the  New  Netherlands"  more 

detailed  in  character  is  that  of  Adrian  Van  der  Donck  (second  edition, 

1656,  partially  translated,   "Coll.   N.   Y.   Hist.   Soc,"   Second   Series, 

\'()1.  I).     Among  the  papers  of  Father  Jogues,  a  Jesuit  missionary  ca]>- 

lured  b}-  the  Mohawk  Indians,  there  appears  a  sketch  of  New  Netherland 

as  he  saw  it  in  164,S,  ("Coll.  N.  Y.  Hisl.  Soc,"  Second  Series,  \\)1.  Ill, 

Parti). 

Aitzemas'  "Affairs  of  Church  and  Church,  .  .  .  1621-1669" 
(1657-1671)  is  accessible  in  "Coll.  N.  Y.  Hist.  Soc."  Second  Series, 
\'ol.  II.  "The  Broad  Advice,  ..."  (1649)  of  unknown  authorship 
but  one  of  the  most  important  of  early  histories,  appears  in  part  in 
"Coll.  N.  Y.  Hist.  Soc,"  Second  Series,  Vol.  Ill;  also  in  O'Callaghan's 
•Documentary  History,"  Vol.  IV.  "An  Account  of  Two  Voyages 
to  New  England"  (1638-39  and  1663-71)  valuable  though  crude,  l)y 
John  Josselyn,  has  been  reprinted  in  "Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series 
HI,  Vol.  HI.  "The  Journal  of  Jasper  Danckaerts  1679-80"  ("Original 
Narratives  of  Early  American  History"  edited  (1913)  by  B.  B.  James 
and  J.  F.  Jameson)  gives  a  picture  of  New  York  as  seen  by  Danckaerts 

123 


124  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  his  fellow  traveler,  Sluyter.  The  letters  of  Michaelius,  Megapolen- 
sis,  Bogardus,  and  others,  with  a  chronologically  arranged  digest  of  all 
documents  for  the  period  are  to  be  found  in  the  "Ecclesiastical  Records 
of  the  State  of  New  York"  (Hugh  Hastings,  supervisor)  Vols.  I-VI. 

A  comprehensive  set  of  Dutch  documents  taken  from  the  archives 
at  the  Hague  by  John  M.  Brodhead  covering  the  period  1608-1678, 
and  translated  by  E.  B.  O'Callaghan,  M.D.  forms  Vols.  I  and  II  of 
"Documents  Relative  to  the  Colonial  History  of  the  State  of  New 
York"  (1856-58).  Vols.  Ill  and  IV  (edited  by  J.  M.  Brodhead,  1853- 
54)  contain  transcripts  of  documents  (1614-1706)  lying  in  the  State 
Paper  Office,  London,  the  office  of  the  Pri\^  Council,  the  British  Museum, 
and  the  Library  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  Vol.  IX  of  the  same 
work  (1855)  contains  transcripts  of  documents  (1631-1744)  in  the  ar- 
chives of  the  Ministers  of  War  and  Colonies,  and  the  Royal  Library, 
Paris,  translated  by  E.  B.  O'Callaghan.  In  addition  to  this  indispensa- 
ble work,  there  are  "The  Records  of  New  Amsterdam  from  1653  to 
1674,  ..."  (VII  Vols.,  1897)  edited  by  Berthold  Fernow.  These 
give  the  minutes  in  full  of  the  Court  of  Burgomasters  and  Schepens. 
"The  Documentary  History  of  New  York"  (IV  Vols.  1849-51)  by 
E.  B.  O'Callaghan,  ]\I.D.,'in  reality  not  a  history  but  a  compendium  of 
documents,  has  a  rich  store  of  important  material.  Vol.  Ill  in  particular 
throws  light  upon  seventeenth  centur}'  conditions,  though  none  of  the 
others  should  be  overlooked. 

Eliminating  the  contemporary  histories  above  mentioned,  the  earhest 
attempt  at  a  history  of  New  Netherlands  was  that  of  N.  C.  LambrechtT 
sen  (1818).  Brief  and  limited  in  range,  its  value  is  insignificant  (trans- 
lation, "  Coll.  N.  Y.  Hist.  Soc, "  New  Series,  Vol.  I).  The  task  of  writmg 
a  comprehensive  history  of  New  York  was  first  undertaken  by  William 
Smith,  whose  "History  of  the  Province  of  New  York  from  the  first 
Discovery  to  the  year  MDCCXXXII,  .  .  .  '' (1756;  American  Edition, 
1792,  1814),  with  its  continuation  to  1762  left  in  manuscript  at  his  de- 
cease (since  published  in  the  "Coll.  N.  Y.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  IV),  is  now 
universally  pronounced  to  be  incomplete  in  its  earlier  sections,  and  par- 
tisan in  its  posthumous  chapters.  The  second  attempt  was  that  of 
James  Macauley  in  his  "Natural,  Statistical  and  Ci\dl  History  of  the 
State  of  New  York"  (HI  Vols.  1829)  a  work  descriptive  of  the  physical 
features  of  the  country  but  not  in  any  detailed  degree  of  its  political 
or  religious  fortunes.  The  "History  of  the  New  Netherlands,  .  .  .  " 
dl  \^ols.  1839-40)  by  James  Dunlap,  an  antiquarian  rather  than  a  his- 
torian, impnnTd  slightly  if  at  all  upon  the  work  of  its  predecessors.     The 


NEW  YORK  IX  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  125 

"History  of  New  Netherland"  (II  Vols.  1846-50)  by  E.  B.  O'Callaghan, 
M.D.  was  a  long  step  in  advance,  both  for  its  fulness  of  detail  and  its 
scientitic  handling  of  the  sources.  A  ''History  of  the  State  of  New 
York"  (first  period  1609-1664,  second  period  1664-1691;  II  Vols.  1853- 
1871)  by  John  Romeyn  Brodhead,  completely  outclassed  all  earlier 
works.  With  a  slight  tendency  to  the  legal  rather  than  the  judicial  t\-ix" 
of  mind,  and  sympathies  undisguisedly  pro-PIolland,  liis  work  is  exiuius- 
ii\-e  and  a  monument  of  literary  industry  and  careful  execution.  The 
"Influence  of  the  Netherlands  in  the  Making  of  the  English  Common- 
wealth and  the  American  RepubHc"  (1891)  by  William  E.  Griflis  rep- 
resents a  different  interpretation.  John  Fiske's  "Dutch  and  Quaker 
Colonies  in  America"  (II  Vols.  1899)  written  with  characteristic  grace, 
is  marred  by  too  many  unjust  strictures  upon  the  New  Netherland 
government  authorities.  "The  Puritan  in  Holland,  England,  and 
America"  (II  Vols.  1892)  by  Douglas  Campbell  is  a  suggestive  work 
that  should  be  seriously  though  discriminatingly  used.  It  may  profit- 
ably be  compared  with  "The  Dutch  Element  in  American  History"  b}- 
H.  T.  Colenbrander,  also  by  Ruth  Putnam  (An.  Report.  Amer.  Hist. 
Ass.  1909,  sections  XII  and  XIII.  Thomas  A.  Janvier's  "  Dutch  Found- 
ing of  New  York"  covering  the  period  1609-1664,  (1903)  while  on  the 
whole  satisfactory,  should  be  handled  with  reserve. 

For  the  relative  dearth*  of  standard  comprehensive  histories  there 
has  been  a  compensation  in  monographs  dealing  with  localities.  Of 
these  the  following  are  M'orthy  of  mention:  "The  History  of  the  Town 
of  Flatbush"  (1842)  by  T.  M.  Strong;  "Annals  of  Newtown"  (1852) 
by  J.  Riker;  "History  of  the  City  of  New  York"  (1853)  by  D.  T.  Valen- 
tine; also  a  later  work  (1909)  with  same  title  by  Mrs.  Schuyler  Van 
Rensselaer;  "Flushing,  Past  and  Present"  (1860)  by  H.  G.  Mandeville; 
"History  of  Brooklyn,  ..."  (Ill  Vols.  1867)  by  H.  R.  Stiles;  "Early 
Hempstead"  (1870)  by  C.  B.  Moore;  "Antiquities  of  Long  Island,  ..." 
(1875)  by  Gabriel  Furman;  "  Memorial  History  of  the  City  of  New  York  " 
(IV  Vols.  1891-93)  edited  by  J.  G.  Wilson  (particularly  good);  "Early 
Long  Island".  (1896)  by  Martha  Flint;  "History  of  the  Town  of  Flushing, 
L.  I."  (1889)  by  H.  D.  Waller;  "The  Revised  History  of  Harlem" 
(1904)  by  James  Riker. 

The  Swedish  settlements  on  the  South  River  may  be  studied  in  "A 
History  of  the  Original  Settlements  on  the  Delaware"  (1846)  by  B.  Fer- 
ris; "The  Dutch  and  Swedish  Colonies  on  the  Delaware"  by  G.  B. 
Keen  (1902,  "Pub.  Delaware  County  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  I;  and  Winsor 


126  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

"Nar.  &  Crit.  Hist."  Vol.  IV);  "The  Dutch  and  Swedish  Settlements 
the  Delaware"  by  H.  L.  Carson,  (1909,  "Pa.  Mag.  of  Hist,  and  Biog. 
Vol.  XXXni,  pp.  1-21)  and  "Scandinavian  Immigrants  in  New  Yorl 
1630-1674"  (1915)  by  J.  O.  Evjen. 

As  an  introduction  to  the  ecclesiastical  field,  two  good  studies  ar| 
"New  Amsterdam  and  its  People"  (1902)  by  J.  H.  Innes,  and  "Dutc| 
New  York"  (1908)  ])y  Estlier  Singleton.  An  excellent  general  survej 
of  the  ecclesiastical  situation  will  be  found  in  "Religion  in  New  NethcF-^ 
land;  A  History  of  the  Development  of  the  Rehgious  Conditions  in  thd 
Province  of  New  Netherlands,  1623-1664"  (1910)  by  Frederick  J.  Zwier- 
lein.  An  exhaustive  bibliography  is  appended.  A  valuable  article  of 
a  general  character  ("Papers  Amer.  Soc.  Ch.  Hist.,"  Series  II,  Vol.  Ill 
pp.  79-117)  is  that  entitled,  "The  Ecclesiastical  Condition  of  New  York! 
at  the  Opening  of  the  Eighteenth  Century"  l)y  E.  T.  Corwin. 

The  history  of  the  Dutch  Reformed  Churcli  has  been  treated  byj 
Jacob  Brinkerhoff  in  a  "History  of  the  True  Reformed  Dutch  Church" 
(1873);  by  E.  T.  Corwin  in  a  "Manual  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  Amer- 
ica" (4th  edition,  1902)  which  has  a  bibliography;  more  notably  though 
briefly  by  D.  D.  Demarest  in  "The  Reformed  Church  in  America,  Its 
Origin,  Development  and  Characteristics"  (1889);  and  by  E.  T.  Corwin 
in  a  "History  of  the  Reformed  Church,  Dutch"  (Vol.  VIII  of  the  "  Amer- 
can  Church  History  Scries, '"  1894),  a  very  satisfactory  monograph  though 
necessarily  condensed.  "Pictures  of  I^arly  Church  Life  in  New  York 
City"  (1893)  by  Daniel  Van  Pelt  is  illuminating,  also  the  older  work  (1865) 
by  Cabriel  P.  Disosway  entitled  "The  EarHest  Churches  of  New  York 
and  its  Vicinity."  A.  J.  Beekman's  "History  of  the  Reformed  Dutch 
Church  of  the  Town  of  Brooklyn"  (1886)  is  useful,  also  Henry  Whitte- 
more's  "History  of  the  First  Reformed  Protestant  Dutch  Church  of 
Breuckelen"  (1896). 

A  "Preliminary  Sketch  of  the  old  Dutch  Church  at  Kingston,  New 
York  and  of  some  of  its  Ministers"  i)y  R.  R.  Hoes  ("Proc.  N.  Y.  State 
Hist,  .\ssoc.,"  \'r].  XI,  pp.  186-230)  is  popularly  written.  \  "History 
of  Long  Island  including  also  a  Particular  Account  of  the  Different 
Churches  and  Ministers"  (III  \'ols.  1843)  by  B.  j.  Thompson  is  the 
most  comprehensive  account  of  Long  Island.  Much  ecclesiastical  data 
is  packed  into  a  "  History  of  Long  Island  "  (1845)  by  N.  S.  Prime.  "  An- 
ticjuities  of  the  Church  of  Jamaica"  (1880)  and  especiall}-,  "Antiquities 
of  the  Parish  Church  of  Hempstead,  ..."  (1880)  by  H.  Onderdonck 
have  much  information. 


XF.W^YOKK   IX   THE  COH)N"lAl,   I'KRIOD  127 

"A  History  of  the  School  of  the  Reformed  Protestant  Dutch  Church  in 
New  York"  (1853)  by  Henry  W.  Dunshee  will  interest  students  of 
religious  education;  also  the  more  satisfactory  study"  "The  Dutch 
Schools  of  New  Netherland  and  Colonial  New  York"  (1912)  by  William 
Heard  Kilpatrick. 

The  history  of  the  Episcopalians  has  been  presented  by  Canon  J. 
S.  M.  Anderson,  Bishop  S.  Wilberforce,  Rev.  W.  S.  Perry,  Rev.  S.  D. 
jMcConnell  and  Professor  C.  C.  Tiffany.  For  titles,  dates  and  esti- 
lates  see  page  7.  A  scholarly  chapter  by  Rev.  Morgan  Dixon  "His- 
tory of  Trinity  Parish"  appears  in  Vol.  IV  of  the  "Memorial  Historv  of 
the  City  of  New  York." 

The  pioneer  history  of  the  Lutheran  Church  is  a  "Description  of 
the  Former  and  Present  State  of  the  Swedish  Churches  in  the  so-called 
New  Sweden"  (1759)  by  Israel  Acrelius  (translated  in  full  by  W.  D. 
Reynolds  in  "Memoirs  of  the  Hist.  Soc.  of  Pennsylvania"  Vol.  XI;  in 
part  in  "Narratives  of  Early  Pennsylvania,  .  .  .  1630-1707"  (1912) 
edited  by  Albert  C.  Myers).  Other  standard  works  are  C.  W.  Schaef- 
fer's  "Early  History  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  America"  (new  edition, 
1868)  and  "A  History  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  the  United 
States"  by  Professor  H.  E.  Jacobs  (Vol.  IV,  "American  Church  History 
Series,"  4th  edition,  1902).  An  instructive  paper  by  John  Nicum 
entitled  "The  Beginnings  of  the  Lutheran  Church  on  Manhattan  Island" 
will  be  found  among  the  "Papers  of  the  American  Society  of  Church 
History"  Second  Series,  Vol.  II,  pp.  84-101. 

The  work  of  the  Jesuits  in  upper  New  York  state  is  exhaustively 
set  forth  in  "The  Jesuit  Relations  and  Allied. Documents"  edited  by  R. 
G.  Thwaites  (LXXIII  Vols.  1896-1901).  Vols.  XXIII  to  XLVII  should 
be  consulted  for  the  Five  Nation  ^Missions.  O'Callaghan  "Documents" 
and  "  Documentary  History  "  and  "the  Ecclesiastical  Records  "  (as  above) 
are  serviceable.  W.  Harper  Bennett's  "Cathohc  Footsteps  in  Old  New 
York"  (1909)  gives  a  good  account  for  its  restricted  area."  For  more 
extensive  bibliography,  see  pp.  296f . 

Quakerism  has  been  discussed  hi  H.  Onderdonck's  "...  Rise 
and  Growth  of  the  Society  of  Friends  on  Long  Island,  and  in  New  York, 
1657-1826"  in  "The  Annals  of  Hempstead,  1643-1842"  (1878).  The 
standard  Quaker  histories  should  be  consulted  (see  page  154f). 

On  early  Jewish  settlements  see  bibliography  on  Jews  p.  508. 

For  investigative  purposes  there  are  the  "Documents  Relative  to 
the  History  of  the  State  of  New  York"  by  E.  B.  O'Callaghan;  his  "Docu- 
mentary Historv  of  New  York  "  of  which  Vols.  Ill  and  IV  are  particularly 


128  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

serviceable;  his  "Laws  and  Ordinances  of  New  Netherland,  1638  to 
1674"  (1868);  "Records  of  New  Amsterdam  from  1653  to  1674,  .  .  .  " 
edited  by  Berthold  Fernow;  also  his  "Minutes  of  the  Oiphan  Master's 
Court  in  New  Amsterdam,  1655  to  1663,  ..."  (II  Vols.  1907);  "The 
Annals  of  Albany"  (X  Vols.  1850  f.)  by  Noel  Munsell;  "Town  Records 
of  Southampton"  (VI  Vols.  1874)  edited  by  H.  P.  Hedges  and  others; 
"Town  Records  of  Southold"  (II  Vols.  1882)  edited  by  J.  W.  Case; 
"Town  Records  of  Huntington"  (III  Vols.  1887)  edited  by  C.  R.  Street; 
"Town  Records  of  East  Hampton"  (1887)  edited  by  J.  T.  Gardner; 
"Town  Records  of  Hempstead"  (VIII  Vols.  1896)  edited  by  B.  J.  Hicks; 
"Records  of  the  Town  of  Jamaica,  Long  Island  1656-1751"  (III  Vols. 
1914)  edited  by  J.  C.  Frost.  Finally,  and  of  indispensable  worth,  there 
are  the  "Ecclesiastical  Records  of  the  State  of  New  York"  (VI  Vols. 
1901  f.),  published  under  the  supervision  of  Hugh  Hastings,  State  His- 
torian, through  the  services  of  Rev.  E.  T.  Corwin. 

Documents 

1.  STATUTORY  PROVISION  FOR  RELIGION 

Proposed  Articles  for  the  Colonization  and  Trade  of  New  Netherlands, 
September  2,  1638. 

The  Patroon  scheme  not  having  proved  a  success,  and  the  scant 
population  of  New  Netherlands  showing  only  a  decrease,  an  attempt 
was  made  to  put  immigration  upon  a  more  popular  basis.  Religious 
worship  therefore  was  provided  for  as  under: 

2.  And  inasmuch  as  it  is  of  the  highest  importance,  that,  in  the  first  commence- 
ment and  settlement  of  this  population,  proper  arrangement  be  made  for  Divine  wor- 
ship, according  to  the  practice  established  by  the  government  of  this  country,  Religion 
shall  be  taught  and  preached  there  according  to  the  Confession  and  formularies  of 
union  here  publicly  accepted  in  the  respective  churches,  with  which  every  one  shall 
be  satisfied  and  content,  without,  however,  it  being  inferred  from  this,  that  any  person 
shall  be  hereby  in  any  wise  constrained  or  aggrieved  in  his  conscience,  but  every  man 
shall  be  free  to  live  up  to  his  own  in  peace  and  decorum;  provided  he  a\'oid  frequenting 
any  forbidden  assemblies  or  conventicles,  much  less  collect  or  get  up  any  Such;  and 
further  abstain  trom  all  public  scandals  and  offences,  which  the  magistrate  is  charged 
to  prevent  by  all  fitting  reproofs  and  admonitions,  and  if  necesary,  to  advise  the  Com- 
pany, from  time  to  time,  of  what  may  occur  herein,  so  that  confusions  and  misunder- 
standings may  be  timely  obviated  and  prevented. 

8.  Each  householder  and  inhabitant  shall  bear  such  tax  and  public  charge  as 
shall  hereafter  be  considered  proper  for  the  maintenance  of  Clergymen,  comforters  of 
the  sick,  schoolmasters  and  such  like  necessary  officers;  and  the  Director  and  Council 


NEW  YORK  IN  TIIK  COLONI,\L  PERIOO  129 

there  shall  be  written  to  touching  the  form  hereof,  in  order,  on  receiving  further  in- 
formation hereupon,  it  be  rendered  the  least  onerous  and  vexatious. 

All  those  who  will  be  inclined  to  go  thither,  to  inhabit  the  countrv  or  to  trade, 
shall  severally  declare  under  their  signatures,  that  they  will  voluntarily  submit  to 
these  regulations,  and  to  the  orders  of  the  Company,  and  shall  allow  all  questions  and 
differences  there  arising  to  be  decided  by  the  ordinary  courts  of  justice,  which  shall  be 
established  in  that  country,  and  freely  suffer  there  the  execution  of  the  sentences  and 
v^erdicts,  without  any  further  opposition.  .\nd  shall  pay,  for  passage  and  board  in  the 
state  room,  one  guilder,  in  the  cabin  (hutte),  twelve  stivers,  and  between  decks  eight 
stivers,  per  diem. 

Text — O'Callaghan:  Documents  relating  to  the  Colonial  History  of  the  State  of  New 
York,  Vol.  I,  pp.  110-114. 

II.  THE  REFORMED  CHURCH  AT  WORK  L\  MAX- 
H ATT AX 

Rev.  John  ]\Iichaelius,  first  minister  of  Manhattan,  in  a  letter  to 
Rev.  Adrian  Smoutiiis  of  Amsterdam,  writes  (Aug.  11,  1628)  of  his  work: 

Reverend  Sir,  Well  Beloved  Brother  in  Christ,  Kind  Friend! 

Our  coming  here  was  agreeable  to  all,  and  I  hope,  by  the  grace  of  the  Lord,  that 
my  service  will  not  be  unfruitful.  The  people,  for  the  most  part,  arc  rather  rough, 
and  unrestrained,  but  I  find  in  most  all  of  them  both  love  and  respect  towards  me; 
two  things  with  which  hitherto  the  Lord  has  everywhere  graciously  blessed  my  labors, 
and  which  in  our  calling,  as  your  Reverence  well  knows  and  finds,  are  especially  desir- 
able, in  order  to  make  (our  ministry)  fruitful. 

From  the  beginning  we  established  the  form  of  a  church;  and  as  Brother  Bastiaen 
Crol  very  seldom  comes  down  from  Fort  Orange,  because  the  Directorship  of  that 
fort  and  the  trade  there  is  committed  to  him,  it  has  been  thought  best  to  choose  two 
elders  for  my  assistance  and  for  the  proper  consideration  of  all  such  ecclesiastical 
matters  as  might  occur,  intending  the  coming  year,  if  the  Lord  permit,  to  let  one  of 
them  retire,  and  to  choose  another  in  his  place  from  a  double  number  first  lawfully 
proposed  to  the  congregation.  One  of  those  whom  we  have  now  chosen  is  the  Honor- 
able Director  himself,  and  the  other  is  the  storekeeper  of  the  Company,  Jan  Huyghens, 
his  brother-in-law,  persons  of  very  good  character,  as  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  learn, 
having  both  been  formerly  in  office  in  the  Church,  the  one  as  deacon,  and  the  other  as 
elder  in  the  Dutch  and  French  churches,  respectively,  at  Wesel. 

At  the  first  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  which  was  observed,  not  without 
great  joy  and  comfort  to  many,  we  had  fully  fifty  communicants — Walloons  and 
Dutch;  of  whom,  a  portion  made  their  first  confession  of  faith  before  us,  and  others 
exhibited  their  church  certificates.  Others  had  forgotten  to  bring  their  certificates 
with  them  not  thinking  that  a  church  would  be  fonned  and  established  here;  and  some 
who  brought  them,  had  lost  them  unfortunately  in  a  general  conflagration,  but  they 
were  admitted  upon  the  satisfactory  testimony  of  others  to  whom  they  were  known, 
and  also  upon  their  daily  good  deportment,  since  we  cannot  observe  strictly  all  the 
usual  formahties  in  making  a  beginning  under  such  circumstances. 


130  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

\\"c  administer  the  Holy  Sacraments  of  the  Lord  once  in  four  months,  provision- 
ally, until  a  larger  number  of  people  shall  otherwise  require.  The  Walloons  and 
French  have  no  service  on  Sundaj-s,  otherwise  than  in  the  Dutch  language,  for  those 
who  understand  no  Dutch  are  very  few.  A  portion  of  the  Walloons  are  going  back  to 
the  Fatherland,  either  because  their  years  here  are  expired,  or  else  because  some  are 
not  very  serviceable  to  the  company.  Some  of  them  live  far  away  and  could  not  well 
come  in  time  of  heavy  rain  and  storm,  so  that  it  is  not  advisable  to  appoint  any  special 
service  in  French  for  so  small  a  number,  and  that  upon  an  uncertainty.  Nevertheless 
the  Lord's  Supper  was  administered  to  them  in  the  French  language,  and  according 
to  the  French  mode,  with  a  discourse  preceding,  which  I  had  before  me  in  writing,  as 
I  could  not  trust  myself  extemporaneously.  If  in  this  and  in  other  matters  your 
Reverence  and  the  Honorable  Brethren  of  the  Consistory,  (at  Amsterdam)  who  have 
special  superintendence  over  us  here,  deem  it  necessary  to  administer  to  us  any  cor- 
rection, instruction  or  good  advice,  il  will  be  agreeable  to  us  and  we  will  thank  your 
Reverence  therefor;  since  we  must  have  no  other  object  than  the  glory  of  God  in  the 
building  up  of  his  kingdom  and  the  salvation  of  many  souls.  I  keep  myself  as  far  as 
practicable  within  the  pale  of  mj'  calling,  wherein  I  find  myself  sut^ciently  occupied. 
-Vnd  although  our  small  Consistory  embraces  at  the  most — when  Brother  Crol  is  down 
here — not  more  than  four  persons,  all  of  whom,  myself  alone  excepted,  have  also 
public  business  to  attend  to,  I  still  hope  to  separate  carefully  the  ecclesiastical  from  the 
civil  matters  which  occur,  so  that  each  one  will  be  occupied  with  his  own  subject. 

As  to  the  natives  of  this  country,  I  find  them  entirely  savage  and  wild,  strangers 
to  all  decency,  yea,  uncivil  and  stupid  as  garden  poles,  proficient  in  all  wickedness  and 
godlessness;  devilish  men,  who  serve  nobody  but  the  devil,  that  is,  the  spirit,  which,  in 
their  language,  they  call  Menetto;  .  .  .  How  these  people  can  best  be  led  to  the 
true  knowledge  of  God  and  of  the  Mediator  Christ,  is  hard  to  say.  I  cannot  myself 
wonder  enough  who  it  is  that  has  imposed  so  much  upon  your  Reverence  and  many 
others  in  the  Fatherland,  concerning  the  docility  of  these  people  and  their  good  nature, 
the  proper  pr'nicipia  ydigionis  and  vcsligia  Icgis  naturae  which  should  be  among  them; 
in  whom  I  have  as  yet  been  able  to  discover  hardly  a  single  good  point,  except  that  they 
do  not  speak  so  jeeringly  and  so  scoflingly  of  the  godlike  and  glorious  majesty  of  their 
Creator  as  the  .Africans  dare  to  do. 

It  would  be  well  then  to  leave  the  parents  as  they  are,  and  begin  with  the  children 
who  are  still  young.  So  be  it.  But  they  ought  in  youth  to  be  separated  from  their 
parents;  y^z,  from  their  whole  nation.  For,  without,  this,  they  would  forthwith  be  as 
much  accustomed  as  their  parents  to  heathenish  tricks  and  deviltries,  which  are 
kneaded  naturally  into  their  hearts  by  themselves  through  a  just  judgment  of  God; 
so  that  having  once,  by  habit,  obtained  deep  root,  they  would  with  great  difficulty 
be  emancipated  therefrom.  But  this  separation  is  hard  to  effect,  for  the  parents  have 
a  strong  afltcction  for  their  children,  and  are  very  loth  to  part  with  them;  and,  when 
they  are  separated  from  them,  as  we  have  already  had  proof,  the  parents  are  never 
contented,  but  take  them  away  stealthily,  or  induce  them  to  run  away.  Nevertheless, 
although  it  would  be  attended  with  some  expense,  we  ought,  by  means  of  presents,  and 
promises  to  obtain  the  children,  with  the  gratitude  and  consent  of  their  parents;  in 
order  to  place  them  under  the  instruction  of  some  experienced  and  godly  schoolmaster, 
where  they  ma\-  be  instructed  not  only  to  speak,  read,  and  write  in  our  language,  but 


NEW  YORK  IX  THE  COLOMAI,  PERIOD  LSI 

also  especially-  in  ihe  fundamentals  ol  uur  Christian  religion;  and  where,  besides,  they 
will  see  nothing  but  the  good  example  of  virtuous  living;  but  they  must  sometimes 
speak  their  native  tongue  among  themselves,  in  order  not  to  forget  it,  as  being  evi- 
dently a  principal  means  of  spreading  the  knowledge  of  religion  through  the  whole 
nation.  In  the  meantime  we  should  not  forget  to  beseech  the  Lord,  with  ardent  and 
continual  prayers,  for  his  blessing.  ...  I  hope  to  keep  a  watchful  eye  over  these 
people,  and  to  learn  as  much  of  their  language  as  will  be  practicable,  and  to  seek  l)etter 
opportunities  for  their  instruction  than  hitherto  it  has  been  possible  to  find. 

.\s  to  what  concerns  myself  and  my  household:  I  find  myself  by  the  loss  of  m_\- 
good  and  helpful  partner  very  much  hindered  and  distressed — for  my  two  little  daugh- 
ters are  yet  small;  maid  servants  are  not  here  to  be  had,  at  least  none  whom  they  advise 
me  to  take;  and  the  .\ngola  (female)  slaves  are  thievish,  lazy,  and  useless  trash.  The 
young  man  whom  I  took  with  me,  I  discharged  after  Whitsuntide,  for  the  reason  that 
I  could  not  employ  him  out-of-doors  at  any  working  of  the  land,  and  in-doors  he  was 
a  burden  to  me  instead  of  an  assistance.  He  is  now  elsewhere  at  service  among  the 
farmers. 

The  promise  which  the  Honorable  Directors  of  the  Company  had  made  me  of 
some  acres  of  surveyed  lands  for  me  to  make  myself  a  home,  instead  of  a  free  table 
which  otherwise  belonged  to  me,  is  void  and  useless.  For  their  Honors  well  knew  that 
there  are  no  horses,  cows,  or  laborers  to  be  obtained  here  for  money.  Every  one  is 
short  in  these  particulars  and  wants  more.  I  should  not  mind  the  expense  if  the 
opportunity  only  ofTered,  for  the  sake  of  our  own  comfort,  although  there  were  no 
profit  in  it  (the  Honorable  Directors  nevertheless  remaining  indebted  to  me  for  as 
much  as  the  value  of  a  free  table),  for  refreshment  of  butter,  milk,  etc.,  cannot  be  here  , 
obtained;  though  some  is  indeed  sold  at  a  verv  high  price,  for  those  who  bring  it  in  or 
bespeak  it  are  jealous  of  each  other.  So  I  shall  be  compelled  to  pass  through  the 
winter  without  butter  and  other  necessities,  which  the  ships  do  not  bring  with  them  to 
he  sold  here.  The  rations,  which  are  given  out  and  charged  for  high  enough,  are  all 
hard  stale  food,  as  they  are  used  to  on  board  ship,  and  frequentl}-  not  very  good,  and 
even  so  one  cannot  obtain  as  much  as  he  desires.  I  began  to  get  considerable  strength 
by  the  grace  (favor)  of  the  Lord,  but  in  consequence  of  this  hard  fare  of  beans  and  gray 
peas,  which  are  hard  enough,  barley;  stockfish,  etc.,  without  much  change  I  cannot 
fully  recuperate  as  I  otherwise  would.  The  summer  yields  something,  but  what  of 
that  for  any  one  who  has  no  strength?  The  savages  also  bring  some  things,  but  one 
who  has  no  wares,  such  as  knives,  beads,  and  the  like,  or  seewan,  cannot  come  to  any 
terms  with  them.  Though  the  people  trade  such  things  for  proper  wares,  I  know  not 
whether  it  is  permitted  by  the  laws  of  the  Company.  I  have  now  ordered  from  Holland 
most  all  necessaries;  but  I  e.xpect  to  pass  through  the  winter  witli  hard  ami  scant\- 
food.   .   .   . 

Text — (original  and  in  translation  )  Hastings:  Jurlrsiaatical  Records  of  llic  Shiti  of 
Xm  York,  \o\.  I,  pp.  A9-(^.>. 

III.   THE  REFORMED  CIILRCII  A.\D  THE  SECTS 

In  early  years  New  Netherland,   ImitaLing  the   Fatherland.   whiU' 

recognizing  a  National  Reformed  Church,  adopted  a  policy  of  toleranc  i- 

toward  various  sects  which  drifted  to  Manhattan  for  asylum.     It  wa< 

not  until  1652  when  the  Lutherans  began  to  press  for  their  rights  of  wor- 


132  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ship  that  the  Reformed  preachers  began  an  agitation  against  conventicles, 
which  four  years  later  was  effectively  crystallized  in  the  ordinance  below. 
Though  frowned  upon  by  tJie  Amsterdam  Company,  through  the  per- 
sistency of  the  New  Netherland  clergy  this  law  remained  upon  the  Stat- 
ute Book,  becoming  the  basis  for  a  policy  of  persecution  in  which 
Baptists  and  Quakers  suffered. 

The  Director  General  and  Council  have  been  credibly  informed  that  not  only  con- 
venticles and  meetings  have  been  held  here  and  there  in  this  Province,  but  also  that 
unqualified  persons  presume  in  such  meetings  to  act  as  teachers,  in  interpreting  and 
expounding  God's  Holy  Word,  without  ecclesiastical  or  secular  authority.  This  is 
contrar>^  to  the  general  rules,  political  and  ecclesiastical  of  our  Fatherland;  and  besides, 
such  gatherings  lead  to  trouble,  heresies  and  schisms. 

Therefore,  to  prevent  this,  the  Director  General  and  Council  strictly  forbid  all 
such  public  or  private  conventicles  and  meetings,  except  the  usual  and  authorized 
ones,  where  God's  Word,  according  to  the  Reformed  and  established  custom,  is 
preached  and  taught  in  meetings  held  for  the  religious  service  of  the  Reformed  Church, 
conformably  to  the  Synod  of  Dort,  which  is  to  be  followed  here,  as  in  the  Fatherland, 
and  in  the  other  Reformed  Churches  of  Europe;  under  a  fine  of  one  hundred  pounds 
Flemish  (S240.),  to  be  paid  by  all  who,  in  such  public  or  private  meetings,  except  at 
the  usual  authorized  gatherings  on  Sundays  or  other  days,  presume  to  exercise,  without 
due  qualification,  the  duties  of  a  preacher,  reader,  or  chorister;  and  each  man  or 
woman,  married  or  unmarried,  who  is  found  at  such  a  meeting,  shall  pay  a  fine  of 
twenty  five  pounds  Flemish  (S60.). 

The  Director  General  and  Council,  however,  do  not  hereby  intend  to  force  the 
consciences  of  any,  to  the  prejudice  of  formerly  given  patents,  or  to  forbid  the  preach- 
ing of  God's  Holy  Word,  the  use  of  Family  Prayers,  and  divine  services  in  the  family; 
but  only  all  public  and  private  conventicles  and  gatherings,  be  they  in  public  or  private 
houses,  except  the  already  mentioned  usual,  and  authorized  religious  services  of  the 
Reformed.  And  that  this  order  may  be  the  better  observed,  and  nobody  plead 
ignorance  thereof,  the  Director  General  and  Council  direct  and  charge  their  Fiscal, 
and  the  inferior  Magistrates  and  Sellouts,  to  publish  the  same  everywhere  in  this  Pro- 
vince, and  to  prosecute  transgressors;  inasmuch  as  we  have  so  decreed  this,  for  the 
honor  of  God,  the  advancement  of  the  Reformed  services,  and  the  quiet,  unity  and 
welfare  of  the  country  generally. 

Thus  done,  etc.,  February  1,  1656. 

Text — Hastings:  Ecclesiastical  Records  of  I  lie  State  of  Neic  York,  Vol.  I,  pp.  343- 
344. 

IV.  A  R  riCLES  OF  CA  PI  T  ULA  TIOX  OX  THE  RED  UC  TION 
OF  XEW  XF:TIIERLAXD,  a  UGUST  27,  1664 

2.  All   public   houses   shall   continue   for   the   uses   which   they   are   now    for. 

6.  The  Dutch  here  shall  enjoy  the  liberty  of  their  consciences  in  Divine  Worship 
and  church  discipline. 


NEW  YORK  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  133 

12.  All  publique  writings  and  records  which  concern  the  inheritances  of  any 
people,  or  the  reglement  of  the  church,  or  poor,  or  orphans,  shall  be  carefully  kept  by 
those  in  whose  hands  they  are,  and  such  writings  as  particularly  concern  the  States- 
General,  may,  at  any  time,  be  sent  to  them. 

Text— O'Callaghan:  Dociinniils  Relaliu;^  to  llic  CoUmial  History  of  lite  Stale  of  New 
Yorh,  Vol.  II,  pp.  250-253. 

V.   THE  DUKE'S  LA  US,  FEBRLARY  2S,  1665 
The  Duke  of  York  being  a  Roman  Catholic,  and  the  king  his  brother 
at   least   sympathetic   towi^rds   Romanism,   it  was  natural  that   their 
ordinances  on  religion  should  breathe  a  measure  of  tolerance.     The  fol- 
lowing clauses  relate  to  religion: 

Whereas  the  public  worship  of  God  is  much  discredited  for  want  of  painful  and 
able  ministers  to  instruct  the  people  in  the  true  religion,  and  for  want  of  convenient 
places  capable  to  receive  any  number  or  assembly  of  people,  in  a  decent  manner,  for 
celebrating  God's  holy  ordinances,  these  ensuing  laws  are  to  be  observed  in  everj'  parish, 
viz. : 

1.  That  in  each  parish  within  this  government  a  church  be  built  in  the  most 
convenient  part  thereof,  capable  to  receive  and  accomodate  two  hundred  persons. 

2.  That  for  the  making  and  proportioning  the  levies  and  assessments  for  building 
and  repairing  the  churches,  provision  for  the  poor,  maintenance  for  the  minister,  as 
well  as  for  the  more  orderly  managing  of  all  parochial  affairs  in  other  cases  expressed; 
eight  of  the  most  able  men  of  each  parish  be,  by  the  major  part  of  the  householders  of 
the  said  parish,  chosen,  to  be  overseers;  out  of  which  number  the  constable  and  the 
aforesaid  eight  overseers  shall  yearly  make  choice  of  two  of  the  said  number  to  be 
church-wardens,  and  in  case  of  the  death  of  any  of  the  said  overseers  and  church- 
wardens, or  his  or  their  departure  out  of  the  parish,  the  said  constable  and  overseers 
shall  make  choice  of  another  to  supply  his  room. 

3.  Ever}'  overseer  is  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  at  the  time  of  his  admittance 
into  his  office,  in  the  presence  of  the  minister,  overseer,  and  constable  of  the  parish, 
besides  the  oath  of  his  ofhce. 

4.  To  prevent  scandalous  and  ignorant  pretenders  to  the  ministry  from  intruding 
themselves  as  teachers,  no  minister  shall  be  permitted  to  officiate  within  the  govern- 
ment but  such  as  shall  produce  testimonials  to  the  governor  that  he  hath  received 
ordination  either  from  some  Protestant  bishop  or  minister,  within  some  part  of  his 
Majesty's  dominions,  or  the  dominions  of  any  foreign  prince  of  the  Reformed  religion; 
upon  which  testimony  the  governor  shall  induce  the  said  minister  into  the  parish  that 
shall  make  presentation  of  him  as  duly  elected  by  the  major  part  of  the  inhabitants 
(being)  householders. 

5.  That  the  minister  of  every  parish  shall  preach  constantly  every  Sunday,  and 
shall  also  pray  for  the  King,  Queen,  Duke  of  York,  and  the  royal  family.  And  every 
person  affronting  or  disturbing  any  congregation  on  the  Lord's  day,  and  on  such  public 
days  of  fast  and  thanksgiving  as  are  appointed  to  be  observed,  after  the  presentments 
thereof  by  the  church-wardens  to  the  sessions,  and  due  conviction  thereof,  shall  be 
punished  by  fine  or  imprisonment,  according  to  the  merit  and  nature  of  the  offense. 
And  e\-ery  minister  shall  also  publicly  administer  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper 


134  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

once  every  year,  at  the  least,  in  his  parish  church,  not  denjing  the  private  benefit 
thereof  to  persons  that  for  want  of  health  shall  require  the  same  in  their  houses,  under 
the  penalty  of  loss  of  oreferment,  unless  the  minister  be  restrained  in  point  of  con- 
science. 

6.  Xo  minister  shall  refuse  the  sacrament  of  baptism  to  the  children  of  Christian 
parents,  when  they  shall  be  tendered,  under  penalty  of  loss  of  preferment. 

7.  Ministers  arc  to  marry  persons  after  legal  publication  or  sufficient' license. 

8.  Legal  publication  shall  be  so  esteemed,  when  the  persons  so  to  be  married  are 
three  several  days  asked  in  the  church,  or  have  a  special  license. 

9.  Sundaj's  are  not  to  be  profaned  by  travelers,  laborers,  or  vicious  pereons. 

10.  That  no  congregations  shall  be  disturbed  in  their  pri^■ate  meetings,  in  the 
time  of  prayer,  preaching,  or  other  divine  service;  nor  shall  any  person  be  molested, 
fined,  or  imprisoned,  for  differing  in  judgment  in  matters  of  religion,  who  professes 
Christianity. 

11.  Xo  person  of  scandalous  or  vicious  life  shall  Be  admitted  to  the  holy  sacra- 
ment, who  hath  not  given  satisfaction  therein  to  the  minister. 

Public  Clnirgcs 
E\ery  inhabitant  shall  contribute  to  all  charges,  both  in  church  and  state,  whereof 
he  doth  or  may  receive  benefit,  according  to  the  equal  proportion  of  his  estate. 

Text — Hastings:  Ecclcsiasliral  Records  of  the  Slate  of  Xeic'  York,  \'ol.  I,  pp.  570-572. 

VI.  IMPRESSIOXS  OF  XEW  YORK  I\  1670 

Jasper  Danckaerts  and  Peter  Sluyter  arriving  in  New  York  Sept  23, 

1679,  to  select  a  site  for  a  Labadisl  colony,  liarl  occasioiT  to  look  around 

the  city  and  lo  record  as  under: 

24///.  Sunday.  We  rested  well  through  the  night.  I  was  surprised  on  waking  up 
lo  find  m}-  comrade  had  already  dressed  himself  and  breakfasted  upon  peaches.  \\c 
walked  out  awhile  in  the  fine,  pure  morning  air,  along  the  margin  of  the  clear  running 
water  of  the  sea,  which  is  driven  up  this  river  at  e\-erj-  tide.  As  it  was  Sunday,  in  order 
to  avoid  scandal  and  for  other  reasons,  we  did  not  wish  to  absent  ourselves  from  church. 
We  therefore  went,  and  found  there  truly  a  wild  worldly  world.  I  saj'  wild,  not  only 
because  the  people  are  wild,  as  they  call  it  in  Europe,  but  because  most  all  the  people 
who  go  there  to  live,  or  who  are  born  there,  partake  somewhat  of  the  nature  of  the 
country,  that  is,  peculiar  to  the  land  where  they  live.  We  heard  a  minister  preach, 
who  had  come  from  the  up-river  country,  from  fort  Orange,  where  his  residence  is, 
an  old  man,  named  Domine  Schaats,  of  Amsterdam.   .   .   . 

This  Schaats,  then,  preached.  He  had  a  defect  in  the  left  eye,  and  used  such 
strange  gestures  and  language  that  I  think  I  never  in  all  my  life  have  heard  any  thing 
more  miserable;  indeed,  I  can  compare  him  with  no  one  better  than  with  one  Do.  \'an 
Ecke,  lately  the  minister  at  Armuyden,  in  Zeeland,  more  in  life,  conversation  and  ges- 
tures than  in  person.  As  it  is  not  strange  in  these  countries  to  have  men  as  ministers 
who  drink,  we  could  imagine  nothing  else  than  that  he  had  been  drinking  a  little  this 
morning.  His  text  was,  Come  unto  me  all  ye,  ^c,  but  he  was  so  rough  that  even  the 
roughest  and  most  godless  of  our  sailors  were  astonished. 

The  church  being  in  the  fort,  we  had  an  opportunity  to  look  tlirough  the  latter, 
as  wc  had  come  too  early  for  preaching.    It  is  not  large,  it  has  four  points  or  batteries; 


NF.W   YORK    IN    llli;  r(.)I,()M.\  I.   Pl.RKU)  1.^5 

it  has  no  moat  outside,  but  is  enclosed  uith  a  double  row  of  palisades.  It  is  built  from 
the  foundation  with  quarry  stone.  The  parapet  is  of  earth.  It  is  well  provided  witli 
cannon,  for  the  most  part  of  iron,  though  there  were  some  small  brass  pieces,  all  bear- 
ing the  mark  or  arms  of  the  Xetherlanders.  The  garrison  is  small.  There  is  a  well  of 
fine  water  dug  in  the  fort  by  the  English,  contrary  to  the  opinion  of  the  Dutch,  wlio 
supposed  the  tort  was  built  upon  rock,  and  had  therefore  never  attcmjited  any  such 
thing.  ...  It  has  only  one  gate,  and  that  is  on  the  land  slide,  opening  upon  a  broad 
])lain  or  street  called  the  Broadwa}-  or  Beaverwa\-.  Over  this  gate  are  the  arms  of  the 
Duke  of  York.  During  the  time  of  the  Dutch  there  were  two  gates,  namely,  another 
on  the  water  side;  but  the  English  have  closed  it,  and  made  a  battery  there,  with  a 
false  gate.  In  front  of  the  church  is  inscribed  the  name  of  Governor  Kyft,  who  caused 
the  same  to  be  built  in  the  year  1642.  It  has  a  shingled  roof,  and  upon  the  gable 
towards  the  water  there  is  a  small  wooden  tower,  with  a  bell  in  it,  but  no  clock.  There 
is  a  sun-dial  on  three  sides.  The  front  of  the  fort  stretches  east  and  west,  and  con- 
sequently the  sides  run  north  and  south.   .   .   . 

.  .  .  On  my  return  home,  the  son  of  our  old  people  asked  nie  if  I  would  not  go 
to  their  usual  catechizing,  which  they  held  once  a  week  at  the  house  of  Abraham  Lanoy, 
schoolmaster,  and  brother  of  the  commissarj-  in  the  custom  house.  J  accompanied 
him  there,  and  found  a  company  of  about  tw-enty-iive  persons,  male  and  female,  but 
mostly  young  people.  It  looked  like  a  school,  as  indeed  it  was,  more  than  an  assembly 
of  persons  who  were  seeking  after  true  godliness;  where  the  schoolmaster,  w^ho  instruc- 
ted them,  handled  the  subject  more  like  a  schoolmaster  in  the  midst  of  his  scholars 
than  a  person  who  knew  and  loved  God,  and  sought  to  make  him  known  and  loved. 
They  sung  some  verses  from  the  psalms,  made  a  prajcr,  and  questioned  from  the 
catechism,  at  the  conclusion  of  which  they  prayed  and  sung  some  verses  from  the 
psalms  again.  It  was  all  performed  without  respect  or  reverence,  very  literally,  and 
mi.xed  up  with  much  obscurity  and  error.  He  played,  however,  the  part  of  a  learned 
and  pious  man,  oijin  Ic  sitffisaitt  cl  Ic  prlil  prechciir.  After  their  departure,  I  had 
an  opportunity  of  speaking  to  him  and  telling  him  what  I  thought  was  good  for  him. 
He  acknowledged  that  I  convinced  him  of  several  things;  and  thus  leaving  him  I  re- 
turned home.   .   .  . 

We  went  from  the  city,  following  the  Broadwa>',  over  the  valcy,  or  the  fresh  water. 
Upon  both  sides  of  this  waj^  were  many  habitations  of  negroes,  mullattoes  and  whites. 
These  negroes  were  formerly  the  proper  slaves  of  the  (West  India)  company,  but,  in 
consequence  of  the  frequent  changes  and  conquests  of  the  country,  they  have  obtained 
their  freedom  and  settled  themselves  down  where  they  have  thought  proper,  and  thus 
on  this  road,  where  they  have  ground  enough  to  live  on  with  their  families.  We  left 
the  village,  called  the  Boiiwerij,  lying  on  the  right  hand,  and  went  through  the  woods 
to  New  Harlem,  a  tolerably  large  village  situated  on  the  south  side  of  the  island,  direct- 
ly opposite  the  place  where  the  northeast  creek  and  the  East  river  come  together,  sit- 
uated about  three  hours  Journey  from.  New  Amsterdam,   .   .   . 

11///,  Wednesday.  We  embarked  early  this  morning  in  his  boat  and  rowed  over 
to  Staten  island,  where  we  arrived  about  eight  o'clock.  .  .  .  There  are  now  about 
a  hundred  families  on  the  island,  of  which  the  English  constitute  the  least  portion, 
and  the  Dutch  and  French  divide  between  them  about  equally  the  greater  portion. 
They  have  neither  church  nor  minister,  and  live  rather  far  from  each  other,  and  incon- 
veniently to  meet  together.  The  English  are  less  disposed  to  religion,  and  inquire  little 
after  it,  hut  in  case  there  were  a  minister,  would  contribute  to  his  support.     'i"he  I'rencli 


136  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  Dutch  are  very  desirous  and  eager  for  one,  for  they  spoke  of  it  wherever  we  went, 
and  said,  in  the  event  of  not  obtaining  Domine  Tessemaker,  they  would  send,  or  had 
sent,  to  France  for  another.  The  French  are  good  Reformed  churchmen,  and  some 
of  them  are  Walloons.     The  Dutch  are  also  from  different  quarters.  .  .  . 

When  we  arrived  at  Gouanes,  we  heard  a  great  noise,  shouting  and  singing  in 
the  huts  of  the  Indians,  who  as  we  mentioned  before,  were  living  there.  They  were 
all  lustily  drunk,  raving,  striking,  shouting,  jumping,  fighting  each  other,  and  foaming 
at  the  mouth  IQce  raging  wild  beasts.  Some  who  did  not  participate  with  them,  had 
fled  with  their  wives  and  children  to  Simon's  house,  where  the  drunken  brutes  followed, 
bawling  in  the  house  and  before  the  door,  which  we  finally  closed.  And  this  was  caused 
by  Christians.  It  makes  me  blush  to  call  by  that  holy  name  those  who  live  ten  times 
worse  than  these  most  barbarous  Indians  and  heathen,  not  only  in  the  eyes  of  those 
who  can  discriminate,  but  according  to  the  testimony  of  these  poor  Indians  themselves. 
What  do  I  say,  the  testimony  of  the  Indians!  Yes,  I  have  not  conversed  with  an 
European  or  a  native  born,  the  most  godless  and  the  best,  who  has  not  fully  and  round- 
ly acknowledged  it,  but  they  have  not  acknowledged  it  salutarily,  and  much  less  de- 
sisted, disregarding  all  convictions  external  and  internal,  notwithstanding  all  the 
injury  which  springs  therefrom,  not  only  among  the  Indians,  but  others,  as  we  will 
show  in  its  proper  place.  How  will  they  escape  the  terrible  judgment  of  God;  how 
evade  the  wrath  and  anger  of  the  Lord  and  King,  Jesus,  whom  they  have  so  dishonored 
and  defamed,  and  caused  to  be  defamed  among  the  heathen?  Just  judgment  is  their 
damnation.  But  I  must  restrain  myself,  giving  God  all  judgment  and  wrath,  and 
keeping  only  what  he  causes  us  to  feel  therefor.  Such  are  the  fruits  of  the  cursed 
cupidity  of  those  who  call  themselves  Christians  for  the  very  little  that  these  poor 
naked  people  have. 

Text — Journal  of  a  Voyage  to  New  York  in  1679-SO,  in  Memoirs  Long  Island 
Historical  Society,  Vol.  I,  pp.  109-274. 

VII.  INSTRUCTIONS  TO  GOVERNOR  DONGAN,  MAY  29, 
1686 

12.  And  whereas  wee  have  been  pre.'sented  with  a  Bill  or  Charter  passed  in  ye  late 
Assembly  of  New  York,  containing  several  ffranchises,  privileges  &  Immunitys  men- 
tioned to  be  granted  to  the  Inhabitants  of  our  sd  province.  You  are  to  Declare  Our 
Will  &  pleasure  that  ye  said  Bill  or  Charter  of  Franchises  bee  forthwith  repealed  & 
disallowed,  as  ye  same  is  hereby  Repealed,  determined  &  made  void.  But  you  are 
nevertheless  with  our  said  Council  to  continue  the  Dutys  &  Impositions  therein  men- 
tioned to  bee  raised  untill  you  shall  with  the  consent  of  the  Council  settle  such  Taxes 
and  Impositions  as  shall  be  sufficient  for  ye  support  of  our  Governmt  of  New  York. 

•  31.  You  shall  take  especiall  care  that  God  Almighty  bee  devoutly  and  duely 
served  throughout  yor  Government:  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  as  it  is  now  es- 
tablisht,  read  each  Sunday  and  Holyday,  and  the  Blessed  Sacrament  administred 
according  to  the  Rites  of  the  Church  of  England.  You  shall  be  careful  that  the 
Churches  already  built  there  shall  bee  well  and  orderly  kept  and  more  built  as  ye 
Colony  shall,  by  God's  blessing,  bee  improved.  And  that  besides  a  competent  main- 
tenance to  bee  assigned  to  ye  JNIinister  of  each  Church,  a  convenient  House  bee  built 


NEW  YORK  IN  THE  COLONIAL  TERIOD  137 

at  the  Comon  charge  for  each  Minister,  and  a  competent  Proportion  of  Land  assigned 
him  for  a  Glebe  and  exercise  of  his  Industr>'. 

32.  And  you  are  to  take  care  that  the  Parishes  bee  so  limited  &  setled  as  you  shall 
find  most  convenient  for  ye  accomplishing  this  good  work. 

33.  Our  will  and  pleasure  is  that  noe  minister  bee  preferred  by  you  to  any  Eccle- 
siastical Benefice  in  that  Our  Province,  witliout  a  Certificat  from  ye  most  Reverend 
the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  of  his  being  conformable  to  ye  Doctrine  and  Dis- 
cipline of  the  Church  of  England,  and  of  a  good  life,  &  conversation. 

34.  And  if  any  person  preferred  already  to  a  Benefice  shall  appear  to  you  to  give 
scandal  either  by  his  Doctrin  or  Manners,  you  are  to  use  the  best  means  for  ye  removal 
of  him;  and  to  supply  the  vacancy  in  such  manner  as  wee  have  directed.  And  alsoe 
our  pleasure  is  that,  in  the  direction  of  all  Church  Affairs,  the  jMinister  bee  admitted 
into  the  respective  vestrys. 

35.  And  to  th'  end  the  Ecclesiastical  Jurisdiction  of  the  said  Archbishop  of  Can- 
terbur>'  may  take  place  in  that  Our  Province  as  farr  as  conveniently  may  bee.  Wee 
doe  think  fitt  that  you  give  all  countenance  and  encouragement  in  ye  exercise  of  the 
same;  excepting  only  the  Collating  to  Benefices,  granting  licenses  for  Marriage,  and 
Probat  of  WUls,  which  wee  have  reserved  to  you  our  Govr  &  to  ye  Commander  in 
cheif  for  the  time  being. 

36.  And  you  are  to  take  especial  care,  that  a  Table  of  marriages  established  by 
ye  Canons  of  the  Church  of  England,  bee  hung  up  in  all  Orthodox  Churches  and  duly 
observed. 

37.  And  you  are  to  take  care  that  Books  of  Homilys  &  Books  of  the  39  Articles 
of  ye  Church  of  England  bee  disposed  of  to  every  of  ye  said  Churches,  &  that  they  bee 
only  kept  and  used  therein. 

38.  And  wee  doe  further  direct  that  noe  Schoolmaster  bee  henceforth  permitted 
to  come  from  England  &  to  keep  school  within  Our  Province  of  New  York,  without 
the  license  of  the  said  Archbishop  of  Canterbury;  And  that  noe  other  person  now  there 
or  that  shall  come  from  other  parts,  bee  admitted  to  keep  school  without  your  license 
first  had. 

39.  You  are  to  take  care  that  Drunkeness  and  Debauchery,  Swearing  and  blas- 
phemy bee  severely  punisht;  And  that  none  bee  admitted  to  publick  trust  &  Imploymt 
whose  ill  fame  &  conversation  may  bring  scandal  thereupon. 

42.  You  shall  permit  all  persons  of  what  Religion  soever  quietly  to  inhabit  wihin 
yor  Government  without  giving  them  any  disturbance  or  disquiet  whatsoever  for  or 
by  reason  of  their  differing  Opinions  in  matters  of  Religion  Provided  they  give  noe 
disturbance  to  ye  publick  peace,  nor  doe  molest  or  disquiet  others  in  ye  free  Exercise 
of  their  Religion. 

Text— O'Callaghan:  Documents  relating  to  the  Colonial  History  of  the  Slate  of 
New  York,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  369-373. 

VIII.  THE  MINISTRY  ACT 

Limited  in  application  to  certain  parishes,  and  entirely  unsectarian, 
this  Act  passed  September  22,  1693  and  confirmed  May  11,  1697,  was 
the  utmost  that  the  stout  amjliran  Governor  Fletcher,  after  remonstrance 


138  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  prorogation,  could  extort  from  an  Assembly  overwhelmingly  Dutch, 
set  in  their  determination  not  to  establish  a  Church  of  England. 

Whereas,  Profaneness  and  Licentiousness  hath  of  late  overspread  this  pro\'ince, 
for  Want  of  a  settled  Ministry  throughout  the  same:  to  the  End  the  same  may  be  re- 
moved, and  the  Ordinances  of  God  duly  administered; 

I.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Governor,  and  Council,  and  Reprcscntalivcs  convened  in 
General  Assembly,  a)id  by  the  Authority  of  the  same,  That  in  each  of  the  respective 
Cities  and  Counties  hereafter  mentioned  and  expressed,  there  shall  be  called,  inducted 
and  establish;  a  good  sufficient  Protestant  JSIinister,  to  officiate,  and  have  the  Care  of 
Souls,  within  one  Year  next,  and  after  the  Publication  hereof,  that  is  to  say;  In  the  City 
of  New  York,  One;  in  the  county  of  Richmond,  One;  in  the  county  of  Westchester, 
Two; — One  to  have  the  Care  of  Westchester,  Eastchestcr,  Yonkers,  and  the  Manor  of 
Pelham;  the  Other  to  have  the  Care  of  Rye,  Mamarenock,  and  Bedford;  in  Queen's 
Count}^  Two;  One  to  have  the  Care  of  Jamaica,  and  the  adjacent  Towns  and  Farms; 
the  Other  to  have  the  Care  of  Hamstcad,  and  the  next  adjacent  Towns  and  Farms. 

II.  And  for  their  respective  Encouragement,  Be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  author- 
ity aforesaid.  That  there  shall  be  annually,  and  once  in  every  Year,  in  every  of  the  re- 
spective Cities  and  Counties  aforesaid,  assessed,  levied,  collected,  and  paid,  for  the 
Maintenance  of  each  of  their  respective  ^Ministers,  the  respective  Sums  hereafter 
mentioned,  .  .  . 

III.  And  for  the  more  orderly  Raising  the  respective  I^Iaintenances  lor  the  Minis- 
ters aforesaid,  Be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  the  respective 
Justices  of  every  City  and  County  aforesaid,  or  any  Two  of  them,  shall  every  Year, 
issue  out  their  Warrants  to  the  Constables,  to  summons  the  Freeholders  of  ever}'  City, 
County  and  Precinct  aforesaid,  together,  on  the  second  Tuesday  of  January,  for  the 
chusing  of  Ten  Vestry-i\Ien,  and  two  Church  Wardens;  and  the  said  Justices  and  Ves- 
try-Men, or  major  Part  of  them,  are  hereby  impowered,  within  Ten  Daj-s  after  the 
the  said  Day,  or  any  Day  after,  as  to  them  shall  seem  convenient,  to  lay  a  reasonable 
Tax  on  the  said  respective  Cities,  Counties,  Parish,  or  Precincts  for  the  Maintenance 
of  the  Minister  and  Poor  of  their  respective  Places,  .   .  . 

VI.  Always  provided,  and  be  it  further  Enacted,  by  the  Authority  aforesaid,  that 
all  and  every  of  the  respective  ]Ministers,  that  shall  be  settled  in  the  respective  Cities, 
Counties,  and  Precincts  aforesaid,  shall  be  called  to  officiate  in  their  respective  Pre- 
cincts, by  the  respective  Vestry-Men,  and  Church-Wardens  aforesaid.  And,  Always 
Provided,  That  all  the  former  Agreements,  made  with  jNIinisters  throughout  this  Prov- 
ince, shall  continue  and  remain  in  their  full  Force  and  Virtue,  anything  contained 
herein  to  the  contrarj'  hereof,  in  any  wise  notwithstanding. 

Text — Corwin:  A  History  of  the  Reformed  Church,  Dutch,  (Amer.  Ch.  Hist.  Sec. 
Vol.  VIII.)  pp.  100-103. 

IX.  THE  LANGUAGE  PROBLEM  L\  THE  REFORMED 
DUTCH  CHURCHES 

William  Livingstone  in  The  Independent  Reflector  (Januar>'  1754) 
analyses  the  denominational  situation  as  follows: 

The  visible  decay  to  which  those  churches,  no  less  \enerable  for  their  purit\'  of 
doctrine,  discipline  and  worship,  than  their  antiquity  in  this  province,  were  subject, 


NEW  YORK  IX  TllK  COLONIAL  1>KR1()I)  \,V) 

raised  the  most  commiserating  sentiments  in  the  breast  of  everv  lo\er  ol  \irlue  and 
true  religion.  Their  once  crowded  assemblies  now  scarcely  existed,  sa\'e  in  the  safl 
remembrance  of  their  primiti\-e  glory.  Their  \'Outh,  forgetting  the  religion  of  their 
ancestors,  wandered  in  search  of  new  persuasions;  and  the  most  diligent  labors  of  those 
who  were  set  over  them,  proved  ineffectual  to  attach  them  to  the  profession  in  which 
tliey  were  educated.     These,  indeed,  were  circumstances  woeful  and  distressing! 

Xor  unknown  was  the  cause  of  this  melanchoh-  declension.  In  all  the  Hritish 
colonies,  as  the  kn'o'wlcdge  of  the  English  tongue  must  necessarily  endure,  and  instead 
of  declining,  will  naturally  become  more  perfect  and  improved;  so  every  foreign  lan- 
guage, however  generally  practised  and  understood  for  a  time,  must,  at  length,  be 
neglected  and  forgotten.  Thus  it  is  with  the  Dutch  tongue,  which,  though  once  the 
common  dialect  of  this  province,  is  now  scarcely  understood,  except  by  its  more 
ancient  inhabitants.  It  has  also  been  observed  that  the  churches  have  kept  exact 
jiace  with  the  language  in  its  retragrade  state,  so  that  there  is  no  room  to  doubt  (that) 
the  decay  of  the  former  was  caused  by  the  disuse  of  the  latter;  and  that  the  one  and  the 
other  will  in  process  of  time  sink  into  perfect  oblivion.  To  retain  the  use  of  the 
Dutch  language,  the  greatest  pains  ha\-e  not  been  wanting.  They  have  had  well- 
regulated  free-schools,  richly  supported  by  their  churches,  and  yet  maugre  their 
utmost  eliorts,  parents  have  found  it  in  a  degree  impossible  to  transmit  it  to 
their  children.  Whence  it  is  generalh'  feared  that  the  very  next  generation  will 
scarce  furnish  one  person  in  this  city,  except  their  clergv,  well  acquainted  with  the 
tongue.  To  prevent,  therefore,  the  ruin  of  the  Dutch  churches,  common  sense  pointed 
out  the  absolute  necessity  of  disuniting  them  from  the  language,  by  translating  their 
public  Acts  of  devotion  and  worship  into  English,  or  the  speedy  introduction  of  the 
present  translations  now  used  by  several  of  their  churches  in  Holland,  nothing  being 
more  certain  than  that  the  celebration  of  di\'inc  service  in  an  unknown  tongue,  would, 
in  a  Protestant  country,  prove  as  disgustful  as  it  would  be  unj)rofitai)le. 

1  should  have  imagined  that  nothing  could  be  objected  to  the  immediate  execu- 
tion of  so  necessar\'  and  obvious  an  expedient.  Xo  sooner,  howe\er,  was  it  proposed, 
than  the  sticklers  for  high-church  raised  a  general  cry  upon  the  occasion.  Mean  and 
ungenerous  were  the  arts  used  by  them  to  discredit  the  i)roposaI.  Recourse  was  had 
to  their  old  practice  of  reviling  and  calumniating  the  Presbyterians,  who  were  charged 
with  a  design  no  less  wicked  than  false  and  impossible,  of  seizing  the  Dutch  churches 
and  con\-erting  them  and  their  congregations  to  their  own  use.  Nay,  so  fashionable 
was  the  practice  of  falsifying  for  the  church,  that  with  an  assurance  unparallelled,  the 
Dutch  were  told  to  their  faces  that  they  were  not  Presbyterians.  The  effrontery  with 
which  the  assertion  was  repeated,  pressed  conviction  on  the  ignorant.  Whence  it  is 
common  to  hear  the  more  illiterate  members  of  the  Dutch  congregation  disown  them- 
selves to  be  Presbxterians,  and  even  insist  on  their  being  Episcopalians.  These  arti- 
fices were  ingeniously  detected  by  Philo  Reflector,  whose  remarks  on  this  subject  com-. 
])elled  those  high-fij-ers  to  play  a  different  game. 

Ashamed  to  persist  any  longer  in  obtruding  so  tlagrant  a  talsehood,  and  bent 
upon  supporting  a  wall  of  partition  between  the  English  and  Dutch  Presbyterians, 
they  as  confident!}^  denied  the  former  to  be  such,  as  they  have  for  thirty  years  past 
imprudently  abused  them  under  that  name.  Not  to  dwell  upon  the  shocking  wicked- 
ness and  absurditv  of  such  conduct,  who  cannot  see  that  the  grand  design  was  to 
prevent  the  introduction  of  the  English  tongue  into  the  Dutch  churches  lest  the  (lis 
( riniinatiiig  Ixidge  vith  the  vulgar,  the  difference  of  language,  being  removed,  a  coali- 


140  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

tion  might  ensue,  and  PresbAterianism  b}-  that  means  be  strengthened  and  supported, 
while  the  augmentation  of  the  English,  by  proselytes  from  the  Dutch  Church,  would 
be  in  a  great  degree  interrupted.  How  inconsistent  this,  with  the  Gospel  dispensation! 
How  much  estranged  from  the  practice  of  Christian  charity  are  those,  who  instead  of 
promoting  a  harmony  between  sister  churches,  would  endeavor  to  prevent  it,  even  at 
the  expense  of  the  final  destruction  of  one!  Had  they  no  sinister  views,  far  would 
they  be  from  endeavoring  the  ruin  of  a  Christian  Church,  sound  in  the  faith,  edifj-ing 
in  its  worship,  and  well  policied  in  its  government.  But  so  determined  are  they  on 
advancing  the  interest  of  their  own  party,  that  to  accomplish  the  downfall  of  the 
Dutch  congregation,  it  would  to  them  be  a  trifling  peccadille,  could  the}'  by  that 
means  secure  the  grand  object  of  their  wishes. 

.  .  .  But  is  it  not  easy  to  observe  that  a  greater  stress  is  laid  upon  the  importance 
of  continuing  the  use  of  the  Dutch  language  than  any  language  can  possibly  deserve? 
Would  the  profession  of  the  Dutch  Church  be  less  orthodox,  their  worship  less  edifying, 
and  their  discipline  less  sound,  were  their  service  performed  in  English?  Or  can  the 
same  thoughts  which,  delivered  in  one  language,  are  acceptable  to  the  Almighty,  dis- 
please him  when  expressed  in  another?  The  truth  is,  those  who  oppose  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  English  tongue  into  one  of  the  Dutch  churches  are  convinced  that  the 
different  languages  are  the  only  criteria  to  distinguish  them  from  each  other;  and  this 
is  evident  from  their  fear  that  the  use  of  the  same  tongue  will  naturally  produce  an 
union.  Yet  surely  it  cannot  be  so  destructive  of  the  interests  of  the  Dutch  churches  to 
coalesce  with  a  sect  with  whom  they  perfectly  agree  in  doctrine,  worship  and  govern- 
ment, as  to  follow  thd  advice  of  those  who,  by  endeavoring  to  dissuade  them  from  intro- 
ducing the  English  language  evidently  meditate  their  dissolution " 

Text — Hastings:  Ecclesiastical  Records  of  the  State  of  Ne-iO  York,  Vol.  V,  pp.  3459- 
60. 

X.  rilECOETUS 

''Circular  Letter  of  the  Consistory  of  Neic  York,  to  all  the  Dutch  Kcfornied  Churches  in 
Xeic  York  and  Xeic  Jersey,  May  27,  1737 

Respected  Friends: — The  Consistory  of  New  York,  anxious  for  the  general  wel- 
fare of  all  Dutch  Reformed  churches,  especially  in  these  provinces,  has  deliberated 
whether  an  Ecclesiastical  Assembly  of  ministers  and  elders  delegated  from  all  the 
churches,  organized  on  a  proper  basis,  and  held  at  least  once  a  year,  at  such  time  and 
place  as  might  be  agreed  on,  might  not  be  very  useful. 

In  such  an  Ecclesiastical  Assembly  only  ecclesiastical  matters  ought  to  be  con- 
sidered, agreeably  to  God's  Word  and  our  Formulas  of  Unitj-,  and  in  subordination 
to  the  Classis  of  Amsterdam;  and  these  subjects  should  be  such  as  are  presented  by  tlie 
respective  Consistories,  for  the  settlement  of  differences,  the  promotion  and  establish- 
ment of  peace  and  harmony,  and  the  general  edification  of  the  churches;  yet  in  this 
Assembly,  all  the  churches  shall  preserve  their  individual  liberty  agreeably  to  the 
Synod  of  Dort,  but  in  subordination  to  the  Classis  of  Amsterdam.  No  Fundamental 
Articles  shall  be  in  force  in  this  Coetus,  until  they  have  been  ratified  by  the  churches 
which  unite  in  forming  it,  and  until  approved  by  the  Classis  of  Amsterdam.  And  this 
.'\ssembly  shall  annually  send  a  general  letter  to  said  Classis,  giving  a  brief  account  of 
the  condition  of  the  churches  in  this  land. 


NICW   YORK   IN     IIIK  COI.OXiAr.   I'KRK^D  141 

The  Great  Consistory  of  the  Church  of  New  York  believed  tiiat  a  Coetus,  estab- 
lished on  a  proper  basis,  would  be  highly  useful;  that  not  only  the  Classis,  but  others 
who  are  interested  in  our  welfare,  would  thus  obtain  a  true  view  of  the  condition  of  our 
churches,  which  is  now  not  well  known  to  them.  Conflicting  accounts  are  now  sent 
to  them,  and  they  declare  that  they  hear  of  nothing  but  complaints  and  defences;  of 
false  doctrines  and  private  feuds;  so  that  ministers  and  candidates  are  deterred  from 
coming:  over;  that  dissensions  are  not  healed,  but  are  daily  liccoming  worse;  that 
otyenccs  multiply,  to  our  reproach,  before  them  who  are  witliout.  Now  a  Coetus  would 
be  useful  to  guard  against  prevailing  errors,  to  provide  wisely  against  oiTcnccs.  and 
more  quickly  to  restore  peace  to  the  churches.  Surely  no  one  would  oppose  such  a 
Plan,  on  the  plea  that  he  is  under  no  obligations  to  others,  for  we  all  confess  that  we 
are  members  of  the  same  Body,  and  should  therefore  watch  over  each  other's  welfare 

For  these  reasons  has  the  Consistorj'  of  New  York  deemed  it  necessary  to  com- 
municate their  views  on  this  subject  to  all  the  Consistories  in  these  regions,  and  request 
them  to  take  the  subject  into  serious  consideration;  and  if,  as  is  earnestly  hoped,  they 
agree  with  the  Consistory  of  New  York,  that  the  formation  of  a  Coetus  in  this  country, 
on  a  proper  basis,  would  be  useful  and  salutary;  then  they  arc  urgently  and  atTectionate- 
ly  requested  by  the  Consistory  of  New  York,  to  send  their  minister  to  New  York, 
which  is  the  most  central  place  and  most  convenient,  that  a  friendly  conference  may  be 
held,  to  consult  on  what  should  constitute  the  Fundamental  Articles  of  such  an  annual 
Assembly  or  Coetus  of  Ministers  and  Elders.  These  .-Vrticles  are  then  to  be  laid  before 
their  respective  Consistories,  for  approbation  or  amendment,  as,  according  to  their 
deliberate  judgment,  shall  be  lor  the  best  interest  of  all  the  congrcsjations  in  this 
country. 

In  order,  therefore  that  we  may  join  hands,  in  true  love  and  in  common  endeavor, 
after  that  which  shall  serve  for  the  glor^-  of  God,  the  general  welfare  of  all  the  churches, 
and  the  extension  of  Christ's  kingdom  in  this  land,  we  address  this  friendly  and  fra- 
ternal letter  to  you,  with  the  urgent  request  that  you  will  give  it  your  favorable  regard. 
.\nd  if  you  agree  therewith,  please  signify  the  same  to  us,  and  delegate  at  least  one  of 
your  ministers  to  attend  a  meeting  in  New  York  on  September  5th  (1737)  for  the 
attainment  of  this  object;  namely,  that  we  may,  in  a  fraternal  manner,  adopt  Articles 
for  the  Constitution  of  such  an  annual  x^ssembly,  to  be  submitted  to  the  judgment  of 
the  churches,  that  general  agreement  may  be  attained. 

Having  laid  before  you  this  subject,  we  remain,  with  fervent  prajcrs  for  all 
temporal  and  spiritual  blessings  upon  3'ourselves  and  }'our  churches. 
Respected  Brethren, 

Your  obedient  servants  in  Jesus  Christ, 
In  the  Name  of  the  Consistory, 
G.  Du  Bois,  p.  t.  Praeses." 

'Icxt— Hastings:  Ecclesiastical  Records  of  the  State  of  New  York,  X'oi.  l\',  in>- 
2683-84. 

"Convention  in  the  Church  of  Neiv  York  Concerning  the  Formation  of  a  Coetus  in  this 
County.     September  7,  1737.     4  p.m. 

II.  .\s  to  the  business  to  be  transacted  in  the  Coetus. 

1.  In  the  Coetus  nothing  but  ecclesiastical  business  shall  be  transacted,  agreeablv 
to  the  Word  of  God  and  our  Formulas  of  Unity,  and  all  in  subordination  to  the  Classis 
of  Amsterdam. 


142  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CirCRCII  HISTORY 

2.  No  matters  of  dispute  shall  be  considered  in  the  Coetus,  except  such  as  are 
presented  in  a  regular  manner,  according  to  the  Rules  of  the  Synod  of  Dort;  and  then, 
only  for  the  removal  of  differences,  the  promotion  and  establishment  of  mutual  peace 
and  harmony,  and  for  the  general  edification  of  the  congregations. 

3.  Whoever  feels  himself  aggrieved  by  the  action  of  the  Coetus  shall  ha\'e  the 
ripht  to  appeal  to  the  Classis  of  Amsterdam. 

4.  If  the  Coetus  by  a  majority  or  unanimity  of  voles,  judges  anv  mailer  broujiht 
liefore  it  to  be  of  too  great  importance  for  their  own  immediate  action,  they  may  re- 
el uest  the  advice  and  judgment  of  the  Classis  of  Amsterdam. 

5.  Whoever  appeals  to  the  said  Classis,  or  whose  case  is  submitted  to  the  Classis 
for  advice  and  judgment,  shall,  as  well  as  the  Coetus  itself,  submit  themselves  to  such 
adxice  and  decision. 

6.  But  every  church  shall  preserve  its  own  liberty  of  action,  in  the  management 
of  its  own  afliairs,  according  to  the  Constitution  of  our  Church,  as  established  in  the 
Synod  of  Dort. 

7.  For  the  greater  advantage  ot  the  congregations,  and  according  to  the  freedom 
and  constitution  of  the  Church-Order,  the  congregations  belonging  to  the  Coetus  shaK 
be  divided  into  suitable  Circles;  so  that  if  conditions  occur  which  cannot  be  adjusted 
i)y  the  congregation  itself,  and  which  admit  of  no  delay,  they  may  be  brought  before 
the  neighboring  ministers  composing  that  Circle,  and  be  treated  by  them  in  love  and 
wisdom;  and  thus  prevent  the  necessity  of  their  being  brought  before  the  Coetus. 

8.  Xo  minister  or  Consistor)'  shall  allow  anyone  to  preach  in  their  church,  unless 
he  produces  satisfactory  evidences  that  he  has  received  lawful  ordination  to  the 
ministry  of  the  Reformed  Church.  Therefore  no  Consistory,  when  their  church  is 
vacant,  shall  allow  any  preacher  or  candidate  to  othcate  until  he  shall  first  have 
submitted  his  testimonials  to  two  neighboring  ministers. 

9.  As  to  calls,  either  from  Holland  or  from  other  churches  iji  this  country,  they 
shall  be  made  according  to  the  Church  Order  of  the  Synod  of  Dort,  and  the  circum- 
stances of  the  churches  in  this  country;  with  the  pro^'iso  that  henceforth  it  shall 
be  e.xpressly  stipulated  in  all  calls,  that  the  minister  shall  belong  to  the  Coetus,  being 
received  as  a  member,  on  the  exhibition  of  a  lawful  call.  And  the  congregations,  which 
lia\-c  calls  outstanding,  are  hereby  requested,  to  urge  their  ministers,  when  they  arrive, 
to  join  the  Coetus. 

10.  The  churclies  shall,  h\  their  commissioners  in  the  Coetus,  consult  together 
and  decide  for  the  greater  advantage  and  edification  of  the  churches,  yet  as  subordinate 
to  the  Classis  of  Amsterdam. 

11.  .\s  the  liberty  of  the  churches,  as  formerly  defined  and  expressed,  is  neither 
increased  or  diminished  I)}'  the  Coetus,  the  commissioners  to  the  Coetus  shall,  yearlj', 
in  the  name  of  their  congregations,  send  a  common  letter  to  the  Classis  of  Amsterdam, 
stating  concisely  the  condition  of  the  churches  in  these  provinces;  thus  also  manifesting 
their  subordination,  as  at  present  existing  and  inviolable,  to  the  Classis;  agreeably  to 
the  Constitution  of  the  Dutch  Reformed  Churches  in  this  country,  and  the  36th 
Article  of  the  Church  Order.  And  for  the  greater  unity  of  our  church  to  that  of  the 
Fatherland,  we  request  the  Classis  to  send  us  from  year  to  year,  copies  of  the  Acta 
Synodi,  in  order  that  we  may  regulate  better  our  own  ecclesiastical  affairs,  to  the  advan- 
tage and  edification  of  our  churches. 

12.  If  a  Coetus  be  established  uiwn  such  a  proper  basis  as  this,  and  held  ycarh- 
at  Xew  York,  or  at  such  other  place  as  may  i)e  designated  from  time  to  time,  on  the 


NKW  VciRK  IN  TIIK  COLoNIAr.  I'KRIoO  14.? 

first  Mondaj-  in  September,  we,  the  undersigned,  believe  it  would  be  with  much  profit 
and  promote  the  welfare  of  the  churches. 

13.  Therefore,  the  proposed  Plan  is  sent  down  to  the  several  churches  by  this 
friendly  meeting,  with  the  request  that  they  carefully  consider  it,  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord,  and  with  a  spirit  of  impartiality,  and  a  sincere  desire  for  the  welfare  of  God's 
Church.  They  are  requested  then  to  send  their  ministers,  and  with  each,  an  elder,  to 
meet  on  the  last  IMonday  of  .\pril  next,  17.>8,  in  Xew  ^'ork. 

J)one  at  our  friendly  conference  in  the  Consistory  Chanii)cr  of  our  Dutch  Re- 
formed Church  at  New  York  this  12th  day  of  September,  17.^7,  and  subscribed  by 
us  ministers: 

Gerard  Haeghoort,  Pirs.    G.  \)v  Bois.    B.  FRKinrAx.      C.  \'ax  Santvoord. 

.\.  CURTENIUS." 

Text — Hastings:  Ecdesiaslical  Records  of  Ihc  Slalc  of  Nc:c  York,  Vol.  1\',  pp. 
2686-89. 

XI.  KIXGS  COLLEGE 
See  pp.  244-250. 

XII.  THE  MISSIOX  TO  THE  FIVE  XATIOXS 
See  pp.  305-309. 

XTII.   THE  CLASSES  ISSEE 

The  American  Church  in  its  Relatio)!  lo  Amsterdam 
The  Coetus  of  New  York  to  the  Rev.  Classis  of  Amsterdam,  October  13,  176-i-. 
To  the  Right  Rev.   Classis  of  Ams'crdam.    Right  Rev.  Sirs  and  Much  Beloved  Bre- 
thren:— 

The  letter  of  your  Revs,  of  January  11,  and  of  October  3rd,  1763,  reached  us 
safely.  According  to  the  request  of  the  Rev.  Conferentie  which  followed  (upon  your 
letters)  the  Rev.  Coetus  attended  a  General  Meeting  (of  the  two  Bodies)  held  in  New 
York,  June  19,  1764.  The  result  of  that  Meeting  may  be  seen  in  Document  number 
One. 

In  the  present  condition  of  affairs  we  do  not  feel  disposed  to  answer  the  above 
mentioned  letters!  for  we  can  plainly  foresee  where  the  matter  in  dispute  so  apparent 
in  them.,  will  end,  if  it  be  followed  up  in  debate.  We  would  rather  make  still  another 
attempt,  with  all  indulgence  possible,  to  settle  these  disputes  b}-  some  accommodation. 

We  therefore  make  this  friendly  and  brother!)'  request  that  the  following  objec- 
tions receive  your  careful  deliberation. 

1.  We  cannot  at  present  content  ourselves  with  the  reasons  given  for  the  suIj- 
ordination  (to  the  Classis)  demanded  of  us.  We  believe  that  any  subordination  to  a 
Church,  which  is  destitute  of  all  power  (being  under  another  civil  go\'ernment)  is 
plainly  contrary  to  the  Netherlands  Church  Constitution.  .  .  .  The  reasons  gi\en 
in  support  of  subordination,  and  in  advocacy  of  the  demmd,  appear,  more  or  less 
evidently,  to  be  as  follows: 

(1)  From  the  right  of  having  planted  tliese  churches  (in  America).  But  that  this 
does  not  confer  the  least  right  or  power,  nor  deprive  those  who  are  planted  of  all 


144  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

power,  is,  in  our  opinion,  confirmed  by  the  renowned  Professor,  Gysbert  Voetius,  Pol. 
Eccl,  Vol.  I,  Part  1,  pages  104-108. 

(2)  But  to  be  more  direct,  let  me  speak  of  the  membership  of  our  ministers  in 
your  Rev.  Classis.  This  is  taken  for  granted;  but  in  all  your  letters,  you  do  not  give 
one  conclusive  reason  to  establish  it.  Nevertheless,  this  (the  fact  of  such  membership) 
appears  to  be  the  basis  upon  which  all  your  reasons  -for  the  support  of  such  subordina- 
tion rest.  But  it  seems  to  us  as  clear  as  day  light,  that  we  were  never  such  real  mem- 
bers of  your  Rev.  Classis,  as  you  claim. 

If  we  are  really  members  ot  your  Rev.  Classis,  and  on  an  equal  footing,  in  this 
respect,  with  the  twenty-nine  ministers  of  Amsterdam,  are  we  not  then  also  capable 
of  being  members  of  that  Rev.  Synod?  But  if,  in  reality,  we  are  not  at  all  members  of 
your  Rev.  Classis,  as,  indeed,  we  are  not,  what  force  then,  can  your  Revs.'  arguments 
have,  to  convince  our  consciences?  for  3-our  arguments  are  based  upon  this  supposi- 
tion, (that  we  are  members  of  Classis). 

However,  the  dispute  over  here  is  not  concerning  the  historical  account  of  an 
affair  that  is  past;  but  concerning  the  possession  or  non-possession  of  the  right  and  the 
power  in  regard  to  our  own  affairs.  The  Rev.  Coetus  does  not  promote  (ordain)  in 
quahty  as  members  of  the  Rev.  Classis  of  Amsterdam,  but  as  a  company  of  neigh- 
boring ministers,  to  whom  the  pastoral  office,  with  all  that  belongs  to  it,  is  entrusted. 
Now  the  power  to  promote  (ordain)  is  an  essential  part  of  this  office. 

Besides,  it  is  to  be  borne  in  mind  that  yoxiv  Revs.'  arguments  will  have  just  as 
much  weight  a  hundred  years  hence,  as  now;  and  according  to  a  moderate  calculation, 
the  Dutch  (in  America)  will  then,  (1864)  by  g,  proportionate  growth,  consist  of  a 
thousand  congregations;  and  will  need,  according^,  at  least  five  or  six  hundred  minis- 
ters. Let  such  circumstances  declare  what  your  arguments  would  be  worth  under 
such  conditions.   ... 

II.  If  in  this  land  the  opportunity  is  not  given  and  further  developed  to  provide 
ministers  for  the  Dutch  Church,  we  cannot  fail  to  foresee  that  that  Church  will  soon 
go  to  ruin.  Passing  by  other  weighty  reasons,  take  only  in  proof  the  situation  of  these 
Colonies  and  the  opportunities.  For  example:  It  is  much  more  to  the  prejudice  of 
our  (American)  Church,  than  it  is  of  any  of  the  other  Churches  of  the  Netherlands 
Colonies,  (East  Indies,  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  West  India  Islands),  to  be  obliged  to 
obtain  her  ministers  from  Holland.  This  may  be  indisputably  demonstrated  by  the 
following  facts: 

1.  E\'erybody  knows  that  nearly  all  the  denominations  around  us  prepare  their 
ministers  in  this  land  and  thus  send  them  forth.  They  have,  then,  the  opportunity  to 
preach  and  establish  congregations  among  the  scattered  people  of  this  land,  because 
they  are  ever  ready  to  admit  a  sufficient  number  to  the  Holy  Office.  But  the  few 
(Dutch)  ministers  who  are  here  have  their  hands  more  than  full  to  serve  the  wants  of 
the  already  established,  but  vacant  congregations.  For,  on  account  of  the  dangers 
difficulties  and  hea\^'  expenses,  it  is  impossible  to  secure  a  sufficient  number  of  young 
men  for  the  Holy  Office,  if  they  must  first  go  to  the  Netherlands  (for  ordination). 
iVIany  of  the  established  congregations  do  not  dare  to  run  the  risk  of  sending  (their 
young  men)  to  the  Netherlands;  while  those  who  are  scattered  here  and  there  among 
the  English  cannot  afford  to  do  this.  Under  such  circumstances  hundreds  are  allured 
away  to  other  denominations,  since  they  cannot  be  provided  with  ministers  as  they 


NEW  YORK  IN  THE  COLONIAT.  I'ERIOD  145 

should  be.  But  could  not  this  deadl.v  evil  be  effectually  remedied,  by  admitting 
ministers  to  this  holy  service  here  in  this  country,  even  as  do  other  denominations 

2.  What  has  been  said  becomes  still  more  evident  if  we  compare  the  English 
Episcopalians  and  the  Presbyterian  Churches  in  this  land  with  each  other.  The 
former  is  the  "State  Church"  of  England.  Its  adherents  have  the  civil  government 
chiefly  in  their  hands.  Tn  short,  in  regard  to  all  political  rights,  this  Church  has  all 
the  privileges  imaginable  above  other  denominations;  yet  the  Presbyterians  have 
established  ten  congregations  in  these  two  Provinces,  to  the  Episcopalians  one.  \ow 
what  can  be  the  reason  of  this?  Only  this:  that  those  churches,  being  governed  by 
Bishops  must  receive  their  ministers  from  Europe;  while  the  Presbyterians,  through 
the  advice  and  help  of  the  Church  of  Scotland,  have  been  provided,  from  their  first 
settlement,  with  the  privileges  of  admitting  their  young  men  to  this  Hoi}'  Office. 

]\Ien  and  Brethren,  do  your  Revs,  not  clearly  see  that  if  your  Revs,  had  acted  in 
regard  to  the  Dutch  Church  as  the  Scotch  have  done  in  regard  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  the  present  number  of  our  congregations  would  have  been  more  than  double? 
And  both  the  Episcopalians  (Bischoppelyken)  and  the  Presbyterians  have  built  up 
their  churches  on  the  ruin  of  ours. 

3..  In  the  midst  of  us  and  all  around  us,  the  Seminaries  of  ibc  Independents,  of 
the  Episcopahans  and  of  the  Presbyterians  hav-e  already  become  seven  or  eight  in 
number.  And  what  will  be  the  effect  of  all  this?  The  Hollanders  must  either  neces- 
sarily deny  their  children  a  free  education,  and  thus  relinquish  all  these  advantages  to 
others;  or  else  send  them  to  one  of  these  schools.  The  inevitable  result  of  this  would 
be  the  alienation  of  their  hearts  from  the  Netherland  doctrine  and  discipline.  Only 
just  imagine  that  our  Church  continues  to  receive,  from  time  to  time  all  her  ministers 
from  Holland;  but,  on  the  other  hand,  that  the  rising  youth,  who  will  soon  hold  the 
government  and  influence  in  both  Church  and  State,  receive  their  education  in  the 
Seminaries  of  these  different  denominations.  By  such  a  course,  will  not  the  (Dutch) 
Church  finally  go  down  altogether,  unobserved. 

4.  Ever}'  one  must  understand,  that  since  the  pohtical  government  and  the 
entire  business  of  the  land  are  conducted  in  the  English  language,  English  schools 
are  necessary,  and  Dutch  schools  are  already  passing  awa}\  The  Dutch  language 
will  also  certainl}  fall  into  disuse,  and  the  English  will  everywhere  take  its  place.  iNIust 
then  the  religion  (of  the  Dutch  Church)  go  down  with  the  language?  Or*how  can  this 
danger  be  remedied?  It  is  simply  impracticable  to  receive  a  sufTacient  number  (of 
ministers)  from  Holland,  especially  such  as  would  be  able  to  perform  service  in  the 
English  tongue.  To  send  a  sufficient  number  (of  our  young  men)  from  .America  to 
Holland  to  attend  the  Academies  of  your  Revs.,  is  impossible,  even  as  has  been  said 
before.  Who,  then,  does  not  see  that  the  Church  must  go  down,  unless  we  have  our 
own  ecclesiastical  Assemblies  and  Schools  over  here. 

III.  We  send  enclosed  in  this  letter,  a  copy  of  an  oath,  (marked  number  2),  which 
some  of  us  have  taken  in  due  form,  and  others,  when  required,  are  bound  to  take,  under 
such  penalty  as  is  mentioned  in  the  copy.  Now  who  can,  in  good  conscience,  take 
such  an  oath,  and  then  submit  himself  to  subordination  (of,  to  us,  a  Church  in  another 
nation)  as  proclaimed  and  demanded. 

The  Rev.  Coetus  has  explained  to  the  Rev.  Conferentie,  as  she  now  does  also  to 
vour  Revs.,  that  on  these  conditions  she  is  willing,  according  to  the  advice  of  the  Synod, 
to  hold  herself  in  a  proper  suhordinalioii  to  the  Rev.  Classis  of  Amsterdam.     This 


F, 


146  SOURCE  ]K)C)K  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

proper  subordination,  or  rather  "Church  Relationship"  (Combination)  she  wants  thus  f; 
explained  and  understood.     It  must  include  the  power  to  erect  Seminaries,  to  ordain,  • 
and  henceforth  to  do  all  those  things  that  an  Assembh-  of  neighboring  Church  ofEcers 
in  the  Netherlands  may  do.     As  her  presupposed  right,  she  desires,  however,  to  enj'}- 
the  privilege  to  bring  said  '"Relationship"  under  the  following  regulations:  i 

1.  The  Coctus  shall  yearly  communicate  her  .Acts  to  the  Rev.  Classis  by  means 
of  correspondence. 

2.  That  when  any  important  matter  arises  concerning  which  the  Rev.  (Coetus) 
Assembly  needs  special  light,  she  shall  lay  such  matter  before  the  Rev.  Cla.ssis  and  ■: 
abide  l)y  her  advice. 

3.  That  in  case  of  differences  among  us  concerning  doctrine  or  manner  of  life,  .■ 
which  we  cannot  settle  correctly  or  bring  to  a  satisfactory  termination,  after  regular 
process,  that  we  may  then  present  such  a  case,  prepared  in  an  orderly  manner  by  the 
Rev.  (Coetus)  Assembly,  before  the  Rev.  Classis  of  Amsterdam,  or,  if  necessary,  before 
the  High  Rev.  Synod.  That  the  Rev.  (Coetus)  Assembly  binds  itself,  to  allow  the 
advice  thus  given,  according  to  the  circumstances  of  the  dispute,  to  have  the  strength 
of  a  decisive  verdict  am.ong  us,  so  far  as  the  laws  of  our  said  (British)  kingdom  per- 
mit. ..." 

Text — Hastings:  Ecdcsiaslical  Records  of  Ihc  Slate  of  Xe::'   York,  \q\.  \T,  pp. 
3963-66. 

Arliclcs  of  Union,  October,  177 1 
Prei.bu.xaries 
Whereas   certain   misconceptions  concerning  the   bond  of   union   between   the 
churches  in  this  country  and  those  in  Holland,  have  been  the  unhappy  causes  of  the 
past  troubles:  In  order,  therefore,  to  prevent  these  in  future,  and  in  consequence  of 
the  advice  and  direction  of  the  Rev.  Classis  of  Amsterdam,  in  their  last  letter  to  us, 
we  unite  ourselves  in  one  body,  and  we  agree  with  each  other  to  regulate  our  church 
government,  and  union  with  the  mother  church  in  Holland,  in  the  following  manner: 
Article  I. — Adherence  to  the  Constitution  of  the  Church 
We  adliere,  in  all  things,  to  the  constitution  of  the  Netherland  Reformed  Church, 
as  the  same  was  established  in  the  church  orders  of  the  Sjmod  of  Dordrecht,  in  the 
years  1618  and  1619. 

.4  rticlc  II. — Consistories 
The  consistories  shall  always  be  appointed,  and  their  business  conducted  agreeably 
to  the  constitution  of  the  Netherland  churches. 

Article  III. — Organization  of  the  superior  Church  Judicatories 
In  addition  to  the  above,  we  organise  or  estabUsh  according  to  the  counsel  and 
advice  ot  the  Rev.  Classis  of  Amsterdam,  approved  in  the  Synod  of  North  Holland, 
such  ecclesiastical  assemblies  as  are  consistent  with  the  government  of  the  Netherland 
Church,  and  our  relation  to  the  same;  which  judicatories  shall  be  distinguished  by 
such  names  as  shall  hcrealter  be  determined. 

Article  XX. — E.\-antinations,  Preparation  and  Peremptions 
I'or  this  general  assembly,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Rev.  Synod  of  North 
Holland  and  the  Re\-.  Classis  of  .Amsterdam,  we  assume  the  long  wished  for  right  of 


Ni:w  YORK  IX  Tin:  coioxi  \i,  i-kriod  147 

examining  candidates  for  licensure  and  for  tiie  ministry,  and  also  further  to  qualifv 
those  who  are  lawfully  called,  as  the  same  is  practised  in  the  Netherlands. 

Aiiidc  XXIf.—inion  :cilh  the  Church  of  Ilnlland 
To  1 ) re.se r\c,  in  the  best  possible  manner,  the  bond  of  union  with  our  iiiKhl\  es- 
teemed moliicr  eluirch  (which  we  greatly  desire,)  there  shall,  first,  bo  sent  cverv  year  a 
complete  coi)y  of  all  the  acts  of  our  general  assembly,  signed  b\-  the  Pracses  and  Scriba 
lor  the  time  iK-ing,  lo  the  Classis  of  .Vmstcrdam,  as  duly  named  I)y  the  Synod  of  Xorth 
Ihilland  fill-  thai  i)urpose. 

Arliilr  XXIII. — Appeals  con'crniug  Doclriiirs 
Secondly,  Whenever  differences  may  arise  on  important  doctrines  among  the 
brethren,  whether  ministers  or  communicants,  a  decision  on  which  might  be  matter  of 
grievance  to  some,  the  case  in  difference  shall  be  left  to  the  judgment  of  the  Rev. 
("lassis,  or  if  need  be  to  the  Rev.  Synod  of  North  Holland,  according  to  whose  decision 
the  genera!  assembly,  as  well  as  the  condemned  party,  shall  conform  or  act. 

.  1  rlide  XXI  V.—Deposilions 
In  case  a  minister,  on  account  of  doctrine  or  life,  shall  be  deposed  and  conceive 
himself  aggrieved  by  such  deposition,  he  shall  have  the  liberty  of  laying  his  case  before 
the  Rev.  Classis  of  .Amsterdam,  or  through  it  before  the  Rev.  Synod,  for  their  judg- 
ment whether  he  may  be  called  again,  or  not;  and  the  general  .Assembly,  with  the  de- 
posed minister,  shall  be  bound  to  submit  to  the  judgment  of  the  Reverend  Classis. 
In  the  meantime,  however,  in  consequence  of  the  length  of  time  required  tor  deciding 
an  unhoped  for  case,  the  congregation  of  the  deposed  minister,  if  they  request  it,  shall 
1)0  furnished  with  another  pastor. 

Aiiide  XX  Vlll.—Projcssonilr 
Concerning  the  Professorate,  we  will  act  according  to  the  ad\ice  of  the  Re\'. 
Classis  of  Amsterdam.  We  will  provisionally  choose  one  or  two  professors  to  teach 
didactic,  eleutic,  e.xegetic,  etc.  theology,  according  to  the  received  doctrines  of  our 
Low  Dutch  Reformed  Church,  to  which  office  we,  according  to  the  judgment  of  the 
classis,  will  choose,  on  favorable  terms,  such  divines  from  the  Netherlands  as  are  of 
acknowledged  learning,  piety,  and  orthodoxy,  and  immutabl}'  attached  to  the  Nether- 
land  formulas  of  union,  said  Classis  having  promised  to  recommend  suitable  characters. 

Arlidc  XXIX. — Fiirlhci  rcgulalions  respeduis  the  Professorate 
The  professor  or  professors  aboxc  mentioned,  as  soon  as  the  wished  for  reconcilia- 
tion in  this  countr}'  is  obtained  and  fmally  established,  shall  be  chosen  and  called  on  a 
sufficient  salary,  though  not  without  the  approbation  of  the  general  assembly,  with  this 
provision,  tliat  such  professors  shall  not  stand  in  any  connection  with  ]'">nglish  aca- 
demies, but  shall  give  lectures  in  their  ov.'n  dwellings,  to  such  students  onl>-  who  can 
produce  testimony  that  they  ha\e  studied  two  or  three  years  at  a  college  or  academy 
under  approved  teachers,  and  improved  themselves  in  preparatory  studies,  such  as 
the  languages,  philosoj)h\-,  etc.  Such  professor  or  professors  shall  also  preach  once 
every  month  or  fortnight,  in  Dutch  or  English,  as  well  to  assist  the  minister  of  the  place 
where  he  or  they  reside  as  to  afford  the  student  a  good  model  of  preaching,  in  con- 
sequence of  which  the  Re\-.  professor  or  i)rofessors  shall  be  subject  to  the  particular 


148  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAX  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  general  assemblies  in  the  same  manner  as  is  already  specified  particularly  of  the 
ministers. 

Article  XXX. — Provisional  Exception 
Nevertheless,  since  we,  according  to  the  condition  stipulated  bj^  the  Classis,  can 
cherish  no  hopes  of  reaping  the  fruits  of  the  above  mentioned  professorate  for  a  long 
time  to  come,  we  are  of  opinion,  as  there  are  now  a  number  of  students  with  one  or 
other  minister,  who  probably  will  in  a  short  time  be  fitted  for  the  exam,  prepar.,  that 
these  students  ought,  in  consequence  of  the  great  need  of  the  churches,  to  be  provision- 
ally examined  at  the  next  meeting  of  our  general  assembly. 

Article  XXI. — Schools  under  the  care  of  Churches 
Finally,  the  respective  congregations  shall  hereafter  make  it  their  business  to 
establish  public  or  private  schools,  in  which  under  the  direction  of  Consistories,  in- 
structions shall  be  given  as  well  in  the  languages  as  in  the  fundamental  principles  or 
doctrines  of  the  Reformed  Dutch  Church  as  the  same  are  taught  in  our  Low  Dutch 
Churches. 

CoNXi-mr-iN-G  Articles 

Arllde  XI 

After  giving  each  other  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  the  committee,  as  also  the 
Rev.  Consistor\'  of  New  York,  were  openly  and  formally  thanked  for  their  friendly  and 
brotherly  services,  and  after  fervent  thanksgiving  to  God  for  this  unexpected  blessing, 
accompanied  by  ardent  supplications  to  the  throne  of  grace,  for  a  further  completion 
of  this  holy  union  work,  as  al.so  for  the  prosperity  and  well-being  of  the  church,  they 
parted  in  peace,  and  love  and  joy. 

Done  at  New  York,  Oct.  1771." 

Text — Hastings:  Ecclesiastical  Records  of  the  Stale  of  Xeic'  York,  \'ol.  VI,  pp. 
4212-4218. 


1 


CHAPTER  IX 

Pexxsylvaxia  i\  the  Colonial  Period 
Bibliography 

In  ''Some  Account  of  the  Province  of  Pennsylvania  in  America, 
.  .  .  "  (1681,  reprint  largely  in  Hazard  "Register  of  Pennsylvania"  Vol. 
1,  No.  20)  William  Penn  outlined  his  thoughts  on  colonies  and  described 
the  territory  recently  ceded  to  him  for  purposes  of  settlement.  In  the 
following  year  he  gave  additional  information  in  "A  Brief  Account, 
.^.  .  ".  Of  the  same  date  is  William  Loddington's  "Plantation  Work 
the  Work  of  this  Generation,  ..."  containing  the  Markham  letters 
descriptive  of  the  province  as  Markham  saw  it  on  his  arrival  (for  these 
letters  see  "Pa.  Mag.  Hist.  &  Biog."Vol.  VI,  p.  175  f.).  "Informa- 
tion and  Direction  to  such  Persons  as  are  Inchned  to  America"  prepared 
under  the  direction  if  not  written  (1682)  by  Penn  may  be  consulted  in 
"Pa.  Mag.  Hist.  &  Biog."  Vol.  IV,  p.  329  f.  The  pohcy  by  which  the 
"Free  Society  of  Traders"  proposed  to  colonize  their  tract  may  be  seen 
in  "The  Articles  ...  of  Traders  in  Pennsylvania"  (1682  "Pa.  Mag. 
of  Hist.  &  Biog."  Vol.  V,  p.  37f.  and  Vol.  XI,  p.  175f.)  "A  Vindication  of 
William  Penn"  (1683)  by  Philip  Ford  contains  abstracts  of  some  of 
Penn's  earliest  letters  from  the  colon)^  ("Pa.  Mag.  of  Hist.  &  Biog." 
Vol.  VI,  p.  174  f.).  Another  important  letter  of  Penn's  (1683)  giving 
his  personal  impressions  of  his  proprietary  may  be  consulted  in  Hazard's 
"Register"  Vol.  I,  p.  433.  "A  Further  Account"  (1685)  by  William 
Penn  is  among  the  most  important  of  the  early  tracts.  "The  Planter's 
Speech,  .  .  .  "  (1684)  of  unknown  authorship,  and  "  Good  Order  Estab- 
lished in  Pennsilvania  and  New  Jersey  "  by  Thomas  Budd,  (1685)  outline 
the  moral  and  educational  ideals  of  the  Quaker  group  (reprint,  1902,  with 
introduction  and  notes  by  F.  J.  Shepard).  "  A  Letter  from  Doctor  More, 
.  .^.  "  (1687,  "Pa.  Mag.  Hist.  &  Biog."  Vol.  IV,  p.  447  f.),  and  "Some 
Letters,  .  .  .  "  (1691,  ibid.,  IV,  p.  189)  show  the  growth  of  the  colony 
at  these  dates.  An  Account  of  Pennsylvania  and  West  New  Jersey" 
(1698)  by  Gabriel  Thomas  (reprint,  1903,  by  C.  T.  Brady,  with  introduc- 
tion) polemical  though  not  misleading,  and  a  "  Beschreibung  der  Provintz 

149 


150  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Pennsylvaniae  "  (1700)  bvF.  D.  Pastorius,  an  early  German  settler,  have 
informing  narratives  written  from  entirely  different  viewpoints. 

Historical  work  upon  Pennsylvania  began  with  Samuel  Smith  in 
"The  History  of  the  Colonies  of  New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania  in  Amer- 
ica ..  .  to  1721."  Undertaken  at  the  request  of  the  Quakers,  this 
work  shows  breadth  of  interest  and  fair  mindedness  (for  Pennsylvania 
section,  see  Hazard,  "Register  of  Pennsylvania"  Vols.  \'I  and  VH). 
"The  History  of  Pennsylvania  in  North  America  from  .  .  .  1681  till 
after  the  year  1742  with  an  Introduction  respecting  the  Life  of  \^'illiam 
Penn  ..."  (1760-1770)  by  Robert  Proud,  possesses  to  this  day^a  de- 
servedly high  reputation  for  its  careful  execution  and  rich  documentary 
material.  A  later  (V  vols.  1793-99)  "  Erdbeschreibung  und  Geschichte 
von  America"  by  Professor  Ebeling  is  to  be  rated  among  the  standard 
histories  (translation  in  part,  "Register  of  Pennsylvania,"  Vol.  I).  A 
"History  of  Pennsylvania"  (1829)  by  T.  F.  Gordon,  strongly  antagonis- 
tic to  Penn,  and  lifeless  in  its  style,  has  never  been  popular.  To  a  serious 
student,  "Historical  Collections,  ...  "  (1846)  by  S.  Day,  and  an 
"Illustrated  History  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Pennsylvania"  (1876)  by 
W.  H.  Egle,  M.  D.  will  not  be  found  profitable.  A  "History  of  Penn- 
sylvania" (1876)  by  W.  M.  Cornell  is  a  mere  compilation  not  always 
based  on  reliable  sources.  A  "History  of  Proprietary  Government  in 
Pennsylvania " by  W. R.  Shepherd,  ("Columbia  Univ.  Studies  in  Histor>- 
and  Economics "  Vol.  VI,  1896)  is  a  most  satisfactory  treatment.  "Penn- 
sylvania, Colonial  and  Federal"  (1906)  by  FI.  M.  Jenkins,  editor-in-chief 
although  highly  popular  embodies  some  documentary  material.  "Penn- 
sylvania in  American  History"  (1910)  b}'  S.  W.  Pennypacker  has  a  few 
chapters  worth  consulting.  "The  Relations  of  Pennsylvania  with  the 
British  Government,  1696-1765"  (1911)  by  Winfred  T.  Root,  is  indis- 
pensable. An  excellent  bibliography  is  appended.  "Chronicles  of  Penn- 
sylvania—1688-1748".  (II  Vols.  1917)  by  Charles  P.  Keith  is  attractively 
written,  and  has  several  chapters  dealing  with  ecclesiastical  history. 

}'>om  a  large  list  of  local  histories  the  following  are  recommended  as 
especially  worthy  of  notice:  "Annals  of  Philadelphia,  .  .  .  "  (1842)  by 
J.  F.  Watson;  "History  of  Lancaster  County"  (1844)  by  I.  D.  Rupp,  also 
(1869)  by  J.  I.  Mombert;  "History  of  Northampton,  Lehigh,  Munroe  .  .  . 
Schuylkill  Counties"  (1845)  by  I.  D.  Rupp;  "History  of  Delaware  Coun- 
ty" (1862)  by  George  Smith;  "Chester  and  its  Vicinity"  (1877)  by  John 
H.  Martin,  also  (1881)  by  J.  S.  Futhey  and  G.  Cope;  "Hist<)r>-  i^f  Plu"la- 
delphia"  (Til  Vols.  1884)  by  J.  Scharf  and  T.  Westcotl. 


PENXSYLVAXIA  IX  THE  COLOXLM.  PERIOD  151 

On  the  peopling  of  Pennsylvania  by  European  immigration,  an 
extensive  literature  has  developed  within  recent  years.  Of  this  the  follow- 
ing is  notable:  "The  Lutheran  Movement  in  England"  (revised  edition, 
1894)  by  H.  E.  Jacobs;  "The  Story  of  the  Palatines"  (1899)  by  S.  H. 
Cobb;  ''The  German  and  Swiss  Settlements  of  Colonial  Pennsylvania; 
A  Study  of  the  So-Called  Pennsyhania  Dutch"  (1901)  by  Oscar  Kuhns; 
"German  Emigration  to  the  American  Colonies,  its  Cause,  and  the  Dis- 
tribution of  the  Emigrants"  by  A.  D.  Mellick  Jr.  ("Pa.  Mag.  Hist.  & 
Biog."  Vol.  X,  pp.  241-250,  375-391);  ^'The  Settlement  of  Germantown 
and  the  Causes  which  led  to  it"  by  S.  W.  Penn\T)acker  (ibid.,  Vol.  IV,  pp. 
1-42);  the  same  author's  "Settlement  of  Pennsylvania  ..."  ("Proc. 
&  Addr.  Pa. -German.  Soc."  \'ol.  IX,  pp.  51-345);  "Daniel  Falckucr's 
Curieuse  Nachricht  from  Pennsylvania,"  the  book  that  stimulated  the 
great  German  immigration  to  Pennsylvania  in  the  earh'  \-ears  of  the 
eighteenth  century  (translated  and  annotated  by  J.  F.  Sachse,  ibid.,  Vol. 
XIV,  pp.  1-256);  The  "German  Exodus  to  England  in  1709"  by  F.  R. 
Diflfenderfifer  (ibid.,  Vol.  VII,  pp.  257-414);  "Religious  Causes  Inducive 
to  German  Emigration"  by  J.  F.  Sachse  {ibid.,  Vol.  VII,  pp.  115-198); 
the  "German  Immigration  into  Pennsylvania  through  the  Port  of  Phila- 
delpliia  and  'the  Redemptioners'  "  by  F.  R.  Dilifenderfifer  (ibid., 
\o\.  X,  pp.  7-314);  "German  Emigration  to  America,  1709-1740"  b>- 
H.  E.  Jacobs  {ibid.,  Vol.  VIII,  pp.  29-150);  "The  German  Emigration 
from  New  York  Province  into  Pennsyl\-ania"  by  M.  H.  Richards  (ibid.. 
Vol.  IX,  pp.  351-447);  "The  Swedish  Settlements  on  the  Delaware  .  .  . 
1638-1664"  (II  Vols.  1911)  by  Amandus  Johnson,  Ph.  D.;  "Immigration 
of  the  Irish  Quakers  into  Pennsylvania,  1682-1750"  with  bibliographx- 
(1902)  by  Albert  C.  Meyers,  M.D. ;  "The  Early  Welsh  Quakers  and  their 
Emigration  to  Pennsylvania"  by  J.  J.  Levick  ("Pa.  Mag.  Hist.  & 
Biog."  Vol.  XVII,  pp.  385-413);  "Welsh  Settlejnent  of  Pennsylvania" 
(1912)  by  C.  H.  Browning;  "The  Menaonite  Emigration  to  Pennsyl- 
vania" by  Dr.  J.  G.  DeHoop  Scheffer  (translited  with  notes  by  S.  W. 
Pennypacker,  "Pa.  Mag.  Hist.  &  Biog."  Vol.  II,  pp.  117-138;)  "The 
Moravian 'immigration  to  Pennsylvania  1734-1765"  by  J.  W.  Jordan 
(ibid.,  Vol.  XXXIII,  pp.  228-248);  "The  German  Moravian  Settlements 
in  Pennsylvania,  1735-1800"  by  Rev.  Paul  de  Schweinitz  (Proc.  & 
Addr.  Pa.-German.  Soc."  Vol.  IV,  pp.  53-73);  "Swiss  Emigration  to  the 
Am.erican  Colonies  in  the  Eighteenth  Centur\"  by  \.  B.  Faust  (Amcr. 
Hist.  Rev.  Vol.  XXII,  No.  \). 

The  social  and  reUgious  atmosphere  in  which  the  several  religious 
groups  had  to  conduct  their  work  is  i)rescnte(i  in  the  following:  "'Ihf 


152  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Domestic  Life  and  Characteristics  of  the  Pennsylvania  German  Pioneer" 
by  F.J.  Schantz  C'Proc.  &  Addr.  Pa.  -  German.  Soc  "  Vol.  X,  pp.  5-97 ) ; 
"Lutheran  Landmarks  and  Pioneers  in  America,"  a  series  of  sketches 
of  colonial  times,  (1913)  by  W.  J.  Finck;  "German  Religious  Life  in 
Colonial  Times"  (1906)  by  Lucy  F.  Bittinger  (a  good  chapter  on  Mora- 
vians and  Methodists). 

As  an  introductory  study  of  Lutheranism  "The  Founding  of  the  Ger- 
man Churches  in  Pennsylvania"  by  J.  H.  Dubbs  ("Pa.  Mag.  Hist.  & 
Biog."  Vol.  XVII,  pp.  241-262)  is  to  be  commended.  On  Swedish  Lu- 
theranism the  standard  work  is  that  of  Israel  Acrehus  entitled,  "The 
History  of  New  Sweden"  (1759,  translated  by  W.  M.  Reynolds,  1874). 
Then  follow  the  works  of  E.  L.  Hazelius," History  of  the  American  Luther- 
an Church  from  its  Commencement  in  1685  to  the  year  1742"  (1846); 
C.  W.  Schaeffer,  "Early  History  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  America" 
(New  edition,  1868);  E.  J.  Wolf,  "The  Lutherans  in  America"  (1889)  a 
translation  of  which  into  German  by  John  Nicum  (1891)  has  important 
supplementary  material;  A.  L.  Grabner,  "Geschichte  der  Lutherischen 
Kircke  in  America"  (Vol.  I  to  1820,  1892,  particularly  valuable);  H;  E. 
Jacobs,  "A  History  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  the  United 
States"  ("Amer.  Ch.  Hist.  Ser.,"  Vol.  IV,  1893);  Rev.  T.  E.  Schm.auk, 
"The  Lutheran  Church  in  Pennsylvania,  1638-1800"  ("Proc.  &  Addr. 
Pa.-German.  Soc."  Vol.  XI,  pp.  15-355,  also  Vol.  XII,  pp.  357-576,  with 
extensive  bibliography). 

"The  Life  and  Times  of  H.  M.  Muhlenberg"  (1856)  by  M.  L.  Stoever; 
also  (1887)  by  W.  J.  Mann  fill  an  important  place. 

Local  studies  that  should  not  be  overlooked  are:  "The  Early  History 
of  the  Tulpehocken  Churches"  by  Rev.  B.  M.  Schmucker  ("Luth.  Ch. 
Rev.  Vol.  I);  "A  Documentary  History  of  the  Old  Red  (Zion)  Church 
...  "by  Rev.  H.  A.  Weller  ("Pubs.  Hist.  Soc  Schuylkill  County" 
Vol.  II  pp.  187-267);  "The  Lutheran  Church  in  New  Hanover  (Falckner 
Swamp),  Montgomery  County"  by  Rev.  J.  J.  Kline  ("Proc.  &  x^ddr. 
Pa.-German.  .Soc. "  Vol.  XX,  pp.  7-444). 

The  educational  work  of  this  denomination  is  discussed  in  "A  History 
of  Education  in  Pennsylvania"  (1866)  by  J.  P.  Wickersham;  "The 
Charity  School  Movement  in  Colonial  Pennsylvania"  (1905)  by  S.  E. 
Weber;  "The  Educational  Work  of  the  German  Reformed  and  Lutheran 
Churches  in  Pennsylvania  during  the  Colonial  Period"  (A.  M.  Disserta- 
tion, Univ.  of  Chicago,  1916)  by  I.  S.  Nowlan. 

Source  material  is  found  in  the  "Nachrichten  von  den  vereinigten 
..."  (TT  Vols.  1750-1 7S7,rcpul)lishcd  with  notes,  Vol.  I,  1886  by  Mann, 


PENNSYLVANIA  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  153 

Sclimucker  and  Germann,  translated  in  part  (1882)  by  C.  W.  Schaefifer); 
"The  Hallische  Nachrichten  Series,"  (translations,  1881  by  J.  Oswald); 
and  a  "Documentary  History  of  the  Evangehcal  Lutheran  Ministerium 
of  Pennsylvania  and  Adjacent  States — Proceedings  of  the  Annual  Con- 
ventions from  1748  to  1821"  compiled  and  translated  from  records  and 
archives  (1898)  by  a  Committee. 

Further  bibliographical  directions  may  be  found  in  ''Sources  for  the 
History  of  the  Lutheran  Church  in  America"  by  J.  G.  Morris  ("Luth. 
Ch.  Rev.  Vol.  XIV). 

On  the  German  Reformed  Church  the  salient  facts  are  given  by  J,  H. 
Dubbs  in  "A  History  of  the  Reformed  Church,  German"  ("Amer.  Ch. 
Hist.  Ser."  Vol.  VHI,  1895).  Four  years  later  a  "History  of  the  Re- 
formed Church  in  the  United  States,  1725-1792  "  by  James  I.  Good  sought 
to  embody,  though  not  always  with  accuracy,  material  then  recently  dis- 
covered. A  subsequent  work  (1902)  by  Dubbs,  "The  Reformed  Church 
in  Pennsylvania"  ("Proc.  &  Addr.  Pa. -German.  Soc."  Vol.  XI,  pp.  1-349; 
also  issued  under  separate  cover)  made  revisions  in  harmony  with  the 
researches  of  Professors  Dotterer  and  Hinke.  It  will  be  found  highly 
satisfactory.  The  "Early  History  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  Pennsyl- 
vania" (1906)  by  Daniel  Miller,  although  especially  adapted  for  un- 
trained readers,  is  thoroughly  abreast  of  the  results  of  latest  research. 
"Early  Attempts  at  Church  Union  in  America"  by  James  I.  Good 
(Papers  Amer.  Soc.  Ch.  History,  Series  II,  Vol.  II,  pp.  105-114)  deals 
with  an  otherwise  neglected  chapter  in  Pa.  &  New  York  history. 

Biographical  sketches  of  value  are  as  follows:  "The  Life  of  Alichael 
Schlatter"  (1857)  by  Henry  Harbaugh;  "The  Fathers  of  the  German 
Reformed  Church  in  Europe  and  x\merica"  (V  Vols.  1857  f.)  by  Henry 
Harbaugh  and  D.  Y.  Heisler;  "The  Life  of  Conrad  Weiser"  (1876)  by 
C.  Z.  Weiser;  "Life  and  Times  of  Henry  Antes"  (1886)  by  E.  McMinn; 
''Rev.  John  Philip  Boehm"  (1890)  by  H.  S.  Dotterer  and  more 
notably  his  "Life  and  Letters"  edited  (1916)  by  W.  J.  Hinke. 

Considerable  information  is  to  be  found  in  several  local  histories, 
notably  "History  of  the  Reformed  Church  in  Philadelphia"  (1776)  by 
David  Van  Home;  "History  of  Berks  and  Lebanon  Counties"  (1844)  by 
I.  D.  Rupp;  "History  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  Chester  County" 
(1892)  by  J.  L.  Fluck;  "The  Early  History  of  the  First  Reformed  Church 
of  Philadelphia,  Pa.  1727-1734"  by  W.  J.  Hinke,  ("Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc. " 
Vol.  II,  pp.  292-313) ;  "History  of  the  Falckner  Swamp  Reformed  Church 
..."  (1904)  by  Rev.  G.  W.  Roth;  "The  Early  History  of  Wentz's 
Refonned  Church,  Montgomery  County,  Pa."  by  W.  J.  Hinke,  ("Jour. 
Pres.  Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  332-346). 


154  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

For  investigative  purposes  the  following  are  accessible:  "Report  of 
Rev.  Jacob  Lischy  to  Bishop  Augustus  G.  Spangenberg"  editedby^^■.  J. 
Hinke  (''Ref.  Ch.  Rev."  Vols.  IX  and  X);  ''Diary  of  Lischy 's  and 
Rausch's  Journey  Among  the  Reformed  Congregations  in  Pennsylvania  ' 
edited  by  W.  J.  Hinke  {ibid..  Vol.  XI) ;  "Letters  of  the  Classis  of  Amster- 
dam to  John  Philip  Boehm"  ("Ecclesiastical  Records  of  the  State  of 
New  York"  Vols.  Ill  and  IV);  "Letters  and  Reports  of  Rev.  J.  P. 
Boehm"  edited  by  W.  J.  Hinke  ("Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc. "  Vols.  VI  and 
VII);  "Diary  of  the  Rev.  ^lichael  Schlatter"  June  1  to  September  15, 
1746,  edited  by  W.  J.  Hinke  ("Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc.  Vol.  Ill);  "Minutes 
and  Letters  of  the  Coetus  of  the  German  Reformed  Congregations  in 
Pennsylvania  1747-1797,  together  with  Three  Preliminary  Reports  of 
Rev.  John  Philip  Boehm,  1734-1744"  (1903)  edited  In-  W.  J.  Hinke  and 
others;  and  the  "Hallische  Nachrichten  "  (as  above) 

More  detailed  bibliographical  information  may  be  found  in  "■Proc 
&  Addr.  Pa.  German.  Soc. "  Vol.  XI,  p.  342  f. 

On  Quakerism  one  should  begin  with  the  accomplished  earl\-  Quaker 
writer,  Robert  Barclay,  whose  most  important  work  "Apology  for  the 
Church  and  People  of  God  called  in  derision  Quakers,  ..."  (1676)  gives 
a  good  exposition  of  Quaker  beliefs.  The  history  proper  of  Quakerism 
began  with  George  Fox  in  "A  Journal  or  Historical  Account  of  His  Life, 

Travels,  Sufferings "(1694)  in  several  editions,  of  which  that  of 

Norman  Penney,  with  introduction  by  T.  Harvey  (191 1)  is  the  most  satis- 
factory both  for  its  text  and  copious  notes.  Another  good  "Journal" 
(1713)  comes  from  W.  Edmundson  who  frequently  visited  America,  and 
once  accompanied  Fox.  The  "Collections  of  the  Sufferings  of  the  People 
Called  Quakers  ...  "  (H  Vols.  1753)  by  Joseph  Besse,  although  undis- 
guisedly  Quaker  in  its  sympathies,  is  unbiassed.  "The  History  of  the 
Rise,  Increase  and  Progress  of  the  Christian  People  Called  Quakers 
..."  by  William  Sewel,  a  native  of  Amsterdam,  designed  to  correct 
misrepresentations  of  the  Quakers,  is  a  work  of  primary  importance. 
Written  in  Dutch  (1717)  it  was  soon  after  (1722)  translated  by  the  author 
into  English.  The  "Portraiture  of  Quakerism"  (III  Vols.  1806)  by 
Thomas  Clarkson  is  concerned  not  so  much  with  fortunes  of  Quakerism, 
as  with  its  customs  and  religious  practices.  Compared  with  earlier 
works,  the  "History  of  the  People  Called  Quakers"  by  John  Gough  has 
no  particular  merit  except  that  it  carries  the  narrative  to  a  later  date 
(1790).  A  student  seeking  to  hurriedly  possess  himself  of  the  salient 
features  of  Quakerism  may  profitably  turn  to  the  compact  and  interest- 
ing work  of  Charles  Evans,  M.  D.  "Friends  in  the  Seventeenth  Centurv" 


PENNSYL\'.\XIA   IX    llll-:  COLONIAL  I'KRIoj)  155 

(1875).  A  more  exhaustive  and  essentially  reliable  treatment  is  that  of 
Samuel  M.  Janney  (IV  Vols  2nd  edition,  1867).  "History  of  the  Religious 
Society  of  Friends  from  the  Rise  to  the  Year  1828".  "The  History  of 
the  Society  of  Friends  in  America"  (II  Vols.  1850-54)  by  James  Bowden, 
who  had  access  to  important  manuscript  material  in  De\'onshire  House, 
contains  several  significant  docunu'iiis.  Well  written  and  Irustworthx-, 
this  work  is  almost  indispensable.  In  the  "American  Church  Histor\- 
Series"  (\'ol.  XII,  1894)  also  issued  independently,  (4th  edition,  1905) 
A.  C.  and  R.  T.  Thomas  haye  presented  a  brief  well  documented  and 
interesting  narrative  with  an  excellent  bibliography.  "A  Quaker  Experi- 
ment in  Government"  (1898)  by  Isaac  Sharpless  gives  a  fairminded  view 
of  the  religious  and  political  principles  of  the  Quakers.  A  recent  histor\- 
superior  in  many  respects  to  all  the  other  short  histories,  is  "The  Quakers 
in  the  American  Colonies  "  (191 1)  by  Rufus  M.  Jones,  Isaac  Sharpless,  and 
Amelia  Gummere.  ''The  Quakers  in  Great  Britain  and  America "(1913) 
by  Charles  F.  Holder  has  a  few  suggestive  chapters  dealing  with  the  col- 
onial period.  To  one  desirous  of  getting  information  as  to  Quaker  church 
organisation,  conduct  of  worship,  and  religious  customs,  "Quaker  Strong- 
holds" (1890)  by  Caroline  E.  Stephens  will  be  found  useful. 

In  addition  to  histories,  there  are  several  "Journals"  that  should  be 
kept  in  mind:  "Journal  of  the  Life  of  Thomas  Stor}'"  (1747);  "A  Jour- 
nal or  Historical  Account  of  the  Life,  Travels,  and  Christian  Experiences 
of  .  .  .  Thomas  Chalklev"  (2nd  edition,  1761);  "An  Account  of  the 
Life  and  Travels  of  John  Fothergill"  (1753);  "An  Account  of  the  Life 
Travels,  .   .   .  of  Samuel  Bownas"' (2nd  edition,  1795). 

Of  biographies  of  William  Penn  the  earliest  is  a  sketch  attached  to  an 
edition  of  his  works  appearing  in  1726.  Usually  attributed  to  Joseph 
Besse,  it  has  formed  the  basis  for  the  more  exhaustive  later  biographies. 
"The  Memoirs  of  the  Private  and  Public  Life  of  William  Penn"  (II 
Vols.  1813)  by  Thomas  Clarkson,  a  standard  work  though  in  small  details 
somewhat  inaccurate,  is  concerned  not  so  much  with  Pennsylvania  as 
with  the  larger  Quaker  interests  of  Penn.  Another  standard  biography 
is  that  of  S.  M.  Janney,  "The  Life  of  William  Penn,  with  Selections  from 
his  Correspondence  and  Autobiography."  Tjiriched  with  many  of 
Penn's  letters,  reprinted  complete,  it  laid  under  contribution  all  the  data 
available  at  the  time  (1851).  A  contemporary  work  by  W.  H.  Dixon, 
entitled  "William  Penn,  an  Historical  Biography"  is  fascinatingly  writ- 
ten, but  in  point  of  interpretation  will  not  stand  the  closest  scrutiny. 
"William  Penn,  the  Founder  of  Pennsylvania"  (1882)  by  John  Stough- 
(on,   gives   some    material   not    to    be    found    in    earlier    Ijiographies. 


156  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY      - 

''Quaker  and  Courtier,  the  Life  and  Work  of  William  Penn"  (1907)  by 
Mrs.  Colquhoun  Grant,  and  "William  Penn,  Founder  of  Pennsylvania" 
(1917)  by  J.  W.  Graham  are  popular  recitals  of  facts  already  known. 
"The  Penn  and  Logan  Correspondence"  (1700-1750,  in  "Memoirs, 
Hist.  Soc.  Pa."  Vols.  IX  and  X),  and  the  "Penn  Papers"  form  a 
vast  repository  for  political  affairs,  as  also  for  an  intimate  knowledge 
of  Penn  himself.  Aspects  of  Penn's  life  are  seen  in  "Memorials  of 
the  Life  and  Times  of  Sir  William  Penn"  (II  Vols.  1833)  by  Granville 
Penn;  "The  Private  Life  and  Domestic  Habits  of  William  Penn" 
by  J.  F.  Fisher  (1836,  "Memoirs,  Hist.  Soc.  of  Pa."  Vol.  Ill,  Part  II); 
and  "William  Penn's  Travels  in  Holland  and  Germany"  (1877)  by 
Oswald  Seidensticker  ("Pa.  Mag.  Hist.  &  Biog."  Vol.  II,  pp.  237-282). 

"A  Collection  of  the  Works  of  William  Penn  "  first  appeared  in  1726, 
and  has  been  re-issued  1771,  1782,  1825.  The  "Brief  Account  of  the 
Rise  and  Progress  of  the  People  Called  Quakers,  ..."  originally  ap- 
peared in  the  preface  to  George  Fox's  "Journal. "  It  has  since  appeared 
in  several  separate  editions.  Many  of  Penn's  letters  relating  to  Pennsyl- 
vania affairs  may  be  located  through  consulting  "Pa.  Mag.  of  Hist.  & 
Biog. "  Vol  VI,  p.  368. 

A  few  miscellaneous  studies  of  interest  may  be  added:  "The  Attitude 
of  the  Quakers  in  the  Provincial  Wars"  by  Charles  J.  Stille  ("Pa.  Mag. 
Hist.  &  Biog. "Vol.  X  pp.  283-315);  "Religious  Tests  in  Provincial  Penn- 
sylvania "  by  the  same  author(7Z)/</.,Vol.  IX,  pp.  365-406) ;  "  Some  Account 
of  the  Conduct  of  the  Religious  Society  of  Friends  towards  the  Indian 
Tribes,  ..."  (1844). 

For  investigative  purposes  there  is  "The  Friend"  (1827  f.);  the 
"Friends Miscellany"  (1831f.);  the  "Friends Library"  (1837, XIV vols.); 
the  "Friends  Review"  (1847  f.);  the  "Minutes  of  the  Yearly  Meetings; 
the  "Disciplines";  "Proceedings of  the  Conferences;"  and  "The  Journal 
of  the  Friends  Historical  Society"  (1903  f.). 

Mora\aanism  has  been  set  forth  by  Rev.  L.  T.  Reichel  in  the  old  but 
in  no  wise  antiquated  "...  Early  Histor}-  of  the  Church  of  the  United 
Brethren  in  North  America,  a.d.  1734-1748"  ("Trans,  of  the  Moravian 
Hist.  Soc. ''  Vol.  III).  "The  History  of  the  Church  known  as  the  Unitas 
Fratrum"  (2nd  edition,  1901)  by  Edmund  de  Schweinitz  is  a  reliable 
work.  In  "A  History  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum  ..."  ("Amer.  Ch.  Hist. 
Series,"  Vol.  VIII,  1895)  Prof.  J.  T.  Hamilton  has  compressed  the  essen- 
tial facts  into  the  compass  of  77  pages.  The  same  author's  "...  History 
of  the  Church  known  as  the  Moravian  Church  during  the  Eigh- 

teenth anfl  Xinetcenlh  Centuries  "  (1900)  is  more  exhaustive  and  meets 


PENNSVLVAXIA   IX  TIIK  COLON  I A  I,   PKRlOD  157 

every  requirement.  "  A  History  of  Bethlehem,  Pennsylvania,  1 741-18^2, 
with  Some  AccoLint  of  its  Founders  and  Their  Early  Activity  in  Amer- 
ica" (1903)  by  J.  M.  Levering  is  an  excellent  piece  of  work  and  almost 
serves  the  purpose  of  a  history  of  Moravianism.  The  "Leben  des  Herrn 
Nicholaus  Ludwig,  Grafen  und  Herrn  von  Zinzendorf  .  .  "  (1772- 
1775)  by  A.  G.  Spangenberg  (trans,  by  Samuel  Jackson,  with  introductory 
preface  by  Rev.  P.  Latrobe,  1838)  and  the  "Memorials  of  the  Life  of 
Peter  Bohler,  Bishop  of  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren"  (1868)  b\- 
Rev.  J.  P.  Lockwood  are  important  biographical  monographs.  A  local 
study  of  interest  is  that  of  Abraham  Ritter,  "History  of  the  Moravian 
Church  in  Philadelphia  from  ils  Foundation  in  1742,  to  the  Present 
Time.  .  "  (1857).  The  "Sketch  of  the  Early  History  of  Lititz,  1742- 
1775"  by  H.  A.  Brickenstein  ("Trans.  Mor.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  II,  pp.  343- 
374)  gives  an  interesting  church  diary.  Sketches  of  several  of  the  Fathers 
of  the  American  Moravian  church  by  Rev.  E.  de  Schweinitz  appear  in 
the  "Trans.  Mor.  Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  II,  pp.  145-269. 

For  the  hterature  on  Moravian  missions  among  the  Indians,  see  page 
534f. 

Source  material  is  to  be  found  in  "Memorials  of  the  Moravian 
Church"  fl870)  by  W.  C.  Reichel,  who  cites  documents  of  the  period 
1742-1757;  Zinzendorf 's  "Die  Budingische  Sammlung  einiger  in  die  Kir- 
chen  Historic  einschlagender  sonderlich  neuen  Schriften" ;  also  his  "  Penn- 
sylvanische  Nachrichten  von  dem  Reiche  Christi";  "Transactions  of  the 
Moravian  Historical  Society,  1859-1892";  Fresenius,  "Herrnhutischc 
Nachrichten"  Vol.  I-XVI  (1748-1753) ;  and  the  "Journals  of  the  Provincial 
Synods  of  the  American  Moravian  Church  North"  1847  f. 

For  Otterbein  the  "Life  of  Rev.  Philip  WiUiam  Otterbein"  (1884)  by 
A.  W.  Drury  is  very  satisfactory.  The  history  of  the  United  Brethren 
in  Christ,  organized  in  1789,  has  been  written  by  W.  Hanby  "History 
of  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ  from  1825  to  1850"  (1851 ); 
J.  Lawrence  "History  of  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  Christ " 
(II  Vols.  1860-61,  I  Vol.  1888);  and  D.  Berger  "History  of  the  Church  of 
the  United  Brethren  in  Christ"  ("Amer.  Ch.  Hist.  Series,"  Vol.  XII, 
1894). 

The  Mennonites  have  received  treatment  in  the  following  studies: 
"History  of  the  Mennonites"  (1887)  by  Daniel  K.  Cassel;  "Mennonites 
of  America"  (Doctoral  Dissertation,  1909)  by  C.  Henry  Smith;  "Social 
.\ttitudes  among  the  ^Mennonites"  (A.  M.  Dissertation,  Univ.  of  Chicago, 
1915)  by  J.  W.  Hoover. 


158  SOVRCE  ]5UOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

In  "The  German  Pietists  of  Provincial  Pennsylvania"  (1895)  by 
Julius  F.  Sachse,  there  is  an  interesting  and  exhaustive  study  of  "The 
Woman  in  the  Wilderness"  (Part  I)  and  "The  Hermits  on  the  Wissa- 
hichon"  (Part  II).  "Justus  Falckner,  Mystic  and  Scholar"  ri903)  by 
the  same  author  is  a  line  interpretation.  In  "The  German  Sectarians  of 
Pennsylvania"  (Vol.  I,  1708-1742,  1899;  \'ol.  II,  1742-1800,  1900)  the 
same  writer  has  given  a  thorough  treatment  to  the  Ephrata  Cloister  and 
the  Dunkers.  On  the  latter  there  is  a  noteworthy  contribution  by  George 
N.  Falkenstein,  "The  German  Baptist  Brethren  or  Dunkers"  ("Proc. 
&  Addr.  Pa. -German.  Soc."  Vol.  X,  pp.  5-147).  Other  studies  on  the 
Dunkers  are  as  follows:  "A  History  of  the  German  Baptist  Brethren  in 
Europe  and  America"  (1899)  by  Martin  G.  Brumbaugh;  "History  of 
the  Tankers  and  the  Brethren  Church"  (embracing  the  Church  of  the 
Brethren,  Seventh  Day  German  Baptists,  the  German  Baptists,  the  Old 
German  Baptists,  and  the  Brethren  Church,  1901)  by  H  R.  Holsinger; 
"The  Dunkers,  A  Sociological  Interpretation"  (1906)  by  John  L.  Gillin. 

On  the  Seventh  Day  German  Baptists,  besides  the  work  of  Sachse 
there  is  a  good  study  by  C.  F  Randolph  in  the  "Seventh  Day  Baptists 
in  Europe  and  America  .  .  Historical  Papers  .  "  (1902)  Vol.  II, 
pp.  936-1257.  The  "history  of  Lancaster  County"  by  Mombert,  and  also 
by  Rupp  (see  above)  have  sections  that  deal  with  this  sect.  Short  article  s 
are  as  follows:  "A  Colonial  Monastery"  by  Oswald  W.  Seidensticker 
("Century  Mag."  Dec.  1881);  "A  Peculiar  People"  by  Howard  Pyle 
("Harpers  Mag."  Oct.  1889);  "The  Old  Cloister  of  Ephrata"  by  R.  D. 
Vol  Neida  ("Farm  and  Fireside"  March,  1906). 

"The  Chronicon  Ephratense  .  .  .  "  to  w^hich  all  investigators  make 
frequent  reference,  may  be  consulted  in  a  translation  by  J.  M.  Hark,  D.D. 
(1889). 

On  the  Schwenkfelders,  a  thorough  piece  of  work  has  been  done  by 
Howard  W.  Kriebel  entitled  "The  Schwenkfelders  in  Pennsylvania" 
("Proc.  &  Addr.-Pa.  German  Soc,"  Vol  XIII,  pp  1-225).  A  good 
bibliography  is  added. 

For  the  Episcopalians,  Presbyterians,  Baptists,  and  Roman  Catholics, 
bibliographical  suggestions  will  be  found  in  chapters  XIII,  XIV,  XV  and 
X\T  respectively. 

Documents 
I.   THE  Fix  DAM  EX  TALL  COXSTI TLT/OXS  OF  FEXX- 
SVLVAX/A   AS  TIIEV  WERE   DRAUX    EP  SETTLED  AXD 
SIGXED  BY  WILLIAM  FEXX   PROPRIEATY   AXD  COVER- 


I'KNXSVLVANIA    I  \   Til  K  (Oil  )\  1  A  I.   I'l.Klol)  13'' 

XOLR^AXD  COXSEXTED  TO  AX D'SLBSCRI BED  BY  ALL 
THE  FIRST  ADVEX TL'RERS  A XD  FREE  HOLDERS  OF  THA  T 
PROVIXCE  AS  THE  GROVXD  AXD  RULE  OF  ALL  Fi'TlRE 
GOVERXMEXT 

As  an  early,  if  not  the  earliest  attempt  of  Penn  at  constitution  makiiif,', 
this  document  reflects  the  ideal  to  which  the  Proiiriet  u  steadfastly  ad- 
hered. 

Only  religious  clauses  are  inserted. 

The  Preamble  or  Inlroduclion 

When  it  pleased  Almighty  God,  the  Creator  and  upholder  of  all  things,. to  make 
man  his  great  Governour  of  the  World,  he  did  not  only  endue  him  with  excellent  knowl- 
edge but  an  upright  mind,  so  that  his  power  over  the  Creation  was  ballanc'd  by  an 
inward  uprightness,  that  he  might  use  it  Justly:  then  was  ye  Law  of  light  and  truth 
writt  in  his  heart,  and  that  was  ye  Guide  and  keeper  of  his  Innocency,  there  was 
not  need  of  any  Externall  precepts  to  direct  or  terrify  him;  but  when  he  leant  his 
ear  to  an  other  voice,  and  followed  his  lust,  and  did  the  thing  he  was  forbidden  of  God, 
the  law  was  added,  that  is,  the  externall  law  came  to  awe  and  terrify  such  as  would  not 
do  the  thing  that  was  just  according  to  the  righteous  law  within  themselves;  thus  trans- 
gression introduced  and  occasioned  the  outward  law,  and  that.  Govern',  and  both 
Magistracy,  that  thos  that  would  not  answer  the  righteous  law  within,  might  be  com- 
pelled by  an  Impartiall  Execution  of  the  righteous  law  without:  wherefore  the  Apostle 
made  it  the  end  of  Magistracy,  to  be  a  terror  to  evill  doers,  and  a  praise  to  them 
that  do  well. 

Good  Government  then,  is  a  Constitution  of  Just  laws  wisely  sett  together  for  the 
well  ordering  of  men  in  society,  to  prevent  all  Corruption  or  Justly  to  Correct  it,  where- 
in it  is  most  evident  That  the  Governours  and  Governed  have  but  one  interest  by  the 
Constitution:  to  witt  preserving  of  right  to  all,  and  punishing  corruption  in  all,  which 
is  the  end  of  Government,  and  Consequently  of  Governours  so  that  if  any  Governours 
shall  sett  up  another  Interest  to  themselves  then  that  which  tends  to  preserving  right 
to  all  and  punishing  evill  in  all;  the  Contradict  the  Constitution,  and  instead  of  serving 
Government,  makes  Government  only  serve  to  their  avarice  or  Ambition  this  is  that 
Corruption  in  man  kind  which  Government  is  by  Consent  of  all  establish  to  Prevent. 
If  then  Government  it  selfe  be  subservient  to  an  higher  end,  to  witt  the  generall  good, 
much  more  is  it  reasonable  to  beleive  that  all  Instruments  and  Forms  of  Government 
are  to  be  subjected  to  that  end,  to  which  government  it  selfe  is  but  a  means. 

I.  ConslitutioH 
("onsidering  that  it  is  impossible  that  any  People  or  Government  should  ever  pros- 
per, where  men  render  not  unto  God,  that  which  is  Gods,  as  well  as  to  Caesar  that 
which  is  Caesers;  and  also  perseiveing  the  disorders  and  IMischeifs  that  attend  those 
places  where  force  in  matters  of  faith  and  worship,  and  seriously  reflecting  upon  the 
tenure  of  the  new  and  Spirituall  Government,  and  that  both  Christ  did  not  use  force 
and  that  he  did  expressly  forbidd  it  in  his  holy  Religion,  as  also  that  the  Testimony  of 
his  blessed  ^lessengers  was,  that  the  weapons  of  the  Christian  warfare  were  not  Carnall 
but  Spirituall;  And  further  weighing  that  this  unpeopled  Country  can  never  be  planted 


160  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

if  there  be  not  due  encouragement  given  to  sober  people  of  all  sorts  to  plant,  &  that 
they  will  not  esteem  any  thing  a  sufficient  encouragement  where  they  are  not  assured 
but  that  after  all  the  Hazards  of  the  sea,  and  the  troubles  Of  a  Wilderness,  the  Labour 
of  their  hands  and  sweet  of  their  browes  may  be  made  the  forfeit  of  their  Conscience, 
and  they  and  their  wives  and  Children  ruin'd  because  they  worship  god  in  some  differ- 
ent way  from  that  which  may  be  more  generally  owned.  Therefore,  In  reverrence  to 
God  the  Father  of  lights  and  Spirits  the  Author  as  well  as  object  of  all  divine  knowl- 
edge, faith  and  worship  I  do  hereby  declare  for  me  and  myn  and  establish  it  for  the 
first  fundamentall  of  the  Government  of  my  Country,  that  every  Person  that  does  or 
shall  reside  therein  shall  have  and  enjoy  the  Free  Prossession  of  his  or  her  faith  and  ex- 
ersise  of  worsip  towards  God,  in  such  way  and  manner  As  every  Person  shall  in  Con- 
science beleive  is  most  acceptable  to  God  and  so  long  as  every  such  Person  useth  not 
this  Christian  liberty  to  Licentiousness,  that  is  to  say  to  speak  loosly  and  prophainly  of 
God  Christ  or  Religion,  or  to  Committ  any  evill  in  their  Conversation,  he  or  she  shall 
be  protected  in  the  enjojTnent  of  the  aforesaid  Christian  liberty  by  y^  civill  Magistrate. 
II.  Constitution 
Because  Corruption  of  manners  and  remissness  in  Magistrates  to  punish  Euill 
doers,  by  which  means  virtue  often  falls  in  the  streetes,  have  ever  provoked  Gods 
heavy  displeasure  against  both  Governours  and  People  and  that  I  cannot  hope  it 
should  prosper  better  with  me  and  myn  and  the  People  that  doe  or  shall  Inhabit  this 
Country  if  an  effectuall  Care  be  not  taken  to  prevent  or  appeas  the  wrath  of  God  by 
an  impartiall  Execution  of  Justice  upon  every  evill  doer  according  to  the  law  provided 
in  such  Cases;  Therefore  I  for  me  and  mjTi  declare  and  Es[tablish]  For  the  second 
Fundamentall  of  the  Government  of  this  Country,  that  all  thos  laws  which  relate  to 
prevention  or  Correction  of  vice  and  injustice  be  impartially  and  vigorously  executed, 
and  that  those  ]Magistrates  that  doe  not  in  their  respective  Charges  vigilantly  and  im- 
partially execute  all  such  laws  to  the  terror  of  evill  doers,  and  praise  of  those  that  doe 
well;  shall  be  reputed  and  Marked  as  breakers  of  the  Fundamentall  Constitutions  of  the 
Country,  and  therein  as  well  pyblique  enemys  to  God  as  the  people,  and  never  to  bare  office 
till  they  had  given  good  Testimony  of  their  repentance. 

XV.  Constitution 
Since  the  due  Proportion  of  Rewards  and  Punishm''^  the  wisdom  and  Justice  of 
Government  and  that  the  example  be  of  Gods  law  as  well  as  the  reason  of  the  thing, 
guide  all  men  to  beleive  that  to  shed  mans  blood  and  take  away  his  life  for  Worldly 
goods,  is  a  very  hard  thing;  especially  considering  the  tenderness  of  the  holy  Mer^ifull 
Christian  Law,  and  Considering  the  little  reformation  this  severity  brings,  and  that  it 
tempts  the  theif  to  be  a  murderer,  when  the  Punishment  is  the  same,  to  kill  whom  he 
robbs  that  so  he  may  not  discover  or  Prosecute  him  that  Robbs  him,  which  ins  teed 
of  makeing  theivs  afraid  may  Constrain  them  to  destroy  good  men  therefore  I  do  for 
me  and  my  hereby  Declare  and  establish  for  the  15th  Fundamentall  of  the  Govern- 
ment of  this  Province,  that  no  Person  committing  Felony  within  the  limitts  thereof 
shall  dye  for  the  same.   .   . 

XIX.  Constitution 
Because  all  may  be  usefuU  and  beneficiall  in  evidence  to  the  Publique  after  the 
example  of  thos  Countrys  that  Comply  with  the  tenderness  of  their  Conciences  that 


■      PENNSYLVANIA  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  161 

cant  take  any  Oath,  and  yet  are  often  the  only  Persons  to  prove  either 

theift  murder,  Titles  of  land  wills  &c:  and  having  reflected 

.     . that  shutting  out  Oaths  there  would  be  the  best 

way  to  shutt  all  loos  and  vain  swearing,  out  of  the  Country,  I  do  for  me  and  myn  hereby 
declare  and  Establish  for  the  nineteenth  Fundamentall  of  the  Government  of  this 
Prox^ince  that  all  evidence  shall  be  by  subscribsion  upon  record  after  this  forme. 

I  A  B  do  from  the  very  bottom  of  my  heart  hereby  engage  and  Promise  in  the 
Presence  of  God  and  the  Coart  to  declare  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth, 

in  y"  matter  I  am  to  be  inquired  upon  wittness  my  hand  this of 

in  y«  year  a.b. 

Text — Pennsylvania  Magazine  of  History,  Vol.  XX,  pp.  284-297. 
II.  FEN N'S  PROPOSALS  TO  ylD VENTURERS 

"Colonies,  then,  are  the  seeds  of  nations  begun  and  nourished  by  the  care  of  wise 
and  populous  countries,  as  conceiving  them  best  for  the  increase  of  human  stock,  and 
beneficial  for  commerce. 

"Some  of  the  wisest  men  in  histor}'  have  Justly  taken  their  fame  from  this  design 
and  service.  We  read  of  the  reputation  given  on  this  account  to  Moses,  Joshua,  and 
Caleb,  in  Scripture  records;  and  what  renown  the  Greek  story  yields  to  Lycurgus, 
Theseus,  and  those  Greeks  that  planted  many  parts  of  Asia;  nor  is  the  Roman  account 
wanting  of  instances  to  the  credit  ot  that  people.   .   . 

"Nor  did  any  of  these  ever  dream  it  was  the  way  of  decreasing  their  people  or 
wealth,  for  the  cause  of  the  decav  of  any  of  those  states  or  empires  was  not  their  planta- 
tions, but  their  luxury  and  corruption  of  manners;  for  when  they  grew  to  neglect  their 
ancient  discipline,  that  maintained  and  rewarded  virtue  and  industry,  and  addicted 
themselves  to  pleasure  and  effeminacy,  they  debased  their  spirits  and  debauched  their 
morals,  from  whence  ruin  did  never  fail  to  follow  to  any  people.  With  justice,  there- 
fore, I  deny  the  vulgar  opinion  against  plantations,  that  they  weaken  England;  the}' 
have  manifestl}'  enriched,  and  so  strengthened  her,  which  I  briefly  evidence  thus: 

"1st.  Those  that  go  into  a  foreign  plantation,  their  industry  there  is  worth  more 
than  if  they  stayed  at  home,  the  product  of  their  labour  being  in  commodities  of  a  su- 
perior nature  to  those  of  their  country.  For  instance,  what  is  an  improved  acre  in 
Jamaica  or  Barbadoes  worth  to  an  improved  acre  in  England?  We  know  it  is  three 
times  the  value,  and  the  product  of  it  comes  for  England,  and  is  usually  paid  for  in 
English  growth  and  manufacture.   .   . 

"2d.  JNIore  being  produced  and  imported  than  we  can  spend  here,  we  e.xport  it 
to  other  countries  in  Europe,  which  brings  in  money,  or  the  growth  of  those  countries, 
which  is  the  same  thing,  and  this  is  llie  advantage  of  the  English  merchants  and  sea- 
men. 

"3d.  Such  as  could  not  only  not  marry  here,  but  hardly  live  and  allow  themselves 
clothes,  do  marry  there,  and  bestow  thrice  more  in  all  necessaries  and  conveniences, 
(and  not  a  little  in  ornamental  things  too,)  for  themselves,  their  wives  and  children, 
both  as  to  apparel  and  household  stuff,  which  coming  out  of  England,  I  say  it  is  im- 
possible that  England  should  not  be  a  considerable  gainer. 

"4th.  But  let  it  be  considered  that  the  plantations  employ  many  hundreds  of 
shipping,  and  many  thousands  of  seamen,  which  must  be,  in  divers  respects,  an  ad- 


162  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

vantage  to  England,  being  an  island,  and  by  nature  fitted  for  navigation  above  any 
country  in  Europe.  This  is  followed  by  other  depending  trades,  as  shipwrights,  car- 
penters, sawAcrs,  hewers,  trunnelmakers,  joiners,  slop  sellers,  drysalters,  iron-workers, 
the  Eastland  merchants,  timber  sellers,  and  victuallers,  with  many  more  trades  which 
hang  upon  navigation;  .  .  .  But  it  is  further  said,  they  injure  England,  in  that  they 
draw  away  too  many  of  the  people,  for  we  are  not  so  populous  in  the  countries  as  for- 
merl\-.     I  say  there  are  other  reasons  for  that, 

"...  These  and  the  like  evils  are  the  true  grounds  of  the  decay  of  our  people 
in  the  country,  to  say  nothing  of  plague  and  wars;  towns  and  cities  cannot  complain 
of  the  deca}-  of  people,  being  more  replenished  than  ever,  especially  London,  which, 
with  reason,  helps  the  countryman  to  this  objection.  And  though  some  do  go  to  the 
plantations,  yet,  numbering  the  parishes  in  England,  and  computing  how  many  live 
more  than  die,  and  are  born  than  buried,  there  goes  not  over  to  all  the  plantations  a 
fourth  part  oi  the  j-early  increase  of  the  people,  and  when  they  are  there,  they  are  not 
(as  I  said  before)  lost  to  England,  since  they  furnish  them  with  much  clothes,  house- 
hold stuff,  tools,  and  the  like  necessaries,  and  that  in  greater  quantities  than  here  their 
condition  could  have  needed,  or  they  could  have  bought,  being  there  well  to  pass,  that 
were  but  low  here,  if  not  poor;  and  now  masters  of  families  too,  when  here  they  had 
none,  and  could  hardly  keep  themselves;  and  very  often  it  happens  that  some  of  them, 
after  their  jndustrj'  and  success  there  ha\'e  made  them  wealthy,  they  return  and  empty 
their  riches  into  England,  one  in  this  capacity  being  able  to  buy  out  twenty  of  what  he 
was  when  he  went  over. 

"To  conclude,  I  desire  all  my  dear  country  folks,  who  may  be  inclined  to  go  into 
those  parts,  to  consider  seriously  the  premises,  as  well  the  present  inconveniences,  as 
future  ease  and  plenty,  that  so  none  may  move  rashly,  or  from  a  fickle,  but  solid  mind, 
having,  abo\'e  all  things  an  eye  to  the  providence  of  God,  in  the  disposal  of  them- 
selves. And  I  v.'ould  further  advise  all  such  at  least  to  have  the  permission,  if  not  the 
good  liking  of  their  near  relations,  for  that  is  both  natural,  and  a  duty  incumbent 
upon  all,  and  by  this  means  will  natural  affection  be  preserved,  and  a  friendly  and 
profitable  correspondence  be  maintained  between  them.  In  all  which  I  beseech  Al- 
mighty God  to  direct  us,  that  his  blessing  may  attend  our  honest  endeavour,  and  then 
the  consequence  of  all  our  undertaking  will  turn  to  the  glor>  of  his  great  name,  and 
the  true  happiness  of  us  and  our  posterity.     Amen.     "William  Penn.  " 

Te.xt— Hazard:  Ainuils  of  Pninsyhania,  16()9-16S2,  pii.  .S05-513. 

III.  THE  GREA  T  LA  \V,  DECEMBER  10/17,  1682 
In  jiccordance  with  the  Frame  of  Government  drawn  up  by  Penn  and 
Ivis  associates  in  England,  an  Assembly  convened  it  Chester,  December 
1682,  and  adopted  a  code  of  1  iws  known  as  the  Great  Law.  The  following 
clauses  relating  to  religion  and  morals  may  be  profitably  studied  beside 
corresponding  codes  o^  the  other  colonies. 

Whereas  the  glory  oi  Almighty  God,  and  the  good  of  mankind,  is  the  reason  and 
end  of  government,  and  therefore  government,  in  itself,  is  a  venerable  ordinance  of 
God;  and  forasmuch  as  it  is  principally  desired  and  intended  by  the  proprietary  and 
governor,  and  the  freemen  of  the  province  of  Pennsylvjinia,  and  territories  thereunto 


I 


PKNXSVIA  AM  A    I  \   TlIK  COI.C  )\  I A  I,   I'1;K1(i|)  1  ()S 

belonging,  to  make  and  establish  such  laws  as  shall  best  preserve  true  Christians  and 
civil  liberty,  in  opposition  to  all  unchristian,  licentious,  and  unjust  practices,  whereby 
God  may  have  his  due,  Caesar  his  due,  and  the  people  their  due,  from  tyranny  and 
oppression  of  the  one  side,  and  insolency  and  licentiousness  of  the  other,  so  that  the 
best  and  firmest  foundation  may  be  laid  for  the  present  and  future  happiness  of  both 
the  governor  and  people  of  this  province  and  territories  aforesaid,  and  their  poster- 
ity.— Be  it  therefore  enacted,  by  William  Penn,  proprietary  and  governor,  bv  and  with 
the  advice  and  consent  of  the  deputies  of  the  freemen  of  this  province,  and  counties 
aforesaid,  in  assembly  met,  and  by  the  authority  of  tlie  same,  that  these  following 
chapters  and  paragraphs  shall  be  the  laws  of  Pennsylvania  and  the  territories  thereof. 

1.  "Almighty  God  being  only  Lord  of  conscience,  father  of  lights  and  spirits, 
and  the  author  as  well  as  object  of  all  divine  knowledge,  faith,  and  worship,  who  only 
can  enlighten  the  mind,  and  persuade  and  convince  the  understanding  of  people,  in 
due  reverence  to  his  sovereignty  over  the  souls  of  mankind.  It  is  enacted  by  the 
authority  aforesaid,  that  no  person  now  or  at  any  time  hereafter  living  in  this  prov- 
ince, who  shall  confess  and  acknowledge  one  Almighty  God  to  be  the  creator,  up- 
holder, and  ruler  of  the  world,  and  that  professeth  him  or  herself  obliged  in  conscience 
to  live  peaceably  and  justly  under  the  civil  government,  shall  in  anywise  be  molested 
or  prejudiced  for  his  or  her  conscientious  persuasion  or  practice,  nor  shall  he  or  she 
at  any  time  be  compelled  to  frequent  or  maintain  any  religious  worship,  place,  or 
ministry  whatever,  contrary  to  his  or  her  mind,  but  shall  freely  and  fully  enjoy  his 
or  her  Christian  liberty  in  that  respect,  without  any  interruption  or  reflection;  and  it 
any  person  shall  abuse  or  deride  any  other  for  his  or  her  difTerent  persuasion  and 
practice  in  matter  of  religion,  such  shall  be  looked  upon  as  a  disturber  of  the  peace, 
and  be  punished  accordingh'.  But  to  the  end  that  looseness,  irreligion,  and  atheism 
may  not  creep  in  under  pretence  of  conscience,  in  this  province,  be  it  further  enacted 
by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that  according  to  the  good  example  of  the  primitive  Chris- 
tians, and  for  the  ease  of  the  creation,  every  first  day  of  the  week,  called  the  Lord's 
Da>',  people  shall  abstain  from  their  common  toil  and  labour,  that  whether  masters, 
parents,  children,  or  servants,  they  may  the  better  dispose  themselves  to  read  the 
Scriptures  of  truth  at  home,  or  to  frequent  such  meetings  of  religious  worshi])  abroad 
as  may  best  suit  their  respective  persuasions. 

2.  "And  be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  authoritv  aforesaid,  ihal  ail  offKers  and 
persons  commissionated  and  employed  in  tlie  service  of  the  governmcnl  of  this  pro- 
vince, and  all  members  and  deputies  elected  to  serve  in  assembly  thereof,  and  all  that 
liave  right  to  elect  such  deputies,  shall  be  such  as  profess  and  declare  they  believe  in 
Jesus  Christ  to  be  the  Son  of  God,  and  Saviour  of  the  world,  and  that  are  not  con- 
victed of  ill-fame,  or  unsoher  and  dishonest  conversation,  and  that  are  of  one  and 
twenty  vears  of  age  at  least.  .\nd  be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  authority  aforesaid, 
that  whosoever  shall  swear,  in  their  conversation,  by  the  name  of  God,  or  Christ,  or 
Jesus,  being  legally  convicted  thereof,  shall  pay  for  every  such  ofTence  five  shillings. 
nr  suffer  five  days'  imprisonment  in  the  house  of  correction,  at  hard  labour,  to  the 
behoof  of  the  public,  and  be  fed  with  i)rcad  and  water  onU ,  during  that  lime. 

.V  ".\nd  be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that  whosoe\er  shall 
swear  by  any  other  thing  or  name,  and  is  legally  convicted  thereof,  shall,  for  every 
such  offence,  pay  half  a  crown,  or  suffer  three  days'  imprisonment  in  the  house  of 
correction,  at  hard  labour,  having  only  bread  and  water  for  their  sustenance. 


164  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

4.  "And  be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  for  the  better  pre- 
venting of  corrupt  communication,  that  whosoever  shall  speak  loosely  and  profanely 
of  Almighty  God,  Christ  Jesus,  the  Holy  Spirit,  or  the  Scriptures  of  truth,  and  is  legally 
convicted  thereof,  shall,  for  every  such  offence,  pay  five  shillings,  or  suffer  five  days' 
imprisonment  in  the  house  of  correction,  at  hard  labour,  to  the  behoof  of  the  public, 
and  be  led  with  bread  and  water  only,  during  that  time. 

5.  "And  be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that  whosoever  shall, 
in  their  conversation  at  any  time,  curse  himself  or  another,  or  any  thing  belonging  to 
himself  or  any  other,  and  is  legally  convicted  thereof,  shall  pay  for  every  such  offence 
five  shillings,  or  suffer  five  days'  imprisonment,  as  aforesaid. 

6.  "And  be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  authoritj^  aforesaid,  that  if  anj^  person  shall, 
with  malice  or  premeditation,  kill,  or  be  accessory  to  the  death  of  another  person,  man, 
woman,  or  child,  being  legally  convicted  thereof,  shall,  according  to  the  law  of  God  and 
all  nations,  suffer  death;  and  that  the  estates  of  all  capital  offenders  shall  go  one-halt 
to  the  next  of  kin  of  the  sufferer,  and  the  remainder  to  the  next  kin  of  the  criminal. 

7.  "And  be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that  all  persons  guilty 
of  manslaughter,  or  chance-medley,  shall  be  punished  according  to  the  nature  and 
circumstance  of  the  offence. 

8.  "And  be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  authority-  aforesaid,  that  whosoever  defileth 
the  marriage-bed,  by  lying  with  another  woman  or  man  than  their  own  wife  or  hus- 
band, being  legally  convicted  thereof,  shall,  for  the  first  offence,  be  publicly  whipped, 
and  suffer  one  whole  year's  imprisonment  in  the  house  of  correction,  at  hard  labour,  to 
the  behoof  of  the  public,  and  longer,  if  the  magistrate  see  meet;  and  both  he  and  the 
woman  to  be  liable  to  a  bill  of  divorcement,  if  required  by  the  grieved  husband  or  wife, 
within  the  said  term  of  one  whole  year  after  conviction;  and  for  the  second  offence, 
imprisonment  in  manner  aforesaid  during  life;  and  if  the  party  with  whom  the  husband 
or  wife  shall  defile  their  beds,  be  unmarried,  for  the  first  offence  they  shall  suffer  half 
a  year's  imprisonment,  in  the  manner  aforesaid;  and  for  the  second  offence,  imprison- 
ment for  life. 

13.  "And  be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that  whosoever  shall 
be  convicted  of  having  two  wives,  or  two  husbands,  shall  be  imprisoned  all  their  life- 
time in  the  house  of  correction,  at  hard  labour,  to  the  behoof  of  his  former  wife  or 
children,  or  her  former  husband  or  children;  and  if  a  man  or  woman,  being  unmarried, 
do  knowingly  marry  the  husband  or  wife  of  another  person,  he  or  she  shall  be  punished 
after  the  same  manner  aforesaid. 

40.  "And  be  it  further  enacted,  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  that  the  days  of  the 
week,  and  the  months  of  the  year,  shall  be  called  as  in  Scripture,  and  not  by  heathen 
names,  (as  are  vulgarly  used)  as,  the  first,  second,  and  third  days  of  the  week;  and  first, 
second,  and  third  months  of  the  year,  &c.,  beginning  with  the  day  called  Sunday, 
and  the  month  called  March. 

Text— Hazard:  A  finals  of  Pennsylvania,  1609-16S2,  pn.  619-628, 

IV.  THE  CHARTER  OF  PRIVILEGES,  OCTOBER  2S, 
XOV  EMBERS',  1701 

Upon  his  return  to  Pennsylvania  in  1699  to  quiet  dissensions,  Penn 
consented  to  the  appointment  of  a  committee  of  the  Council  to  draw  up 


PENNSYLVANIA  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  105 

a  new  charter  for  the  colony.     This  charter,  with  the  rehgious  clauses  as 
under,  remained  in  force  until  1776. 

First, 

Because  no  People  can  be  truly  happy,  tho'  under  the  greatest  Enjojtnent  of 
civil  Liberties,  if  abridged  of  the  Freedom  of  their  Consciences,  as  to  their  Religous 
Profession  and  Worship:  And  Almighty  God  being  the  only  Lord  of  Conscience, 
Father  of  Lights  and  Spirits;  and  the  Author  as  well  as  Object  of  all  divine  Knowleidge, 
Faith  and  'NA'orship,  who  only  doth  enlighten  the  IMinds,  and  persuade  and  convince 
the  Understandings  of  People,  I  do  hereby  grant  and  declare,  That  no  Person  or  Per- 
sons, inhabiting  in  this  Province  or  Territories,  who  shall  confess  and  acknowledge  One 
almighty  God,  the  Creator,  Upholder  and  Ruler  of  the  World,  and  profess  him,  or 
themselves,  obliged  to  live  quietly  under  the  civil  Government,  shall  be  in  any  Case 
molested  or  perjudiced,  in  his  or  their  Person  or  Estate,  because  of  his  or  their  con- 
scientious Perswasion  or  Practice,  nor  be  compelled  to  frequent  or  maintain  any  relig- 
ious Worship,  Place  or  JMinistry,  contrary  to  his  or  their  Mind,  or  to  do  or  suffer  any 
other  Act  or  Thing,  cont/ary  to  their  religious  Perswasion. 

AxD  that  all  Persons  who  also  profess  to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  the 
World,  shall  be  capable  (notwithstanding  their  other  Perswasions  and  Practices  in 
Point  of  Conscience  and  Religion  to)  serve  this  Government  in  any  Capacity,  both 
legislatively  and  executively,  he  or  they  solemnly  promising,  when  lawfully  required, 
Allegiance  to  the  King  as  Sovereign,  and  Fidelity  to  the  Proprietary  and  Governor, 
and  taking  the  Attests  as  now  established  by  the  Law  made  at  Newcastle,  in  the  Year 
One  Thousand  and  Seven  Hundred,  intituled.  An  Act  directing  the  Attests  of  several 
Officers  and  Ministers,  as  nou'  amended  and  confirmed  this  present  Assembly. 

And  no  Act,  Law  or  Ordinance  whatsoever  shall,  at  any  Time  hereafter,  be  made 
or  done,  to  alter,  change  or  diminish  the  Form  or  Effect  of  this  Charter,  or  of  any 
Part  or  Clause  therein,  contrary  to  the  true  Intent  and  IMeaning  thereof,  without  the 
Consent  of  the  Governor  for  the  Time  being,  and  Six  Parts  of  Seven  of  the  Assembly 
met. 

But  because  the  Happiness  of  Mankind  depends  so  much  upon  the  Enjoying  of 
Liberty  of  their  Consciences  as  aforesaid,  I  do  hereby  solemnly  declare,  promise  and 
grant,  for  me,  my  Heirs  and  Assigns,  That  the  first  Article  of  this  Charter  relating  to 
Liberty  of  Conscince,  and  every  Part  and  Clause  therein,  according  to  the  true  Intent 
and  Meaning  thereof,  shall  be  kept  and  remain,  without  any  Alteration,  inviolably  for 
ever. 

Text— Voles  and  Proccedin'^s  of  Ike  House  of  Representalives  oj  Pennsylvania,  I, 
Part  IT,  p]).  1-111. 

\.  THE  CONFESSION  OF  THE  SOCIETY  OF  FRIENDS, 
COMMONLY  CALLED  QUAKERS,    a.d.  1675. 

To  the  Clergy,  of  what  sort  soever,  unto  whose  hands  these  may  come; 
But  more  particularly 
To    the    Doctors,    Professors,  and  Students  of  Divinity  in  the  Universities   and  Schools 
of  Great  Britain,  ::'helher  Prrlalical,  Presbyterian,  or  any  other; 


166  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CIIl'RCH  HISTORY 

Robert  Baiclax-,  a  Servant  of  the  Lord  God,  and  one  of  those  who  in  derision 
are  called  Quakers,  wisheth  unfeigned  repentance,  unto  the  acknowledgment  of  the 
Truth. 

" Friends, — Unto  vou  these  following  propositions  are  offered;  in  which,  they  being 
read  and  considered  in  the  fear  ot  the  Lord,  you  may  perceive  that  simple,  naked 
truth,  which  man  by  his  wisdom  hath  rendered  so  obscure  and  mysterious  that  the 
world  is  even  burthened  with  the  great  and  voluminous  tractates  which  are  made  about 
it,  and  by  their  vain  jangling  and  commentaries,  by  which  it  is  rendered  a  hundred 
fold  more  dark  and  intricate  than  of  itself  it  is:  which  great  learning,  so  accounted  of 
to  wit,  3'our  school  divinity,  which  taketh  up  almost  a  man's  whole  lifetime  to  learn, 
brings  not  a  whit  neirer  to  God,  neither  makes  any  man  less  wicked,  or  more  righteous 
than  he  was.  Therefore  hath  God  laid  aside  the  wise  and  le:irned,  and  the  disputers 
of  this  world,  and  hath  chosen  a  few  despicable  and  unlearned  instruments,  as  to  letter- 
learning,  as  he  did  fishermen  of  old,  to  publish  his  pure  and  naked  truth,  and  to  free 
it  of  those  mists  and  fogs  wherewith  the  clergy  hath  clouded  it,  that  the  people  might 
admire  and  maintain  them.  And  among  several  others,  whom  God  hath  chosen  to 
make  known  these  things — seeing  I  also  ha\e  received,  in  measure,  grace  to  be  a  dis- 
penser of  the  same  gospel — it  seemed  good  unto  me,  according  to  my  duty,  to  ofTer  unto 
you  these  propositions;  which,  though  short,  yet  are  weighty,  comprehending  much, 
and  declaring  what  the  true  ground  ot  knowledge  is,  even  of  that  knowledge  which  leads 
to  Life  Eternal;  which  is  here  witnessed  of,  and  the  testimony  thereof  left  unto  the 
Light  of  Christ  in  all  your  consciences. 

I'arcweli, 

R.  1!. 


The  Second  Proposition 
Concerning  Immediate  Revehilion 
.  .  .  which  re\elations  of  God  bj'  the  Spirit,  whether  b\  outward  \oices  and  ap- 
I)earances,  dreams,  or  inward  objective  manifestations  in  the  heart,  were  of  old  the 
formal  object  of  their  faith,  and  remain  yet  so  to  be;  since  the  object  of  the  saints' 
faith  is  the  same  in  all  ages,  though  set  forth  under  divers  administrations.  More- 
over, these  divine  inward  revelations,  which  we  make  absolutely  necessary  for  the 
building  up  of  true  faith,  neither  do  nor  can  ever  contradict  the  outward  testimony 
of  the  Scriptures,  or  right  and  sound  reason.  Yet  from  hence  it  will  not  follow  that 
these  divine  revelations  are  to  be  subjected  to  the  examination,  either  of  the  outward 
testimony  of  the  Scrijitures  or  of  the  natural  reason  of  man,  as  to  a  more  noble  or  cer- 
tain rule  or  touchstone;  for  this  divine  re\  elation  and  inward  illumination  is  that 
wliich  is  evident  and  clear  of  itself,  forcing,  by  its  own  evidence  and  clearness,  the  well- 
disposed  understanding  to  assent,  irresistibly  moving  the  same  thereunto.   .   .   . 

The  Third  Proposition 
Concerning  the  Scriptures 
From  these  revelations  of  the  Spirit  of  God  to  the  saints  have  proceeded  the 
Scriptures  of  truth,  which  contain:  1.  A  faithful  historical  account  of  the  actings  ot 
God's  people  in  divers  ages,  with  many  singular  and  remarkable  providences  attending 
them.  2.  .\  prophetical  account  of  several  thmgs,  whereof  some  are  already  past, 
an<l  some  \fl  to  conic.    .>.  .\  full  and  ami)Ie  account  of  all  the  chiel  principles   of   tlie 


I1>KNNSVI.\A.\I.\    IN    VUV.  COl.OMAr,   I'KKIOD  107 

doctrine  ol  Christ,  held  forth  in  divers  precious  decUirations,  exhortations,  and  sen- 
tences, which,  by  the  moving  of  God's  Spirit,  were  at  several  times,  and  upon  sundrv 
V  occasions,  spoken  and  written  unto  some  churches  and  their  pastors:  nevertheless, 
because  they  are  only  a  declaration  of  the  fountain,  and  not  the  fountain  itself,  there- 
fore they  are  not  to  be  esteemed  the  principal  ground  ot  all  truth  and  knowledge,  nor 
yet  the  adequate  primary  rule  of  faith  and  manners.  X'evertheless,  as  that  which 
giveth  a  true  and  faithful  testimony  of  the  first  foundation,  ihey  are  and  may  be 
esteemed  a  secondary  rule,  subordinalc  to  the  S])iril.  fmm  whirh  ihcy  have  all  their 
excellenc\'  and  certaintw   .    .   . 


The  Sixth  and   Tenth  Proiiositions 

According  to  which  principle  (or  hypothesis),  all  the  objections  against  the  uni- 
versality of  Christ's  death  are  easily  solved,  neither  is  it  needful  to  recur  to  the  minis- 
try of  angels,  and  those  other  miraculous  means  which,  they  say,  God  makes  use  of, 
to  manifest  the  doctrine  and  history  of  Christ's  passion  unto  such,  who,  living  in  those 
places  of  the  world  where  the  outward  preaching  of  the  gospel  is  unknown,  have  well 
improved  the  first  and  common  grace;  for  hence  it  well  follows,  that  as  some  of  the  old 
philosophers  might  have  been  saved,  so  also  inay  now  some — who  by  providence  are 
cast  into  those  remote  parts  of  the  world  where  the  knowledge  of  the  history  is  want- 
ing— be  made  partakers  of  the  divine  mystery,  if  they  receive  and  resist  not  that  grace, 
'a  manifestation  whereof  is  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal.'  This  certain  doc- 
trine then  being  received,  to  wit,  that  there  is  an  evangelical  and  saving  light  and  grace 
in  all,  the  universality  of  the  love  and  mercy  of  God  towards  mankind— both  in  the 
death  of  his  beloved  Son,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  the  manifestation  of  the  light 
in  the  heart — is  estaVjlishcd  and  confirmed  against  all  the  objections  of  such  as  den>' 
it.   .   . 

As  by  this  gift,  or  light  of  God  all  true  knowledge  in  things  spiritual  is  received 
and  revealed;  so  In'  the  same,  as  it  is  manifested  and  received  in  the  heart,  b>'  the 
strength  and  power  thereof,  e\-ery  true  minister  of  the  gospel  is  ordained,  prepared, 
and  supplied  in  the  work  of  the  ministry;  and  by  the  leading,  moving,  and  drawing 
Iiereof  ought  every  evangelist  and  Christian  pastor  to  be  led  and  ordered  in  his  labor 
and  work  oE  the  gospel,  both  as  to  the  place  where,  as  to  the  persons  to  whom,  and  as 
to  the  times  when  he  is  to  minister.  Moreover,  those  who  have  this  authority  max- 
and  ought  to  preach  the  gospel,  though  without  human  commission  or  literature;  as, 
on  the  other  hand,  those  who  want  the  authority  of  this  divine  gift,  howe\'er  learned 
or  authorized  by  the  commissions  of  men  and  churches,  are  to  be  esteemed  but  as  de- 
ceivers, and  not  true  ministers  of  the  gospel.  Also,  who  have  received  this  holy  and 
unspotted  gift,  'as  they  have  freely  received,  so  are  they  freely  to  give,'  without  hire 
or  bargaining,  far  less  to  use  it  as  a  trade  to  get  money  b\'  it:  yet  if  God  hath  called 
any  from  their  emplo>'ments  or  trades,  by  which  they  acquire  their  livelihood,  it  may 
be  lawful  lor  such,  according  to  the  liberty  which  they  feel  given  them  in  the  Lord, 
to  receive  such  temporals — to  wit,  what  may  be  needful  to  them  for  meat  and  clothing 
—as  are  freely  given  them  by  those  to  whom  they  have  communicated  spirituals. 

The  Eleventh  Proposition 
Concerning  Worship 
All    true   and  acceptable  worship  to  God  is  olYered  in  the  inward  and  iinniediale 
moving  and  drawing  of  his  own  Spirit,  which  is  neither  limited  to  places,  times,  or 


168  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

persons;  for  though  we  be  to  worship  him  always,  in  that  we  are  to  fear  before  him,  yet 
as  to  the  outward  signification  thereof  in  prayers,  praises,  or  preachings,  we  ought  not 
to  do  it  where  and  when  we  will,  but  where  and  when  we  are  moved  thereunto  by  the 
secret  inspirations  of  his  Spirit  in  our  hearts,  which  God  heareth  and  accepteth  of,  and 
is  never  wanting  to  move  us  thereunto,  when  need  is,  of  which  he  himself  is  the  alone 
proper  judge.  All  other  worship  then,  both  praises,  prayers,  and  preachings,  whicli 
man  sets  about  in  his  own  will,  and  at  his  own  appointment,  which  he  can  both  begin 
and  end  at  his  pleasure,  do  or  leave  undone,  as  himself  sees  meet,  whether  they  be  a 
prescribed  form,  as  a  liturgy,  or  prayers  conceived  extemporarily,  by  the  natural 
strength  and  facult}'  of  the  mind,  they  are  all  but  superstitions,  will-worship,  and 
abominable  idolatry  in  the  sight  of  God;  which  are  to  be  denied,  rejected  ,and  sepa- 
rated from,  in  this  day  of  his  spiritual  arising;  however  it  might  have  pleased  him-- 
who  winked  at  the  times  of  ignorance,  with  respect  to  the  simplicity  and  integrit\-  ui 
some,  and  of  his  own  innocent  seed,  which  la}-  as  it  were  buried  in  the  hearts  of  men 
under  the  mass  of  superstition — to  blow  upon  the  dead  and  dry  bones,  and  to  rai-^ 
some  breathings,  and  answer  them,  and  that  ilntil  the  day  should  more  clearly  da^\ n 
and  break  forth. 

The  Twelfth  Proposition 
Concerning  Baptism 

As  there  is  one  Lord  and  one  faith,  so  there  is  'one  baptism,  which  is  not  th^ 
putting  away  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  before  God,  1 
the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.'  And  this  baptism  is  a  pure  and  spiritual  thing,  i 
wit,  the  baptism  of  the  Spirit  and  Fire,  by  which  we  are  buried  with  him,  that,  bcir 
washed  and  purged  from  our  sins,  we  may  'walk  in  newness  of  life;'  of  which  the  bap 
lism  of  John  was  a  figure,  which  was  commanded  for  a  time,  and  not  to  continue  for- 
ever. 

As  to  the  baptism  of  infants,  it  is  a  mere  human  tradition,  for  which  neither  pre- 
cept nor  practice  is  to  be  found  in  all  the  Scripture. 

The  Thirteenth  Proposition 
Concerning  the  Communion,  or  Participation  of 

the  Body  and  Blood  of  Christ 
The  communion  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  is  inward  and  spiritual,  which  is 
the  participation  of  his  flesh  and  blood,  by  which  the  inward  man  is  daily  nourished  in 
the  hearts  of  those  in  whom  Christ  dwells,  of  which  things  the  breaking  of  bread  by 
Christ  with  his  disciples  was  a  figure,  which  they  even  used  in  the  Church  for  a  time,  who 
had  received  the  substance,  for  the  cause  of  the  weak;  even  as  'abstaining  from  things 
strangled,  and  from  blood;'  the  washing  one  another's  feet,  and  the  anointing  of  the 
sick  with  oil;  all  which  are  commanded  with  no  less  authority  and  solemnitj'  than  the 
former;  yet  seeing  they  are  but  the  shadows  of  better  things,  they  cease  in  such  as  have 
obtained  the  substance. 

The  Fourteenth  Proposition 
Concerning  the  Power  of  the  Civil  Magistrate,  in  Matters 
Purely  Religious,  and  Pertaining  to  the  Conscience 
Since  God  hath  assumed  to  himself  the  power  and  dominion  of  the  conscience, 
who  alone  can  rightly  instruct  and  govern  it,  therefore  it  is  not  lawful  for  any  whatso- 
ever, by  \'irtue  of  an>-  authority  or  principality  they  bear  in  the  government  of  this 


i_  PENNSYLVANIA  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  169 

^^tworld,  to  force  the  consciences  of  others,  and  therefore  all  killing,  banishing,  fining, 
^^fcnprisoning,  and  other  such  things,  which  men  are  afflicted  with,  for  the  alone  exercise 
HHof  their  conscience,  or  difference  in  worship  or  opinion,  proceedeth  from  the  spirit  of 
■  Cain,  the  murderer,  and  is  contrary  to  the  truth;  provided  alwaj-s  that  no  man,  under 

the  pretense  of  conscience,  prejudice  his  neighbor  in  his  life  or  estate,  or  do  any  thing 
destructive  to,  or  inconsistent  with,  human  society;  in  which  case  the  law  is  for  the 
transgressor,  and  justice  to  be  administered  upon  all,  without  respect  of  person. 

The  Fifteenth  Proposition 
Concerning  Salutations  and  Recreations,  etc. 

Seeing  the  chief  end  of  all  religion  is  to  redeem  man  from  the  spirit  and  vaia 
conversation  of  this  world,  and  to  lead  into  inward  communion  with  God,  before  whom, 
if  we  fear  always,  we  are  accounted  happy,  therefore  all  the  vain  customs  and  habits 
thereof,  both  in  word  and  deed,  are  to  be  rejected  and  forsaken  by  those  who  come  to 
this  fear;  such  as  the  taking  off  the  hat  to  a  man,  the  bowings  and  crmgings  of  the  body, 
and  such  other  salutations  of  that  kind,  with  all  the  foolish  and  superstitious  formali- 
ties attending  them;  all  which  man  has  invented  in  his  degenerate  state,  to  feed  his 
pride  in  the  vain  pomp  and  glory  of  this  world;  as  also  the  unprofitable  plays,  frivolous 
recreations,  sportings,  and  gamings  which  are  invented  to  pass  away  the  precious  time, 
and  divert  the  mind  from  the  witness  ol  God  in  the  heart,  and  from  the  living  sense  of 
his  fear,  and  from  that  evangelical  Spirit  wherewith  Christians  ought  to  be  leavened, 
and  which  leads  into  sobriety,  gravity,  and  godly  fear;  in  which,  as  we  abide,  the  bles- 
sing ot  the  Lord  is  felt  to  attend  us  in  those  actions  in  which  we  are  necessarily  engaged 
in  order  to^the  taking  care  for  the  sustenance  of  the  outward  man. 

Text— Schaff:  The  Creeds  of  Christendom  .  .  .  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  789-798. 

VI.   THE  M EN NON I TES— ARTICLES  OF  FAITH 
1.  Of  God,  of  the  Creation  of  all  Things,  and  of  INIan. 
IT.  Of  the  Fall  of  Man. 

III.  Of  the  Restoration  of  Man  by  the  Promise  of  Christ's  Commg. 

IV.  Of  the  Coming  of  Christ  and  the  Cause  of  his  Coming. 

V.  Of  the  Law  of  Christ,  the  Gospel  of  the  New  Testament. 

VI.  Of  Repentance  and  Reformation. 

VII.  Of  Baptism.— As  regards  Baptism,  we  confess  that  all  penitent  believers, 
who  by  faith,  regeneration  and  renewing  of  the  Holy  Ghost  are  made  one  with  God  and 
written  in  heaven,  must,  upon  their  Scriptural  confession  of  faith  and  reformation  of 
life,  be  baptized  •wath  water,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  agreeably  to  the  doctrine  and  command  of  Christ  and  the  usage  of  his  Apostles 
to  the  burv'ing  ol  their  sins,  and  thus  be  received  into  fellowship  with  the  saints,  where- 
upon they  must  learn  to  observe  all  things  which  the  Son  of  God  taught,  left  to  ann  com- 
manded his  disciples. 


170  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

VIII.  Of  the  Church  of  Christ. 

IX.  Of  the  Election  and  OfiBce  of  Teachers,  Deacons  and  Deaconesses  in  the 
Church. 

XI.  Of  Washing  the  Saint's  Feet. — We  also  confess  the  washing  of  the  saints' 
feet,  which  the  Lord  not  only  instituted  and  commanded,  but  He  actually  washed  His 
Apostles'  feet,  although  He  was  their  I-ord  and  Master,  and  gave  them  an  example 
that  they  should  wash  one  another's  feet,  and  do  as  He  had  done  unto  them;  they,  as  a 
matter  of  course,  taught  the  believers  to  observe  this  as  a  sign  of  true  humility,  and 
particularly  as  directing  the  mind  by  feet-washing  to  that  right  washing,  by  which  we 
are  washed  in  His  blood  and  have  our  souls  made  pure. 

XII.  Of  Matrimony,  or  State  of  ^Marriage. — We  confess  that  there  is  in  the 
Church  an  honorable  marriage  between  two  believers,  as  God  ordained  it  in  the  be- 
ginning in  paradise,  and  instituted  it  between  Adam  and  Eve;  as  also  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  opposed  and  did  away  the  abuses  of  marriage  which  had  crept  in,  and  restored 
it  to  its  primitive  institution. 

In  this  manner  the  Apostle  Paul  also  taught  marriage  in  the  Church,  and  left  ii 
free  for  ever>^  one,  according  to  its  primitive  institution,  to  be  married  in  the  Lord  to 
any  one  who  may  consent;  by  the  phrase,  in  ike  Lord,  we  think  it  ought  to  be  under- 
stood, that  as  the  patriarchs  had  to  marry  among  their  own  kindred  or  relatives,  so 
likewise  the  believers  of  the  New  Testament  are  not  at  liberty  to  marry  except  among 
the  chosen  generation  and  the  spiritual  kindred  or  relatives  of  Christ,  namely,  such  and 
no  others  as  have  been  united  to  the  Church  as  one  heart  and  soul,  having  received 
baptism  and  stand  in  the  same  communion,  faith,  doctrine  and  conversation  before 
they  became  united  in  marriage.  Such  are  then  joined  together  according  to  the  orig- 
inal ordinance  of  God  in  His  Church,  and  this  is  called  marrying  in  the  Lord. 

XIII.  Of  the  Alagistracy. — We  believe  and  confess  that  God  instituted  and  ap- 
pointed authority  and  a  magistracy  for  the  punishing  of  the  evildoers  and  to  protect 
the  good;  as  also  to  govern  the  world,  and  preserve  the  good  order  of  cities  and  coun- 
tries; hence,  we  dare  not  despise,  gainsay  or  resist  the  same,  but  we  must  acknowledge 
the  magistracy  as  the  minister  of  God,  be  subject  and  obedient  thereunto  in  all  good 
works,  especially  in  all  things  not  repugnant  to  God's  law,  will  and  commandment; 
also  faithfully  pay  tribute  and  tax,  and  render  that  which  is  due,  even  as  the  Son  of 
God  taught  and  practiced  and  commanded  His  disciples  to  do;  that  it  is  our  duty  con- 
stantly and  earnestly  to  pray  to  the  Lord  for  the  government,  its  prosperity  and  the 
welfare  ot  the  country,  that  we  may  live  under  its  protection,  gain  a  livelihood,  and 
lead  a  quiet,  peaceable  life  in  all  godliness  and  sobriety.  And  further,  that  the  Lord 
may  reward  them  in  time  and  eternity  for  all  the  fa\  ors.  benefits  and  the  liberty  we  here 
enjoy  under  their  praiseworthy  administration. 

XIV.  Of  Defense  or  Revenge. — As  regards  revenge  or  defense,  in  which  men  re- 
sist their  enemies  with  the  sword,  we  believe  and  confess  that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
forbade  His  disciples.  His  followers,  all  revenge  and  defense,  and  commanded  them, 
besides,  not  to  render  evil  for  evil,  nor  railing  for  railing,  but  to  sheath  their  swords,  or, 
in  the  words  of  the  prophet,  "  to  beat  them  into  ploughshares. " 

Hence  it  is  evident,  according  to  His  example  and  doctrine,  that  we  should  not 
provoke  or  do  violence  to  any  man.  but  we  are  to  promote  the  welfare  and  happiness  of 
all  men;  even,  when  necessary,  to  llec  for  the  Lord's  sake  from  one  countrv  to  another 


I'ENNSYLVAXIA   IN   THE  COI.ONIAI,  PERIOD  171 

and  take  patiently  the  spoiling  of  our  goods,  but  to  do  \iolence  to  no  man;  when  we  are 
smitten  on  one  cheek  to  turn  the  other,  rather  than  take  revenge  or  resent  evil 

XV.  Of  Oaths  or  Swearing.— Respecting  judicial  oaths,  we  believe  and  confess 
that  Christ  our  Lord  did  forbid  His  disciples  the  use  of  them  and  commanded  them 
that  they  should  not  swear  at  all,  but  that  >'ea  should  be  yea,  and  na\-,  nay.  Hence  wc 
infer  that  all  oaths,  greater  and  minor,  are  prohibited;  and  that  wc  must,  instead  of 
oaths,  confirm  all  our  promises  and  assertions,  nay,  all  our  declarations  or  testimonies 
in  ever)'  case,  with  the  word  >ea  in  that  which  is  >ea,  and  with  nay  in  that  which  is  na\-; 
hence  we  should  always  and  in  all  cases  perform,  keep,  follow  and  live  up  to  our  word 
or  engagement,  as  fully  as  if  wc  had  confirmed  and  established  it  by  an  oath.  .\nd  we 
do  this,  we  have  the  confidence  that  no  man,  not  even  the  magistrate,  will  have  just 
reason  to  lay  a  more  grievous  burden  on  our  mind  and  conscience. 

XVI.  Of  P^cclesiastica!  Excommunication  or  Separation  from  the  C'hurcli. — We 
also  believe  and  profess  a  ban,  excommunication,  or  separation  and  Christian  correc- 
tion in  the  Church,  for  amendment  and  not  for  destruction,  whereby  the  clean  or  pure 
may  be  separated  from  the  unclean  or  defiled.  Namely,  if  anyone,  after  having  been 
enlightened  and  has  attained  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  and  has  been  received  into 
the  fellowship  of  the  saints,  sins  either  voluntarily  or  presumptuously  against  God,  or 
unto  death,  and  falls  into  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness,  by  which  he  separates  him- 
self from  God  and  is  debarred  His  kingdom;  such  a  person,  we  believe,  when  the  deed 
is  manifest  and  the  Church  has  sufficient  evidence,  ought  not  to  remain  in  the  congre- 
gation of  the  righteous,  but  shall  and  must  be  separated  as  an  offending  member  and 
an  open  sinner,  be  excommunicated  and  reproved  in  the  presence  of  all  and  purged  out 
as  leaven;  and  this  is  to  be  done  for  his  own  amendment  and  as  an  example  and  terror 
to  others,  that  the  Church  be  kept  pure  from  such  foul  spots;  lest,  in  default  of  this,  the 
name  of  the  Lord  be  blasphemed,  the  Church  dishonored  and  a  s'tumbling  block  and 
cause  of  offense  be  given  to  them  that  are  without;'in  line,  that  the  smner  may  not  l)e 
dammed  with  the  world,  I)ut  become  convicted,  repent  and  reform 

XVIL  Of  Shunning  or  Avoiding  the  Separated  or  E.xcommunicaled.— Touching 
the  avoiding  of  the  separated,  we  believe  and  confess  that  if  any  one  has  so  far  fallen 
oft',  either  by  a  wicked  life  or  perverted  doctrine,  that  he  is  separated  from  (iod,  and, 
consequently,  is  justl)-  separated  from  and  corrected  or  inmished  by  the  Church,  such 
a  person  must  be  shunned,  according  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ  and  His  Apostles,  and 
avoided  without  partiality  by  all  the  members  of  the  Church,  especially  by  those  to 
whom  it  is  known,  whether  in  eating  or  drinking,  or  other  similar  temporal  matters, 
and  they  shall  have  no  dealings  with  him;  to  the  end  that  they  may  not  be  contamina- 
ted by  intercourse  with  him,  nor  made  partakers  ot  his  sins;  but  that  the  sinner  mav  be 
made  ashamed,  be  convicted,  and  again  led  to  repentance. 

That  there  be  used,  as  well  in  the  avoidance  as  in  the  separation,  such  moderation 
iiid  Christian  charity  as  may  have  a  tendenc\-  not  to  promote  his  destruction,  but  to 
insure  his  reformation;  for  if  he  is  poor,  hungr\-,  thirsty,  naked,  sick  or  in  distress, 
we  are  in  duty  bound,  according  to  necessity  and  agreeably  to  love  and  to  the 
doctrine  of  Christ  and  His  Apostles,  to  render  him  aid  and  assistance;  otherwise, 
in  such  cases,  the  avoidance  might  tend  more  to  his  ruin  than  to  his  reformation. 

Hence  we  must  not  consider  excommunicated  members  as  enemies,  but  admonish 
them  as  brethren,  in  order  to  bring  them  knowledge,  repentance  and  sorrow  for  their 
-in.-;,  that  they  may  be  reconciled  with  Ciod  and  His  Church,  and,  ol  course,  be  received 
;i'Min  into  the  Cluircli,  and  so  ma\  continue  in  lo\c  towiird  liim  as  his  case  demands. 


172  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

XVIII.  Of  the  Resurrection  of  the  Dead  and  the  Last  Judgment. 

Done  and  finished  in  our  United  Churches,  in  the  cit}'  of  Dortrecht,  April  21st, 
A.D.  1632.     Subscribed: 

ISSAC  DE  KOXIXG. 

et  al. 
Text — Cassel:  Ilislory  of  llio  Mcnnouilcs,  pp.  2,^-40. 

VII.  MEXXOXITES  AXD  QUAKERS  IX  POLITICS 
The  following  is  a  letter  of  Samuel  Purviance  to  Colonel  Bird  (1765) 

"I  went  lately  up  to  Bucks  Court,  in  order  to  concert  measures  for  their  (i.e.  some 
friends)  election,  in  pursuance  of  which  we  have  appointed  a  considerable  meeting 
of  Germans,  Baptists  and  Presbyterians,  to  be  held  next  Monday  at  Neshaminy,  where 
some  of  us,  some  Germans  and  Baptists  of  this  place  have  appointed  to  attend,  in  order 
to  attempt  a  general  confederacy  of  the  three  societies  in  opposition  to  the  ruling  party. 
We  have  sent  up  emissaries  among  the  Germans,  which  I  hope  will  bring  them  into  this 
measure,  and  if  it  can  be  effected,  will  give  us  a  great  chance  for  carrying  matters  in 
that  county.  Could  that  be  carried,  it  would  infallibly  secure  our  friends  a  majority 
in  the  House,  and  consequently  enable  them  to  recal  our  dangerous  enemy,  Franklin, 
with  his  petitions,  which  is  the  great  object  we  have  in  view,  and  which  should  engage 
the  endeavors  of  all  our  friends  at  the  approaching  election  to  make  a  spirited  push  for 
a  majoritj"  in  the  Assembly,  w'ithout  which  all  our  struggles  here  will  prove  of  little  ser- 
vice to  the  public  interest.  ...  If  you  knew  thoroughly  the  methods  jMr.  Franklin  is 
taking  at  home  to  blacken  and  stigmatize  our  society,  you  would  perhaps  judge  with^ 
me  that  you  never  had  more  reason  to  exert  yourselves  in  order  to  overset  him,  w-hich 
we  can  only  do  bj'  commanding  a  majoritj^  in  the  Assembly.  I  have  seen  a  letter  lately 
from  a  person  of  character,  that  advises  us  of  his  wicked  designs  against  us.  The  little 
hopes  of  success,  as  well  as  the  difficulty  of  engaging  proper  persons  for  the  purpose,  has 
discouraged  me  from  attempting  a  project  recommended  by  some  friends,  of  sending 
up  some  Germans  to  work  upon  their  countr>-men.  But  that  no  probable  means  may 
fail,  I  have  sent  up  some  copies  of  a  piece  lately  printed  by  Sowers  of  Germantovvn,  to 
be  dispersed,  and  which  may  possibly  have  some  efl'ect. 

"As  I  understand  the  Mennonites  have  certainly  resolved  to  turn  out  one  Isaac 
Saunders  this  year,  though  the  only  good  member  your  county  has,  I  would  beg  leave  to 
offer  you  and  other  friends  the  following  scheme,  as  the  only  probable  chance,  I  think, 
you  have  to  carrv  the  election  and  keep  Mr.  Saunders.  If  the  scheme  is  properly  exe- 
cuted and  can  be  conducted  without  danger  of  a  riot,  I  think  you  tould  infallibly  carry 
your  ticket  by  it. 

"  Don't  attempt  to  change  any  of  your  members  save  Webb.  If  you  can  run  Dr. 
Kuhn,  or  any  other  popular  German,  and  can  keep  Mr.  Saunders,  you  will  do 
great  things.  As  soon  as  your  ticket  is  agreed  on,  let  it  be  spread  through 
the  country,  that  your  party  intend  to  come  well  armed  to  the  election,  and 
that  you  intend,  if  there's  the  least  partiality  in  either  sheriff,  inspectors, 
or  managers  of  the  election,  that  you  will  thrash  the  sheriff,  every 
inspector,  Quaker  and  [Mennonist  to   a  jelly;   and  further  I   would  report   it,    that 


PENNSYLVANIA  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  173 

not  a  jVIennonist  nor  German  should  be  admitted  to  give  in  a  ticket  without  being  sworn 
that  he  is  naturalized  and  worth  50  pounds  and  that  he  has  not  voted  already;  and 
further,  that  if  you  discovered  any  person  attempting  to  give  in  a  vote  without  being 
naturalised,  or  voting  twice,  you  would  that  moment  deliver  him  up  to  the  mob  to  chas- 
tise him.  Let  this  report  be  industriously  spread  before  the  election,  which  will  certainly 
keep  great  numbers  of  the  Mennonists  at  home.  I  would  at  the  same  time  have  all 
our  friends  warned  to  put  on  a  bold  face,  to  be  every  man  provided  with  a  shillelah,  as 
if  determined  to  put  their  threats  in  execution,  though  at  the  same  time  let  them  be 
solemnly  charged  to  keep  the  greatest  order  and  peace.  Let  our  friends  choose  about 
two  dozen  of  the  most  reputable  men,  magistrates,  etc.,  who  shall  attend  the  inspectors, 
sheriffs  and  clerks  during  the  whole  election,  to  mount  guard  half  at  a  time,  and  relieve 
one  another  at  spells,  to  prevent  all  cheating  and  administer  the  oath  to  every  suspi- 
cious person,  and  to  commit  to  immediate  punishment  every  one  who  offers  to  vote 
twice.  I'll  engage,  if  you  conduct  the  election  in  that  manner,  and  our  people  turn 
out  with  spirit,  you  can't  fail  of  carrying  every  man  on  your  ticket,  I  am  as  well  as- 
sured not  a  third  of  the  jSIennonists  are  naturalized.  I  would  sulimit  this  to  j-our  con- 
sideration. If  it's  well  thought  of,  take  your  measures  immediately.  I  beg  no  mention 
may  be  made  of  the  author  of  this.  I  see  no  danger  in  the  scheme  but  that  of  a  riot, 
which  would  require  great  prudence  to  avoid. " 

Text — Thomas  Balch:  Lellers  and  Papers  Relating  Chiefly  to  the  Provincial  History 
of. Pennsylvania,  pp.  209-212.  ^ 

VIII.   THE  EPHRATA  COMMUXITY 

"At  that  time  the  Brethren  still  dwelt  scattered  here  and  there  in  the  Settlement, 
while  each  one  was  allowed  a  small  possession  in  land,  because  it  was  not  considered 
right  to  constrain  anyone  to  self-denial  against  his  will.  Among  the  Brethren  there 
were  four  who  lived  together  in  a  house.  .  .  .  Their  house  was  built  half  against  the 
hill,  and  therefore  was  called  the  Hill  House.   .   .  . 

As  now  so  many  wooers  of  the  Virgin  continually  announced  themselves  at  the 
Settlement,  the  Superintendent  was  at  a  loss  what  should  be  done  with  these  numerou.- 
young  people,  and  whether  it  were  not  better  to  teach  them  to  renounce  their  self-will 
in  convents  under  Spiritual  authority,  than  to  let  them  raise  up  their  own  altars  of 
selfhood  in  corners;  in  this  matter  a  certain  concurrence  brought  him  to  a  decision. 
At  that  time  a  very  rich  young  Swiss  had  himself  received  in  the  Settlement,  Benedict 
Yuchly  by  name,  from  Kilchery-turnen  in  the  district  of  Berne.  Inflamed  by  the  love 
to  God  he  resolved  to  devote  his  fortune  to  the  erection  of  a  convent;  which  was  ac- 
cepted as  coming  by  divine  direction,  and  his  proposition  granted.  There  was  in  the 
Settlement  a  pleasant  elevation  from  which  one  had  a  beautiful  view  of  the  fertile 
valley  and  the  mountains  lying  opposite;  of  this  height  the  Brethren  in  the  Hill  House 
at  that  time  held  possession.  When  now  it  came  to  the  selection  of  a  site,  the  most 
held  that  the  valley  along  the  Cocalico  creek  was  the  most  desirable,  on  account  of  the 
water;  the  Superintendent,  however,  went  up  the  hill  until  he  came  within  the  limits 
of  the  property  of  the  Brethren  of  the  Hill  House,  and  there  was  the  site  chosen.  .  .  . 
This  hill  was  called  Zion,  and  from  it  the  society  afterwards  went  by  the  name  of  the 
Zionitic  Brotherhood,  which  name  clung  to  them  in  all  their  doings.  At  this  time,  loo, 
the  name  Kphrata  was  gi\'en  to  the  Settlement  by  the  Superintendent,  of  which  he 
said,  that  here  his  Rachel,  for  whom  he  had  served  so  mani'  }'ear,  was  buried,   after 


174  SOIRCK  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CIIIRCH  IIJSIORV 

she  had  bcrne  to  him  Bcnoni,  the  child  of  anguish;  whereby  he  pointed  to  the  history 
of  the  patriarch  Jacob 

Work  on  this  great  house  went  forward  rapidls-.  Its  frame  was  erected  in  May, 
1738,  and  in  the  following  October  the  first  Brethren  moved  into  it;  they  were,  with  a 
few  exceptions,  all  novices,  and  had  liut  little  experience  in  the  spiritual  life 

Hitherto  divine  service  had  been  held  in  the  chapel  of  the  Sisters;  but  now  the 
fathers  of  the  two  mentioned  Brethren,  named  Xagele  and  Funck,  offered  in  the  name 
of  their  sons  to  build  a  prayer  and  school  house,  which  it  was  granted  them  to  do.  .  .  . 
This  house  of  prayer  was  a  large  and  sightly  structure.  Below  was  a  large  room  fur- 
nished with  chairs,  and  adorned  with  texts  in  Gothic  letters,  for  the  congregation. 
Here  the  Superintendent  had  his  seat;  behind  him  a  choir-gallery  was  built,  in  the 
lower  part  of  which  sat  the  Solitary  Brethren,  and  in  the  upper,  the  Sisters.  In  the 
second  story  there  was  another  large  hall,  furnished  with  everything  needed  for  holding 
the  Agapae.  In  the  third  story  were  dwelling  rooms  for  eight  Solitary  persons.  In 
this  house  many  wonders  of  ■God  were  manifested  forth,  so  that  its  future  fate  was 
much  lamented. 

Now  they  l^egan  to  order  their  life  in  every  respect  in  monastic  wise.  First  gf 
all,  property  was  declared  sinful,  and  everything  was  brought  together  in  common,  in 
support  of  a  fund,  out  of  which  e\  erything  needed  for  the  sustenance  of  the  Brethren 
was  bought;  the  same  was  also  done  in  the  Sisters'  Convent.  It  was  therefore  a  great 
reproach  for  anyone  to  be  accused  of  ownership.  This  lasted  many  years,  namely, 
that  no  one  owned  anything,  until  at  last  necessity  forced  a  return  to  ownership;  al- 
though to  this  day  everything  in  the  main  work  is  held  in  common.  And  in  order  that 
no  one  who  had  contributed  anjlhing  might  even  in  the  future  claim  it,  as  for  example, 
if  he  should  lea\-e  the  con\-ent,  it  was  resoh-ed  that  anyone  who  should  leave  it,  should 
forfeit  whatever  he  had  contributed,  to  which  all  agreed  without  any  objections. 
When,  owing  to  an  absurd  separation  which  then  was  mutually  observed,  the  Sisters 
had  been  obliged  to  cut  their  own  fire-wood,  there  was  afterwards  a  contract  made  with 
them,  agreed  to  b\-  the  Superintendent,  that  the  Brethren  should  suppl}'  the  Settlement 
with  wood,  while  the  Sisters,  on  their  part,  should  look  after  the  Brethren's  wash.  A 
common  table  was  also  introduced  in  both  convents,  during  the  first  hour  of  the  eve- 
ning. Now  they  also  began  to  tear  down  the  separate  hermit  houses  in  the  Settlement, 
out  of  which  several  work-shops  were  built. 

On  the  21st  of  September  of  this  year  the  two  societies  separated  from  each  other 
in  divine  worship,  and  the  Brethren  held  their  first  midnight  prayer  meeting  in  their 
new  house  of  prajer.  As  at  this  time  a  bell  was  sent  as  a  present  to  one  of  the  Brethren 
in  the  con\'ent  by  his  father  in  Germany,  the  Brethren  prevailed  upon  the  Sujterin- 
tendent,  after  much  begging,  to  let  them  hang  it  in  their  prayer-house.  When  this 
was  rung  at  midnight,  not  only  did  all  the  Settlement  arise,  but  as  one  could  hear  it 
for  four  linglish  miles  around  the  Settlement,  all  the  families  also  rose  and  held  their 
liomc  worship  at  the  same  time;  for  in  those  days  the  fires  of  the  first  love  still  burned 
everywhere.  The  Brethren  attended  their  services  clothed  in  the  garb  of  the  Order, 
wearing  in  addition  also  a  mantle  with  a  hood  like  that  of  the  Capuchins.   ...     .j^ 

In  this  year,  too,  the  orch'nar\-  Tonsure,  or  head-shearing,  was  introduced  in  the 
convents,  which  deserves  to  he  mentioned  here,  as  it  contributed  not  a  little  to  the 


PENNSYLVANIA  FX  THE  COLONIAT.  PERIOD  17, 


»|iricissitudes  of  the  Settlement.  Two  Brethren  engaged  in  an  intimate  conversation 
With  the  Superintendent  with  reference  to  their  spiritual  course,  and  confided  to  him 
that  something  was  still  wanting  in  their  consecration;  they  were  indeed  baptized  in 
the  name  of  Christ,  but  they  could  still  marry  and  have  intercourse  with  the  world; 
there  was  still  wanting  some  special  pledge  for  their  particular  estate,  otherwise  there 
was  no  difference  between  them  and  the  domestic  households.  On  this  they  were 
^agreed;  but  they  could  come  to  no  decision  as  to  the  nature  of  the  covenant  desired, 
until  at  last  they  unanimously  chose  the  Virgin  INIary  as  the  Patroness  of  their  Order. 
After  they  had  arrived  at  this  conclusion  they  sought  to  propagate  the  same  secretly, 
for  they  supposed  that  it  would  cause  a  great  stir  in  the  Settlement.  But  the  Brethren 
discovered  their  secret,  and  consulted  one  of  their  private  counsellors,  who  opposed 
their  project  for  three  hours.  They,  however,  did  not  care  for  this,  but  the  Super- 
intendent ordered  the  Prior  to  kneel  down,  and  after  the  latter  had  made  a  vow  of  per- 
petual chastity,  he  cut  a  large  bald  spot  on  his  head;  after  which  he  and  the  other 
Brethren  had  the  same  done  to  themselves  by  the  Prior.  Thereupon  a  day  was  or- 
dained as  a  festival  on  which  the  Order  of  the  Solitary  should  take  their  vows  of  per 
petual  chastity.  .And  notwithstanding  that  secretly  many  objections  were  made  to 
it,  because  the  Scriptures  e.vpressly  forbid  the  shaving  of  the  head,  and  because  it  was 
nothing  but  the  warming  up  again  of  a  custom  that  had  originated  in  the  Popish  church, 
yet  at  the  time  set,  in  holy  obedience,  the  entire  Brotherhood  appeared  in  its  chapel; 
for  they  knew  that  the  Superintendent  stood  under  God;  and  that  whoever  opposed 
him  struck  at  the  very  apple  of  God's  eye.  After  the  pledges  were  openly  read,  one 
Brother  after  the  other  kneeled  down,  and  had  his  hair  cut  and  afterwards  his  crown 
shorn.  Then  the  Superintendent  went  over  to  the  Sisters,  who  were  awaiting  him  in 
their  chapel,  and  after  their  hair  had  been  cut,  after  the  manner  of  virgins  in  the  primi- 
tive church,  they  all  took  the  vow,  and  then  had  their  crowns  likewise  shorn.   .   .   . 

The  domestic  households  at  that  time  still  had  a  high  regard  for  the  work  of  God 
in  the  Settlement.  Their  daily  offerings  were  the  main  sustenance  of  the  Solitary; 
>es,  they  brought  tithes  of  their  crops  into  the  Settlement,  although  these  were  not 
placed  upon  the  altar  according  to  their  sense  of  it,  but  were  used  in  trade,  on  which 
account  no  one  wanted  to  make  any  more  offerings.  Aleanwhile  God's  work  went 
forward  rightly  in  the  two  convents  of  Zion  and  Sharon  (which  was  the  name  of  the 
Sisters'  convent),  which  caused  a  great  stir  in  the  land;  for  the  people  again  fell  into 
the  old  suspicion  that  there  must  be  Jesuits  from  ^Mexico  concerned  in  the  matter. 
The  simplicity  which  the  Brethren  in  Zion  had  learned  from  their  spiritual  father  pre- 
vailed among  them  for  quite  a  time.  They  drew  their  cart  themselves;  and  were  their 
own  horses;  when  they  travelled,  they  went  heavily  laden  like  camels,  and  sometimes 
the  whole  Brotherhood  might  be  seen  trooping  around  the  hill  of  Zion.  The  communal 
life  was  now  formally  instituted,  and  all  private  ownership  was  declared  to  be  an 
Ananias-sin;  this  was  a  matter  which  the  Prior  was  continually  impressing  upon  the 
Brethren,  from  which  it  was  apparent  that  it  was  artificial  rather  than  inspired  by  the 
Spirit.'.   .   . 

After  the  number  of  the  Brethren  increased,  it  was  asked  how  so  many  young  peo- 
ple should  be  kept  employed,  outside  of  the  work  of  divine  worship,  and  preserved 
from  idleness.  Circumstances,  too,  demanded  this,  for  the  convent  was  poor,  because 
the  good  Brethren  cared  for  others  more  than  for  themselves.  And  since  at  this 
time  also  the  offerings  did  not  come  in  very  plentifuU}'  any  more,  the  Prior  was  seized 


176  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

with  unbelief,  and  sank  into  purely  temporal  prospects.  .  .  .  Through  this  much  of 
the  primitive  simplicity  was  lost;  wherein  God  had  manifested  his  wonders;  and  in  its 
stead  was  opened  a  wide  outlook  into  the  world,  for  the  Brethren,  whose  intelligence 
had  been  widened  at  their  conversion,  set  up  various  mechanical  trades,  which  brought 
in  great  profits,  and  which  they  handed  over  to  the  Prior,  so  that  in  a  short  time  the 
treasury  became  so  rich  that  money  began  to  be  loaned  out;  yes,  it  is  Ukely  that  if 
God  had  not  destroyed  this  economy,  the  Brethren  would  by  this  time  have  ships 
upon  the  sea. 

.  .  .  Soon  after  this  the  Brethren  purchased  a  mill  near  by,  where  they  afterward 
set  up  the  seat  of  their  worldly  realm.  Sad  it  is  that  so  many  otherwise  earnest  Breth- 
ren fortified  their  calling  there.  For  market  was  held  there  every  day,  and  e\er}'body 
wished  to  deal  with  these  pious  people,  not  only  because  of  their  honesty,  but  because 
there  was  erected  an  altar  for  a  spurious  atonement.  This  was  the  reason,  too,  that 
whenever  his  quarters  became  too  narrow  for  a  Brother  at  the  Settlement,  he  betook 
himself  to  the  mill,  for  there  he  could  live  according  to  his  natural  inclinations. 

The  garb  of  the  Order  of  the  Brotherhood  was  designed  with  particular  care  in  the 
council,  and  was  intended  to  represent  a  spiritual  man.  It  consisted  of  a  Thaler  (sur- 
plice) reaching  down  to  the  feet;  over  this  was  a  garment  having  an  apron  in  front  and 
a  veil  behind  which  covered  the  back,  and  to  which  was  fastened  a  pointed  monk's  hood, 
which  could  be  put  on  or  allowed  to  hang  down  the  back  as  one  pleased;  the  whole  was 
provided  with  a  girdle  around  the  waist.  During  services  they  wore  a  cloak  besides, 
reaching  down  to  the  girdle,  to  which  also  a  hood  was  fastened.  Upon  contemplating 
this  garb  it  was  found  that  they  who  had  designed  it  for  the  order  had,  without  knowing 
it,  borrowed  the  style  from  the  Order  of  Capuchins;  and  as  said  Order  prided  itself  that 
its  habit  had  been  the  dress  of  the  first  Christians,  the  Solitary  at  Ephrata  felt  flattered 
that  they  should  have  the  honor  to  dip  water  from  the  same  well  with  so  venerable,  fa- 
mous and  ancient  an  Order.  This  costume  of  the  Order  all  the  Solitary  Brethren  at 
that  time  adopted  without  any  objections,  and  have  kept  it  this  long  time;  nor  did  they 
permit  it  to  be  worn  either  by  a  widower  who  might  be  among  them,  nor  by  a  novice  un- 
til after  the  close  of  his  year  of  trial. 

Soon  afterwards  the  Sisters  undertook  a  similar  work  in  their  convent,  with  the  co- 
operation of  the  Superintendent.  Their  costume,  like  that  of  the  Brethren,  was  de- 
signed so  that  but  little  was  visible  of  that  humiliating  image  revealed  by  sin.  They 
wore  hoods  like  the  Brethren,  but  rounded  instead  of  pointed,  which  while  they  were  at 
work  hung  down  the  back,  whenever  they  noticed  anyone  coming,  however,  they  drew 
the  same  up  over  the  head  and  face,  so  that  one  could  see  little  of  the  latter.  The  dis- 
tinguishing mark  of  their  spiritual  betrothal,  however,  was  a  large  veil,  which  covered 
them  entirely  in  front,  and  down  to  the  girdle  behind;  of  this  members  of  Roman  Catho- 
lic Orders,  who  saw  it,  said  that  it  was  known  among  them  as  the  Scapula.  This  cos- 
tume of  the  Order  the  Sisterhood  has  retained  with  particular  care  in  its  establishment, 
called  Sharon,  for  now  nigh  unto  fifty  years. 

Now  we  will  again  return  to  the  Solitar}-.  Thus  far  they  had  sought  self-sacri- 
fice in  hard  labor;  but  now  the  Superintendent  was  urged  by  his  Guide  to  establish 
higher  schools,  of  which  the  singing-school  was  the  beginning.  This  science  belongs 
more  to  the  angelic  world  than  to  ours.  The  principles  of  it  are  not  only  the  same  all 
over  the  world  but  the  angels  themselves,  when  they  sang  at  the  birth  of  Christ,  had  to 
make  use  of  our  rules.     The  whole  art  consists  of  seven  notes,  which  form  two  thirds 


PENNSYLVANIA  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  177 

and  one  octave,  which  are  always  sung  in  such  a  way  that  you  do  not  hear  the  tone 
which  stands  between  the  notes,  thus  occasioning  a  sweet  dissonance,  which  renders 
the  art  a  great  wonder.  It  is  also  remarkable,  that,  although  so  great  confusion  of 
languages  arose,  the  singing  remained  untouched.  But  as  everything  encessary  in  the 
Settlement  had  to  be  stolen  from  the  world-spirit,  so  also  in  respect  to  singing.  The 
Superintendent  did  not  know  anything  about  it,  except  some  notes  which  he  had 
learned  on  the  violin.  But  a  certain  house-father,  b>-  the  name  of  Ludwig  Blum,  was 
a  master-singer,  and  was  also  versed  in  composition;  he  once  l)rought  some  artistic 
pieces  to  the  Superintendent,  which  induced  him  to  make  use  of  the  Brother  in  his 
church  building. 

Now  those  of  the  Solitar}',  of  whom  about  seventy  of  both  sexes  were  in  the  Settle- 
ment, were  selected  who  had  talent  for  singing,  and  the  above  mentioned  Ludwig  Blum 
together  with  the  Superintendent,  arranged  a  singing-school  in  the  Settlement,  and 
everything  prospered  for  a  time.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  The  singing-schools  began  with  the  Sisters,  lasted  four  hours,  and  ended  at 
midnight.  Both  master  and  scholars  appeared  in  white  habits,  which  made  a  singular 
procession,  on  which  account  people  of  quality  frequently  visited  the  school.  The 
Superintendent,  animated  by  the  spirit  of  eternity,  kept  the  school  in  great  strictness, 
and  every  fault  was  sharply  censured.  The  whole  neighborhood,  however,  was  touched 
by  the  sound  of  this  heavenly  music,  a  prelude  of  a  new  world  and  a  wonder  to  the 
neighbors.  .  .    " 

T&x\.—Chronicon  Ephraicnsc,  translated  by  J.  .M.  Hark,  pp.  106-8;  119-26;  138-40; 
160-162. 

IX.  THE  PROBLEM  OF  MIMSTERS  FOR  LUTHERAN 
CHURCHES 

The  following  documents  throw  light  upon  the  difficulties  that 
retarded  the  progress  of  early  Lutheran  churches. 

For  as  much  as  the  delegate  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  congregations  at  Phila- 
delphia, New  Hanover  and  Providence  in  Pennsylvania,  Mr.  Daniel  Weisiger  has  repre- 
sented to  us  the  condition  of  the  said  congregations,  adding  that  they  propose  to  erect 
churches  and  school  houses  such  as  are  demanded  in  the  sev^eral  localities;  as  also,  that 
they  ardently  hope  to  obtain  from  Germany  some  true  and  faithful  pastors  and  preach- 
ers of  the  Evangelical  faith,  and  competent  teachers  for  their  schools,  therefore  we,  in 
this  city,  are  ready  and  willing,  with  the  Divine  help,  to  cooperate  in  this  work  accord- 
ing to  our  ability,  and  to  take  pains  that  these  congregations  may  be  supplied  with  one 
or  more  well  qualified  pastors  and  instructors  as  far  as  their  wishes  can  be  met  in  this 
place.  Our  desire  is  to  secure  such  men  as  will  heartily  do  their  utmost,  with  all  dili- 
gence and  fidelity,  in  laboring  for  the  spiritual  good  and  the  salvation  of  the  churches 
and  the  youth  committed  to  their  charge. 

In  this  matter  the  following  conditions  must  l)e  maintained: 
1.  Those  persons  who  may  be  appointed  as  regular  pastors  and  preachers  must  be 
ordained  before  leaving  this  country;  and  as  a  regular  call  to  the  work  will  be  required, 
we  shall  e.xpect  that  a  plenipotentiary  document  to  that  effect,  according  to  a  certain 


178  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAX  CirURCH  HISTORY 

lorm  which  we  have  arranged,  will  be  prepared  and  signed  by  all  the  elders  of  the  con- 
gregations concerned,  and  then  transmitted  to  us,  and  that  this  document  shall  be  so 
framed  as  that  it  may  be  used  for  the  same  purpose  whenever  occasion  may  require. 

3.  It  is  enjoined,  with  equal  earnestness,  upon  the  said  elders  and  congregations  to 
give  good  heed  to  furnish  the  necessary  means  of  subsistence  to  the  pastors  and  teachers 
who  may  be  sent  to  them,  to  declare  beforehand,  the  amount  of  the  yearly  salary,  and 
to  pay  it  in  full,  according  to  promise,  so  that  the  remuneration  of  those  who  serve 
them  in  the  churches  and  schools  may  not  be  diminished,  as  has  been  the  case  in  other 
places,  by  including  contributions  of  tobacco  or  other  articles  of  produce,  by  which 
these  persons  might  be  led  to  involve  themselves  in  business  operations  not  suited  to 
their  station;  but  that  it  be  always  paid  in  money,  honestly  and  without  delay,  and 
that  all  the  necessary  arrangements  be  made  to  that  effect. 

A  declaration  to  the  foregoing  effect  subscribed  also  by  the  aforesaid  officers  of  the 
congregations  is  expected  by  us;  and  upon  our  receiving  sucli  declaration  we  shall  not 
fail  to  help  them  in  their  good  work,  by  the  Grace  of  God,  to  the  utmost  of  our  power. 
To  all  which  may  the  I^ord  graciously  add  His  blessing,  sending  prosperity  from  above, 
and  directing  all  for  the  Glory  of  His  Name  and  the  extension  of  His  Kingdom  for  the 
sake  of  Christ  our  Lord. 

Civciial  ffallr,Ma\M,  1734. 

Extract  of  a  letter  addressed  to  the  Ke\'  Cojrt  Chaplain,  Dr.  Ziegen- 
ha»en,  dated  Philadelphia,  Dec.  6th,  1736. 

In  conclusion,  it  surprises  us  not  a  little,  that  as  we  have  several  times  already 
explained  to  your  Reverence  the  great  poverty  of  our  congregations,  and  based  upon  it 
our  plea  for  assistance,  )ou  yet  do  nothing  more  than  simply  insist  upon  our  placing  a 
regular  call  in  the  hands  ot  Prof.  Francke,  a  thing  which  it  is  not  in  our  power  to  do  un- 
der the  conditions  prescribed  by  Mr.  D.  Gerdes  and  Prof.  Francke.  First  of  all,  our 
congregations  are  located  far  apart.  New  Hanover  is  40  miles  from  Philadelphia,  and 
Providence  30  miles.  Besides,  the  people  of  each  of  these  congregations  are  scattered 
over  more  than  20  miles  of  the  surrounding  country,  are  mixed  up  amongst  Quakers. 
iVIennonites  and  other  sects,  and  worst  of  all,  those  ot  them  who  profess  to  be  Luther- 
ans are  not  willing  to  enter  into  any  obligations,  although  they  promise  to  do  their  part 
as  soon  as  they  find  that  some  regular  order  has  been  established,  which,  however,  under 
the  disturbances  attending  the  present  collections,  cannot  be  done. 

But  if  the  fidelity  and  competency  of  a  pastor  is  made  to  depend  u])on  a  large 
salary,  or  if  they  who  come  to  teach  us  have  more  concern  about  their  wages  and  the 
fleece  than  about  feeding  the  flock,  then,  indeed,  we  have  but  little  to  hope  for.  Such 
a  man  may  well  be  described  as  a  hireling  who  teaches  for  his  own  advantage  alone. 
This,  however,  would  be  of  little  benefit  to  us.  In  view  of  the  conditions  annexed  to 
the  call,  as  they  ha\'e  been  sent  to  us  by  Prof.  Francke  and  especially  by  ]\Ir.  D.  Gerdes, 
it  seems  very  strange  to  us  that  men  who  consider  such  a  call  to  be  a  Divine  act  should 
show  such  respect  to  the  idols  of  this  world  as  first  to  demand  the  assurance  that  they 
shall  have  a  sufficient  supply  of  them  before  they  will  consent  to  accept  a  call,  thus  put- 
ting confidence  in  God  in  quite  a  subordinate  position.  This  looks  very  much  as  if 
money  were  the  inward  principle  impelling  them  to  labor  in  the  Kingdom  of  God; 
whereas,  a  bishop  should  not  be  given  to  covetousness,  which  also  the  Lord  Himself 
has  signified,  commanding  his  disciples  not  to  carry  a  purse. 


I 


PEXNSvi.v wiA  IX  rin;  coi.oM Ai,  n.Kion  17<» 

Of  course,  we  do  not  propose  to  let  our  pastors  sutler  want,  but  mucli  rather  to 
support  them  according  to  our  ability.  On  the  other  hand,  we  desire  as  our  pastor  not 
a  covetous  man,  nor  one  ruled  by  temporal  motives,  but  a  man  who  out  of  a  sincere 
heart  and  out  of  love  to  God  is  constrained  to  come  to  our  help  and  to  enter  into  the 
pastoral  office  amongst  us.  We  live  in  a  land  in  which  a  pastor  cannot  expect  to 
enjoy  himself  in  an  imposing  parsonage,  in  a  life  of  luxur\-  and  u-ith  large  re\-enucs,  but 
for  a  faithful  pastor  who  is  a  true  .Vpostlc  of  Christ,  and  has  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  in 
him.  measures  will  certainly  be  taken  to  secure  him  an  adequate  support. 

In  order  that  your  Reverence  may  thoroughl\'  understand  our  views,  wc  have  now 
to  state  clearly  and  candidly  that  we  cannot  bind  ourselves  either  to  raise  a  salary  of 
50  pounds  sterling  per  year,  or  to  advance  to  }-ou  any  large  sum  to  meet  travelling  ex- 
penses, or  to  defray  the  expense  of  going  back  to  Germany  incurred  by  tliose  who  hav- 
ing come  to  us  are  not  willing  to  remain,  which  conditions  Mr.  D.  Gerdes  has  laid  down 
to  us,  as  also,  in  a  measure,  has  Prof.  Francke  himself.  On  the  other  hand  we  do  hum- 
bly propose  that  >our  Reverence,  in  connection  with  Prof.  Francke  whom  we  ha\-e 
addressed  in  the  same  terms,  may  send  to  us  some  good  man,  one  who  is  grie\ed  for  the 
affiiction  of  Joseph;  pay  his  travelling  and  incidental  expenses  and  his  salary  for  one 
>ear  out  of  the  funds  that  have  been  collected  for  us  in  Europe,  give  him  full  authority 
to  investigate  everj-thing  here  thoroughly,  and  permit  him  to  return  to  Europe  in  case 
lie  should  not  be  willing  to  remain  with  us,  in  order  that  he  may  give  you  an  extended 
\erbal  report  of  everything.  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  send  you  the  money  for  the 
expenses  of  the  journey,  because  most  people  refuse  to  contribute  to  such  a  fund,  fearing 
lest,  as  has  happened  already  in  Xew  York,  we  might  receive  a  teacher  who  would  oc-  ' 
casion  more  harm  and  offence  than  benefit  and  edification  to  the  Church  as  Preacher 
Schultz  himself  has  done.  Xo  person  could  expect  that  one  or  two  individuals  should 
advance  the  whole  of  this  sum  themselves,  for  by  so  doing  they  might  soon  lose  every- 
thing they  have. 

In  addition  to  this  it  is  our  opinion  that  besides  expending  the  money  that  has  been 
collected  in  the  building  of  churches  and  schoolhouses,  it  should  be  used  also  in  the 
purchase  of  land,  the  revenue  from  which  may  be  devoted  forever  to  the  support  of  one 
or  more  pastors  and  schoolmasters  according  as  circumstances  may  require,  this  sup- 
port being  increased  b\'  the  addition  of  certain  perquisites  and  adequate  contributions 
lo  be  agreed  upon  Ijy  the  members  of  the  congregations.  We  desire,  however,  first  to 
lie  informed  how  much  money  we  may  expect  and  specially  to  be  assured  that  it  shall  be 
transmitted  to  us,  for  it  would  be  disastrous  to  make  a  purchase  without  being 
certain  that  we  could  make  payment  and  whence  the  payment  was  to  come.  .\t  all 
events,  it  would  be  well  to  put  the  money  out  at  interest,  and  to  devote  the  interest 
forever  towards  helping  to  raise  the  salary  of  the  pastor. 

In  short,  in  due  time,  we  hope  to  be  able  to  make  good,  practical  arrangements  for 
the  support  of  one  or  more  pastors;  although  at  first,  only  one  faithful  teacher,  relying 
upon  God  and  His  Favor,  should  be  sent  lo  us.  Such  a  man  may  help  us  to  put  mat- 
ters into  good  order;  for,  we  ha\-e  no  doubt  that  many  who  have  sei)arated  them.selves 
from  the  Church  may  l)e  t)rought  hack  again,  and  the  wounds  inflicted  b\-  Preacher 
Schultz  may  be  healed. 

We  therefore  beg  your  Kexerence  to  take  all  these  things  into  consideration;  and 
if  you  should  use  a  portion  of  the  mone>'  that  has  been  collected  for  us,  in  sending  over 
to  us  some  one  whose  high  aim  is  to  extend  the  Kingdom  of  Christ,  we  doubt  not,  that 
God  would  add  His  blessing  to  it.     We  shall,  at  all  times,  l)e  ready  to  do  in  favor  of  the 


180  SOURCE  BOOK  Or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

work,  everything  that  we  possiblj'  can.  But  if  none  of  our  propositions  should  be  ac- 
cepted, than  we  can  do  nothing  else  than  patiently  wait  for  the  salvation  of  God;  com- 
mit ourselves  to  the  Great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  souls,  Christ  Jesus,  and  pray  that 
Heaven  may  grant  the  richest  rewards  to  all  those  who  have  kindly  contributed  on 
our  behalf,  although  our  congregations  may  derive  no  benefit  from  what  they  may  have 
done.  .  .   . 

The  Wardens  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Congregations  at  Philadelphia,  Xew 
Hanover  and  Providence. 

Letter  of  the  three  congregations  in  Pennsylvania,  addressed  to  the 
Rev.  Court  Chaplain,  Ziegenhagen,  in  London,  Oct.  LSth,  1739: 

Most  Reverend,  Most  Honored  Chaplain. 

Your  letter  of  Sept.  26th,  1738,  was  duly  delivered  by  Preacher  Klug,  and  has  been 
read  with  sincere  respect.  ...  It  looks  as  if  money  had  more  power  than  anj'  spirit- 
ual principle  has,  to  urge  you  to  labor  for  the  spreading  of  the  Kingdom  of  God;  al- 
though a  bishop  ought  not  to  be  covetous,  and  Christ  commanded  his  disciples  not  to 
carrj'  a  purse.  It  is  not,  at  all,  our  purpose  to  let  our  pastor  starve  or  suffer  want; 
but  we  desire  a  man  who  will  come  to  us  not  with  covetous  views,  or  ruled  by  other 
carnal  principles.  We  live  in  a  country  w'here  a  teacher  or  preacher  cannot  expect  to 
have  a  showy  parsonage,  or  a  large  salary,  or  an  easy,  comfortable  life;  and  it  is  not 
possible  for  us  to  promise  him  these  things.  But  due  arrangements  shall  be  made  to 
secure  an  adequate  support  for  a  faithful  pastor  who  has  the  spirit  of  Christ  dwelling  in 
him. 

We,  the  wardens  and  elders  of  the  congregations,  though  giving  great  labor  and 
diligence,  have  not  been  able  to  send  out  to  you  such  a  call  for  a  pastor  as  you  have 
wished  us  to  send,  Dr.  Gerdes  and  Prof.  Francke  having  furnished  a  formula,  according 
to  which  the  call  should  be  drawn  up,  by  the  congregations.  We  could  not  do  what  you 
demanded;  and  the  first  reason  is  this:  Our  people  here  are  scattered  so  far  around  and 
are  mixed  up  with  so  many  sects,  that  no  warden  can  tell  who  are  members  of  his  con- 
gregation until  they  come  together  to  hear  a  sermon,  or  to  have  the  Lord's  Supper;  and 
in  respect  to  these  matters,  things  are  in  a  miserable  state.  If  any  ot  the  schoolmasters 
w^ho  have  come  from  Germany  undertakes  to  give  a  sermon,  in  such  places,  hardly  half 
of  the  people  come  together;  because  many  have  an  abhorrence  of  such  preachers,  since 
they  even,  at  times,  take  upon  themselves  to  give  the  Lord's  Supper,  though  they  are 
not  regularly  called  servants  of  Christ;  and  therefore  such  a  ministry  does  not  belong 
to  them.  The  reason  why  some  people  have  asked  them  to  do  this  is  the  fact  that,  at 
the  present  time,  there  is  not  one  German  Lutheran  preacher  in  the  whole  land  except 
Caspar  Stoever,  who  is  now  60  English  miles  distant  from  Philadelphia.  Besides,  they 
see  that  they  have  no  reason  to  hope  for  the  assistance  of  your  Reverence  in  securing 
a  pastor,  unless  they  first  give  you  certain  satisfactory  assurances;  although  ever\'  man, 
according  to  his  ability,  would  willingly  contribute  to  the  support  of  a  pastor,  if  only 
one  man  whose  trust  is  in  God  could  be  induced  to  come  to  us. 

Our  last  reason  is  this:  No  one  is  willing  to  subscribe  to  the  support  of  a  clergyman, 
as  you  require  us  to  do,  until  we  first  see  what  kind  of  a  man  we  are  to  get,  and  know 
that  he  is  worthy  of  confidence;  so  that  we  may  not  be  burdened  with  great  e.xpenses 
out  of  which  no  good  can  come.     Also,  that  wc  ma>'  not  get  another  hireling  like  as 


PENNSYLVANIA  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  181 

breacher  Schultz  was,  or  like  the  specimen  that  was  in  a  place  called  Raritan,  which  is 
tonnected  with  the  New  York  congregation.  .  . 

If  j^our  Reverence  and  Prof.  Francke  also  could  see  witli  your  own  ej'es  the  sad  con- 

dition.of  the  many  poor  people  who  are  coming  to  this  country  every  year  and  are  put 

out  to  service  among  other  sects;  poor  people  who  would  be  so  glad  to  go,  on  Sunday, 

to  a  church  of  their  own  confession,  so  that  they  might  not  attend  the  meetings  of  other 

sects  and  thus  be  misled  at  last,  as  many  indeed  have  already  been,  .   .  .  then  you 

would  understand  that  in  case  you  continue  to  hold  back  and  delay  any  longer,  you  will 

_surely  have  a  great  responsibility  upon  you  in  the  presence  of  God,  on  that  great  Day  of 

judgment,  because  you  have  not  so  much  as  permitted  the  collected  funds  to  be  applied 

the  objects  to  which  benevolent  hearts  have  given  them,  that  is  the  building  of  our 

lurches  and  schools. 

Text — Mann,   Schmucker  and  Germann:  Ilallisclic  Xachrichkn,  translated  by 
:haeffer,  pp.  81-104. 

X.  THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  FUNDAMENTAL  PRINCI- 
PLES OF  THE  SC HW EN K FEEDER  CHURCH,  AS  ADOPTED 
IN  1782 

After  almost  half  a  century  of  unorganized  activity  centered  in  home 
instruction  and  informal  house  to  house  conference  worship,  the  Schwenk- 
f elders  felt  the  necessity  of  something  more  churchly.  Hence  the  Con- 
stitution as  under,  framed  by  Christopher  Schultz,  and  embodied  in  the 
several  revisions  of  the  Constitution  and  By-Laws  of  the  Schwenkfelder 
Church. 

"  1.  Every  person  desiring  to  be  a  member  of  this  Church  should  concern  himself 
about  a  proper  and  approved  ideal  upon  which  the  members  are  to  be  established  in 
all  things,  and  in  accordance  with  which  they  are  to  form  their  union. 

2.  All  those  who  would  be  in  this  religious  association  should  place  this  founda- 
tion and  ideal  before  their  eyes  as  an  aim  set  before  them  for  which  they  are  to  strive 
with  becoming  zeal  and  energy. 

3.  In  God's  nature  one  beholds  love  primarily  as  that  excellent  outflowing  virtue 
which  binds  together  God  and  man.  All  those  who  wish  to  take  sure  steps  for  the 
realization  of  said  ideal  must,  first  of  all,  form  and  maintain  their  unity  by  this  bond 
of  perfection  among  themselves. 

4.  Built  on  this  fundamental  principle  of  the  divine  nature— namely,  love— their 
single,  immovable  aim  must  and  will  be  to  glorify  God  and  promote  the  general  wel- 
fare of  each  member. 

5.  In  compliance  with  such  object,  their  first  care  in  their  common  affairs  must 
be  directed  to  a  proper  arrangement  of  public  worship  flov\ang  from  said  foundation 
and  agreeing  with  said  ideal. 

6.  The  gospel  or  word  of  God  is  the  treasure  which  the  Lord  Jesus  gave  his  apos- 
tles, and  by  which,  as  He  commanded,  the  nations  were  to  be  called  to  faith  and 
gathered,  to  be  nurtured  and  ruled.  It  is  the  chief  clement  in  public  worship  and  the 
rule  of  all  its  exercises. 


182  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

7.  It  follows  that  they  not  only  ought  to  possess  this  treasure,  but  they  must 
also,  with  care,  see  to  it  that  the  gospel  and  the  word  of  God  are  preserved  and  practiced 
by  them  in  purity  and  simplicity,  without  which  they  cannot  be  nor  remain  a  Christian 
people. 

8.  It  follows,  also,  that  they  must  have  persons  among  themselves  who  know,  live, 
and  teach  the  doctrine;  otherwise  it  would  be  a  dead  letter,  and  could  not  bring  about 
the  good  referred  to  in  6;  hence  proper  plans  must  be  devised  in  this  respect. 

9.  There  follow  also  the  unceasing  effort  and  care  for  the  instruction  of  youth, 
both  in  what  may  be  learned  in  schools  as  also  in  what  should  be  taught  in  the  study 
of  the  word  of  God  or  Christian  doctrine,  without  which  their  aim  referred  lo  in  4 
cannot  be  maintained  nor  the  doctrine  be  upheld. 

10.  The  repeated  voluntary  gathering  for  public  worship  with  appointment  of 
time  and  place  for  the  same  belongs  also  to  the  common  care  and  concern. 

11.  Besides  the  appointment  of  public  worship  and  the  practice  of  God's  word,  a 
religious  society,  if  it  would  at  all  attain  its  object,  must  strive  to  uphold  a  proper 
discipline  among  themselves,  in  order  that  through  the  same  a  guard  and  restraint 
may  be  set  against  the  attacks  and  hindrances  of  the  e\-il  one,  and  that  his  work  ma\ 
be  destroyed  where  it  has  taken  root;  that  a  good  and  useful  deportment  may  be  main- 
tained in  intercourse  and  conduct;  that  the  hand  of  mutual  help  ma>'  be  offered  under 
all  occurrences,  and  that  virtue  and  good  morals  may  be  pronioled. 

12.  They  must  have  fi.xed  rules  and  regulations  among  themselves  b}-  which  the}- 
ma\^  know  who  belong  to  their  society  or  not;  they  must  also  use  diligence  to  keep 
correct  records  of  all  that  is  enacted  by  them  and  uj^on  which  they  have  mutuall.\- 
agreed  in  matters  relating  to  discipline,  in  order  that  no  one  ma\-  take  ignorance  as  a 
excuse,  but  that  all  may  conform  thereto. 

13.  Since  good  rules  are  necessary  in  the  e.\ercise  of  commendable  discipline,  the 
revealed  will  of  God  contained  in  the  Ten  Commandments  in  their  full  and  perfect 
sense  will  be  to  them  the  best  and  most  adequate  rule  for  the  promotion  of  good  con- 
duct or  morals,  for  defense  against  the  evil,  for  discriminating  between  the  good  and 
the  evil. 

14.  In  conformity  to  their  aim  and  rules,  they  will,  besides  this,  also  consider 
useful  and  proper  regulations,  so  that  commendable  decorum  may  be  preserved  under 
the  diverse  circumstances,  as  marriage,  training  of  children,  familv  life,  death,  burials 
and  the  like. 

15.  The  practice  and  maintenance  of  such  discipline  and  regulations  will  alwax's 
have  their  temptations,  since  we  all  carry  these  by  nature  in  our  own  bosoms;  it  will, 
therefore,  likewise  be  necessary  to  ha\-e  faithful  persons  who  will  see  to  it  that  disci- 
pline and  good  order  arc  not  neglected,  but  maintained  and  promoted  by  each  member. 

16.  In  order,  however,  that  such  service  may  not  be  made  too  difficult,  but  be 
possible  and  endurable  for  such  persons,  each  and  every  member,  li\-  proper  regulations, 
must  take  part  in  said  exercises  and  supervision,  whereby  at  the  first  notice  of  the  out- 
i)reak  of  an  offence  its  progress  may  at  once  be  checked,  and  the  deacon  not  be  troubled 
by  it. 

17.  Certain  conferences  should  also  be  appointed  as  time  may  occasion  or  the 
circumstances  of  the  general  welfare  ma\-  demand,  at  whicli  the  condition  of  the 
Cluirch,  for  weal  or  woe,  may  be  considered,  doul)lfuI  or  (|ucstional)lc  matters  decided. 


PENNSYLVANIA  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  1S3 

and  the  general  welfare  and  useful  arrangements  and  institutions  in  general  nia\-  l.e 
cared  for." 

Text — The  Pennsylvania  German  Society,  Proceedings  and  Addresses,  vol.  XIII 
pp.  74-76. 

XI.    THE  MORA  VI A  \S 

An  Exposition  of  their  Fiindaniental  Vieic-s 

The  following  is  taken  from  a  rej^ori  of  the  Synod  thai  met  at  Mar- 
ienborn,  July  1st,  1674. 

"This  synod  was  one  of  the  most  important  assemblies,  held  b\-  the  churcii  oi  the 
Brethren  ever  since  its  renewal;  and  it  was  the  first  since  the  decease  of  the  late  ordi- 
nary. 

"Eleven  bishops  and  co-bishops,  seven  civil  seniors  and  conseniors,  fifteen  presbv- 
ters,  twenty-four  deacons  of  the  church  of  the  Brethren;  in  all,  ninetj--four  persons 
were  present  at  this  synod,  among  wjiom  were  above  thirty  deputies  from  the  con- 
gregations. 

"The  whole  work  of  God,  which  he,  in  our  days,  had  committed  to  his  Unity  of 
the  Brethren,  among  Christians  and  Heathens,  in  all  its  branches,  in  every  country, 
in  the  congregation-places,  the  colonies,  and  on  posts  among  the  Heathen,  was  taken 
into  consideration  before  the  Lord,  the  state  of  each  carefully  weiglied,  and  his  ThoKi^hts 
of  Peace  concerning  them  searched  after. 

"It  was  unanimously  determined  anew,  that  the  Doctrine  of  the  Merits  of  the 
Life  and  Sufferings  of  Jesus,  shall  be  our  only  chief  and  fundamental  knowledge,  so, 
as  it  is  revealed  to  us  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  Xeu'  Testament,  boldly  a\-owed 
by  the  Protestant  confessors  in  the  Augustan  Confession,  experienced  through  his 
grace,  and  enjoyed  in  the  remission  of  sins,  b\-  us,  as  well  as  many  thousand  other 
souls. 

"The  Doctrinal  Articles  of  the  Augustan  Confession  were  read  at  tiie  s\nod,  and 
heard  by  the  whole  assembly  with  assent  of  our  hearts,  and  with  an  emotion  of  spirit, 
like  that  of  the  ancient  confessors;  and  our  adherence  to  it  was  again  confirmed.   .   .   . 

The  fundamental  thoughts  of  his  heart  concerning  our  household  of  grace,  both 
in  and  out  of  our  congregation-places,  were  renewed  with  clearness.  I  will  communi- 
cate some  of  them,  to  the  joy  of  my  dear  Brother. 

.\  congregation  of  Jesus  Christ  is  an  assembly,  consisting  of  ii\ing  meml^ers  of  his 
body,  of  which  he  himself  is  the  Head,  which  the  Holy  Ghost  has  gathered  together, 
i  n  which  he  himself  governs,  ordains,  and  appoints  his  servants,  and  where  every  thing 
aims  at  each  member's  being  prepared  once  to  be  presented  faultless  before  the 
presence  of  his  glory  with  exceeding  joy.     (Jude,  verse  24. ) 

This  does  not  exclude  its  being  a  school  and  an  hospital  of  his  patient^,  where 
1  atience  is  to  be  exercised  towards  many  who  must  be  saved  by  compassion. 

God  has,  in  our  time,  formed  for  himself  a  people,  which  is  to  withstand  the  spirit 
that  is  gone  forth  into  the  world,  to  turn  the  doctrine  ot'  the  atonement  of  Jesus  into 
a  fable;  and  thev  are  called  to  shou'  his  death,  till  he  come,     (i  Cor.  xi.  26.  i 


184  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Should  this  doctrine  (which  God  forbid!)  be  every  where  extinguished;  it  must  bt 
preserved  in  a  congregation  of  Jesus,  as  a  precious  jewel;  so,  as  formerly  the  hol\ 
scriptures  were  among  the  Jews.     (Rom.  iii.  2.) 

By  this  it  is  perceived,  whether  a  person  really  is  of  us,  if  the  death  of  Jesus  have 
taken  root  in  his  heart. 

From  hence  also  arises  the  call  of  a  congregation  of  Jesus,  to  preach  the  gospel  not 
only  to  Christians  but  to  all  men,  with  a  view  of  leading  them  to  our  Saviour. 

An  essential  point  in  a  congregation  of  Jesus  is  like^snse,  to  have  it  solidly  at 
heart,  that  they  may  execute  His  Testament,  John  xvii:  That  they  all  may  be  one;  endea- 
vouring to  establish  and  preserve  love  and  nnily  among  all  the  children  of  God  upon 
the  face  of  the  earth,  to  avoid  all  religious  disputes,  and  to  love  all  that  love  Jesus. 

A  congregation  of  Christ  is  also  honoured  by  its  Master,  with  suffering  reproach 
for  the  sake  of  his  name,  being  and  remaining  a  church  under  the  cross. 

He  has,  more  particularly,  opened  to  the  congregations  of  the  Brethren  in  our 
days,  that  part  of  the  gospel,  which  directs  them  to  derive  the  sanctification  of  spirit, 
soul  and  body,  from  the  merits  of  his  holy  humanity,  life,  sufferings,  and  death,  to 
understand  it,  and  put  it  in  practice.  The  separation  of  the  sexes,  according  to  the 
respective  choirs,  and  the  special  care  they  enjoj^,  conduce  greatly  to  promote  this 
chief  end  of  the  Christian  doctrine. 

When  the  Holy  Ghost,  through  the  gospel,  calls  and  units  souls  out  of  our  con- 
gregations, in  order  to  prepare  them  to  be  a  joy  to  our  Saviour;  we  rejoice,  and  look 
upon  them  as  a  congregation  of  Jesus. 

With  respect  to  the  heart,  the  uninterrupted  enjoj-ment  of  salvation  in  the 
wounds  of  Jesus,  and  all  things  that  pertain  unto  life  and  godliness,  there  ought  to  be 
no  dift"erence  between  such  little  flocks  and  our  congregations. 

They,  as  well  as  we,  ought  to  preserve  their  souls  and  bodies  for  him;  and,  for 
that  purpose,  also  carefully  to  avoid  aU  unnecessary  intercourse  between  the  two  sexes; 
not  as  though  we  thought  there  was  a  particular  holiness  in  it.  but  from  a  consciousness 
of  human  corruption  and  sinfulness. 

.\s  to  the  outward  Conslitution,  and  the  regulations,  which  our  Saviour  has  given 
to  the  Brethren,  for  the  particular  purpose  of  their  dwelling  together  in  congregation- 
places  by  themselves;  it  is  our  fixed  principle  to  give  no  occasion  to  the  societies,  united 
with  us  in  the  religions,  to  imitate  them;  but  we  exhort  them  to  abide  in  their  church- 
constitution,  and  be  faithful  to  their  religion. 

A  Directory  was  chosen  and  appointed,  to  have  the  care  of  the  whole  Unity  of  the 
Brethren  in  inward  and  outward  matters;  a  Board  of  Wardens,  to  have  the  inspection 
of  the  outward  affairs  of  all  the  congregations;  and  a  Board  of  Syndics,  to  see  tO  it, 
that  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order,  so,  as  the  constitution  and  the  good  of  the 
country;  in  which  we  live,  require;  and  to  stand  forth,  in  all  necessary  cases,  in  behalf 
of  the  congregations. 

The  ofl&ce  of  Advocate  of  the  Brethren  was  again  supplied  in  the  person  of  count 
Henry  XXVHI.  Reuss,  who  was  before  deputy  advocate. 

Deacons  were  nominated,  to  have  the  care  of  the  Heathen-missions;  and,  in  like 
manner,  other  Deacons,  to  provide  for  the  Education  of  the  Youth  in  the  oeconomies  of 
the  Unity,  who,  in  childlike  dependence  upon  the  hand  of  our  heavenly  Father,  should 
receive,  and  expend  with  all  faithfulness,  for  the  service  of  these  works  of  God,  the 
contributions  of  our  Brethren  and  Friends  who  gladly  lend  their  assistance  towards 
them. 


PENNSYLVANIA  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  185 

All  care  and  consideration  was  taken  in  supplying  the  offices  in  every  congregation 
with  proper  persons. 

Text — Crantz:  The  Ancient  and  Modern  History  of  the  Brclliren  ..."  LaTrobe's 
translation,  pp.  555-559. 

The  Society  for  the  Furtherance  of  the  Gospel 

The  following  articles  are  the  constitution  of  the  earliest  mission ar)' 
society  in  America.  It  was  organized  Nov  28,  1745,  continued  energetic 
operations  for  about  fifteen  years,  and  a  nominal  existence  until  about 
1770. 

"P'.  The  Society  is  founded  on  the  Exhortation  of  St.  John  in  his  3^  Epistle,  & 
on  our  present  Circumstances. 

"2'1.  Everything  therein  shall  he  freely  transacted  &  we  do  not  desire  that  any 
Person  shod  bind  himself  to  give  a  certain  Sum,  but  that  each  may  do  according  to  his 
Ability  and  Pleasure. 

"3d.  Yet  shall  all  be  transacted  in  good  Order,  that  Accounts  maj'  be  rendered 
both  to  God  &  Man  whenever  it  shall  be  required. 

"4th.  In  this  respect  we  will  be  careful  in  the  admitting  of  new  Members,  &  who- 
ever thro'  his  Example  may  give  Offence  to  Others,  such  will  we  entreat  not  to  become 
Members  of  the  Society. 

"  5th.  We  will  appoint  a  Committee  of  four  [six  later]  Persons,  skilful  and  pru- 
dent ]\Ien  who  shall  Weekly  consider  of  what  the  Circumstances  of  the  Society  may 
require  and  dispose  of  the  Contributions  of  such  kind  Friends  as  shall  willingly  give, 
according  to  the  Mind  ol  the  Society. 

"6th.  A  Secretary  shall  also  be  appointed  to  keep  a  Journal  of  their  Proceedings  & 
also  their  Accounts  to  keep  in  good  Order;  w*^^  may  be  laid  before  the  Society,  as  often 
as  they  meet  together. 

"7th.  The  Society  shall  also  have  a  regular  Servant  to  make  known  what  shall 
be  necessary  for  the  Messengers  of  the  Gospel,  both  on  their  going  out  &  coming  in  & 
to  take  Care  that  the  same  may  be  provided. 

"8th.  Since  a  great  deal  depends  on  the  keeping  a  regnlar  Correspondence  &  that 
the  Expense  thereof  might  be  too  heavy  for  one  Person  to  bear,  the  Charges  may  be 
defrayed  out  of  the  Monies  belonging  to  the  Society. 

"9th.  When  either  of  the  Members  of  the  Committee,  or  the  Secretary  or  Servant 
shall  go  away,  the  remaining  members  may  propose  a  Person  to  supply  his  Place  &  in 
case  the  Society  have  nothing  to  object,  when  the  same  shall  be  proposed  in  their 
Meeting  such  new  Member  may  be  continued. 

"IQth.  The  Meeting  of  the  Society  may  be  as  often  as  the  Synod  is  held  &  then 
Matters  may  be  concluded  on,  provided  that  one  half  of  the  Members  at  least  be  pres- 
ent. 

"11th.  If  any  Person  will  contribute  thereunto  ivilhout  becoming  a  Member  of  the 
Society,  he  may  deHver  or  send  his  Contribution  either  to  one  of  the  Members  of  the 
Committee,  to  the  Secretary  or  the  Servant,  who  are  directly  to  deliver  the  same  to 
the  Cashier. 

"  12th.  The  Committee  have  Poiver  to  propose  to  the  Society  whatever  may  be 
for  the  Service  thereof,  &  when  such  Proposals  are  agreed  to  by  the  majority  of  tho 
Societies  Votes,  they  shall  be  Valid. 


186  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

"13tt.     Should  anything  in  the  foregomg  Regulations  be  necessary  to  be  altered 
it  may  not  be  done  by  any  one  Person,  but  by  the  majority  of  the  Votes  of  the  Society." 
Ttxt— Transactions  of  the  Moravian  Historical  Society.  Vol.  V,  pp.  330-331. 


CHAPTER  X 

The  Carolixas  ix  the  Coloxiai.  Period 
Bibliography 

An  early  description  (1664)  of  the  country,  with  a  statement  of  the 
Proposals  of  the  Lord  Proprietor  for  settlers,  is  that  of  William  Hilton 
entitled,  "A  Relation  of  a  Discovery  Lately  Made  on  the  Coast  of  Flor- 
ida, .  .  .  "  (-Force, ''Tracts  and  Papers,"  Vol.  IV,  Tract  n).  Shortly 
after  (1666)  appeared,  "A  Brief  Descriptioii  of  the  Province  of  Carolina, 
.  .  .""  (Carroll,  "Historical  Collections  of  South  Carolina,''  Vol.  II). 
The  Royal  Charters  of  1663  and  1665;  "A  Declaration  and  Proposal 
to  All  that  will  Plant  in  Carolina"  (1663);  the  "Articles  and  Conces- 
sions" (1665);  "The  Port  Royal  Discovery,  ..."  (1666)  by  Robert 
Sandford,  and  "The  Fundamental  Constitutions  of  Carolina"  (1669) 
are  accessible  in  "Colonial  Records  of  North  Carolina"  \'ol.  I  (1886), 
edited  by  W.  L.  Saunders.  The  earliest  acco'jnt  of  the  Port  Royal 
Settlement,  "Carolina,  or  a  Description  of  the  Present  State  of  that 
Country"  (1682)  by  Thomas  Ash,  may  be  consulted  in  Carroll,  "His- 
torical Collections.'"  \'ol.  IT.  This  volume  also  contains  Samuel  Wil- 
son's anonymous,  "...  Account  of  the  Province  of  Carolina.  ..." 
(1682).  Omitting  military  literature  of  the  opening  years  of  the  eigh- 
teenth century,  the  next  production  is  that  of  Governor  John  Archdale 
who  (1707)  in  his  "  New  Description  of  that  Fertile  and  Pleasant  Prov- 
ince of  Carolina"  (Carroll,  "Historical  Collections,"  Vol.  II)  gives  an 
account,  interesting  and  impartial,  though  somewhat  confused  and 
rambling.  John  Lawson,  who  as  Surveyor-General  had  occasion  to 
travel  extensively  throughout  North  Carolina,  has  left  his  obser\ations 
notably  on  Indian  life  in  "A  Voyage  to  Carolina,  ..."  (1709,  re- 
printed with  some  changes  under  another  author's  name,  in  "The  Natural 
History  of  North  Carolina"  (1737)  by  John  Brickell,  M.  D.).  The 
Carey  rebellion  and  the  Indian  wars  of  1711  may  be  studied  in  the 
"Spotswood  Letters"  ("Coll.  Va.  Hist.  Soc,"  New  Series,  Vols.  I  and 
II).  "An  Account  of  the  Breaking  out  of  the  Yamassee  War  in  South 
(\arolina,"  extracted  from  the  "Boston  News"  June  13,  1715,  is  accessi- 

187 


188  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ble  in  Carroll's  ''Historical  Collections,"  Vol.  II.  The  contest  leading 
to  the  renunciation  of  proprietary  rule  has  been  described  by  Francis 
Yonge  in  a  "Narrative  of  the  Proceedings  of  the  People  of  South  Caro- 
lina in  the  Year  1719,  ..."  (1726,  Carroll,  ''Historical  Collections," 
Vol.  II;  and  Force,  "Tracts  and  Papers"  Vol.  II,  Tract  X).  "A  De- 
scription of  the  Province  of  South  Carolina.  Drawn  up  at  Charles 
Town,  September,  1731"  by  Jean  Pierre  Purry  is  reprinted  (translation) 
in  Carroll,  "Historical  Collections,"  Vol.  II,  and  Force,  "Tracts  and 
Papers, "  Vol.  II,  Tract  XL 

Historical  work  began  with  Alexander  Hewatt  in  "An  Historical 
Account  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Colonies  of  South  Carolina  and 
Georgia"  (II  Vols.  1779).  This  work  well  worth  consulting  though 
antiquated  and  inaccurate  for  the  early  periods,  forms  the  main  portion 
of  Carroll's  "Historical  Collections,"  Vol.  I.  In  the  following  year 
(1780)  there  appeared  the  first  volume  (to  1688)  of  George  Chalmers' 
"Political  Annals  of  the  Present  United  States  from  their  Settlement  to 
the  Peace  of  1763."  His  strong  anti-revolutionary  sentiments  seem  to 
have  disturbed  his  historical  poise.  He  must  therefore  be  read  with 
caution.  (For  South  ,Carolina  section,  see  Carroll's  "Historical  Col- 
lections, "  Vol.  II).  A  later  (II  Vols.  1808)  "History  of  South  Carohna" 
by  David  Ramsay,  M.D.,  shows  a  disposition  to  follow  slavishly  in  the 
footsteps  of  Hewatt.  A  "History  of  North  Carolina"  (II  Vols.  1812) 
by  Hugh  Williamson  is  generally  regarded  as  unpardonably  inaccurate. 
A  "History  of  North  Carolina"  (II  Vols.  1829)  by  Francois  Xavier 
Martin,  while  free  from  Williamson's  inaccuracies,  is  defective  in  point  of 
perspective.  Seven  years  later,  B.  R.  Carroll  rendered  a  distinct  service 
in  publishing  with  notes  and  introduction  his  "Historical  Collections 
of  South  Carolina.  .  .  .  ".  The  South  Carolina  Historical  Society, 
organized  in  1855,  has  continued  a  similar  service  in  its  "Collections," 
several  volumes  of  which  have  been  published.  "Historical  Sketches 
of  North  Carolina  from  1584  to  1851"  (1851)  by  John  H.  Wheeler  fs 
scarcely  a  work  of  history,  but  an  ill-arranged  compilation  of  data  not 
always  chosen  with  a  due  sense  of  proportion.  "A  Sketch  of  the  History 
of  South  Carolina  to  the  Close  of  the  Proprietary  Government,  1719" 
(1856)  and  "A  Chapter  in  the  Early  History  of  South  Carohna"  (1874) 
by  W.  G.  Rivers  are  sections  of  what  gave  promise  of  becoming  a  high 
class  completed  history  of  South  Carolina,  unfortunately  made  impos- 
sible by  the  Civil  War.  The  colonial  period  however,  is  covered  in 
"■  The  Carolinas  "  (Winsor,  "  Narr.  &  Crit.  Hist. "  Vol.  V).  The  " History 
of  North  Carolina"  (1856)  by  Francis  Lester  Hawks,  the  second  volume 


THE  CAROLINAS  l.\  THE  COLONIAL  rilKlOl)  1  S<) 

of  which  covers  the  period  1663-1729,  holds  a  place  as  a  standard  work 
prepared  largely  from  original  manuscript  material  and  embodying 
many  documents.  At  several  points,  however,  Hawks  shows  sectarian 
bias,  and  in  some  particulars  recent  discoveries  have  made  his  conclu- 
sions worthless.  John  W.  Moore's  ''History  of  North  Carolina  from  the 
Earliest  Discoveries  to  the  Present  Time"  (II  Vols.  1880)  lacks  the 
abundant  source  material  of  Hawks'  work  though  it  gains  thereby  in  its 
attractiveness  as  a  literar}'  work.  Two  recent  works  b}'  Edward  Alc- 
Crady  will  be  found  highly  satisfactory  in  point  of  interest  and  accuracy — 
"The  History  of  South  CaroHna  under  the  Proprietary  Government" 
(1897),  and  "The  Histor}^  of  South  Carolina  under  the  Ro}'al  Govern- 
ment, 1719-1776"  (1899).  "South  Carolina  as  a  Royal  Province,  1719- 
1776"  (1903)  by  W.  Roy  Smith,  traces  the  straggles  of  the  Province  as 
they  led  to  the  American  Revolution. 

In  the  ecclesiastical  field,  good  introductory  studies  are  "The  Re- 
ligious Development  in  the  Province  of  North  Carolina"  by  S.  B.  Weeks 
(J.H.U.  Studies,  Series  X,  Sec.  V  and  VI),  and  the  same  author's  "  Church 
and  State  in  North  Carolina"  {ibid.,  Series  XI,  Sec.  V  and  VI).  David 
Humphrey's  "  ...  Historical  Account  of  the  Society  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts"  (1730,  reprint  1853)  will  be  found 
serviceable,  especially  its  map  showing  parish  churches  and  Indian  set- 
tlements. A  chapter  of  this  work  has  been  embodied  in  Carroll's  "His- 
torical Collections,"  Vol.  II.  Important  correspondence  of  the  S.  P.  G. 
missionaries  is  incorporated  in  "The  South  Carolina  Historical  and 
Genealogical  Magazine",  Vols.  IV  and  V.  "The  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  the  Province  of  North  Carolina''  ("James 
Sprunt  Historical  Publications— N.  Car.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  IX)  by  D.  O. 
Oliver  is  a  brief  restatement.  Frederick  Dalcho's  "...  Historical 
Account  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  South  Carolina,  From  .the 
First  Settlement  of  the  Province  to  the  War  of  the  Revolution,  With 
Notices  of  the  Present  State  of  the  Church  in  Each  Parish  ..." 
(1820)  has  continued  to  hold  a  deservedly  high  place  among  students. 
"Sketches  of  Church  History  in  North  Carolina"  (1892)  by  William 
L.  de  Rosset,  Jr.,  and  "An  Historic  Sketch  of  the  Parish  Church  of 
St.  Michael,  1752-1886"  (1887)  by  George  S.  Holmes,  furnish  local  de- 
tails. Registers  of  the  Independent  or  Congregationalist  (Circular) 
Church  (1732-1738)  and  of  Saint  Andrew's  Parish,  Berkeley  County 
(1719-1774)  appear  in  "The  South  Carolina  Hist.  &  Gencal.  Mag." 
Vols.  XII-XV.  Comprehensive  surveys  of  Episcopalianism  will  be 
found  in  "Historical  Notices  of  the  Missions  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 


190  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

land  ..."  (1845)  by  Ernest  Hawkins;  also  in  the  standard  works  oi 
Anderson,  Wilberforce,  Perry,  McConnell  and  Tiffany.  (See  page  7). 
Several  documents  relating  to  the  relations  of  the  Episcopalians  and 
the  dissenters  may  be  consulted  in  the  "Case  of  Protestant  Dissenter^ 
in  Carolina"  (1706 — note,  appendix). 

On  Quakerism,  George  Fox's  "Journal"  (1694)  and  the  "Journal  of 
the  Life,  Travels,  .  .  .  of  William  Edmundson"  (1715)  are  of  special 
value.  The  "Journal  of  the  Life  of  Thomas  Story"  (1747)  is  illumina- 
ting. Then  follow  the  standard  works  of  William  Sewel,  Joseph  Bessc, 
John  Gough,  Charles  Evans,  Samuel  M.  Janney,  James  Bowden,  Allen 
C.  and  Richard  Thomas,  and  Rufus  M.  Jones.  For  a  critical  estimalf 
of  the  above  see  page  154  f . 

The  history  of  the  Lutheran  cliurch  may  l^e  approached  through 
"The  German  Exodus  to  England  in  1709"  by  Frank  R.  Diffenderffcr 
("Proc.  &  Addr.  Pa.  Ger.  Soc. "  Vol.  VII,  pp.  257-413),  and  "Germain 
Emigration  to  America  1709-1740"  by  Rev.  H.  E.  Jacobs,  [ibid.  Vol. 
VIII,  pp.  29-150).  A  "History  of  the  German  Settlements  and  of  the 
Lutheran  Church  in  North  and  South  Carolina"  (1872)  by  Rev.  G.  D. 
Bernheim  will  be  found  useful,  although  it  should  not  always  be  implicitly 
followed.  Carolinan  Lutheranism  finds  a  place  also  in  the  comprehen- 
sive Lutheran  histories  of  C.  W.  Schaeffer,  Rev.  E.  J.  Wolf,  A.  L.  Grab- 
ner,  and  H.  E.  Jacobs.     See  page  152. 

On  the  Reformed  Lutheran  church  a  scholarly  contribution  by 
Professor  W.  J.  Hinkc  entitled  "The  Origin  of  the  Reformed  Church 
in  South  Carolina"  appears  in  the  "Journal  of  the  Presbyterian  Histori- 
cal Society,"  Vol.  Ill,  No.  8,  pp.  367-389.  "A  Historic  Sketch  of  the 
Reformed  Church  in  North  Carolina"  (1908)  by  a  Board  of  Editors  under 
the  Classis  of  North  Carolina,  is  indefinitely  general  for  the  earliest 
period.  More  detailed  is  "A  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Classis  of  North 
Carolina"  (1895)  by  George  W.  Welker,  D.D.',  and  his  "Early  German 
Reformed  Settlers  in  North  Carolina"  ("Col.  Rec.  North  Carolina" 
edited  by  Saunders,  Vol.  VIII,  pp.  727-757).  See  also  the  hterature 
cited  in  connection  with  Pennsylvania,  p.  153. 

Moravianism  has  been  studied  by  Rev.  Levin  T.  Reichel  in  "The 
Moravians  in  North  Carolina;  an  Authentic  Historx"  (1857).  With 
less  detail  the  same  author  has  discussed  Carolina  in  his  "Early  History 
of  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  in  North  America,  A.D.  1734- 
1748"  ("Trans.  Moravian  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  III).  Rev.  John  Holmes' 
"History  of  the  Proteslanl  Church  of  the  United  Brethren"  (II  Vols. 
1825-1830)    though   antiquated    will   repay   attention.     "Memorials  of 


I 


THE  CAROLIXAS  IX    llIK  CUL"  ).\l.\r.  PERIOD  1<)1 

the  Life  of  Peter  Bohler,  Bishop  of  tJie  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  " 
(1868)  by  Rev.  J.  P.  Lockwood;  a  "History  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum, 
.  .  .  .  "  by  Professor  J.  Taylor  Hamilton  (''Amer.  Ch.  Hist.  Ser.  "  Vol. 
Vni,  189-1:)  and  his  "History  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum  during  the  Eigh- 
teenth and  Nineteenth  Centuries"  (1900)  have  brief  references  to  the 
evanescent  phase  of  Moravianism  in  Carolina.  A  "History  of  Wachovia 
in  North  Carolina,  The  Unitas  Fratrum  or  Moravian  Church  in  North 
Carolina  during  a  Century  and  a  Half  .  .  .  1752-1902"  (1902j  by  John 
Henry  Clewell,  is  a  well  written  treatise  based  on  the  original  manu- 
scripts and  records  of  the  Wachovia  archives. 

On  the  Swiss  a  scholarly  contribution  has  been  made  by  Albert  B. 
Faust  in  "Swiss  Emigration  to  the  American  Colonies  in  the  Eighteenth 
Century, "  ("  Amer.  Hist.  Rev. "  Vol.  XXH.  Number  1.) 

"Pioneers  of  France  in  the  New  World"  (1865 — later  editions) 
by  Francis  Parkman  has  an  informing  account  of  Huguenot  fortunes 
in  South  Carolina.  "Names  of  the  Huguenot  Refugees  who  Emigrated 
to  South  Carolina"  appear  in  "Proc.  Huguenot  Soc.  of  America"  Vol. 
I,  No.  1.  "The  French  Protestant  Church  of  Charleston,  South  Caro- 
lina. ...  "  (1853)  sketches  Huguenot  settlements  in  South  Carolina. 
"The  French  Protestants  of  Abbeville  District,  S.  C.  1761-1765"  is 
discussed  in  "Coll.  S.  Car.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  H.  "The  Huguenots  of 
South  Carolina  and  their  Churches"  by  C.  S.  Vedder  is  notably  inform- 
ing (Proc.  Hug.  Soc.  Amer."  Vol.  I,  No.  I).  The  older  works  by  W.  H. 
Foote,  "The  Huguenots"  (1870)  and  Charles  W.  Baird,  "The  Hugue- 
not Emigration  to  America"  (1885)  should  be  consulted.  "The  French 
Blood  in  America"  (1906)  by  Lucian  J.  Fosdick  aims  at  popularity  and 
indulges  too  freely  in  panegyric.  Considerable  data  bearing  on  immi- 
gration and  early  church  affairs  appears  in  "Trans  Hug.  Soc.  South  Car." 
(1849  f.);  also  in  "Pioc.  Hug.  Soc.  America."  A  doctoral  dissertation 
(Univ.  of  Chicago  1915)  by  Arthur  H.  Hirsch  entitled  "The  Hugue- 
nots in  South  Carolina"  supercedes  all  other  studies. 

"A  History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  South  Carolina"  (Vol.  I 
to  1800,  1870;  Vol.  H,  1883)  by  George  Howe  is  an  excellent  treatise 
save  that  its  arrangement  is  confusing.  An  older  work  that  contains  a 
vast  amount  of  information  is  that  of  Rev.  W.  H.  Foote,  "Sketches  of 
North  Carolina,  Historical  and  Biographical,  ..."  (1846).  The 
standard  works  on  Presbyterianism  by  E.H.  Gillett,  Charles  A.  Briggs, 
(the  appendix  to  which  contains  several  important  documents)  and 
R.E.  Thompson  are  valuable.  For  titles,  and  estimates  see  page  2601". 
An  article  "The  Early  Presbyterian  Immigration  into  South  Carolina" 


192  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

appears  in  "The  Southern  Presbyterian  Review,"  January,  1859.  Addi- 
tional literature  bearing  on  Carolina  Presbyterianism  is  cited  on  page 
261. 

For  Baptist  beginnings,  see  p.  283. 

Documents 
I.  CONSTITUTIONAL  PROVISION  FOR  RELIGION 

The  Royal  Charter  of  March  24,  1663 

"Charles  the  Second,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England,  Scotland,  France  and  Ireland, 
Defender  of  the  Faith,  b'c.  To  all  to  whom  these  prents  shall  come:  Greeting: 

1st.  Whereas  our  right  trusty,  and  right  well  beloved  cousins  and  counsellors, 
Edward  Earl  of  Clarendon,  our  high  chancellor  of  England,  and  George  Duke  of  Al- 
bemarle, .  .  .  being  excited  with  a  laudable  and  pious  zeal  for  the  propagation  of 
the  Christian  faith,  and  the  enlargement  of  our  empire  and  dominions,  have  humbty 
besought  leave  of  us,  by  their  industry  and  charge,  to  transport  and  make  an  ample 
colony  of  our  subjects,  natives  of  our  kingdom  of  England,  and  elsewhere  within  our 
dominions,  unto  a  certain  country  hereafter  described,  in  the  parts  of  America  not  yet 
cultivated  or  planted,  and  only  inhabited  by  some  barbarous  people  who  have  no 
knowledge  of  Almighty  God. 

2d.  .  .  .  :  Know  ye,  therefore,  that  we,  favouring  the  pious  and  noble  purpose 
of  the  said  Edward  Earl  of  Clarendon,  .  .  .  have  given,  granted  and  confirmed,  and 
by  this  our  present  charter,  for  us,  our  heirs  and  successors,  do  give,  grant  and  confirm 
to  the  said  Edward  Earl  of  Clarendon,  ...  all  that  territory  or  tract  of  ground,  situ- 
ate, Ijang  and  being  within  our  dominions  of  America,  extending  from.  .  .  . 

3d.  And  furthermore,  the  patronage  and  advowsons  of  all  the  churches  and 
chappels,  which  as  Christian  religion  shall  increase  within  the  country,  isles,  islets  and 
and  limits  aforesaid,  shall  happen  hereafter  to  be  erected,  together  with  license  and 
power  to  build  and  found  churches,  chappels  and  oratories,  m  convenient  and  fit  places, 
within  the  said  bounds  and  limits,  and  to  cause  them  to  be  dedicated  and  consecrated 
according  to  the  ecclesiastical  laws  of  our  kingdom  of  England,  together  with  all  and 
singular  the  like,  and  as  ample  rights,  jurisdictions,  priviledges,  prerogatives,  royalties, 
liberties,  immunities  and  franchises  of  what  kind  soever,  within  the  countries,  isles, 
islets  and  limits  aforesaid. 

18th.  And  because  it  may  happen  that  some  of  the  people  and  inhabitants  of 
the  said  province,  cannot  in  their  private  opinions,  conform  to  the  pubhck  exercise  of 
religion,  according  to  the  liturgy,  form  and  ceremonies  of  the  church  of  England,  or 
take  and  subscribe  the  oaths  and  articles,  made  and  established  in  that  behalf,  and 
for  that  the  same,  by  reason  of  the  remote  distances  of  these  places,  will,  we  hope  be 
no  breach  of  the  unity  and  uniformity  estabhshed  in  this  nation,  our  will  and  pleasure 
therefore  is  and  we  do  by  these  presents,  for  us,  our  heirs  and  successors,  give  and  grant 
unto  the  said  Edward  .  .  .  full  and  free  license,  liberty  and  authority,  by  such  legal 
ways  and  means  as  they  shall  think  fit,  to  give  and  grant  unto  such  person  or  persons, 
inhabiting  and  being  within  the  said  province,  or  any  part  thereof,  who  really  in  their 
judgments,  and  for  conscience  sake,  cannot  or  shall  not  conform  to  the  said  liturgy  and 


THE  CAROLINAS  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  193 

ceremonies,  and  take  and  subscribe  the  oaths  and  articles  aforesaid,  or  any  of  them, 
such  indulgencies  and  dispensations  in  that  behalf,  for  and  during  such  time  and  times, 
and  with  such  hmitations  as  they,  .  .  .  shall  in  their  discretion  think  fit  and  reason- 
able; and  with  this  express  proviso,  and  limitation  also,  that  such  person  and  persons, 
to  whom  such  indulgencies  and  dispensations  shall  be  granted  as  aforesaid,  do  and  shall 
from  time  to  time  declare  and  continue,  all  tideltity,  loyalty  and  obedience  to  us,  our 
heirs  and  successors,  and  be  subject  and  obedient  to  all  other  the  laws,  ordinances,  and 
constitutions  of  the  said  province,  in  all  matters  whatsoever,  as  well  ecclesiastical  as 
civil,  and  do  not  in  any  wise  disturb  the  peace  and  safety  thereof,  or  scandalize  or 
reproach  the  said  liturg>',  forms  and  ceremonies,  or  anything  relating  thereunto,  or 
any  person  or  persons  whatsoever,  for  or  in  respect  of  his  or  their  use  or  exercise  thereof, 
or  his  or  their  obedience  and  conformity  thereunto. 

Text — Saunders:  The  Colonial  Records  oj  North  Carolina,  Vol.  I,  p.  20  f. 

The  Concessions  and  Agreements  oJ  January  7,  1665 

8.  Item  That  noe  person  or  persons  quallifyed  as  aforesaid  within  the  Province 
or  all  or  anj-  of  the  Countyes  before  exprest  at  anj'  time  shalbe  anywayes  molested 
punished  disquieted  or  called  in  question  for  any  differences  in  opinion  or  practice 
in  matters  of  religious  concernment  whoe  doe  not  actually  disturbe  the  civill  peace 
of  the  said  Province  or  Countyes  but  that  all  and  every  such  person  and  persons  may 
from  time  to  time  and  at  all  times  freely  and  fully  have  and  enjoye  his  and  their 
Judgments  and  contiences  in  matters  of  religion  throughout  all  the  said  Province  they 
behaving  themselves  peaceably  and  quietly  and  not  using  this  liberty  to  Lycentious- 
ness  nor  to  the  Ci^■ill  Injury  or  outward  disturbance  of  others,  any  Law  statute  or 
clause  contejTied  or  to  be  contejTied  usage  or  custom  of  this  realme  of  England  to  the 
contrary  hereof  in  an\"wise  notwithstanding. 

9.  Item  That  noe  pretence  may  be  taken  by  us  our  heires  or  assignes  for  or  by 
reason  of  our  right  of  patronage  and  power  of  advowson  graunted  unto  us  by  his 
Majesties  Letters  pattents  aforesaid  to  infringe  thereby  ye  General  clause  of  Liberty 
of  Contience  aforemenconed  We  doe  hereby  graunt  unto  the  Generall  assemblj-es 
of  ye  severall  Countyes  power  by  act  to  constitute  and  appoint  such  and  soe  many 
Ministers  or  preachers  as  they  shall  thinke  fitt,  and  to  establish  their  maintenance 
Giving  Liberty  besides  to  any  person  or  persons  to  keepe  and  mainteyne  what  preach- 
ers or  Ministers  they  please. 

5.  Item  We  doe  alsoe  graunt  convenient  proporcons  of  land  for  highways  and 
for  streetes  not  exceedmg  one  hundred  foote  in  bredth  in  Cittyes  Townes  Villages  for 
churches  Forts  wharfs  Keys  Harbours  and  for  publicke  houses  and  to  each  parish 
for  ye  use  of  there  Ministers  one  hundred  Acres  in  such  places  as  ye  Generall  Assembly 
shall  appoynt;  .  .  . 

Text— Saunders:  The  Colonial  Records  of  North  Carolina,  Vol.  I,  pp.  80,  81,  92. 

The  Fundamental  Constitutions  of  Carolina,  March  1,  1669 
Never  put  into  operation  though  honored  in  spirit  by  the  Instructions 
sent  periodically  to  the  Governors  and  Council  of  Albemarle,  these  Con- 
stitutions have  particular  interest  because  of  their  association  with  the 
name  of  Locke. 


194  souRcr:  book  of  American  church  history 

The  religious  clauses  enacted; 

"95th.  No  man  shall  be  permitted  to  be  a  freeman  of  Carolina,  or  to  have  any 
estate  or  habitation  within  it,  that  doth  not  acknowledge  a  God,  and  that  God  is 
publicly  and  solemnly  to  be  worshipped. 

96th.  (As  the  country  comes  to  be  sufficiently  planted,  and  distributed  into  lit 
divisions,  it  shall  belong  to  the  parliament  to  take  care  for  the  building  of  churches 
and  the  public  maintenance  of  divines,  to  be  employed  in  the  e.xercise  of  religion, 
according  to  the  church  of  England;  which  being  the  only  true  and  orthodox,  and  the 
national  religion  of  all  the  king's  dominions,  is  so  also  of  Carolina,  and  therefore  it 
alone  shall  be  allowed  to  receive  public  maintenance  b}^  grant  of  parliament.) 

97th.  But  since  the  natives  of  that  place,  who  will  be  concerned  in  our  planta- 
tion, are  utterly  strangers  to  Christianity,  whose  idolatry,  ignorance  or  mistake,  gives 
us  no  right  to  expel  or  use  them  ill;  and  those  who  remove  from  other  parts  to  plant 
there,  will  unavoidably  be  of  different  opinions,  concerning  matters  of  religion,  the 
liberty  whereof  they  will  expect  to  have  allowed  them,  and  it  will  not  be  reasonable  for 
us  on  this  account  to  keep  them  out;  that  civil  peace  may  be  obtained  amidst  diversity 
of  opinions,  and  our  agreement  and  compact  with  all  men,  may  be  duly  and  faithfully 
observed,  the  violation  whereof,  upon  what  pretence  soever,  cannot  be  without  great 
offence  to  Almighty  God,  and  great  scandal  to  the  true  religion  which  we  profess;  and 
also  that  Jews,  Heathens  and  other  dissenters  from  the  purity  of  the  Christian  religion, 
may  not  be  scared  and  kept  at  a  distance  from  it,  but  by  having  an  opportunity  of 
acquainting  themselves  with  the  truth  and  reasonableness  of  its  doctrines,  and  the 
peaceableness  and  inoffensiveness  of  its  professors,  may  by  good  usage  and  persuasion, 
and  all  those  convincing  methods  of  gentleness  and  meekness,  suitable  to  the  rules  and 
design  of  the  gospel,  be  won  over  to  embrace,  and  unfeignedly  receive  the  truth; 
therefore  any  seven  or  more  persons  agreeing  in  any  religion,  shall  constitute  a  church 
or  profession,  to  which  thej'  shall  give  some  name,  to  distinguish  it  from  others. 

98th.  The  terms  of  admittance  and  communion  with  any  church  or  profession 
shall  be  written  in  a  book,  and  therein  be  subscribed  by  all  the  members  of  the  said 
church  or  profession,  which  book  shall  be  kept  by  the  public  Register  of  the  Precinct 
wherein  they  reside. 

99th.  The  time  of  every  one's  subscription  and  admittance,  shall  be  dated  in 
the  said  book  or  religious  record. 

100th.  In  the  terms  of  communion  of  every  church  or  profession,  these  following 
shall  be  three,  without  which  no  agreement  or  assembly  of  men,  upon  pretence  of 
religion,  shall  be  accounted  a  church  or  profession  within  these  rules. 

1st.     "That  there  is  a  God." 

2d.     "That  God  is  publickly  to  be  worshipped. " 

3d.  "That  it  is  lawful  and  the  duty  of  every  man,  being  thereunto  called  b\ 
those  that  govern,  to  bear  witness  to  truth;  and  that  every  church  or  profession  shall 
in  their  terms  of  communion,  set  down  the  eternal  way  whereby  they  witness  a  truth 
as  in  the  presence  of  God,  whether  it  be  by  laying  hands  on  or  kissing  the  bible,  as  in 
the  church  of  England,  or  by  holding  up  the  hand,  or  any  other  sensible  way. " 

lot  St.  Xo  person  abo\-e  seventeen  years  of  age,  shall  have  any  benefit  or  pro- 
tection of  the  law,  or  be  capable  of  any  place  of  profit  or  honor,  who  is  not  a  member  of 
some  church  or  profession,  having  his  name  recorded  in  some  one,  and  but  one  religious 
record,  at  once. 


THE  CAROl.IXAS  I\  THE  COI.OMA  I.  PKKIOD  1<)5 

102d.  Xo  person  of  any  other  church  or  profession  shall  disturb  or  molest  any 
religious  assembly. 

103d.  No  person  \vhatsoe\'er,  shall  speak  anything  in  their  religious  assembly 
irreverently  or  seditiously  of  the  government  or  governors,  or  of  state  matters. 

104th.  .\n\-  person  subscribing  the  terms  of  communion,  in  the  record  ol  the 
said  church  or  profession,  before  the  precinct  register  and  any  fi\-e  members  of  the 
said  church  or  profession,  shall  be  thereby  made  a  niemlier  of  the  said  church  or 
profession. 

105th.  .\ny  person,  striking  his  own  name  out  ot  any  religious  rccorrl,  or  \u> 
name  being  struck  out  b}'  any  officer  thereunto  authorized  by  such  church  or  [irofi-ssion 
respectively,  shall  cease  to  be  a  member  of  that  church  or  profession. 

106th.  No  man  shall  use  any  reproachful,  reviling,  or  abusive  language  against 
;iny  religion  of  anj'  church  or  profession;  that  being  the  certain  way  of  disturbing  the 
peace,  and  of  hindering  the  conversion  of  any  to  the  truth,  by  engaging  them  in  quarrels 
and  animosities,  to  the  hatred  of  the  professors  and  that  profession  which  otherwise 
ttiey  might  be  brought  to  assent  to. 

107th.  Since  charity  obliges  us  to  wish  well  to  the  souls  of  all  men,  and  religion 
ought  to  alter  nothing  in  any  man's  civil  estate  or  right,  it  shall  be  lawful  tor  slaves  as 
well  as  others,  to  enter  themselves  and  be  of  what  church  or  profession  anj-  of  them 
shall  think  best,  and  thereof  be  as  fully  members  as  any  freeman.  But  jet  no  sla\-e 
shall  hereby  be  exempted  from  that  civil  dominion  his  master  hath  over  him,  but  be  in 
al)  things  in  the  same  state  and  condition  he  was  in  before. 

108th.  Assemblies  upon  what  pretence  soever  of  religion,  not  ol)serving  and  per- 
forming the  above  said  rules,  sliall  not  be  esteemed  as  churches,  but  unlawful  meetings, 
and  be  punished  as  other  riots 

109th.  No  person  whatsoever  shall  disturb,  molest,  or  persecute  another,  for 
his  speculative  opinions  in  religion,  or  his  way  of  worshij). 

110th.  Ever>'  freeman  of  Carolina,  shall  have  absolute  jMiwcr  and  autliority 
over  his  negro  slaves,  of  what  opinion  or  religion  soever. " 

Text — Saunders:   The  Colonial  Kaords  of  Xoiih  Carolixii.  \'ol.  I.  i>p.  21)2  4. 

II.  QUAKER  FJOXEERIXG 

William  Edmiindson,  a  Quaker,  'the  first  minister  of  Christ  to  ])rcaili 
ill  North  .Vmerica'  has  left  the  followiii.LC  account  of  his  \isil,  .Vpril,  1672. 

"-Vfterwards,  it  being  upon  me,  1  travelled  to  Carolina,  and  two  l-'riends  accom- 
panied me,  it  being  all  wilderness  and  no  English  inhabitants  or  path-waj's,  but  some 
marked  trees  to  guide  people.  The  lirst  day's  Journey  we  did  pretty  well,  and  la>- 
that  night  in  the  woods,  as  we  often  used  to  do  in  those  parts.  The  next  day  being 
wet  weather  we  were  sorely  foiled  in  swamps  and  ri\-ers,  and  one  of  the  two  who  were 
with  me  for  a  guide,  was  at  a  stand  to  know  which  way  the  place  lay  we  were  to  go  to. 
I  perceiving  that  he  was  at  a  loss,  turned  m\-  mind  to  the  Lord,  and  as  he  led  me,  I 
ted  the  way.  So  we  tra\-elled  in  many  difficulties  until  about  sun-set;  then  they  told 
me  they  could  tra\-el  no  farther;  for  they  both  fainted,  being  weak-spirited  men.  I 
iiid  them  stay  there,  and  kindle  a  fire,  and  I  would  ride  a  little  farther,  for  I  saw  a 
bright  horizon  api>ear  through  the  woods,  which  travellers  take  as  a  mark  of  some  plan- 
tation.    I  rode  on  to  it,  and  found  it  was  only  tall  timber  trees  without  underwood. 


196  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

But  T  perceived  a  small  path,  which  I  followed  until  it  was  very  dark,  and  rained 
violently;  then  I  alighted  and  set  my  back  to  a  tree,  until  the  rain  abated.  It  being 
dark,  and  the  woods  thick,  I  walked  all  night  between  two  trees;  and  though  very 
weary,  I  durst  not  lie  down  on  the  ground,  for  my  clothes  were  wet  to  my  skin.  I 
had  eaten  little  or  nothing  that  day,  neither  had  I  anything  to  refresh  me  but  the  Lord. 
In  the  morning  I  returned  to  seek  m}'  two  companions  and  found  them  lying  by  a 
great  fire  of  wood.  I  told  them  how  I  had  fared;  and  he  that  should  have  been  the 
guide,  would  have  persuaded  me  that  we  were  gone  past  the  place  where  we  intended; 
but  my  mind  drew  to  the  path  which  I  had  found  the  night  before.  So  I  led  the  way, 
and  that  path  brought  us  to  the  place  where  we  intended,  viz:  Henry  Phillip's  house 
by  Albermarle  river. 

He  and  his  wife  had  been  convinced  of  the  truth  in  New  England,  and  came  here 
to  live;  and  not  having  seen  a  Friend  for  seven  years  before,  they  wept  for  joy  to  see 
us.  It  being  on  a  first-day  morning  when  we  got  there,  although  I  was  weary  and 
faint  and  my  clothes  wet,  I  desired  them  to  send  to  the  people  thereaway  to  come  to  a 
meeting  about  the  middle  of  the  day,  and  I  would  lie  down  upon  a  bed,  and  if  I  slept 
too  long,  that  they  should  awake  me.  Now  about  the  hour  appointed  many  people 
came,  but  they  had  little  or  no  religion,  for  they  came  and  sat  down  in  the  meeting 
smoking  their  pipes.  In  a  little  time  the  Lord's  testimony  arose  in  the  authority  of 
His  power,  and  their  hearts  being  reached  by  it,  several  of  them  were  tendered  and 
received  the  testimony.  After  meeting  they  desired  me  to  stay  with  them,  and  let 
them  have  more  meetings. 

"One  Tems,  a  justice  of  the  peace,  and  his  wife  were  at  the  meeting,  who  received 
the  truth  with  gladness,  and  desired  to  have  the  next  meeting  at  their  house,  about 
three  miles  oS,  on  the  other  side  of  the  water;  so  we  had  a  meeting  there  the  next  day 
and  a  blessed  time  it  was;  for  several  were  tendered  with  a  sense  of  the  power  of  God, 
received  the  truth,  and  abode  in  it. 

"1672.  I  could  stay  no  longer  with  them  at  that  time,  for  I  had  appointed  a 
man's  meeting  in  Virginia,  to  be  on  the  fifth-day  of  that  week;  things  being  much  out 
of  order  among  them.  I  therefore  took  my  leave  of  them  in  the  love  of  God,  and 
began  my  journey  on  third-day  morning,  with  my  two  fellow  travellers." 

Text — Saunders:  Tlie  Colonial  Records  of  North  Carolina,  Vol.  I,  pp.  215-16. 

III.   THE  EPISCOPALIAN  CHURCH  AT  WORK 

The  reading  below  is  taken  from  Samuel  Thomas'  "Memorial  relating 
to  the  State  of  the  Church  of  England  in  the  Province  of  South  Carolina 
offered  humbly  to  the  consideration  of  the  Hon.  Society  for  Propagating 
the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts. "     December- January,  1705-6. 

"The  first  and  chief  Parish  in  South  Carolina  is  Charles  Town  which  is  a  large 
Parish  and  hath  a  very  honourable  maintenance  for  the  Minister,  but  it  being  at  pre- 
sent under  the  pastoral  care  of  M^  Martson  who  hath  been  there  for  five  years,  I  for- 
bear to  say  anything  of  its  inhabitants  or  their  sentiments,  as  to  religion. 

The  next  Parish  to  Charles  Town  is  Goose  Creek,  one  of  the  most  populous  of 
our  Country  Parishes  containing  (as  near  as  I  can  guess)  about  120  familys  in  which 
Parish  live  many  persons  of  considerable  note  for  figure  and  Estate  in  the  Country, 
many  of  which  are  concerned  in  the  Government  as  Members  of  the  Council  and 


I 


THE  CAROLINAS  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  197 

Assembly,  most  of  these  Inliabitants  are  of  the  profession  of  the  Church  of  England, 
excepting  about  five  familys  of  French  Protestants  who  are  Calvinists  and  3.  Familys 
of  Presbyterians  and  two  Anabaptists. 

Here  is  a  small  Church  for  some  years  erected  by  some  few  of  the  Chief  Inhabit- 
ants in  which  they  had  divine  service  and  sermons  &  sacraments  as  often  as  they  could 
procure  a  Minister  to  officiate.  I  officiated  there  constantly  once  a  quarter  at  which 
times  I  always  administered  the  Blessed  Sacrament  of  the  Lords  Supper,  the  number 
of  Communicants  were  about  30.  of  which  one  was  a  Christian  Negro  man. 

The  Church  of  Goosecreek  was  very  well  frequented  as  often  as  any  of  our  Minis- 
ters officiated  there.  The  number  of  Heathen  Slaves  in  this  Parish  I  suppose  to  be 
about  200.  twenty  of  which  I  observe  to  come  constantly  to  church,  and  these  and 
several  others  of  them  well  understand  the  English  tongue  and  can  read. 

The  next  Parish  to  Goose  Creek  is  that  upon  the  western  branch  of  Cooper  River, 
in  this  Parish  there  are  two  general  Settlements,  one  called  by  the  name  of  Watboe 
and  the  other  called  Wampee;  this  parish  contains  about  seaventy  families,  there  was 
no  church  in  this  Parish  during  my  stay  in  Carolina,  but  there  is  a  church  now  building 
in  this  and  ever}'  other  Parish  by  order  of  the  Government,  who  have  by  an  Act  of 
.Assembly  appropriated  several  sums  for  this  end.  In  this  Parish  I  officiated  one  Lord's 
day  in  the  month  &  one  week  day  in  the  month,  in  some  of  the  Planters  houses  or  in 
the  summer  under  some  green  tree  in  some  airy  place  made  convenient  for  Minister 
and  people. 

There  are  in  this  Parish  about  forty  families  of  the  profession  of  the  Church  of 
England,  and  30.  Families  who  dissent  from  the  Church,  these  are  more  generally 
Anabaptists,  and  they  have  a  preacher  of  that  sort  among  them,  one  Lord's  day  in 
three;  my  congregation  here  consisted  of  about  80.  persons  and  sometimes  near  100. 
the  Dissenters  frequentlv  making  a  very  considerable  part  thereof,  they  coming  to 
our  Churches  when  their  own  IMinisters  did  not  preach.  The  number  of  communi- 
cants with  the  church  of  England  were  20.  the  number  of  heathen  slaves  in  this  Parish 
are  about  1 80.  three  only  of  w'^^  are  christians.  The  next  Parish  to  this  is  situated  upon 
the  eastern  branch  of  Cooper  river  which  Parish  I  by  order  of  the  Hon'^'^  Governor 
had  the  care  of  and  did  constantly  officiate  in  3.  Lord's  days  in  4  throughout  the  year 
and  two  week  days  in  a  month,  the  number  of  Inhabitants  in  this  Parish  are  about 
100.  families  80.  of  which  are  of  the  profession  of  the  Church  of  England  &  about  20. 
Dissenters  from  the  Church,  17.  of  which  Presbyterians,  2.  Anabaptists,  and  1.  Quaker. 

The  number  of  those  who  attended  constantly  upon  the  Lord's  day  service  were 
generally  100.  and  upon  those  days  on  which  the  Lord's  Supper  was  administered  140. 
The  number  of  Comunicants  in  this  Parish  45,  the  number  of  heathen  slaves  200.  of 
which  20.  have  by  my  encouragement  learned  to  read  and  I  hope  by  God's  grace  will 
with  many  others  be  fitted  for  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper  upon  my  return.  Here 
is  one  church  already  erected  (since  my  arrival)  by  the  peculiar  direction  and  religious 
care  of  Sir.  Nathaniel  Johnson  and  at  the  charge  of  the  Parish.  The  next  Parish  to 
this  is  situated  upon  a  river  called  Wandoe,  and  contains  about  100.  families,  60.  of 
which  are  of  the  profession  of  the  Church  of  England  and  about  40.  Dissenters  from 
the  Church  which  are  Presbyterians;  here  has  been  a  small  church  for  sometime  erected, 
but  the  People  has  never  had  a  constant  Minister,  The  congregation  when  there  is  a 
Minister  to  officiate  consists  of  about  70.  The  Lord's  Supper  has  never  been  adminis- 
tered: the  number  of  slaves  may  be  about  100.  not  one  of  them  Christian  or  preparing 
for  it. 


198    '  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  next  Parish  to  this  is  situated  upon  Ashly  river  and  contains  about  lUU. 
famiHes,  in  this  Parish  there  never  hath  been  a  Minister  settled,  so  that  at  present  but 
few  of  the  People  are  in  the  interest  of  the  Church  of  England;  here  are  in  this  Parish 
many  Presbyterians  and  Anabaptists,  and  but  about  30.  families  of  the  profession  of 
the  Church  of  England.  Here  has  been  no  church  nor  has  the  Lord's  Supper  ever  been 
administered  here :  the  number  of  slaves  ma\'  be  about  1  ,^0.  but  one  of  them  a  Christian 
which  I  instructed  and  baptized. 

The  last  Parish  in  Carolina  is  situated  upon  a  ri\er  called  Stono,  it  is  very  large 
and  extensive  being  the  only  Parish  in  that  Count}-,  which  we  call  Colleton  County, 
in  the  Southern  parts  of  this  Parish  are  settled  about  60  families  of  Dissenters,  Pres- 
byterians and  Anabaptists,  but  in  the  northern  part  thereof  near  Charles  Town  are 
about  40.  families  who  profess  themselves  of  the  church  of  England,  here  is  no  church 
nor  Minister,  the  Lord's  Supper  hath  never  been  administered  here:  Li  this  Parish 
are.  about  150  slaves  not  any  of  them  Christians. 

I  crave  leave  further  to  acciuaint  this  Hon*^'*^  Societ\-  that  the  Province  of  S.  Caro- 
lina is  but  very  lately  divided  into  Parishes  by  Act  of  Assembly  procured  by  the  religious 
care  of  our  present  excellent  Governor  Sir  Nathaniel  Johnson,  and  that  it  is  entirelx' 
owing  to  him  and  the  present  ^Members  of  the  Council  and  Assembly  that  there  are 
any  salaries  settled  upon  Ministers  of  the  Church  of  England,  for  there  being  so  many 
Dissenters  in  the  Province  (many  of  which  have  always  been  in  the  Government) 
it  was  a  work  of  no  small  difficulty  to  get  an  Act  to  pass  in  favour  of  the  Church  of 
England  clergy,  especially  for  their*having  a  publick  salary,  which  those  who  dissent 
from  us  violently  oppose  in  those  parts  of  the  world. 

I  now  beg  leave  to  offer  some  brief  remarks  upon  this  account  of  the  state  of  the 
Church  in  South  Carolina  to  the  consideration  of  this  honorable  Societ}-. 

First,  By  this  account  it  is  sadly  evident  how  destitute  our  Brethren  of  the  Church 
of  England  in  South  CaroHna  are  of  spiritual  guides  and  Publick  Ordinances,  and  in 
how  much  danger  they  are  of  famishing  in  grace  for  want  of  the  word  and  sacraments 
or  to  be  led  aside  to  error  while  destitute  of  the  public  ministry  to  confirm  them  in  the 
truth,  for  as  circumstances  are  at  present  in  this  our  Province  not  one  person  in  20 
among  those  who  profess  themselves  of  the  Church  of  England  can  have  oxdinarilj', 
the  benefit  of  the  word  and  sacraments  from  a  church  of  England  minister,  the  Dis- 
senters have  at  present  4  ministers  among  them  besides  one  Anabaptist  Preacher  lately 
gone  in  to  Carolina  from  Biddiford  in  the  West  of  England,  and  I  am  informed  that 
.1.  or  4.  more  dissenting  Ministers  are  going  for  Carolina  in  the  Spring,  all  which  (I 
humbly  conceive)  makes  it  \-ery  needful  that  our  church  of  England  members  be  pro- 
vided with  pious  and  painful  divines  such  as  will  live  exemplarily  and  preach  practicall.\' 
and  constantly,  and  catechise  frequently  that  so  their  people  may  not  be  tempted 
to  put  themselves  under  the  conduct  of  those  who  differ  from  us,  as  we  have  great 
reason  to  believe  they  will  if  they  see  themselves  neglected. 

I  further  remark  to  this  Hon*^'^  Society  who  I  well  know  delight  in<ioing  good  and  will 
rejoice  to  hear  that  the  Church  and  Kingdom  of  Christ  are  enlarged  that  from  the 
account  that  hath  been  given  there  seems  to  be  a  prospect  of  bringing  many  of  the 
Indian  and  Xcgroe  slaves  to  the  knowledge  and  practice  of  Christianity,  I  have  here 
presumed  to  gi\i;  an  account  of  1000.  slaves  belonging  to  our  English  in  Carolina, 
many  of  which  are  well  affected  lo  Christianity  so  far  as  they  know  of  it,  and  are 


I 


IHK  CAKOl.lNAS   I.N    IllK  (( )1.().\1.\  F.    I'KKIOD  1*M) 

desirous  of  Christian  knowledge  and  i^^eem  to  lie  willing  to  prcjxire  themselves  for  it 
in  learning  to  read  for  wliich  they  redeem  time  from  their  labour,  many  of  them  can 
read  in  the  Bible  distinctl\-  and  great  numbers  of  them  were  learning  when  I  left  the 
Province,  and  that  which  I  have  often  reflected  upon  with  pleasure  is,  that  among 
many  of  our  ignorant  slaves  there  is  a  great  freedom  from  immoralit\-,-  so  that  in  some 
Plantations  of  fifty  and  sixty  slaves  we  find  not  a  drunkard,  nor  a  jirofane  swearer 
among  them,  which  a\'ersion  to  vice,  ]  hope  may  be  some  preparation  for  Christian 
virtues,  when  the)-  shall  know  their  duty  and  obligations  thereunto  and  the  means  of 
attaining  them,  now  if  every  one  of  these  Parishes  be  so  happy  as  to  have  a  prudent, 
pious  and  zealous  minister  settled  in  it,  they  might  very  easily  redeem  time  from  their 
studys  for  the  instruction  of  these  poor  slaves  and  I  \crily  believe  and  hope  by  God's 
blessing  many  of  these  might  be  brought  into  the  folds  of  Christ,  were  we  so  happy  as 
to  have  men  of  true  piety,  zeal  and  prudence  sent  upon  this  evangelical  design.  ..." 
Text — Soiilli  Carol !i!(i  Ilistor'nal  and  Goicahv^ical  Mai^iv/.inc,  \'ol.  \'.  pp.  ,^l-.i7. 

IV.   THE  EPISCOFALIAXS  AM)  THE  OLAKERS 

The  following  selections  api)ear  in  Re\'.  William  Cordon's  letter  lo 
the  Secretary  of  the  S.  P.  G.,  Alav  1,^,  1  7()<). 


There  are  few  or  no  dissenters  in  this  government  but  Quakers,  who  have  been 
always  the  greatest  sticklers  against,  and  constant  opposers  of,  the  Church,  and  that 
with  no  small  success;  it  will  not,  therefore,  be  improper  to  trace  their  rise  with  the 
privileges  and  immunities  they  still  plead  and  contend  for  at  the  present  day,  to  the 
great  disturbance  of  the  peace  of  that  province,  and  the  hinderance  of  good  laws  and 
other  proper  endeavors  for  its  imjiroval. 

From  the  first  settlement,  I  find  for  some  years  they  were  few  in  number,  and  had 
little  or  no  interest  in  the  government,  until  John  Archdale,  proprietor  and  Quaker, 
went  over,  by  whose  means  some  were  made  councillors;  and  ther  being  then  no 
ministers  in  the  place,  they  began  to  increase  and  grow  powerful;  for  the  council 
granting  all  commissions,  in  a  short  time  they  had  Quaker  members  in  most  of  their 
courts;  nay,  in  some,  the  majority  were  such,  who  still,  pushing  at  the  government, 
were  very  diligent  at  the  election  of  members  of  the  Assembly,  so  that,  what  by  them- 
selves, the  assistance  of  several  unthinking  people,  and  the  carelessness  of  others,  they 
carried  all  in  that  meeting  likewise;  so  far  that  no  encouragement  could  be  obtained 
for  ministers,  notwithstanding  some  endeavors  which  were  used  to  procure  them  a 
very  small  and  inconsiderable  allowance. 

At  last,  after  many  attempts,  the  Churchmen  carried  an  act,  but  by  one  or  two 
votes,  called  "The  Vestr>'  Act,"  by  which  twelve  vestr>Tnen  are  to  be  chosen  in  every 
precinct,  who  have  power  to  build  a  church  in  each,  and  to  raise  money  from  the 
inhabitants  for  that  purpose,  with  a  sum  not. exceeding  thirty  pounds  for  a  minister; 
whom  they  have  likewise  (by  that  act)  power,  not  only  to  disapprove,  but  displace, 
if  they  see  cause.  I  took  a  copy  of  it  and  some  other  papers,  but  my  servant  and 
trunk  being  left  behind  by  an  accident,  they  are  not  yet  come  to  my  hand. 

The  Church  party  thought  they  had  now  made  a  good  step,  and  therefore  designed 
to  improve  it  to  the  advantage  of  religion,  and  setting  such  a  regular  Church  discipline 


200  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

as  the  lords  proprietors  were  obliged  by  their  charter  to  countenance  and  encourage; 
but  herein  they  met  with  constant  opposition  from  the  Quakers,  who,  being  still 
powerful  in  the  council,  numerous  in  the  Assembly,  and  restless  in  their  endeavors, 
spared  neither  pains  not  expense  to  have  this  act  repealed  or  altered;  and,  by  their 
mutual  cavils  and  disputes,  lengthened  out  the  time  of  the  Assembly's  sitting,  to  their 
great  trouble  and  charge. 

In  the  year  1704,  the  law  made  in  the  first  year  of  her  present  majesty,  entitled 
"An  act  to  declare  the  oath  coming  in  place  of  the  abrogated  oaths,"  etc.,  reached 
Carolina,  which  the  Quakers  refusing  to  take,  they  were  dismissed  the  council,  Assem- 
bly, and  courts  of  justice,  and  a  law  was  made  that  none  should  bear  any  office  or  place 
of  trust  without  taking  the  said  oaths. 

Some  time  after,  the  Quakers  sent  complaints  against  Colonel  Daniel,  then 
governor,  deputed  by  Sir  Nathaniel  Johnston,  in  South  Carolina.  They  prevail:  Sir 
Nathaniel  removes  him,  and  sends  one  Colonel  Cary  in  his  room. 

The  Quakers  then  began  their  old  game,  and  strive  to  get  into  the  courts  and 
Assembly  again.  This  governor  thereupon  tenders  them  the  oaths,  which  the>- 
refusing  to  take,  are  again  dismissed,  and  an  act  made,  that  whoever  would  promote  his 
own  election,  or  sit  and  act,  not  qualifjdng  himself  first  by  taking  the  oaths,  should 
forfeit  five  pounds.  This  so  nettled  the  Quakers  that,  in  the  year  1706,  they  sent  one 
Mr.  John  Porter  to  England,  with  fresh  grievances  and  new  complaints  to  the  lords 
proprietors,  who,  by  his  cunning  management,  and  the  help  of  Mt.  Archdale,  a  Quaker 
proprietor,  obtained  a  new  commission,  by  virtue  whereof  Sir  Nathaniel  Johnston's 
power  in  that  province  was  suspended,  Col.  Cary  removed,  and  several  new  deputations 
sent  by  the  proprietors,  with  power  to  choose  a  president  among  themselves.  Thus 
Porter,  havmg  procured  a  deputation  for  himself  and  some  other  Quakers,  arri^'ed  in 
Carolina  October  1707,  about  five  months  before  we  reached  Virginia. 

And  here,  sir,  I  could  give  you  a  large  account  of  this  man's  management,  and  tlu 
use  he  made  of  his  new  commission,  with  his  many  tricks  to  advance  the  interest  of 
the  Quakers,  and  the  confusion  and  disturbance  of  which  he  was  the  chief  or  onh 
occasion, — but  this  would  be  as  tedious  as  his  actions  are  in  themselves  unwarrantable." 

Text— Hawks:  History  of  North  Carolina,  Vol.  II,  302-4. 


CHAPTER  XI 

Georgia  in  the  Colonial  Period 
•  Bibliograpliy 

The  unfruitful  attempt  of  Sir  Robert  Mountgomery  (1717)  to  establish 
a  colony  in  the  area  later  deeded  to  the  Georgia  trustees  is  set  forth 
in  his  "Discourse  concerning  the  design'd  EstabHshment  of  a  New- 
Colony  to  the  South  of  Carolina  in  the  most  delightful  Country  of  the 
Universe"  (Force,  ''Tracts  and  Papers,"  Vol.  I,  Tract  I).  The  mission 
of  Sir  Alexander  Cuming  (1730)  to  the  Cherokees  to  establish  trade 
connections  and  friendship  forms  the  basis  of  a  paper  by  Samuel  G. 
Drake,  entitled,  "  Early  History  of  Georgia  and  Sir  Alexander  Cuming's 
Embassy  to  the  Cherokees"  ("New  England  Hist.  &  Gen.  Register," 
Vol.  XXVI,  pp.  260-271). 

The  life  story  of  Oglethorpe  has  been  told  by  Thomas  Spalding  in 
a  "Sketch  of  the  Life  of  General  James  Oglethorpe"  (1840,  "Coll. 
Georgia  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  I);  by  Thaddeus  Mason  Harris,  D.D.,  in  "Bio- 
graphical Memorials  of  James  Oglethorpe,  Founder  of  the  Colony  of 
GeorgiainNorth  America  (1841);  by  William  B.  O.  Peabody  in  a  "Life 
of  James  Oglethorpe,  the  Founder  of  Georgia"  (1847,  "Library  of  Amer- 
ican Biography,"  Series  II,  Vol.  II);  and  best  by  Robert  Wright  in  "A 
Memoir  of  General  James  Oglethorpe,  One  of  the  Earliest  Reformers  of 
Prison  Discipline  in  England,  and  the  Founder  of  Georgia  in  America" 
(1867).  A  recent  condensed  and  well  proportioned  biography  is  "James 
Oglethorpe,  The  Founder  of  Georgia"  (1904,  "Historic  Lives"  Series)  by 
Harriet  C.  Cooper.  The  Oglethorpe  correspondence  inserted  in  "The 
Colonial  Records  of  the  State  of  Georgia"  (edited  by  A.  D.  Candler, 
1910-1915  Vols.  XXI-XXV  inclusive)  will  be  found  highly  valuable  in 
throwing  added  light  upon  this  extraordinary  philanthropist. 
'  The  Charter  issued  to  the  trustees  for  establishing  the  colony  appears 
in  Vol.  I  of  "The  Colonial  Records  of  the  State  of  Georgia."  A  tract 
prepared  by  Oglethorpe,  entitled,  "A  New  and  Accurate  Account  of 
the  Provinces  of  South  CaroHna  and  Georgia"  (1732,  "Coll.  Ga.  Hist. 
Soc,"  Vol.  I)  sets  forth  the  economic  motives  that  underlay  this  colonial 

201 


202  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

enterprise.  Anolher  Iracl,  written  by  B.  Alartyn,  Secretary  of  the 
Board,  "Reasons  for  establishing  the  Colony  of  Georgia,  ..."  (1733, 
"Coll.  Ga.  Hist.  Soc./'  Vol.  I)  throws  supplementary  light  upon  the 
economic  advantages  expected  from  colonial  expansion,  \vith  detailed 
information  as  to  how  the  trustees  proposed  to  conduct  their  enterprise. 
Francis  Moore's  ''Voyage  to  Georgia  begun  in  the  year  1735,  ..." 
(1744,  "Coll.  Ga.  Hist.  Soc, "  Xo].  1)  gives  a  fine  picture  of  the  settlement 
as  then  founded.  It  also  has  the  "  Rules  and  Orders"  made  by  the  trus- 
tees for  their  immigrants.  An  anon\'mous  tract,  "An  Impartial  En- 
quiry into  the  State  and  I'tilit}-  of  the  Province  of  Georgia"  (1741, 
"Coll.  Ga.  Hist.  Soc, "  Vol.  1)  seeks  to  remove  prevailing  misconceptions 
of  the  colony— its  climate,  soil,  land  tenures,  and  negro  polic>-.  "An 
Account  showing  the  Progress  of  the  Colony  of  Georgia  in  America  from 
its  First  Establishment"  (1741)  drawn  up  by  Benjamin  Martyn  upon 
order  of  the  trustees,  is  a  document  of  prime  importance  with  minute 
information  chronologicallx-  arranged,  ("Col.  Rec.  State  of  Ga.  "Vol. 
Ill;  Force,  "Tracts  and  Papers"  \o\.  I,  Tract  V).  "A  State  of 
the  Province  of  Georgia  Attested  upon  Oath  in  the  Court  of  Savannah, 
Nov.  10,  1740"  by  WiUiam  Stephens,  Secretary  of  the  colony  ("Coll. 
Ga.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  II,  and  Force,  "Tracts  and  Papers"  Vol.  I,  Tract 
III)  and  "A  Brief  Account  of  the  Causes  that  have  retarded  the  Progress 
of  the  Colony  of  Georgia  in  America,  Attested  upon  Oath,  ..." 
(1743,  "Coll.  Ga.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  II)  are  controversial  documents 
which,  interpreted  with  discrimination,  help  the  student  to  visualize  the 
real  experiences  of  the  first  settlers.  "A  True  and  Historical  Narrative 
of  the  Colony  of  Georgia  in  America,  ..."  (1741,  "Coll.  Ga.  Hist. 
Soc,"  Vol.  II;  Force,  "Tracts  and  Papers"  Vol.  I,  Tract  IV)  by 
Patric  Tailfer,  M.D.  and  others  'as  a  polemic  is  one  of  the  most  expert 
pieces  of  writing  to  be  met  with  in  our  earh-  literature',  yet  as  history- 
must  be  handled  with  great  critical  reserve.  A  "Journal  of  the  Pro- 
ceedings in  Georgia  beginning  October  20,  1737"  by  Wilham  Stephens, 
("The  Col.  Rec.  State  of  Ga.,  "  Vol.  IV  and  Suppl.  V^ol. )  although  colored 
by  the  author's  peculiar  political  and  religious  ideas,  is  informing  in  its 
accurate  details.  Almost  as  much  may  be  said  for  the  ''Journal  of  the 
Earl  of  Egmont,"  first  President  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  1738-1744. 
This  has  recenth-  been  made  accessible  in  the  "Col.  Rec.  of  the  State 
of  Ga.,"  Vol.  V. 

Omitting  references  to  the  literature  of  Oglethorpe's  military  ex- 
peditions, the  histories  of  Georgia  next  engage  attention.  "An  Histori- 
cal .\ccount  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Colonies  of  South  Carolina 


GEORGIA   I\  Till-;  COLONIAL  I'KKlol)  JOS 

and  Georgia'"  {II  \'ols.  1779,  see  Carroll's  "Hisi.  Coll.."  \ol  I)  by  Re\-. 
Alexander  Hewatt,  a  loyalist  Presbyterian  minister  of  Charleston,  gives 
(ieorgia  histor>-  accurately  although  subordinte  to  its  main  interest  in 
the  affairs  of  South  Carolina.  "A  View  of  (he  Constitution  of  tin 
Hrilish  Colonies  in  North  America  and  the  West  Indies  at  the  time  the 
Civil  War  broke  out  on  the  Continent  of  America"  (178.V)  rellecls 
the  almost  exclusively  judicial  interest  of  its  author,  Anthon\-  Stokes, 
Chief  Justice  of  Georgia.  The  "History  of  Georgia"  (Vol.  I,  1811, 
\'ol.  II,  1816)  by  Hugh  AlcCall,  although  cojjious  in  its  treatment  of 
the  Revolution,  adds  little  to  He^\att,  from  whom  without  acknowledg- 
ment the  author  made  large  borrowings.  "A  History  of  Georgia  from 
its  First  Discovery  b\'  Europeans  to  the  Adoption  of  the  Present  Consti- 
tution in  MDCCXCMII"  by  Rq\.  William  B.  Stevens,  M.D.  (Vol.  I, 
1847,  Vol.  II,  1859)  is  fair  minded,  reasonably-  exhaustive,  and  dignified 
in  its  style.  "Statistics  of  the  State  of  Georgia,  .  .  .  "  (1849)  by  Rev. 
George  White,  is  much  more  informing  than  its  uninviting  title  indicates. 
The  "Historical  Collections  of  Georgia,  ..."  (.ird  rdiiion  1855) 
by  the  same  author  has  an  abundance  of  useful  information.  "The 
History  of  Georgia,  ..."  by  T.  S.  Arthur  and  W.  H.  Carjienter  (1854) 
is  a  mere  handbook  scarcely  worthy  of  serious  notice.  "The  History  of 
Georgia"  (II  Vols.  1883),  by  Charles  C.  Jones,  Jr.,  gracefully  written 
in  an  impartial  spirit,  with  generous  source  quotations  but  usualK-  lack- 
ing in  documentary  reference,  is  quite  indispensable.  A  "  Histor}-  of 
Georgia"  (1898)  by  L.  B.  Evans  aims  onh'  to  meet  the  needs  of  boys  and 
girls.  "The  Story  of  Georgia  and  the  Georgia  People"  (^1900)  by  George 
G.  Smith,  is  a  popular  presentation,  not  so  ser\iceal)le  to  thorough  stu- 
dents as  the  work  of  Jones. 

In  the  ecclesiastical  field  proper,  no  serious  work  for  Episcoj)alianism 
appears  prior  to  that  of  William  Stevens  Perry,  D.D.,  who,  in  his  "His- 
tory of  the  American  Church,  1587-1883"  (1885)  has  devoted  one  chap- 
ter to  setting  forth  Wesley's  and  Whitefields'  experiences  in  Georgia. 
Re\-.  S.  D.  AlcConnell,  and  Prof.  Tiffany  re\-ie\v  the  salient  facts.  See 
page  7. 

On  Wesle>"s  connection  witli  Georgia,  one  does  well  to  consult  i\e\-. 
Luke  Tyermans  "...  Tife  and  Times  of  the  Rev.  John  Wesley" 
(III  Vols.  1870-73);  "John  Wesley,  His  Life  and  His  Work"  (1871) 
by  Rev.  Matthew  Lelievre,  D.D.;  and  "The  Life  of  John  Wesley"  (new 
ed.  1899)  by  Rev.  John  Telford.  Wesley's  "Journal"  (Vol.  I)  will 
always  be  suggestive  for  religious  conditions  in  Georgia  in  its  early  day>. 
I-'or  full  Wesle}'  bibliograj)hy  sec  ])age  314  f. 


204  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Whitefield's  activities  in  Georgia  may  be  studied  in  his  "Journal  of 
a  Voyage  from  London  to  Savannah  in  Georgia"  (edited  by  James  Hut 
ton,  1738,  enlarged  by  A.  C.  Seymour,  1811),  and  a  ''Continuation  oi 
Rev.  Mr.  Whitefield's  Journal  from  his  Arrival  at  Savannah  .  .  .  ' 
(1740);  "The  Works  of  the  Reverend  George  Whitefield,  A.M.  .  .  . 
containing  all  his  Sermons  and  Tracts  .  .  .  with  a  select  Collection  of 
Letters  ..."  (\T  Vols.  1771);  "Memoirs  of  The  Life  and  Character 
of  the  Rev.  George  Whitefield,  A.M.  ..."  by  Rev.  John  Gillies,  D.D., 
revised  and  corrected  with  sermons  and  letters  appended  (1845);  and 
"The  Life  of  Rev.  George  Whitefield,  A.B.  ..."  (II  Vols.  1876) 
by  Rev.  L.  T}'erman.  The  Bethesda  orphanage  receives  frequent  men- 
tion in  Whitefield's  Letters,  a  few  of  which  are  addressed  to  the  orphans. 
"Early  Methodist  Philanthropy"  (1915)  by  Eric  M.  North  also  throws 
light  upon  this  institution. 

On  both  Wesley  and  Whitefield  the  investigator  should  keep  in  touch 
with  the  "Colonial  Records  of  the  State  of  Georgia"  (Vols.  IV,  V,  XX 
— XXV  incl. )  where  good  indexes  ma}-  direct  him  to  much  desired  mater- 
ial. 

In  the  "General  Account  of  all  Monies  and  Effects  Received  and 
Expended  by  the  Trustees  for  Establishing  the  Colony  of  Georgia  in  Amer- 
ica, .  .  .  "  ("Col.  Rec.  State  of  Ga.,"  Vol.  Ill)  there  appears  a  sug- 
gestive reflection  of  the  philanthropic  and  religious  purpose  that  underlay 
the  Georgia  enterprise  and  the  exact  steps  taken  by  the  trustees 
to  compass  their  end.  Sermons  preached  before  the  trustees  from  time 
to  time  (for  list  see  Perr\-,  "History  of  the  American  Episcopal  Church, 
.   .  ^  ,  Vol.  I,  pp.  vS68-71)  also  set  forth  the  religious  aims  of  the  Colony. 

On  the  Salzburgers,  the  work  of  Rev.  P.  A.  Stroebel,  entitled,  "The 
Salzburgers  and  their  Descendants,  ...  "  despite  its  age  (1855)  will 
still  be  found  very  useful.  Their  European  experiences  are  described 
by  E.  B.  Speirs  in  "The  Salzburgers"  ("The  Eng.  Hist.  Rev.  Oct.  1890, 
pp.  665-699.  "The  Colonial  Records  of  the  State  of  Georgia"  (Vols. 
XXI-XXV  incl.)  contain  scores  of  docimients  relating  to  these  folk. 
Minute  details  of  their  settlements  are  accessible  in  Samuel  Urlspergers 
"  Ausfiihrliche  Nachricht  von  den  Salzburgischen  Emigranten  die  sich 
in  America,  neidergelassen  haben"  (1735-1746)  and  "  Americanisches 
Ackerwerk  Gottes,  oder  Zuverlassige  Nachrichten  .  .  .  Ebenezer  in 
Georgia  betreflfend"  (1754). 

The  story  of  the  short  lived  colony  of  Moravians  has  been  set  forth 
in  "The  Moravians  in  Georgia"  (1904)  by  Adelaide  L.  Fries,  who  has 
succeeded  in  emljodying  in  her  modest  monogra])h  all  the  relevant  mater- 


GEORGIA  IN  THE  COLOXIAI,  PERIdH  205 

ial  contained  in  the  standard  works  of  Reichel,  de  Schweinitz,  Hamilton, 
and  others  (seep.  1561"). 

The  Congregational  experiment  at  Midway  has  been  described  b>' 
Rev.  James  Stacy  in  "History  of  the  Midway  Congregational  Church" 
(1903).  The  same  writer  has  set  forth  the  beginnings  of  Preshxterian- 
ism  in  ''A  Histon-  of  ihc  Presbyterian  Church  in  Georgia'"  fn.d. ) 

l)ocLMi:.\  IS 

I.   THE  MOTIVES  A XD  COM) iCr  OF  THE  EXTERJ'RfSE 

The  following  paragraphs  are  taken  from  a  prospectus  by  Benjamin 

Martyn,  secretary  of  the  Board,   entitled    "Reasons  for  Establishing 

the  Colony  of  Georgia  with  regard  to  the  Trade  of  Great  Britain  "  (1 733 ). 

"To  show  the  disadvantage  under  which  we  purchase  some  ot  the  products  of  other 
countries,  I  shall  begin  with  the  Italian  trade,  the  balance  of  which  is  every  j'ear  above 
three  hundred  thousand  pounds  against  us,  as  appears  by  accounts  taken  from  the 
custom-house  books.  And  this  balance  is  occasioned  by  the  large  importation  of  silk, 
bought  there  with  our  ready  money,  though  we  can  raise  raw  silk  of  equal  goodness  in 
Georgia,  and  are  now  enabled  to  work  it  up  here  in  as  great  perfection  as  the  Italians 
themselves. 

That  we  can  raise  it,  we  have  sufticient  proof  by  an  importation  of  it  from  Carolina 
for  se^■eral  years,  though  for  want  of  hands  to  carr}'  it  on,  the  quantity  imjiorted  has 
been  too  small  for  any  thing  more  than  trials.  With  many  na\'igablc  rivers  for  the 
convenience  of  its  trade,  the  country  is  e.xtremely  rich  and  fruitful.  It  produces  white 
mulberry-trees  wild,  and  in  great  abundance.  The  air,  as  it  is  healthy  for  man  (the 
latitude  about  thirty-two,)  is  also  proper  for  the  silk  worms;  and  as  care  is  the  principal 
thing  requisite  in  nourishing  and  feeding  these,  every  person  from  childhood  to  old 
age  can  be  of  use. 

By  raising  raw  silk  in  Georgia,  and  gaining  it  at  so  easv  a  rate  for  manufacturing 
liere,  we  shall  save  not  only  the  large  sum  paid  annuall\-  to  the  Italians,  but  we  shall 
likewise  prevent  a  very  large  sum  going  every  year  into  France  for  her  wrought  ones. 


It  is  well  known,  that  with  the  same  case  with  which  we  can  raise  silk  in  Georgia, 
we  can  sup])l}  ourselves  with  lla.x,  hemp  and  potashes. 

Though  these  articles  are  so  very  considerable,  and  enough  to  justify  the  settling 
such  a  colony  as  Georgia;  they  are  not  the  only  ones  in  which  she  will  be  ad\'antageous 
to  us.  She  can  supply  us  with  indigo,  cochineal,  olives,  dying  woods,  and  drugs  of 
various  kind,  and  many  otliers  which  are  needless  to  enumerate. 

If  it  should  be  asked  here,  How  will  these  people,  who  cannot  work  at  the  plough 
at  home,  be  able  to  go  through  the  same  'abor  abroad?  The  answer  is  obvious.  Their 
fatigue,  unless  at  first,  will  not  be  so  great,  as  the  climate  is  so  much  kinder,  and  the 
soil  so  much  more  fruitful.  Besides,  though  a  man,  who  has  not  been  inured  to  the 
labor  of  the  country,  and  has  a  famil>-,  will  not  go  to  the  plough  for  so  poor  a  sujiporl 


206  SOURCE  P.OOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  them,  as  a  laborers  hire,  and  even  this  likewise  precarious;  yet  he  will  not  repine  at 
any  fatigue,  when  it  is  on  an  estate  of  his  own,  and  his  gains  from  this  estate  will 
rise  in  proportion  to  his  labor.  Add  to  this,  the  high  value  of  the  commodities  to  be 
raised  there,  and  the  low  prices  of  provisions  will  make  it  easy  to  conceive,  that  the 
man,  who  cannot  do  half  the  work  of  an  able  man  here,  ma}-  earn  a  sufficient  provision 
for  himself  and  family  in  Cieorgia.  cspecialh'  when  he  paxs  neither  rent  nor  taxes  for 
his  lands. 

If  these  people  are  of  no  benefit  to  the  community,  what  are  all  those  who  are 
thrown  into  prison  for  debt?  I  believe  the  calculation  will  not  be  thought  immodest, 
if  I  estimate  these  at  four  thousand  every  year;  and  that  above  one  third  part  of  the 
debts  is  never  recovered  hereby.  If  then  half  of  these,  or  only  five  hundred  of  them 
were  to  be  sent  every  year  into  Georgia,  to  be  incoqwrated  with  those  foreign  pro- 
testants,  who  are  e.xpelled  their  own  countries  for  religion,  what  great  improvements 
might  not  be  expected  m  our  trade,  when  those,  as  well  as  the  foreigners,  would  be  so 
man\'  new  subjects  gained  b}-  England?  For  while  they  are  in  prison,  they  are  ab- 
solutel}'  lost,  the  public  loses  their  labor,  and  their  knowledge.  If  they  take  the  benefit 
of  the  act  of  parliament,  that  allows  them  liberty  on  the  deHvery  ot  their  all  to  their 
creditors,  they  come  naked  into  the  world  again;  as  the}'  have  no  money,  and  little 
credit,  they  find  it  almost  impossible  to  get  into  business,  especially  when  our  trades 
are  overstocked;  they  therefore  by  contracting  new  debts,  must  return  again  into 
prison,  or,  how  honest  soever  their  dispositions  may  be,  by  idleness  and  necessity  will 
be  forced  into  bad  courses,  siich  as  begging,  cheating,  or  robbing.  These  then  like- 
wise are  useless  to  the  state,  not  only  so,  but  dangerous.  But  these  (it  will  be  saidj 
ma}-  be  serviceable  b}-  their  labor  in  the  country.  To  force  them  to  it,  I  am  afraid, 
is  impracticable;  to  suppose  they  will  voluntarily  do  it,  I  am  sure  is  unhkcl}-.  The 
colony  of  Georgia  will  be  a  proper  asylum  for  these.  This  will  make  the  act  of  parlia- 
ment of  more  effect.  Here  they  will  have  the  best  motive  for  industry,  a  possession 
of  their  own  and  no  possibility  of  subsisting  without  it. 

If  what  I  have  said  here  does  not  answer  the  second  objection,  the  conduct  of  the 
Trustees  for  establishing  the  colony  of  Georgia  will,  I  hope,  and  doubt  not,  satisfy 
those  that  make  it.  They  have,  and  constantly  do,  (as  I  am  credibly  informed)  use 
the  utmost  care,  by  a  strict  examination  of  those  who  desire  to  go  over,  and  by  their 
inquiries  otherwise,  to  send  none,  who  are  in  any  respect  useful  at  home.  They  admit 
no  sailors,  no  husbandmen,  or  laborers  from  the  countr}-.  They  confine  the  Charit}- 
to  such  only  as  fall  into  misfortunes  of  trade,  and  even  admit  none  of  these,  who  can 
get  a  subsistence,  how  narrow  soever  it  may  be.  They  suffer  none  to  go,  who  would 
leave  their  wives  and  families  without  a  support;  none  who  have  the  character  of  laz}- 
and  immoral  men;  and  none,  who  are  in  debt,,  and  would  go  without  the  consent  of 
their  creditors.  To  pre\-ent  which,  they  have  resolved  (I  see  by  the  newspapers,)  to 
publish  the  names  of  such  as  shall  be  chosen  at  least  a  fortnight  before  embarkation: 
so  that  the  honest  creditor  can  sutTer  nothing  hereb}-,  nay  he  can  be  a  gainer,  as  well 
as  the  public.  For  the  poor  artificer  and  tradesman,  when  he  finds  a  decay  in  his 
trade,  and  that  he  cannot  support  it  much  longer,  instead  of  holding  it,  till  he  increases 
his  debts,  and  is  thrown  into  a  dungeon,  by  which  they  usually  become  irrecoverable: 
or,  instead  of  running  into  a  foreign  country,  in  dread  of  a  goal,  b}-  which  the  debts 
are  lost,  and  his  labor  and  increase  are  also  lost  by  the  public,  and  b}-  which  he  imparts 
the  knowledge  of  some  useful  manufacturv,  to  thi'  detriment  of  his  countrv;  he  mav 


GE0U(;i.\  ix  Tin^  coLoxiAr.  I'liRum  207 

now  make  a  dividend  of  what  he  has  among  his  creditors,  he  may  go  with  liis  wile  and 
children,  who  will  all  be  useful,  into  an  easy,  a  sufficient,  and  pleasant  support;  where 
he  will  have  no  reason  to  be  ashamed  of  his  fortune,  as  he  will  see  no  inequality;  or  the 
labor  of  cultivating  his  lands,  as  they  will  be  his  own  possession. 

The  poor,  wlio  are  sent  to  Georgia  on  the  Charity,  haw  all  the  expenses  of  their 
passage  defrajed.  ]ia\-e  likewise  all  conveniences  allowed  thcni  in  their  passage:  and 
great  care  is,  (as  I  hear)  and  will  be  taken  not  to  crowd  too  many  of  them  in  a  ship 
for  fear  of  illness.  When  they  are  set  down  in  Georgia,  the  Trustees  sujjplv  them 
with  arms  for  their  defence,  working-tools  for  their  industry,  seeds  of  all  kinds  for  their 
lands,  and  provisions  for  a  year,  or  until  the  land  can  >-ield  a  support. 

Civil  libert\-  is  to  be  established  there  in  its  full  extent.  Xo  appearance  of  slavery, 
not  even  in  negroes;  by  which  means,  the  people  being  obliged  to  labor  themselves  for 
their  support,  will  be.  like  the  old  Romans,  more  active  and  useful  for  the  defence  of 
their  government. 

That  the  people  may  not  be  long  without  public  worship,  the  Trustees,  (as  I  am 
informed,)  have  already  fi.xed  on  a  clergyman,  who  is  well  recommended,  is  to  embark 
\ery  soon,  and  is  to  be  allowed  by  the  Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  in  foreign 
jiarts,  as  good  a  salary,  as  they  give  any  of  their  other  missionaries. 

As  liberty  of  conecience  will  be  granted,  it  cannot  be  doubted,  but  a  well-regulated 
government  in  a  country  so  temperate,  so  pleasant,  and  so  fruitful,  will  draw  thither 
many  of  the  distressed  Saltz-burghers,  ancl  other  persecuted  Protestants;  and  by  giving 
refuge  to  these,  the  }iower  and  wealth  of  Great  Britain,  as  a  reward  for  her  hospitality, 
will  be  increased  by  the  addition  of  so  man}'  religious  and  industrious  subjects. 

Since  I  have  mentioned  the  foreign  protestants,  it  may  not  be  improper  to  con- 
sider their  present  situation,  and  to  show  how  prudent  it  is  to  establish  such  a  colony  as 
Georgia,  if  onh>on  their  account.  As  men,  as  fellow  Christians,  and  as  persecuted 
Christians,  they  have,  as  well  as  our  own  poor  a  claim  on  our  humanity,  notwithstand- 
ing the  narrow  opinions,  and  mistaken  policies  of  some,  who  think  their  charity  should 
l)egin,  continue,  and  end  at  home. 

At  a  time  when  the  Protestants  are  so  persecuted,  how  much  will  it  be  for  our 
honor,  that  the  crown  of  England,  which  in  Queen  Elizabeth's  reign,  and  at  some 
limes  since  has  been  looked  on  as  the  head  of  the  Protestant  interest  in  Europe,  should 
still  preserve  the  same  title?  And  at  this  time,  when  his  ISIajesty  as  elector  of  Han- 
over, when  Holland,  and  Prussia  have  offered  relief  to  so  many  of  them,  how  much  is 
our  honor  concerned,  that  England  should  not  be  the  last  to  open  her  arms  to  receive 
her  unhapp}'  brethren,  grant  them  a  support,  and  allow  them  the  valuable  privilege  of 
worshipping  their  Great  Creator,  in  the  wa\-  which  they  think  will  best  secure  their 
interests  in  eternity?" 

Text     CoUcclioin  of  llir  Gror-ia  Historical  Socirly,  X'ol.  1,  |)p.  2().=i-22''. 

II.    PROnsfOXS  I-OR  REIJGIOS 

The  Royal  Clmrkr  of  June  Q.  J732 
"Also  we  do,  for  ourselves  and  successors,  declare,  by  these  presents,  that  all  and 
every  the  persons  which  shall  happen  to  be  born  within  the  said  province,  and  every 


208  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  their  children  and  posterity,  shall  have  and  enjoy  all  liberties,  franchises  and  immun- 
ities of  free  denizens  and  natural  born  subjects,  within  any  of  our  dominions,  to  all 
intents  and  purposes,  as  if  abiding  and  born  within  this  our  kingdom  of  Great  Britain, 
or  any  other  dominion.  And  for  the  greater  ease  and  encouragement  of  our  loving 
subjects,  and  such  others  as  shall  come  to  inhabit  in  our  said  colony,  we  do,  by  these 
presents,  for  us,  our  heirs  and  successors,  grant,  establish  and  ordain,  that  forever, 
hereafter,  there  shall  be  a  liberty  of  conscience  allowed  in  the  worship  of  God,  to  all 
persons  inhabiting,  or  which  shall  inhabit  or  be  resident  within  our  said  province,  and 
that  all  such  persons,  except  papists,  shall  have  a  free  exercise  of  religion;  so  they  be 
contented  with  the  quiet  and  peaceable  enjoyment  of  the  same,  not  giving  offence 
or  scandal  to  the  government." 

Text — Chandler:  The  Colonial  Records  of  Georgia,  Vol.  I,  p.  21. 

III.  JOHN  WESLEY'S  EXPERIENCE 

The  far  reaching  significance  for  Methodism  of  Wesley's  bitter  dis- 
appointment over  his  Georgia  missionary  labors  justifies  the  insertion  of 
the  selections  as  under. 

Sun.  7.  (March,  1736) —  I  entered  upon  mj' ministry  at  Savannah  by  preach- 
ing on  the  Epistle  for  the  day,  being  the  thirteenth  of  the  first  of  Corinthians. 

Sun.  14.— Having  before  given  notice  of  my  design  to  do  so,  every  Sunday  and 
holiday,  according  to  the  rules  of  our  Church,  I  administered  the  holy  communion 
to  eighteen  persons.    Which  of  these  will  endure  to  the  end? 

Sat.  17  .  .  .  Not  finding,  as  yet,  any  door  open  for  the  pursuing  our  main  design, 
we  considered  in  what  manner  we  might  be  most  useful  to  the  little  flock  at  Savannah. 
And  we  agreed,  I.  To  advise  the  more  serious  among  them  to  form  themselves  into 
a  sort  of  little  society,  and  to  meet  once  or  twice  a  week,  in  order  to  reprove,  instruct, 
and  exhort  one  another.  2.  To  select  out  of  these  a  smaller  number  for  a  more  inti- 
mate union  with  each  other,  which  might  be  forwarded,  partly  by  our  conversing  singly 
with  each,  and  partly  by  inviting  them  all  together  to  our  house;  and  this,  accordingly, 
we  determined  to  do  every  Sunday  in  the  afternoon. 

Sun.  May  9. — I  began  dividing  the  public  prayers,  according  to  the  original 
appointment  of  the  Church:  (still  observed  in  a  few  places  in  England:)  the  morning 
service  began  at  five;  the  Communion  Office,  (with  the  sermon,)  at  eleven,  the  evening 
service,  about  three;  and  this  day  I  began  reading  prayers  in  the  court-house, — a  large 
and  convenient  place. 

Mon.  10. — I  began  visiting  my  parishioners  in  order,  from  house  to  house;  for 
which  I  set  apart  (the  time  when  they  cannot  work,  because  of  the  heat,  viz.)  from 
twelve  till  three  in  the  afternoon. 

Tues.  June  22. — Observing  much  coldness  in  Mr.  — 's  behaviour,  I  asked  him 
the  reason  of  it.  He  answered,  "I  like  nothing  you  do.  All  your  sermons  are  satires 
upon  particular  persons,  therefore  I  will  never  hear  you  more;  and  all  the  people 
people  are  of  my  mind,  for  we  won't  hear  ourselves  abused. 

"Beside,  they  say,  they  are  Protestants.  But  as  for  you,  they  cannot  tell  what 
religion  you  are  of.  They  never  heard  of  such  a  religion  before.  They  do  not  know 
what  to  make  of  it.     And  then  your  private  behaviour:  all  the  quarrels  that  have 


GEORGIA  IX  TIIK  COI.UMAl.   Pr,KI(»l>  2()*) 

been  here  since  you  came,  have  been  'long  of  you.  Indeed  there  is  neither  man  nor 
woman  in  the  town,  who  minds  a  word  j'ou  say.  And  so  >'ou  may  preach  long  enough, 
but  nobody  will  come  to  hear  you. " 

He  was  too  warm  for  hearing  an  answer.  So  I  had  nothing  to  do  but  to  thank 
him  for  his  openness,  and  walk  awa\'. 

Wed.  July  30.-1  hoped  a  door  was  opened  lor  going  up  mimediately  lo  the 
Choctaws,  the  least  polished,  that  is,  the  least  corrupted,  of  all  the  Indian  nations. 
But  upon  my  informing  Mr.  Oglethorpe  of  our  design,  he  objected,  not  only  the  danger 
of  being  intercepted  or  killed  by  the  French  there;  but  much  more,  the  ine.xpediency 
of  leaving  Savannah  destitute  of  a  Minister.  These  objections  I  related  to  our  breth- 
ren in  the  evening,  who  were  all  of  opinion,  "We  ought  not  to  go  yet. " 

Sat.  31. — We  came  to  Charlestown.  The  church  is  of  brick,  but  plastered 
over  like  stone.  I  believe  it  would  contain  three  or  four  thousand  persons.  About 
three  hundred  were  present  at  the  morning  service  the  next  day;  (when  Mr.  Garden 
desired  me  to  preach;)  about  fifty  at  the  holy  communion.  I  was  glad  to  see  several 
negroes  at  church,  one  of  whom  told  me,  she  was  there  constantly;  and  that  her  old 
mistress  (now  dead)  had  many  times  instructed  her  in  the  Christian  religion.  I  asked 
her,  what  religion  was.  She  said,  she  could  not  tell.  I  asked,  if  she  knew  what  a 
soul  was.  She  answered,  "No."  I  said,  "Do  not  you  know  there  is  something  in 
)'0U  different  from  your  body?  something  you  cannot  see  or  feel?"  She  replied  "I 
never  heard  so  much  before."  I  added,  "Do  you  think,  then,  a  man  dies  altogether 
as  a  horse  dies?  "  She  said,  "  Yes,  to  be  sure. "  O  God,  where  are  thy  tender  mercies? 
Are  they  not  over  all  they  works?  When  shall  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arise  on 
these  outcasts  of  men,  with  healing  in  his  wings! 

Mon.  18. — Finding  there  were  several  Germans  at  Frederica,  who,  not  un- 
derstanding the  English  tongue,  could  not  join  in  our  public  service,  I  desired  them  to 
meet  me  at  my  house;  which  they  did  every  day  at  noon  from  thence  forward.  We 
first  sung  a  German  hymn;  then  I  read  a  chapter  in  the  New  Testament;  then  e.xplained 
it  to  them  as  well  as  I  could.     After  another  hymn,  we  concluded  with  prayer. 

Sun.  July  3,  1737.— Immediately  after  the  holy  communion,  I  mentioned  to 
Mrs.  Williamson  (Mr.  Causton's  niece)  some  things  which  I  thought  reprovable  in 
her  behaviour.  At  this  she  appeared  extremely  angry;  said,  she  did  not  e.xpect  such 
usage  from  me;  and  at  the  turn  of  the  street,  through  which  we  were  walking  home, 
went  abruptly  away.  The  ne.xt  day  JSIrs.  C?iuston  endeavoured  to  e.xcuse  her,  told 
me  she  was  exceedingly  grieved  tor  what  had  passed  the  day  before,  and  desired  me 
to  tell  her  in  writing  what  I  disliked,  which  I  accordingly  did  the  day  following. 

But  first,  I  sent  Mr  Causton  the  following  note: — 
"Sir, 

"To  this  hour  you  have  shown  yourself  mv  friend.  I  ever  have  and  ever  shall 
acknowledge  it.  And  it  is  my  earnest  desire,  that  He  who  hath  hitherto  given  me 
this  blessing,  would  continue  it  still. 

"But  this  cannot  be,  unless  you  will  allow  me  one  request,  which  is  not  so  easy 
an  one  as  it  appears:  do  not  condemn  me  for  doing,  in  the  cxeciilion  of  my  office, 'what  I 
think  it  my  duly  to  do. 

"If  you  can  prevail  upon  yourself  to  allow  me  this,  even  when  I  act  without 
respect  of  persons,  I  am  persuaded  there  will  never  be,  at  least  not  long,  any  misunder- 


210  SOIRCK  l?(ii)K  OF  AMERir.W  CIirRCH  lirSToRV 

standin    between  us.     For  even  those  who  seek  it  shall.  I  trust,  find  no  occa-ion  against 
me,  'except  it  be  concerning  the  law  of  my  God' 
Julys,  1737." ■  Tam,  &c. 

Wed.  6.-Mr.  ("iiustoii  came  to  m\  house,  with  Mr.  Bailiff  Parker,  and  Mr.  Re- 
corder, and  warmh-  asked.  "How  could  \'ou  possibly  think  I  should  condemn  you  for 
executing  any  part  of  \-our  ofllce?"'  I  said  short,  ''Sir,  what  if  I  should  think  it  tht- 
duty  of  m>-  office  to  rppel  one  of  your  uimily  from  the  hoi>  communion?"  He  replied. 
■■  If  you  repel  me  or  my  wife,  I  shall  require  a  legal  reason,  l^ut  I  shall  trouble  m\-sclf 
about  none  else.     Let  them  look  to  themselves.  " 

\\ed.  27. —  I  rejoiced  to  meet  once  more  with  that  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ, 
.\ugust.  Spangenberg,  with  whom,  on  Monda>-.  August  1,  I  began  my  long-intended 
journey  to  Ebenezer.  In  the  way,  I  told  him,  the  calm  we  had  so  long  enjoyed  was 
now  drawing  to  an  end,  that  I  hoped  he  would  shortly  see  I  was  not  (as  some  had  told 
him)  a  respecter  of  persons;  but  was  determined  (God  being  my  helper)  to  liehave 
indifferentl}-  to  all,  rich  or  poor,  friends  or  enemies.  I  then  asked  his  advice  as  to  the 
difficulty  I  foresaw,  and  resolved,  by  God's  grace,  to  follow  it. 

In  the  evening,  we  cam.e  to  New-Ebenezer,  w^here  the  poor  Saltzburghers  are  set- 
tled. The  industry  of  this  people  is  quite  surprising.  Their  si.xty  huts  are  neath' 
and  regularly  built,  and  all  the  little  spots  of  ground  between  them  improved  to  the 
best  advantage.  One  side  oi  the  town  is  a  field  of  Indian  corn;  on  the  other  are  the 
I)lantations  of  se\-eral  private  persons;  all  which  together  one  would  scarce  think  it 
possible  for  a  handful  of  jieople  to  have  done  in  one  year. 

Wed.  Aug.  3. — We  returned  to  Savannah.  Sunday,  7,  I  repelled  Mrs.  Williamson 
from  the  holy  communion.  .\nd  Monday.  S,  ^Mr.  Recorder,  of  Savannah,  issued 
out  the  warrant  following: — 

On  Thursday  or  Friday  was  delivered  out  a  list  of  twenty-si.K  men,  who  were  to 
meet,  as  a  grand  jurj-,  on  ^Monday,  the  22d.  But  this  list  was  called  in  the  next  day, 
and  twent.v-four  names  added  to  it.  Of  this  grand  jury,  (fourty-four  of  whom  onh- 
met,  lone  was  a  Frenchman,  who  did  not  understand  English,  one  a  Papist,  one  a  pro- 
fessed infidel,  three  Baptists,  sixteen  or  seventeen  others  Dissenters;  and  several  others 
who  had  i^ersonal  ciuarrels  against  me,  and  had  openh"  \owed  revenge. 

.  .  .  ".V  list  of  grex'ances.  presented  by  the  grand  jury  for  Sa\annah,  this  dav 
of  August,  17.^7.'" 

Herein  they  asserted,  upon  oath.  ''That  John  Wesley,  Clerk,  had  broken  the  laws 
ot  the  realm.  rontnir\-  to  the  peace  of  our  So\ereign  Lord  the  King,  his  crown  and  dig 
nit.N-. 

■'  1.   H\-  sjjcaking  and  writing  to  .Mrs.  Williamson,  against  her  husband's  consent. 

"2.  By  repelling  her  from  the  holy  communion. 

".1.  B)'  not  declaring  his  adherence  to  the  Church  of  England. 

"4.  By  dividing  the  morning  service  on  Sundays. 

"5.  By  refusing  to  baptize  Mr.  Parker's  child,  otherwise  than  by  dipping,  exw;].! 
the  parents  would  certify  it  was  weak,  and  not  able  to  bear  it. 

••6.  By  repelling  William  Gough  from  the  holy  communion. 

"  7.  By  refusing  to  read  the  burial  service  over  the  bodv  of  Xatlianiel  Polhill. 


C.r.ORGIA    IX   TlIK  COI.OMAI,    I'KRK.h  211 

"8.  By  calling  himself  Ordinary  ot  Savannah 

"9.  By  refusing  to  receive  William  Aglionhy  as  a  godfather,  only  because  he  \v;js 
not  a  communicant. 

•'10.  By  refusing  Jacob  .Matllu'w,-  lor  the  same  reason,  and  ba|)ti/,ing  an  Indian 
trader's  child  with  onh-  two  sponsors."  (This,  T  own,  was  wrong;  for  I  oui,dit.  at  all 
hazards,  to  have  refused  bantizing  it  till  he  had  procured  a  third,  i 

Fri.  2. — Was  the  third  court  at  which  T  apjicared  since  m\-  liciiiu'  carriid  ln'i'nrc 
Mr.  P.  and  the  Recorder. 

1  now  moved  for  an  imme<liate  iiearing  on  tlie  first  l)ill,  being  llic  only  om-  of  a  ci\  il 
nature:  but  it  was  refused.  1  made  the  same  motion  in  the  afternoon-,  but  was  put 
otT  till  the  next  court -day. 

On  the  next  court-day  I  appeared  again;  as  also  at  the  two  courts  following:  but 
could  not  be  heard,  because  (the  Judge  said)  ^Ir.  Williamson  was  gone  out  of  town. 

The  sense  of  the  minority  of  the  grand  jurors  themselves  (for  they  were  b\  no 
means  unanimous)  concerning  these  presentments,  may  appear  from  the  following  i)a- 
per,  which  they  transmitte<l  to  the  Trustees: — 

To  the  IIoHonrahlc  I  he  Tnislccs  for  Gcori^id 

'Whereas  two  presentments  have  been  made,  the  one  of  August  2.S,  the  other  of 
.\ugust  ,^!,  by  the  grand  jury  for  the  town  and  county  of  Savannah,  in  Georgia,  against 
John  Wesley,  Clerk.    • 

"We,  whose  names  are  underwritten,  being  members  of  the  said  grand  jury,  do 
humbly  beg  leave  to  signify  our  dislike  of  the  said  presentments;  being,  by  many  and 
(li\ers  circumstances,  thoroughly  persuaded  in  ourselves,  that  the  whole  charge  against 
.Mr.  Wesley  is  an  artifice  of  Mr.  Causton's  designed  rather  to  blacken  the  character 
of  ^Ir.  Wesley,  than  to  free  the  colony  from  religious  tyranny,  as  he  was  pleased,  in 
his  charge  to  us.  to  term  it.  But  as  these  circumstances  will  be  too  tedious  to  trouble 
your  Honours  with,  we  shall  only  beg  leave  to  give  the  reasons  of  our  dissent  from  the 
particular  bills.   ..." 

It  is  now  two  \cars  and  almost  tour  months  since  1  left  m\-  nali\e  count r\-,  in 
order  to  teach  the  Georgian  Indians  the  nature  of  Christianity:  but  what  have  I 
learned  myself  in  the  mean  time?  Why,  (what  I  the  least  of  all  suspected,)  that  I 
who  went  to  .Vmerica  to  convert  others,  was  ne\-er  myself  con\-erted  to  God.  "I  am 
not  mad,"  though  I  thus  speak,  but  "I  speak  the  words  of  truth  and  soberness", 
if  haply  some  of  those  who  still  dream  may  awake,  and  see,  that  as  I  am,  so  are  they.'' 

Text— H/r  Joiirni!  of  llir  R,v.  John  Wesley.  London  edition,  flOn.Vi.  \\^\.  I.  pp. 
26-71. 


CHAPTER  XTI 

The  Great  Aw  akkmnm; 
Bibliogra  [)liy 

The  phenomena  of  this  mo^'enlent  have  been  described  b}^  Jonathan 
Edwards  in  a  "Narrative  of  the  Surprising  Work  of  God,  .  .  .  "(1736; 
New  York  edition  of  Edwards'  Works,  Vol.  Ill;  also  issued  separately); 
George  Gillespie  in  "A  Letter  to  the  Reverend  Brethren  of  the  Presbyter>- 
of  New  York.  ...  As  Also  Some  of  the  Causes  of  the  Great  Deca}- 
of  Vital  Religion  and  Practical  Holiness  in  our  Presbyterial  Church. 
With  Proofs  of  God's  Remarkable  Appearance  for  the  Good  of  Many 
Souls"  (1740);  George  Whitefield  in  "A  Continuation  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Whitefield's  Journal  From  a  Few  Days  After  his  Arrival  at  Georgia  to 
his  Second  Return  Thither  from  Pennsylvania"  (1740);  Samuel 
Finley  in  a  "Letter  To  a  Friend  Concerning  Mr.  Whitfield,  Messrs. 
Tennents,  and  Their  Opposers"  (1740);  Jonathan  Dickinson  in  "A 
Display  of  God's  Special  Grace  in  .  .  .  the  Conviction  and  Conversion 
of  Sinners  so  Remarkably  of  late  Begun  and  Going  on  in  these  American 
Parts"  (1742);  Samuel  Blair  in  "A  Short  and  Faithful  Narrative  of 
the  Late  Remarkable  Revival  of  Religion  in  the  Congregation  of  New 
Londonderry  and  Other  Parts  of  Pennsylvania  "  (1 744) ;  Thomas  Prince  in 
"The  Christian  History  containing  Accounts  of  the  Revival  and  Propaga- 
tion of  Religion  in  Great  Britain  and  America  in  1743,  1744"  (II  Vols. 
1744-45);  John  Rowland  in  "A  Narrative  of  the  Revival  and  Progress 
of  Religion  in  the  Towns  of  Hopewell,  Amwell,  and  Maidenhead,  in 
New  Jersey,  and  New  Providence,  in  Pennsylvania"  (1745);  Jonathan 
Edwards  in  "Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  David  Brainerd,  Missionary  to  the 
Indians  on  the  Borders  of  New  York,  New  Jersey,  and  Pennsylvania; 
Chiefly  Takes  from  his  own  Diary"  (1747,  new  edition  by  Sereno  Edwards 
Dwight,  "including  his  Journal,  now  for  the  First  Time  Incorporated 
with  the  Rest  of  his  Diary  in  a  Regular  Chronological  Order"  1822). 
Whitefield's  correspondence  is  highly  descriptive  of  his  revival  exper- 
iences. This  is  accessible  in  "The  Works  of  Rev.  George  Whitefield. 
A.M.   .   .   .  with  a  Select  Collection  of  Letters"  (VI  Vols.  1771). 

212 


THE  GREAT  AWAKENING  213 

Interpretations  of  this  awakening  are  to  be  found  in  "Thoughts  on 
the  Revival  of  Religion  in  New  England,  A.  D.  1740,  and  the  Way  in 
which  It  Ought  to  be  Acknowledged  and  Promoted"  (1740;  New  York 
edition.  Vol.  Ill)  by  Jonathan  Edwards;  also  ''Seasonable  Thoughts  on 
the  State  of  Religion,  ..."  (1743)  by  W.  C.  Chauncy.  A  substantial 
work  embodying  masses  of  documentary  material  drawn  from  Prince's 
history,  is  that  of  Joseph  Tracy,  "The  Great  Awakening;  A  History  of 
the  Revival  of  Religion  in  the  Time  of  Edwards  and  Whileiield"  (1842). 
Trumbull's  "History  of  Connecticut"  (1818)  discourses  quite  freely  of 
the  revival  and  presents  some  important  source  material.  In  "A  History 
of  New  England,  With  Particular  Reference  to  the  Denomination  of 
Christians  Called  Baptists,  ..."  (2nd  ed.,  with  notes  by  D.  Weston, 
II  Vols.  1871)  by  Isaac  Backus,  there  are  many  references  to  this  move- 
ment particularly  in  its  relation  to  Baptist  development,  and  to  the 
Separates,  (See  also  p.  96).  "  The  Great  Awakening  of  1740"  (1903)  by 
Rev.  F.  L.  Chapell  is  a  popular  presentation  of  the  subject,  but  adcls 
nothing  to  the  knowledge  of  the  movement.  In  a  "History-  of  American 
Revivals''  (1913),  F.  G.  Beardsley  describes  rather  than  interprets  the 
movement.  "The  Great  Awakening  in  the  Middle  Colonies  "  by  Thomas 
Stacy  Capers  ("Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  VIII,  pp.  296-315)  discusses 
the  revival  in  its  relation  to  the  Presbyterian  schism  that  followed. 
Psychological  studies  are  "Primitive  Traits  in  Religious  Revivals"  (1905) 
by  F.  M.  Davenport,  and  "Primitive  Elements  in  the  Great  Awakening" 
(D.B.  Dissertation,  Univ.  of  Chicago,  1907)  by  W^  D.  Wilcox.  "Great 
Revivals  and  the  Great  Republic"  (1904)  by  Warren  A.  Candler  is  a  sug- 
gestive interpretation  of  the  national  significance  of  the  awakening.  "The 
Great  Awakening  in  the  Middle  Colonies"  (1920)  by  C.  H.  Maxson 
has  much  interpretative  value. 

Periodical  Hterature  is  as  follows:  "The  Great  Awakening"  ("Chris- 
tian Review"  September  1844);  "President  Wheelock  and  the  Great 
Revival"  ("Amer.  Pres.  Rev."  July  1869);  "The  Great  Awakening  of 
1740"  ("Pres.  Quar.  and  Princeton  Rev."  October  1876);  "Revival 
Experiences  during  the  Great  Awakening  in  1741-1744"  ("New  Eng- 
ender,"  November  1883).     For  additional  Hterature  see  p.  264. 

Documents 
I.  REVIVAL  PHENOMENA 
Such  uniformity  characterized  the  phenomena  of  the  Awakening  in 

the  various  regions  affected,  that  it  will  suf'tice  to  single  out  representative 


214  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

points  such  as  Northamplon,  where  the  revival  began,  New  Londonderry 
and  Boston. 

XorllianiploH 

Jonathan  Edwards,  an  eye  witness  of  the  re\'i\-al  in  his  own  parish, 
thus  described  it  in  his  "Narrative  of  Surprising  Conversions,  "  17.^5. 

The  town  of  Northampton  is  of  about  eight}--t\vo  >ears  standing,  and  has  now 
about  two  hundred  families;  which  mostly  dwell  more  compactly  together  than  any 
town  of  such  size  in  these  parts  of  the  country;  which  probably  has  been  an  occasion 
that  both  our  corruptions  and  reformations  have  been  from  time  to  time  the  more 
swiftl}'  propagated  from  one  to  another  through  the  town.  Take  the  town  in  general, 
and  so  far  as  I  can  judge,  they  are  as  rational  and  intelligent  a  people  as  most  I  have 
been  acquainted  with:  many  of  them  have  been  noted  for  religion,  and  particularl>- 
have  been  remarkable  for  their  distinct  knowledge  in  things  that  relate  to  heart 
religion,  and  christian  experience,  and  their  great  regards  thereto. 

Just  after  my  grandfather's  death  it  seemed  to  Ije  a  time  of  extraordinary  dulness 
in  religion;  licentiousness  for  some  j'ears  greatly  prevailed  among  the  youths  of  the 
town;  they  were  many  of  them  very  much  addicted  to  night  walking,  and  freciuenting 
the  tavern,  and  lewd  practices,  wherein  some  by  their  exami)le  exceedingly  corrupted 
others.  It  was  their  manner  very  frequently  to  get  together  in  assemblies  of  both 
sexes,  for  mirth  and  jollity,  which  they  called  frolics;  and  they  would  often  spend  the 
greater  part  of  the  night  in  them,  without  any  regard  to  order  in  the  families  they 
belonged  to:  and  indeed  family  government  did  too  much  fail  in  the  town.  It  was 
become  verj-  customary  with  many  of  our  young  people  to  be  indecent  in  their  car- 
riage at  meeting,  which  doubtless  would  not  have  prevailed  to  such  a  degree,  had 
it  not  been  that  my  grandfather,  through  his  great  age,  (though  he  retained  his 
powers  surprisingly  to  the  last,)  was  not  so  able  to  obser\e  them.  There  had  also 
long  prevailed  in  the  town  a  spirit  of  contention  between  two  parties,  into  which  the\- 
had  for  many  years  been  divided,  by  which  was  maintained  a  jealousy  one  of  the  other, 
and  they  were  prepared  to  oppose  one  another  in  all  public  affairs. 

At  the  latter  end  of  the  year  17,^3  there  appeared  a  \er}-  unusual  tlexibleness  and 
yielding  to  advice  in  our  young  people.  It  had  been  too  long  their  manner  to  make 
the  evening  after  the  Sabbath,  and  after  our  public  lecture,'  to  be  especially  the  times 
of  their  mirth  and  company  keeping.  But  a  sermon  was  now  preached  on  the  Sabbath 
l:)efore  the  lecture,  to  shou-  the  evil  tendency  of  the  practice,  and  to  persuade  them 
to  reform  it;  and  it  was  urged  on  heads  of  families,  that  it  should  be  a  thing  agreed 
upon  among  them,  to  govern  their  families  and  keep  their  children  at  home  at  these 
times;  and  withal  it  was  more  privateh-  proposed  that  they  should  meet  together  the 
next  day,  in  their  several  neighborhoods,  to  know  each  other's  minds:  which  was 
accordingly  done,  and  the  suggestion  complied  with  throughout  the  town.  But 
parents  found  little  or  no  occasion  for  the  exercise  of  government  in  the  case;  the  young 
people  declared  themselves  convinced  by  what  they  had  heard  from  the  pulpit,  and 
were  willing  of  themselves  to  comply  with  the  counsel  that  had  been  given:  and  it 
was  immediately,  and,  I  supi>ose,  almost  universally  complied  with;  and  there  was 


Tin:   C.RKAl    AWAKKMNC,  215 

a  thorough  reformation  of  tliese  disorders  thence  forwanl,  wliiili  lias  coiuiniied  ever 
since. 

Presently  after  this,  there  began  to  appear  a  remarkable  religious  concern  at  a 
little  village  belonging  to  the  congregation,  called  Pasommuck,  where  a  few  families 
were  settled,  at  about  three  miles  distance  from  the  main  body  of  the  town.  At  this 
place  a  number  of  persons  seemed  to  be  savingly  wrought  upon.  In  the  Ajirii  following, 
anno  1734,  there  happened  a  very  sudden  and  awful  death  of  a  young  man  in  the  bloom 
of  his  }-outh;  who  being  violentl\-  seized  with  a  pleurisy,  and  taken  immedialch-  ver>- 
delirious,  died  in  about  two  days;  which  (together  with  what  was  preached  publicl\ 
on  that  occasion)  much  afTected  many  young  people.  This  was  followed  with  another 
death  of  a  \oung  married  woman,  who  had  been  considerabh-  exercised  in  mind  about 
the  salvation  of  her  soul  before  she  was  ill,  and  was  in  great  distress  in  the  beginning 
of  her  illness;  but  seemed  to  have  satisfying  evidences  of  God's  saving  nierc\-  to  her 
before  her  death;  so  that  she  died  very  full  of  comfort,  in  a  most  earnest  and  moving 
manner  warning  and  counselling  others.  This  seemed  much  to  contribute  to  the 
solemnizing  of  the  spirits  of  many  young  persons;  and  there  began  evidently  to  appear 
more  of  a  religious  concern  on  peoj^le's  minds. 

In  the  fall  of  the  year  I  proposed  to  the  }oung  people  that  the\-  should  agree  among 
themselves  to  spend  the  evenings  after  lectures  in  social  religion,  and  to  tliat  end  to 
divide  themselves  into  several  companies  to  meet  in  various  parts  of  the  town;  which 
was  accordingly  done,  and  those  meetings  ha\-e  been  since  continued,  and  the  e.xample 
imitated  by  elder  people.  This  was  followed  by  the  death  of  an  elderly  person,  which 
was  attended  with  many  unusual  circumstances,  b>-  which  nian\-  were  much  moved 
and  afTected. 

.  .  .  And  then  it  was,  in  the  latter  part  of  December,  that  the  Sjnrit  of  God 
began  extraordinarily  to  set  in,  and  wonderfully  to  work  among  us;  and  there  were, 
\'ery  suddenly,  one  after  another,  five  or  six  persons,  who  were,  to  all  appearance, 
savingly  converted,  and  some  of  them  wrought  upon  in  a  \ery  remarkable  manner. 

Presently  upon  this  a  great  and  earnest  concern  about  the  great  things  of  religion 
and  the  eternal  world  became  unixersal  in  all  parts  of  the  town,  and  among  persons  of 
all  degrees  and  all  ages;  the  noise  among  the  dry  bones  waxed  louder  and  louder;  all 
other  talk  but. about  spiritual  and  eternal  things  was  soon  thrown  by;  all  the  conver- 
sation in  all  companies,  and  upon  all  occasions,  was  upon  these  things  only,  unless 
so  much  as  was  necessary  for  people  carrying  on  their  ordinarj'  secular  business.  Other 
discourse  than  of  the  things  of  religion  would  scarcely  be  tolerated  in  any  company. 
The  minds  of  people  were  wonderfully  taken  off  from  the  world;  it  was  treated  among 
us  as  a  thing  of  very  little  consequence;  the}-  seemed  to  follow  their  worldly  business 
more  as  a  part  ot  their  duty  than  from  an\-  disposition  they  had  to  it ;  the  temptation 
now  seemed  to  lie  on  the  other  hand  to  neglect  wcrrldly  atifairs  too  much,  and  to  si)end 
too  much  time  in  the  inmiediate  exercises  of  religion,  which  thing  was  exceedingl\- 
misrepresented  by  reports  that  were  spread  in  distant  parts  of  the  land,  as  though 
the  people  here  had  wholly  thrown  by  all  worldly  business,  and  betaken  themselves 
entirely  to  reading  and  praying,  and  such  like  religious  exercises. 

But  though  the  people  did  not  ordinarily  neglect  their  worldly  business,  yet  there 
then  wab  the  reverse  of  what  commonly  is:  religion  was  with  all  classes  the  great  con 
cern,  and  the  world  was  a  thing  only  b>-  the  b}.-.  The  only  thing  in  their  view  was  to 
get  the  kingdom  of  beaven,  and  ever>'  one  appeared  pre.ssing  into  it:  tin-  iMv.'.n'rdncs^ 


216  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  their  hearts  in  this  great  concern  could  not  be  hid;  it  appeared  in  their  very  coun- 
tenances. It  then  was  a  dreadful  thing  amongst  us  to  lie  out  of  Christ,  in  danger 
every  day  of  dropping  into  hell;  and  what  persons'  minds  were  intent  upon  was  to 
escape  for  their  lives,  and  to  fly  from  the  wrath  to  come.  All  would  eagerlj^  lay  hold 
of  opportunities  for  their  souls;  and  were  wont  very  often  to  meet  together  in  private 
houses  for  religious  purposes:  and  such  meetings,  when  appointed,  were  wont  greatly 
to  be  thronged. 

There  was  scarcely  a  single  person  in  the  town,  either  old  or  young,  that  was  left 
unconcerned  about  the  great  things  of  the  eternal  world.  Those  that  were  wont  to  be 
the  vainest  and  loosest,  and  those  that  had  been  most  disposed  to  think  and  speak 
slightljr  of  vital  and  experimental  religion,  were  now  generally  subject  to  great  awaken- 
ings. And  the  work  of  conversion  was  carried  on  in  a  most  astonishing  manner,  and 
increased  more  and  more;  souls  did,  as  it  were,  come  by  flocks  to  Jesus  Christ.  From 
day  to  day,  for  many  months  together,  might  be  seen  evident  instances  of  sinners 
brought  out  of  darkness  into  marvellous  light,  and  delivered  out  of  a  horrible  pit, 
and  from  the  miry  clay  and  set  upon  a  rock,  with  a  new  song  of  praise  to  God  in  their 
mouths. 

This  work  of  God,  as  it  was  carried  on,  and  the  number  of  true  saints  multiplied, 
soon  made  a  glorious  alteration  in  the  town;  so  that  in  the  spring  and  summer  following, 
anno  1735,  the  town  seemed  to  be  full  of  the  presence  of  God:  it  never  was  so  full  of 
love,  nor  so  full  of  joy,  and  \'et  so  full  of  distress  as  it  was  then.  There  were  remark- 
able tokens  of  God's  presence  in  almost  every  house.  It  was  a  time  of  joy  in  families 
on  account  of  salvation  being  brought  to  them;  parents  rejoicing  over  their  children 
as  new  born,  and  husbands  over  their  wives,  and  wives  over  their  husbands.  The 
goings  of  God  were  then  seen  in  his  sanctuary,  God's  day  was  a  delight,  and  his  taber- 
nacles were  amiable.  Our  public  assemblies  were  then  beautiful;  the  congregation 
was  alive  in  God's  service,  ever>'  one  earnestly  intent  on  the  public  worship,  every 
hearer  eager  to  drink  in  the  words  of  the  minister  as  they  came  from  his  mouth;  the 
assembly  in  general  were,  from  time  to  time,  in  tears  while  the  word  was  preached; 
some  weeping  with  sorrow  and  distress,  others  with  joy  and  love,  others  with  pity 
and  concern  for  the  souls  of  their  neighbors. 

This  seems  to  have  been  a  very  extraordinary  dispensation  of  Providence:  God 
has,  in  many  respects,  gone  out  of,  and  much  beyond  his  usual  and  ordinary  way.  The 
work  in  this  town,  and  some  others  about  us,  has  been  extraordinarj^  on  account  of  the 
universahty  of  it,  affecting  all  classes,  sober  and  vicous,  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor, 
wise  and  unwise;  it  reached  the  most  considerable  families  and  persons  to  all  appear- 
ance as  much  as  others.  In  the  former  awakenings  the  bulk  ot  the  young  people  have 
been  greatly  affected;  but  old  men  and  little  children  have  been  so  now. 

This  dispensation  has  also  appeared  extraordinary  in  the  numbers  of  those  on 
whom  we  have  reason  to  hope  it  has  had  a  saving  effect:  we  have  about  six  hundred 
and  twenty  communicants,  which  include  almost  all  our  adult  persons.  The  church 
was  very  large  before;  but  persons  never  thronged  into  it  as  they  did  in  the  late  ex- 
traordinary time.  Our  seasons  of  celebrating  the  Lord's  Supper  were  eight  weeks 
asunder,  and  1  received  into  our  communion  about  a  hundred  before  one  sacrament, 
and  fourscore  of  them  at  one  time,  whose  appearance,  when  they  presented  themselves 
together  to  make  an  open,  explicit  profession  of  Christianity,  was  ver>-  affecting  to 


THE  GREAT  AWAKENING  217 

the  congregation:  I  took  in  near  sixty  before  the  next  sacrament  day;  and  I  had  very 
sufficient  evidence  of  the  conversion  of  their  souls,  through  divine  grace,  though  it  is 
not  the  custom  here  (as  it  is  in  many  other  churches  in  this  country)  to  make  a  credible 
relation  of  their  inward  experiences  the  ground  of  admission  to  the  Lord's  Supper. 

I  am  far  from  pretending  to  be  able  to  determine  how  many  have  lately  been 
the  subjects  of  such  mercy;  but  if  I  may  be  allowed  to  declare  any  thing  that  apjjears 
to  me  probable  in  a  thing  of  this  nature,  I  hope  that  more  than  three  hundred  souls 
were  savingly  brought  home  to  Christ  in  this  town,  in  the  space  of  half  a  year. 

This  has  also  appeared  to  be  a  very  extraordinary  dispensation,  in  that  the  Spirit 
of  God  has  so  much  extended  not  only  his  awakening  but  regenerating  influences, 
both  to  elderly  persons  and  also  to  those  that  are  very  young.  It  has  been  a  thing 
heretofore  rarely  heard  of  that  any  were  converted  past  middle  age:  but  now  we  have 
the  same  ground  to  think  that  many  such  have  in  this  time  been  savingly  changed, 
as  that  others  have  been  so  in  more  early  years.  I  suppose  there  were  upwards  of 
fifty  persons  converted  in  this  town  above  forty  years  of  age;  and  more  than  twenty 
of  them  above  fifty,  and  about  ten  of  them  above  sixty,  and  two  of  them  above  seventy 
years  of  age. 

It  has  heretofore  been  looked  on  as  a  strange  thing  when  any  have  seemed  to  be 
savingly  wrought  upon,  and  remarkably  changed  in  their  childhood;  but  now,  I  sup- 
pose, near  thirty  were  to  appearance  so  wrought  upon  between  ten  and  fourteen  years 
of  age,  and  two  between  nine  and  ten,  and  one  about  four  years  of  age;  and  because,  I 
suppose,  this  last  will  be  with  most  difficulty  believed,  I  shall  hereafter'give  a  particular 
account  of  it.  The  influences  of  God's  Spirit  have  also  been  very  remarkable  on 
children  in  some  other  places,  particularly  at  Sunderland  and  South  Hadley,  and  the 
west  part  of  Suflield. 

Text — The  Works  of  President  Edicards,  New  York  edition.  Vol.  Ill,  pj).  231-276. 

.Xcio  Londonderry,  Pennsylvania,  1744. 
Rev.  Samuel  Blair  thus  presents  the  experience  through  which  his 
'church  passed: 


In  the  beginning  of  March  I  took  a  journey  into  East  Jersey,  and  was  abroad  for 
two  or  three  Sabbaths.  A  neighbouring  minister,  who  seemed  to  be  earnest  for  the 
awakening  and  conversion  of  secure  sinners,  and  whom  I  had  obtained  to  preach  a 
Sabbath  to  my  people  in  my  absence,  preached  to  them,  I  think,  on  the  first  Sabbath 
after  I  left  home.  His  subject  was,  the  dangerous  and  awful  case  of  such  as  continue 
unregenerate  and  unfruitful  under  the  means  of  grace.  The  text  was  Luke  xiii.  7. 
'Then  said  he  to  the  dresser  of  his  vineyard;  behold  these  three  years  I  come  seeking 
fruit  on  this  fig-tree,  and  find  none;  cut  it  down,  why  cumbereth  it  the  ground?'  Under 
that  sermon  there  was  a  visible  appearance  of  much  soul-concern  among  the  hearers; 
so  that  some  burst  out  with  an  audible  noise  into  bitter  crying  (a  thing  not  known  in 
these  parts  before.)  After  I  had  come  home,  there  came  a  young  man  to  my  house 
under  deep  trouble  about  the  state  of  his  soul,  whom  I  had  looked  upon  as  a  pretty 
light,  merry  sort  of  a  youth.  He  told  me  that  he  was  not  any  thing  concerned  about 
himself  in  the  time  of  hearing  the  above-mentioned  sermon,  nor  afterwards,  till  tl  e 


218  SOURCE  HOOK  OV  AMERICAN  (  JIURCIl   HISTORY 

next  day  thathe  went  to  his  labor,  which  was  grubbing  in  order  to  clear  some  new 
ground.  The  first  grub  he  set  about  was  a  pretty  large  one  with  a  high  top.  and  when 
he  had  cut  the  roots,  as  it  fell  down,  these  words  came  instantly  to  his  remembrance, 
and  as  a  spear  into  his  heart,  'Cut  it  down,  why  cumbereth  it  the  ground?"  'So,' 
thought  he,  'must  I  be  cut  down  by  the  justice  of  God  for  the  burning  of  hell,  unles> 
I  get  into  another  state  than  I  am  now  in.'  He  thus  came  into  ver>-  great  and  abiding 
distress,  which,  to  all  appearance,  has  had  a  ha])py  issue;  his  con\'ersation  lieing  to 
this  day  as  becomes  the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

The  news  of  this  very  public  appearance  of  deep  soul-concern  among  my  own 
people  met  me  an  hundred  miles  from  home:  I  was  very  joyful  to  hear  of  it,  in  hopes 
that  God  was  about  to  carry  on  an  extensive  work  of  converting  grace  amongst  them. 
And  the  first  sermon  I  preached  after  my  return  to  them,  was  from  Matthew  vi.  3l^. 
'Seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness.'  After  opening  up  and  ex- 
plaining the  parts  of  the  text,  when,  in  the  improvement,  I  came  to  press  the  injunction 
in  the  text  upon  the  unconverted  and  ungodly,  and  offered  this  as  one  reason  among 
others,  why  they  should  now  henceforth  first  of  all  seek  the  kingdom  and  righteousness 
of  God,  viz.,  that  they  had  neglected  too  long  to  do  so  already,  this  consideration 
seemed  to  come  and  cut  like  a  sword  upW  several  in  the  congregation;  so  that  while 
I  was  speaking  upon  it,  they  could  no  longer  contain,  but  burst  out  in  the  most  bitter 
mourning.  I  desired  them,  as  much  as  possible  to  restrain  themselves  from  making 
any  noise  that  would  hinder  themselves  or  others  from  hearing  what  was  spoken, 
and  often  afterwards  I  had  occasion  to  repeat  the  same  counsel.  1  still  advised  people 
to  endeavor  to  fnoderate  and  bound  their  passions,  but  not  so  as  to  resist  or  stifle  their 
convictions.  The  number  of  the  awakened  increased  very  fast.  Frequently  under 
sermons  there  were  some  newly  convicted,  and  brought  into  deep  distress  ot  soul 
about  their  perishing  estate.  Our  Sabbath  assemblies  soon  became  vastly  large;  many 
people  from  almost  all  parts  around  inclining  very  much  to  come  where  there  was  such 
appearance  of  the  divine  power  and  presence.  I  think  there  was  scarcely  a  sermon  or 
lecture  preached  here  through  that  whole  summer,  but  there  were  manifest  evidences 
of  impressions  on  the  hearers;  and  many  times  the  im])ressions  w-ere  A'ery  great  and 
general.  Several  would  be  overcome  and  fainting;  others  deeply  sobbing,  hardl) 
able  to  contain;  others  cr3-ing  in  a  most  dolorous  manner;  manj'  others  more  silentl>' 
weeping;  and  a  solemn  concern  appearing  in  the  countenances  of  many  others.  .\nd 
sometimes  the  soul-exercises  of  some  (though  comparatively  but  very  few)  would 
so  far  affect  their  bodies  as  to  occasion  some  strange  unusual  bodily  motions. 

There  were  likewise  many  up  and  down  the  land  brought  under  deep  distressing 
convictions  that  summer,  who  had  lived  very  loose  lives,  regardless  of  the  very  externals 
of  religion.  In  this  congregation,  T  believe  there  were  very  few  that  were  not  stirred 
up  to  some  solemn  thoughtfulncss  and  concern  more  than  usual  about  their  souls.  The 
general  carriage  and  behavioi  of  people  was  verj-  soon  \-isibly  altered.  Those 
awakened  were  much  given  to  reading  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  other  good  books. 
Excellent  books  that  had  lain  by  much  neglected,  were  then  much  perused,  and  lent 
from  one  to  another;  and  it  was  a  peculiar  satisfaction  to  people  to  find  how  exacth- 
the  doctrines  they  heard  daily  preached,  harmonized  with  the  doctrines  contained 
and  taught  by  great  and  godly  men  in  other  parts  and  former  times.  The  subjects 
of  discourse  almost  always,  when  any  of  them  were  together,  w-ere  the  matters  of 
religion  and  great  concerns  of  their  souls.     All  unsuitable,  worldly,  vain  discourse  on 


TIIKClRr.AI     \\\.\KI:MN(.  Jl') 

the  Lord's  day  seemed  to  belaid  aside  among  them.  Indeed,  lor  anything  that 
appeared,  there  seemed  to  be  almost  a  universal  reformation  in  this  respect,  in  our 
iniblic  assemblies  on  the  Lord's  da>-. 

There  was  an  earnest  desire  in  people  alter  o|)portunilies  for  pui)lic  worship  and 
hearing  the  word.  I  appointed  in  the  spring  to  preach  e\er\-  Friday  through  the  sum 
mcr  when  I  was  at  home,  and  those  meetings  were  well  attended;  and  at  several  of 
ilicm  the  power  of  the  Lord  was  remarkabl\-  with  us. 

Thus  I  have  given- a  very  brief  account  of  the  state  and  j)rogress  of  religion  iiere 
through  that  tirst  summer  after  the  remarkable  revival  of  it  among  us.  Towards  the 
end  of  that  summer,  there  seemed  to  be  a  stop  put  to  the  further  progress  of  the  work 
as  to  the  conviction  and  awakening  of  sinners,  and  ever  since  there  ha\-e  been  \er>- 
few  instances  of  persons  convinced. 

Text— "Christian  Hislory,"  X'oi.  II.  p.  242,  reprinted  in  Tracy,  •' 77;<  (,Vn// 
AKuikrning,"  pp.  25-,3.^). 

Bosloii.  IT-li) 

Re\-.  Thomas  Prince,  assistant  pastor  of  the  Old  .Sonih  Church 
writes: 

"Upon  ^Ir.  \\  hitetield"s  leaxing  us,  great  numbers  in  this  town  were  so  iiapiiilx 
concerned  about  their  souls,  as  we  had  never  seen  any  thing  like  it  before,  e.xcept  at 
the  time  of  the  general  earthquake.  And  their  desires  were  exxited  to  hear  ministers 
more  than  ever;  so  that  our  assemblies,  both  on  lectures  and  Sabbaths,  were  sur- 
]irisingly  increased 

Upon  the  Rev.  Mr.  (lilbert  Tennent's  coming  and  preaching  Iiere.  the  i)eople 
appeared  to  be  yet  much  more  awakened  about  their  souls  than  before.  He  came,  I 
think,  on  Saturday,  December  kith,  this  year;  preached  at  the  New  North  on  both 
the  parts  of  the  following  day;  as  also  on  Monday  in  the  afternoon,  when  T  tirst  heard 
him,  and  there  was  a  great  assenibl>-. 

I  do  not  remember  any  crying  out,  or  falling  down,  or  fainting,  either  under  .Mr. 
W'hitefield's  or  Mr.  Tennent's  ministry',  all  the  while  they  were  here;  though  many, 
both  women  and  men,  both  those  who  had  heen  vicious,  and  those  who  had  been 
moral,  yea,  some  religious  and  learned,  as  well  as  unlearned,  were  in  great  concern 
of  soul. 

As  to  Mr.  Tennent's  preaching:  It  was  l're(|uenlly  liolh  terrible  and  searching. 
It  was  often  for  matter  justly  terrible,  as  he,  according  to  the  inspired  oracles,  ex- 
hibited the  dreadful  holiness,  justice,  law,  threatenings,  truth,  power,  majesty  of  God; 
and  his  anger  with  rebellious,  impenitent,  unbelieving  and  Christless  sinners;  the 
awful  danger  they  were  every  moment  in  of  being  struck  down  to  hell,  and  being 
damned  for  ever;  with  the  amazing  miseries  of  that  place  of  torment.  But  his  exhibi- 
tions, both  for  matter  and  manner,  fell  inconceivably  below  the  reality:  And  though 
this  terrible  preaching  may  strongly  work  on  the  animal  passions  and  frighten  the 
hearers,  rouse  the  soul,  and  prepare  the  way  for  terrible  con\ictions;  >ct  those  mere 
animal  terrors  and  these  convictions  are  quite  difl'erent  things. 


220  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN'  ClU'RCH  HISTORY 

Such  were  the  con\'ictions  wrought  in  man>-  hundreds  in  this  town  by  Mr.  Ten 
nent's  searching  ministry:  and  such  was  the  case  of  those  many  scores  of  several  othei 
congregations  as  well  as  mine,  who  came  to  me  and  others  for  direction  under  them. 
And  indeed  b}'  all  their  converse  I  found,  it  was  not  so  much  the  terror  as  the  searching 
nature  of  his  ministry,  that  was  the  principal  means  of  their  con\iction.  It  was  not 
merely,  nor  so  much,  his  laying  open  the  terrors  of  the  law  and  wrath  of  God,  or  dam 
nation  of  hell;  (for  this  they  could  pretty  well  bear,  as  long  as  they  hoped  these  bi' 
longed  not  to  them.,  or  they  could  easily  avoid  them;)  as  his  laying  open  their  man.\ 
\-ain  and  secret  shifts  and  refuges,  counterfeit  resemblances  of  grace,  delusive  and 
damning  hopes,  their  utter  impotence,  and  impending  danger  of  destruction;  wherebv 
they  found  all  their  hopes  and  refuges  of  lies  to  fail  them,  and  themselves  exposed 
to  eternal  ruin,  unable  to  help  themselves,  and  in  a  lost  condition.  This  searching 
preaching  was  both  the  suitable  and  principal  means  of  their  conviction. 

On  Monday,  March  2.  1741,  Mr.  Tennent  preached  his  farewell  sermon  to  thi. 
people  of  Boston,  from  Acts  xi.  23.  to  an  auditory  extremelj'  crowded,  very  attentiw 
and  much  affected,  in  Dr.  Colman's  house  of  worship.  It  was  an  affectionate  partinj,'. 
and  as  great  numbers  of  all  conditions  and  ages  appeared  awakened  by  him,  there 
seemed  to  be  a  general  sadness  at  his  going  awa>'. 

Though  it  was  natural  for  them  to  resort  abundant!)-  to  him  b^-  whom  it  pleased 
the  sovereign  God  chiefly  to  awaken  them,  for  advice  in  their  soul  concerns;  yet  whilt 
he  was  here,  many  repaired  to  their  ministers  also,  and  many  more  and  oftener  when 
he  was  gone.  Mr.  Tennent's  ministry,  with  the  various  cases  of  those  resorting  to  us, 
excited  us  to  treat  more  largely  of  the  workings  of  the  Spirit  of  grace,  as  a  spirit  of 
conviction  and  conversion,  consolation  and  edification  in  the  souls  of  men,  agreeable 
to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  common  experiences  of  true  believers. 

And  now  was  such  a  time  as  we  never  knew.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Cooper  was  wont 
lo  say,  that  more  came  to  hirfi  in  one  week  in  deep  concern  about  their  souls,  than 
in  the  whole  twenty-four  years  of  his  preceding  ministr}'.  I  can  also  say  the  same 
as  to  the  numbers  who  repaired  to  me.  By  Mr.  Cooper's  letter  to  his  friend  in  Scot- 
land, it  apjiears,  he  has  had  about  six  hundred  different  persons  in  three  months'  time; 
and  Mr.  Webb  informs  me,  he  has  had  in  the  same  space  above  a  thousand. 

Agreeable  to  the  numerous  bills  of  the  awakened  put  up  in  public,  sometimes 
rising  to  the  number  of  sixty  at  once,  there  repaired  to  us  both  boys  and  girls,  young 
men  and  women,  Indians  and  Negroes,  heads  of  families,  aged  persons;  those  who  had 
been  in  full  communion  and  going  on  in  a  course  of  religion  many  years.  And  their 
cases  represented  were;  a  blind  mind,  a  vile  and  hard  heart,  and  some  under  a  deep 
sense  thereof;  some  under  great  temptations;  some  in  great  concern  for  their  souls; 
some  in  great  distress  of  mind  for  fear  of  being  unconverted,  others  for  fear  they  had 
been  all  along  building  on  a  righteousness  of  their  own,  and  were  still  in  the  gall  of 
bitterness  and  bond  ot  iniquity.  Some  under  flighty,  others  under  strong  con\  ictions 
of  their  sins  and  sinfulness,  guilt  and  condemnation,  the  wrath  and  curse  of  God  upon 
them,  their  mipotence  and  misery;  some  tor  a  long  time,  even  for  several  months  under 
these  convictions:  some  fearing  least  the  Holy  Spirit  should  withdraw;  others  having 
quenched  his  operations  were  in  great  distress  lest  he  should  leave  them  for  ever:  per- 
sons far  advanced  in  years,  afraid  of  being  left  behind,  while  others  were  hastening  to 
the  great  Rc-decmer. 


THE  GREAT  AWAKEN!  NT.  221 

The  people  seemed  to  lov-e  to  hear  us  more  than  ever.  The  \veekl\  Tuesday  even  - 
ing  lectures  at  the  church  in  Brattle  street  were  much  crowded  and  not  sufficient. 
.\pril  17,  1741,  another  lecture  was  therefore  opened  every  Friday  evening  at  the  Soutii 
Church;  and  soon  after,  another  lecture  every  Tuesday  and  Friday  e\-ening  was  opened 
at  the  Xew  North,  three  ol  the  most  capacious  houses  of  public  worshij>  in  town,  tin- 
least  of  which  I  suppose  will  hold  three  thousand  peoi)le;  besides  the  ancionl  lectMrc 
ever\-  Thursday  noon  at  the  Old  Church,  and  other  lectures  in  other  ciiurches. 

Nor  were  the  people  satisfied  with  all  these  IccUires:  But  as  private  societies  for 
religious  exercises,  both  of  younger  and  eider  persons,  both  of  males  and  females  bv 
themselves,  in  several  parts  of  the  town,  now  increased  to  a  much  greater  number 
than  ever,  viz.,  to  near  the  nupiber  of  thirty,  meeting  on  Lord's  day,  Monday,  Wednes- 
day and  Thursday  evenings;  so  the  people  were  constantly  employing  the  ministers 
to  pray  and  preach  at  those  societies,  as  also  at  many  private  houses  where  no  formed 
society  met:  and  such  numbers  flocked  to  hear  us  as  greatly  crowded  them,  as  well 
as  much  than  usually  filled  our  houses  of  public  worship  both  on  Lord's  davs  and 
lectures,  especially  evening  lectures,  for  al^out  a  tweh'e  month  after. 

Some  of  our  ministers,  to  oblige  the  people,  have  sometimes  preaciied  in  public 
and  private  at  one  house  or  another,  even  every  evening,  except  after  Saturday,  for 
a  week  together;  and  the  more  we  prayed  and  preached,  the  more  enlarged  were  our 
hearts,  and  the  more  delightful  the  employment.  And  O,  how  man>-,  how  serious 
and  attentive  were  our  hearers!  How  many  awakened  and  hopefully  con\'erted  b\- 
their  ministers!  And  how  many  of  such  added  soon  to  our  churches,  as  we  hope  will 
be  saved  eternally!  Scarce  a  sermon  seemed  to  be  preached  without  some  good  im- 
pressions. 

In  this  year  1741 ,  the  very  face  of  the  town  seemed  to  be  strangely  altered.  Some, 
who  had  not  been  here  since  the  fall  before,  have  told  me  their  great  surprise  at  the 
change  in  the  general  look  and  carriage  of  people,  as  soon  as  they  landed.  Even  the 
negroes  and  boys  in  the  streets  surprisingly  left  their  usual  rudeness.  I  knew  many 
of  these  had  been  greath'  affected,  and  now  were  formed  into  religious  societies.  And 
one  of  our  worthy  gentlemen  expressing  his  wonder  at  the  remarkable  change,  informed 
me,  that  whereas  he  used  with  others  on  Saturday  evenings  to  visit  the  taverns,  in 
order  to  clear  them  of  town  inhabitants,  they  were  wont  to  find  man\-  there,  and 
meet  with  trouble  to  get  them  away;  but  now,  having  gone  at  those  seasons  again, 
he  found  them  empt}'  ot  all  but  lodgers. 

And  thus  successfully  did  this  divine  work,  as  abo\e  describetl,  go  on  in  town,  with- 
out any  lisp,  as  I  remember,  of  a  separation,  cither  in  this  town  or  proxincc,  for  abo\e 
a  year  and  a  half  after  Mr.  Whitefield  left  us." 

Text — Tracy:  The  Great  Au^akcning,  pp.  114-120. 

11.  COXTROVERSY  AM)  SCHISM 

It  was  to  be  expected  thai  in  certain  (juarlers  criticism  would  be 
launched  against  the  irregularities  of  this  campaign.  The  following 
"Testimony,"  although  adopted  by  a  bare  majority  after  prolonged  and 
heated  debate,  seems  to  indicate  the  lines  along  which  controversy  at 
first,  and  cleavage  later  proceeded. 


■V 


222  SOIRCE  HOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CIIURCII  HISTORY 

The  Testimony  uj  the  Pailors  oj  lite  CInuLlies  in  Iht  Province  of  Massacltmelts  Bay.  In 
\ew  England,  at  their  Annual  Convention  in  Boston,  May  25,  1743,  against  several 
Errors  in  Doctrine  and  Disorders  in  Practice,  ichich  have  of  late  obtained  in  various 
Parts  of  the  Land;  as  draicn  up  by  a  Committee  chosen  by  the  said  Pastors,  read  and 
accepted,  paragraph  by  paragraph,  and  voted  to  be  signed  by  the  Moderator  in  their 
name,  and  printed. 

We.  the  pastors  of  .the  churches  of  Christ  in  the  province  of  ^Massachusetts  Ba\ . 
in  New  England,  at[our  AnnuarConvehtion)  May  25,  174,i,  taking  into  consideration 
se\eral  errors  in  doctrine  and  disorders  in  practice  that  ha\-e  of  late  obtained  in  various 
parts  of  the  land,  look  upon  ourselves  bound,  in  duty  to  our  great  Lord  and  ^Master. 
Jesus  Christ,  and  in  concern  for  the  purity  and  welfare  of  these  churches,  in  tlic  most 
public  manner  to  bear  our  testimony  against  them. 

I.  As  to  errors  in  doctrine;  we  observe  that  some  in  our  land  look  upon  what  are 
U  1    called  secret  ijmpulses  upon  their  mijids\yitliQutjiue  regaj-fIJ.o  the  written  word,  the 
rule  of  their  conduct,  that  none  are  converted  but  such  as  know  they  are  converted. 
I  and  the  time  when,  that  assurance  is  of  the  essence  of  saving  faith;  that  sanctilication 
1  is  no  evidence  of  justification;  with  other  Antinomian  and  Familiastical  errors  which 
flow  from  these;  all  which,  as  we  judge,  are  contrary  to  the  pure  doctrines  of  the  Gospel, 
and  testified  against  and  confuted  in  the  Acts  of  the  Synod  of  August,  1637;  as  printed 
in  a  book  entitled  'The  Rise,  and  Reign,  and  Ruin,  of  .\ntinominaism,  &c.,  in  New  Eng- 
land.' 

IF.  ,\5  to  disorders  in  i)ractice,  we  judge, 

1.  Tiie  itinerancy,  as  it  is  called,  h\-  which  either  ordained  ministers  or  young 
candidates  go  from  i)lace  to  place,  and  without  the  knowledge,  or  contrary  to  the  leave 
of  the  stated  i)astors  in  such  places,  assemble  their  people  to  hear  themselves  preach — 
arising,  we  fear,  from  too^reat  an  opinion  of  themselves,  and  an  iinrharitable  opinion 
of  those  pastors,  and  a  want  of  faith  in  the  great  Head  of  the  churches,  is  a  breach  of 
order,  and  contrary  to  the  Scriptures,  I  Pet.  4:15;  2  Cor.  10:12,  to  the  end  and  the 
sentiments  of  our  fathers  expressed  in  their  Platform  of  Church  Discipline,  Chap.  9, 
sect.  6. 

2.  Private  persons  of  no  education  and  hut  low  attainments  in  kno\vledge_and 
in  the  great  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  without  any  regular  call_,_iinder  a  pretence  of  ex- 
horting, taking  upon  themsel\-es  to  be  preachers  of  the  word  of  God,  we  judge  to  be 
a  heinous  invasion  of  the  ministerial  olike,  ofifensive  to  God.  and  destructive  to  these 
churches;  contrary  to  .Scripture,  Xumb.  16:  1  Cor.  28,  29,  and  testified  against  in  a 
"  Faithful  .Vdvice  to  the  Churches  of  New  England  "  by  several  of  our  venerable  fathers. 

3.  Xhg^ordji^iji^or^joara^mg  of  jijii:_P£rsons  to  the_work_jat_the^vangelicaI 
ministry  at  large,  and  without  any  relation  to -a  }jurticular  charge,  which  some  of  late 
have  unhappily  gone  into,  we  look  upon  as  contrary  to  the  Scriptures,  and  directl>- 
opposite  to  our  Platform,  chap.  6.  sect.  3.  and  the  practice  of  thc^ Protestant  churches; 
as  may  be  seen  in  "The  Order  of  tlic  Churclies  \'indicated."  by  the  ver\-  Reverend 
Dr.  Increase  Mather. 

4.  The  spirit  and  practice  of  separation  from  the  particular  flocks  to  which  persons 
i)elong,  to  join  themselves  with,  and  support  lay  exhorters  or  itinerants,  is  very  sub- 
\'ersive  of  the  Churches  of  Christ,  opposTte'Tolhe  rule~c)'f  the  gospel,  Gal.  .vl9.  20; 
Jude  19;  1  Cor.  12:25;  1  Cor.  3:3,  and  utterly  condemned  by  our  Platform,  chap.  l.\ 
sect.  1,  5.  and  contrary  to  their  covenant  engagements. 


iiir;  (;ri;.\t  aw  aki:\i\(;  22.^ 

5.  tsrsons  assuming  to  lhemsel\^s  the  preiugati\es  oi  Uod,  to  look  iuLo  aud  judge 
I  he  hearts  of  their  neighbours,  censure  and  condeinn  their  brethren,  especially  their 
in'inisters,'as"?liarisees.  Arminians,  blind  and  unconxerted,  &c.,  when  their  doctrines 
are  agreeable  to  the  gospel  and  their  lives  to  their  Christian  profession,  is,  we  think, 
most  contrary  to  the  spirit  and  precepts  of  the  gospel,  and  the  example  of  Christ, 
and  highl)  unbecoming  the  character  of  those  who  call  themselves  the  disciples  of 
I  lie  meek  and  lowl\-  Jesus. "^ John  1.>:.U,  ,^5;  1  Sam.  16:7;  Mat.  7:1;  Rom.  14:10. 

6.  Though  we  ilen>-  not  that  the  human  mind,  under  the  operations  of  the  Di\ine 
.Nl)irit,jiia\-  be  ovorlK)rne  with  terrors  and  joys;  \el  the  many  confusions  that  have 
appeare<rTii  somepfaces,  from  the  vanity  of  mind  and  ungoverned  passions  of  people, 
either  in_the_cxc£&s  o£  sorrow  or  jo\-,  with  the  disorderly  tumults  and  indecent  behaviour 
of  persons,  we  judge  to  be  so  "far  from  an  indication  of  the  special  presence  of  God  with 
those  preachers  that  ha\-e  industriousl}-  e.xcited  and  countenanced  them,  or  in  the 
assemblies  where  they  prevail,  that  they  are  a  plain  evidence  of  the  weakness  of  human 
nature;  as  the  history  of  the  enthusiasms  that  have  appeared  in  the  world,  in  several 
ages,  manifests.  Also,  1  Cor.  14:  23,  40.  At  the  same  time,  we  bear  our  testimony- 
against  the  impious  spirit  of  those  that  from  hence  take  occasion  to  reproach  the  work 
of  the  Divine  Spirit  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  God. 

Upon  the  whole,  we  earnestly  recommend  the  churches  ot  this  country  to  the 
gracious  care  and  conduct  of  the  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  with  our  thankful  ack- 
nowledgments for  his  merciful  regard  to  them  in  supplying  them  with  faithful  pastors, 
and'protecting  them  from  the  designs  of  th.eir  enemies,  and  advancing  his  spiritual 
kingdom  in  the  souls  of  so  many,  from  the  foundation  of  this  country  to  this  day; 
anfl  where  there  is  any  special  revival  of  pure  religion  in  an}'  parts  of  our  land  at  this 
time,  we  would  give  unto  God  all  the  glor}-.  _And  wtiearnestly  advise  all  our  brethren 
in  the  piinistry  carefully  to  endeavour  to  preserve  their  churches  pure  in  their  doc- 
trine, discipline  and  manners,  and  guard  IKem  against'tKe  "intrusion  of  itinerants 
and  exhorters,  to  uphold  a  spirit  of  love  towards  one  another,  and  all  men;  which, 
together  v.  ith  their  fer\-ent  prayers,  wilt  be  the  most  likely  means,  under  God,  to 
promote  the  true  religion  of  the  holy  Jesus,  and  hand  it,  uncorrupt.  to  succeeding 
generations. 

Signed,  Xatu.vxikl  Eells.  ModcKitor. 

in  the  name  and  b}-  order  of  the  Convention. 

Text  -Tracy:   Tl/r  6V«',;/ . I;. w/>vw /;/.?.  pp.  287,  2S8. 

111.    yALK\S  REACT  10. \ 

In  the  Ciovernor's  s])eccli  (May  l.\  1742'  there  ap|)eart'(l  llu-  tollow- 
'\n%:  "The  unhappy  Circumstances  of  our  CoUedf^e  which  for  want  of 
supporlip.g  clue  Order  and  Regulation  has  dispersed  y*  Students  at  an 
unusual  Season  -hould  he  rectifved  before  y'"  Return  least  il  suffer  a 
fatal  Dissoluiioii."  .\  Committee  ap|)ointed  to  lake  under  adx'isemeni 
ihi~  reference  reporie  1  a^^  unrlei': 

The  Comt'-'.  appointed  to  take  into  consideration  that  paragraph  in  his  Honours 
Speech  (made  to  this  Assembly)  relateing  to  the  unhapie  ciercomstances  of  the  Colege, 
pursuant  to  the  order  of  this  assembly,  have  made  Inqueierx-  of  the  Reuer'^  Rector  of 


■^ 


224  SOURCE  BOOK  OP  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

sd  Coledge,  and  of  others  likelie  to  Inform  us  respecting  the  State  thereof,  and  after 
deliberation,  take  leaue  to  report  to  your  Honour,  &  to  this  Honourable  Assembly,  as 
followeth. 

That  Sundry  of  the  Students  of  s^  Colege,  haue  as  the  reuer'J  Rector  Intormeth 
us  by  the  Instigation  perswation  &  example  of  others,  fallen  into  Seueral  Errors  in 
principal  and  disorders  in  practice,  which  may  be  uerry  hurtfuU  to  Relegion,  and 
Some  of  them  Inconsistant  with  the  good  order,  &  gouerment  of  that  Societie. 

Perticulerly,  Some  of  the  Students  haue  fallen  into  the  practice  of  Rash  Judgeing 
&  censureing  others,  euen  Some  of  the  Gouernours,  teachers  &  Instructors  of  the  Colege, 
as  being  unconuerted,  unexperienced  &  unskillfull  guids,  in  matters  of  Relegion,  and 
haue  thereupon  contemtuously  refused  to  submit  to  theire  authoritie,  and  to  attend 
upon  &  harken  to  theire  Religious  Exercises  &  Instructions,  but  rather  to  attend  upon 
the  Instructions  &  directions  of  those  to  whome  the  care  of  Instructing  y'=  Students 
is  not  committed. 

Some  under-Graduate  Students  haue  made  it  theire  practice  by  day  &  night,  & 
Some  times  for  Seueral  days  together,  to  go  about  in  the  Town  of  Newhauen,  as  well 
as  in  other  Towns,  and  before  greate  Numbers  of  people,  to  teach  &  Exhort,  much 
after  the  same  maner,  that  ministers  of  the  Gospel  do,  in  theire  publick  preaching. 

That  much  pains  hath  been  taken,  to  prejudice  the  minds  of  the  Students,  against 
our  Eclesiastical  constitution  and  to  perswade  them  to  dissent  &  withdraw  from  the 
way  of  Worship  &  ministry  Established  by  the  Laws  of  this  Gouerment,  and  to  attend 
on  priuate  &  Seperate  meetings  and  that  Sundry  of  the  Students  haue  so  don,  in  con- 
tempt of  the  Laws  &  authoretie  of  the  Coledge. 

that  these  things  haue  occationed  greate  ex-pence  of  precious  time,  by  disputs 
among  the  Scholers,  and  Neglect  of  theire  Studies  &  exercises  at  Colege,  and  haue 
been  a  hinderance  to  the  florishing  of  Relegion  &  uital  pietie  in  that  Societie,  and  if 
Tolerated,  may  defeate  the  good  ends  &  designs  of  it's  Institution. 

Your  Com*«<'.  thereupon  are  humbly  of  opinion,  that  it  is  of  greate  Importance, 
both  to  our  Ciuil  &  Ecclesiastical  State  that  the  true  principals  of  Relegion  &  good 
order  be  maintained  in  that  Seminary  of  Learning. 

and  that  it  be  Recommended  to  the  Reuer^.  Rector,  Trustees  &  others  concerned 
in  the  Gouerment  &  Instruction  of  the  Colege,  to  be  uerr>^  carfull  to  Instruct  the  Stu- 
dents in  the  true  principals  of  Relegion,  according  to  our  confession  of  faith  &  Eclesias- 
tical constitution;  and  to  keep  them  from  all  Such  errors  as  they  may_be  in  danger  of 
Imbibeing  from  Strangers  &  foraigners,  and  to  use  all  proper  measurs,  as  are  in  theire 
power,  to  preuent  theire  being  under  the  Influence  &  Instruction  of  Such"as"would_£re- 
judice  theire  minds  against  the  way  of  worship  &  Ministry  Established  by  the  Laws 
of  this  Gouerment,  and  that  order  &  authorety  be  duly  maintained  in  that  Societie; 
and  that  those  should  not  Injoy  the  preueledges  of  it,  who  contumatiously  refuse  to 
submit  to  the  Laws,  orders  &  Rules  thereof,  which  haue  been  made,  or  shall  be  made, 
according  to  the  powers  &  Instructions  giuen  in  theire  Charter,  but  we  thinke  it  highly 
reasonable,  that  all  proper  meanes  be  first  used  with  such  Scholers,  that  they  may  be  re- 
claimed &  redused  to  order,  before  they  be  dismissed  the  Colege  as  Incorageable. 

Your  Comt<>^.  are  also  Informed,  that  at  a  late  meeting  of  the  Trustees,  they  con- 
cluded, that  in  order  to  the  remoueing  the  diffeculties  of  the  Colege,  it  was  proper  that 
Some  experienced  Graue  Devins  repayer  to  Newhauen,  and  there  to  Instruct  the 
Scholers  by  theire  Sermons,  that  may  be  by  them  prepared  for  that  end;  and  foras- 
much as  such  devines  must  be  taken  from  other  pulpits,  and  the  Trustees  not  haveing 


I 


THE  GREAT  AWAKENING  225 

money  in  theire  Treasury,  suffetient  to  hire  a  person,  to  suply  such  pulpit  or  pulpits; 
we  therefore  recommend  it  to  this  assembly  to  Grant  to  the  Trustees  a  suffetient  sum, 
to  enable  them  to  hire  a  meet  person  to  suply  such  pulpit  or  pulpit. 
All  which  is  Submitted  by  your  humble  Seru'* . 

James  Wadsworlh 

Jos.  Whiting 

Jer.  Miller 

E.  Williams 

Sam".  Hill 

Jonth,  Hait 

Jn".  Griswold 

Even''  Gray 
Text — Dexter:  Doaimenlary  History  of  Yale  University,  pp.  356-58. 

IV.  THE  ACT  FOR  REGULATIXG  ABUSES  AXD  COR- 
RECTING DISORDERS  IX  ECCLESIASTICAL  AFFAIRS 

The  ministers  of  Connecticut,  determined  to  avert  the  disorders  of 
the  revival,  were  able  to  secure  from  the  Assembly  in  May  1742  the 
following  act. 

1.  Be  it  enacted  by  the  Governor,  Council  and  Representatives,  in  General  Com  I 
assembled,  and  by  the  authority  of  the  same,  That  if  any  ordt<ined  minister,  or  other  per- 
son licensed  as  aforesaid  to  preach,  shall  enter  into  any  parish  not  immediately  under  his 
charge,  and  shall  there  preach  or  exhort  the  people,  shall  be  denied  and  secluded  the 
benefit  of  any  law  of  this  Colony  made  for  the  support  and  encouragement  of  the 
gospel  ministry,  except  such  ordained  minister  or  licensed  person  shall  be  expressly 
invited  and  desired  so  to  enter  into  such  other  parish  and  there  to  preach  and  exhort 
the  people,  either  by  the  settled  minister  and  the  major  part  of  the  church  of  said 
parish,  or,  in  case  there  be  no  settled  minister,  then  by  the  church  or  society  within 
such  parish. 

2.  And  it  is  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  That  if  any  association  of 
ministers  shall  undertake  to  examine  or  license  any  candidate  for  the  gospel  ministry, 
or  assume  to  themselves  the  decision  of  any  controversy,  or  as  an  association  to  counsel 
and  advise  in  any  affair  that  by  the  platform  or  agreement  above  mentioned,  made  at 
Saybrook  aforesaid,  is  properly  within  the  province  and  jurisdiction  of  any  other  aaso- 
ciation,  then  and  in  such  case,  every  member  that  shall  be  present  in  such  association 
so  licencing,  deciding  or  counselling,  shall  be,  each  and  every  of  them,  denied  and  se- 
cluded the  benefit  of  any  law  in  this  Colon>'  made  for  the  support  and  encouragement 
of  the  gospel  ministry. 

3.  And  it  is  further  enacted  by  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  if  any  minister  or  minis- 
ters, contrary  to  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  this  act,  shall  presume  to  preach  in 
any  parish  not  under  his  immediate  care  and  charge,  the  minister  of  the  parish  where 
he  shall  so  offend,  or  the  civil  authority,  or  any  two  of  the  committee  of  such  parish, 
shall  give  information  thereof  in  writing,  under  their  hands,  to  the  clerk  of  the  parish 
or  society  where  such  offending  minister  doth  belong,  which  clerk  shall  receive  such 
information,  and  lodge  and  keep  the  same  on  file  in  his  office;  and  no  assistant  or 
justice  of  the  peace  in  this  Colony  shall  sign  any  warrant  for  the  collecting  any  mini- 


226  sorKci:  hook  m'  .\mi:ki(  \.\  cm  kch  justorv 

ster's  rate,  witliout  tirsi  receiving  a  certiticate  from  tlie  clerk  ol  tlie  ^uciely  or  parisli 
where  such  rate  is  to  be  collected,  that  no  such  information  as  \<i  abow  mentionpd  hath 
been  recei\-ed  by  him  or  lodged  in  his  office. 

4.  And  it  is  further  enacted  by  the  authority  a  foresaid,  That  il  an\-  person  whatsoever, 
that  is  not  a  settled  and  ordained  minister,  shall  go  into  any  parish  and  (without 
the  express  desire  and  invitation  ot  the  settled  minister  of  such  parish  (if  any  there  be) 
and  the  major  part  of  the  church,  or  if  there  be  no  such  settled  minister,  without  the 
e>cpress  desire  of  the  church  or  congregation  within  such  parish,)  publich'  preach  and 
exhort  the  people,  shall  for  every  such  offence,  upon  complaint  made  thereof  to  ;yi\ 
assistant  or  justice  of  the  peace  be  bound  to  his  peaceable  and  good  behaviour  until 
the  next  count}-  court  in  that  county  where  the  offence  shall  be  committed,  b}-  said 
assistant  or  justice  of  the  peace,  in  the  penal  sum  ot  one  hundred  pounds  lawful  money, 
that  he  or  they  will  not  again  offend  in  the  like  kind;  and  the  said  county  court  may, 
if  they  see  meet,  further  bind  the  person  or  persons  offending  as  aforesaid  to  their 

V^aceable  and  good  behaviour  during  the  pleasure  of  said  court. 

5.  A)id  il  is  further  enacted  /)y  the  authority  aforesaid.  That  if  an\-  forei^ner^or 
I  stranger  that  is  not  an  inliabitant  witliiu.this  Colom--,.  including  as  well  sucfipersons 
I  that  have  no  ecclesiastical  character  or  licence  to  preach  as  such  as  have  received  or- 
I   tlination  or  license  to  preach  by  any  association  or  presb}'ter\-,  shall  presume  to  preach. 

teach  or  ])ublickh'  to  exhort,  in  any  town  or  society  within  this  Colon>',  without  the 
desire  and  licence  of  the  settled  minister  and  the  major  part  of  the  church  of  such  town 
or  society,  or  at  the  call  and  desire  of  the  church  and  inhabitants  of  such  town  or  so- 
ciety, provided  that  it  so  happen  that  there  is  no  settled  minister  there,  that  every 
such  preacher,  teacher  or  exhorter,  shaiU2e.senl(as.ava&raJlt  person]  by  warrant  from 
I  any  one  assistant  or  justice  of  the  peace,  from  constable  to  constable,  out  of  the  bounds 
of  this  Colon\'. 

Text— Hoadly:  Colonial  Records  ol  Couneclicul.  17.-!5-174.i  p.  455-457. 

V.    THE  SEPARATES 

Unhajipy  among  the  conservali\'e  Congregalionalisls  and  not  ciuitc 
at  home  among  the  Baptists,  a  church  organized  at  Mansfield  1745,  with 
the  Confession  of  Faith  in  part  as  under,  may  be  taken  as  typical  of 
the  Separates.     .See  al-o  Separates  and  Hap/ists,  p.  288. 

.\rticle  15.  \\c  believe  we  are  of  tlial  numl)er  who  were  elected  of  God  to  eternal 
life,  and  that  Christ  did  li\'e  on  earth,  die  and  rise  again  for  us  in  particular;  that  he 
doth  now,  in  virtue  of  his  own  merits  and  satisfaction,  make  intercession  to  God  for  us, 
and  that  we  are  now  justified  in  the  sight  of  God  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  and  shall  be 
owned  by  him  at  the  great  and  general  judgment; — which  God  hath  made  us  to  believe 
l)y  sending  according  to  his  promise,  (John  16,)  the  Hol.\-  Ghost  into  our  souls, 
who  hath  made  particular  application  of  the  above  articles. 

18.  That  all  doubting  in  a  believer  is  sinful,  being  contrar\'  to  the  command  of 
( iod,  and  hurtful  to  the  soul,  and  an  hindrance  to  the  performance  of  duty. 

20.  We  believe,  by  the  testimony  of  Scripture  and  by  our  own  experience,  that 
true  believers,  by  virtue  of  their  union  to  Christ  by  faith,  have  communion  with  God, 
and  by  the  same  faith  are  in  Christ  united  to  one  another;  which  is  the  unit\-  of  the 


TiiK  (;ri:ai  aw  \ki:m.\(.  2_>7 

Spirit,  wlicrcby  lliey  arc  made  [)arlak«;rs  of  each  utiier's  gills  and  grarrs.  without  wlii.  h, 
union  there  can  be  no  communion  with  God,  nor  with  the  saints. 

21.  That  whoever  presumes  to  administer  or  partake  of  the  seals  of  the  covenant 
of  grace  without  sa\ing  faith,  are  guilty  of  sacrilege,  and  are  in  danger  of  sealing  their 
own  damnation. 

22.  (This  relates  to  the  churcli,  and  ha>.  among  others,  these  particulars: 

3.  That  true  believers,  and  tlie.N-  only,  ha\-e  a  right  to  give  up  their  children  to 
( lod  in  l)aiitism. 

7.  Tiiat  at  ail  times  the  doors  of  tlie  cliurch  should  lie  careluUv  kept  against  sucli 
as  cannot  give  a  .satisfying  evidence  of  the  work  of  (lod  u|)on  their  souls,  whereby  thev 
are  united  to  Christ 

Q.  That  a  number  of  true  believers,  being  thus  essentiall\-  and  visibl\  united 
together,  ha\e  power  to  choose  and  ordain  such  olhcers  as  Christ  has  ai)[)ointed  in  his 
church,  such  as  bishops,  elders  and  deacons;  and  by  the  same  power,  to  depose  sucli 
oliicers  as  evidently  appear  to  walk  contrary  to  the  (iospel,  or  fall  into  an\-  hcresw 
Vet  we  believe,  in  such  cases,  it  is  con\-enient  to  take  ad\ice  of  neighbouring  churches 
of  the  same  constitution. 

12.  We  believe  that  all  the  gills  and  graces  that  arc  bestowed  ui)on  any  of  the 
members,  are  to  be  improved  b\'  them  for  the  good  of  the  whole;  in  order  to  which 
there  ought  to  be  such  a  gospel  freedom,  ^^■hereby  the  church  may  know  where  e\-er\- 
particular  gift  is.  that  it  may  be  improved  in  its  [jrojicr  ]ilacc  ,ind  to  its  right  end.  for 
tlie  glor\-  of  Ciod  and  the  good  of  the  churcli. 

13.  That  every  brother  that  is  fiualificd  b.\-  (iod  for  the  same,  has  a  rigiit  to  preach 
according  to  the  measure  of  faith,  and  that  the  essential  qualification  for  jireaching 
is  wrought  by  the  Spirit  of  CJod;  and  that  the  knowledge  of  the  tongues  and  liberal 
sciences  are  not  absolutely  necessary;  yet  the\-  are  convenient,  and  wdl  doubtless  be 
profitable  if  rightly  used;  but  if  brought  in  to  supply  the  want  of  the  Sjiiril  of  Cod. 
they  prove  a  snare  to  those  that  use  them  and  all  that  follow   tliem. 

Text — Tracy:  The  Great  .['.■'ikin'nrj,.  pp.  ,>17-.ilS. 

VI.    TIIK  COXCKKT  OF  PRA  Y RR 

The  following  ^lemorial  recommended  b}-  Jonathan  Ilchvards  to  the 
christian  constituency  of  America  had  an  important  place  in  ihcflevelop- 
ment  of  missionary  interest. 

Mi;\ii)Ki\i. 
l-'roni  Srvrral  M'niisltrs  in  Srntlaiid.  In  Their  Brethren  in  Dijjerent  PUtees.  on  Continuing 

,1  Coneert  for  Prayer,  Fir.sl  Entered  Into  in  the  Year  1744 
,  \\\u.K\..\>  it  was  the  chief  scope  of  this  Concert,  to  promote  more  abundant  ai)pli 
cation  to  a  duty  that  is  perpetually  binding, />n;yc/- ///(// ti//r  Lord's  kingdom  may  eome. 
joined  with  praises:  and  it  contained  some  circumstantial  e.\pedients,  apprehended  to 
lie  very  subservient  to  that  design,  relating  to  stated  times  for  such  exercises,  so  far  as 
this  would  not  interfere  with  other  duties;  particularly  a  part  of  Saturday  evening,  and 
Sabbath  morning,  ever\-  week;  and  more  solemnly  of  some  one  of  the  tlrst  days  of  each 
of  the  four  great  divisions  of  the  year,  that  is,  of  each  quarter;  as  the  lirst  Tuesda>-.  or 
first  convenient  day  after:  and  the  concert,  as  to  this  circumstance,  was  extended  onl\ 
to  two  years;  it  being  intended,  that  before  these  expired,  persons  engaged  in  the  concert 


228  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

should  reciprocally  communicate  their  sentiments  and  inclinations,  as  to  the  prolonging 
of  the  time,  with  or  without  alteration,  as  to  the  circumstance  mentioned:  and  it  was 
intended  by  the  first  promoters,  that  others  at  a  distance  should  propose  such  circum- 
stantial amendments  or  improvements,  as  the}-  should  find  proper:  it  is  hereby  ear- 
nestly entreated,  that  such  would  communicate  their  sentiments  accordingly,  now 
that  the  time  first  proposed  is  near  expiring. 

II.  To  induce  those  already  engaged  to  adhere,  and  others  to  accede  to  this  con- 
cert; it  seems  of  importance  to  observe,  that  declarations  of  concurrence,  the  com- 
municating and  spreading  of  which  are  so  evidently  useful,  are  to  be  understood  m 
such  a  latitude,  as  to  keep  at  the  greatest  distance  from  entangling  men's  minds:  not 
as  binding  men  to  set  apart  any  stated  days  from  secular  affairs,  or  even  to  fix  on  any 
part  of  such  and  such  precise  days,  whether  it  be  convenient  or  not;  nor  as  absolute 
promises  in  any  respect:  but  as  friendly,  harmonious  resolutions,  with  libert\-  to  alter 
circumstances  as  shall  be  found  e.xpedient.  On  account  of  all  which  latitude,  and  that 
the  circumstantial  part  extends  only  to  a  few  years,  it  is  apprehended,  the  concert  can- 
not be  liable  to  the  objections  against  periodical  religious  times  of  human  appointment. 

III.  It  is  also  humbly  offered  to  the  consideration  of  ministers,  and  others  fur- 
nished with  gifts  for  the  most  public  instructions,  whether  it  might  not  be  ot  great  use. 
by  the  blessing  of  God,  if  short  and  nervous  scriptural  persuasives  and  directions  to  the 
duty  in  view,  were  composed  and  published  (either  b}-  particular  authors,  or  several 
joining  together;  which  last  way  might  sometimes  have  peculiar  advantages),  and 
that  from  time  to  time,  without  too  great  intervals;  the  better  to  keep  alive  on  men"s 
minds  a  just  sense  of  the  obligations  to  a  duty  so  important  in  itself,  and  in  which  man> 
may  be  in  danger  to  faint  and  turn  remiss,  without  such  repeated  incitements:  and 
whether  it  would  not  also  be  of  great  use,  if  ministers  would  be  pleased  to  preach  frequently 
on  the  importance  and  necessity  of  prayer  for  the  coming  of  our  Lord's  kingdom;  particular- 
ly near  the  quarterly  days,  or  on  these  days  themselves,  where  there  is  public  worship 
at  that  time. 

IV.  They  who  have  found  it  incumbent  on  them  to  publish  this  memorial  at  this 
time,  having  peculiar  advantages  for  spreading  it,  do  entreat  that  the  desire  of  con- 
currence and  assistance  contained  in  it,  may  by  no  means  be  understood  as  restricted 
to  any  particular  denomination  or  part}-,  or  to  those  who  are  of  such  or  such  opinions 
about  any  former  instances  of  remarkable  religious  concern;  but  to  be  extended  to  all. 
who  shall  vouchsafe  any  attention  to  this  paper,  and  have  at  heart  the  interest  of  vital 
Christianity,  and  the  power  of  Godliness;  and  who,  however  differing  about  other 
things,  are  convinced  of  the  importance  of  fervent  prayer,  to  promote  that  common 
interest,  and  Scripture  persuasives  to  promote  such  prayer. 

V.  As  the  first  printed  account  of  this  concert  was  not  a  proposal  of  it,  as  a  tliinj: 
then  to  begin,  but  a  narration  of  it,  as  a  design  already  set  on  foot,  which  had  been 
brought  about  with  much  harmony,  Ijy  means  of  private  letters;  so  the  farther  con- 
tinuance, and,  it  is  hoped,  the  farther  spreading  of  it  seems  in  a  promising  waj-  of  being 
promoted  by  the  same  means;  as  importunate  desires  of  the  renewing  the  concert  have 
been  transmitted  already  from  a  verj^  distant  corner  abroad,  where  the  regard  to  it 
has  of  lateincreased:but  notwithstanding  of  what  may  be  done  by  private  letters,  it  is 
humbly  expected,  that  a  memorial  spread  in  this  manner,  may,  by  God's  blessing, 
farther  promote  the  good  ends  in  view;  as  it  may  be  usefully  referred  to  in  letters,  and 
may  reach  where  they  will  not. 


THE  GREAT  AWAKEMNC.  22^^ 

\  I.  Whereas  in  a  \aluable  letter,  from  the  corner  just  now  mentioned  as  a  place 
where  regard  to  the  concert  has  lately  increased,  it  is  proposed,  that  it  should  be  con- 
tinued for  seven  years,  or  at  least  for  a  much  longer  time  than  what  was  specified  in 
the  first  agreement;  those  concerned  in  this  memorial,  who  would  wish  rather  to  re- 
ceive and  spread  directions  and  proposals  on  this  head,  than  to  be  the  first  authors  of 
any,  apprehend  no  inconvenience,  for  their  part,  in  agreeing  to  the  seven  years,  with 
the  latitude  above  described,  which  reserves  liberty  to  make  such  circumstantial  altera- 
tions, as  may  be  hereafter  found  expedient:  on  the  contrary  it  seems  of  importance, 
that  the  labor  of  spreading  a  concert,  which  has  already  extended  to  so  distant  parts 
and  may,  it  is  hoped,  extend  farther,  may  not  need  to  be  renewed  sooner,  at  least  much 
sooner;  as  it  is  uncertain  but  that  may  endanger  the  dropping  of  it;  and  it  seems  prol)- 
able,  there  will  be  less  zeal  m  spreading  of  it,  if  the  time  proposed  for  its  continuance 
be  too  inconsiderable.  Meantime  declarations  of  concurrence  for  a  less  number  of 
\ears  may  greatly  promote  the  good  ends  in  view:  though  it  seems  very  expedient, 
that  it  should  exceed  what  was  first  agreed  on;  seeing  it  is  found  on  trial,  that  that 
time,  instead  of  being  too  long,  was  much  too  short. 

VII.  If  persons  who  formerly  agreed  to  this  concert,  should  now  discontinue  it; 
would  it  not  look  too  like  that  fainting  in  prayer,  against  which  we  are  so  expressly 
warned  in  Scripture?  .\nd  would  not  this  be  the  more  unsuitable  at  this  time,  in  any 
within  the  British  dominions,  when  they  have  the  united  calls  of  such  public  chastise- 
ments and  deliverances,  to  more  concern  than  ever  about  public  reformation,  and 
consequently  about  that  which  is  the  source  of  all  thorough  reformation,  the  regener- 
ating and  sanctifying  influence  of  the  Almighty  Spirit  of  God?     August  26,  1 746. 

Text— r//c  Wnrlcs  of  Prrsidenl  Edwards  .  .  .  New  York  edition  Vol.  IIF. 
pp.  4.^7-4.^0. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

EpISCOI'ALI  W'.SM    I\   TUK    KlGHTKKX  ill   ClOMTRV 

Biblio^ra  phy 

As  an  introductory  study,  "The  Anglican  Outlook  on  the  American 
Colonies  in  the  Early  Eighteenth  Century"  by  E.  H.  Green  ("Amer. 
Hist.  Rev."  Vol.  XX,  No.  1)  is  valuable.  An  acquaintance  with  the 
facts  of  the  field  in  general  may  be  secured  from  "The  History  of  the 
Church  of  England  in  the  Colonies"  {1848,  2nd  edition  1856)  by  Canon 
J.  S.  M.  Anderson;  "The  History  of  the  American  Episcopal  Church, 
1587-1883"  (1S85)  by  Rev.  W.  S.  Perry;  "History  of  the  American 
Episcopal  Church  from  the  Planting  of  the  Colonies  to  the  End  of  the 
Civil  War "  (1890)  by  Re\-.  S.  D.  McConnell ;  and  "  A  History  of  the  Protes- 
tant Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America"  (".\mer.  Ch. 
Series,"  Vol.  VII,  2nd  edition  1900)  l)y  Prof.  C.  C.  Tiffany.  The  last 
work  is  somewhat  sketch}-  until  it  comes  to  the  period  of  the  Revolution 
and  the  organization  of  Episcopalianism  where  it  is  very  satisfactory-. 
All  in  all.  Perry's  history  will  be  found  the  most  serviceable. 

Certain  local  church  histories  give  detailed  information  for  their 
areas:  "An  Historical  .Account  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  n 
South  Carolina,  from  the  First  SettlemeiU  of  the  Province  to  the  War 
of  the  Re\-olution"  (1820)  b}-  Frederick  Dalcho;  "Contributions  to  the 
Ii^cclesiastical  History  of  the  Uiu'ted  States  of  America  (II  Vols..  1, 
Virginia;  II  Maryland,  18,^6-39)  by  Rev.  F.  L.  Hawks;  "Documentary 
Histor>-  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
.\merica.  Connecticut"  (II  \'ols.  1863-64)  by  Rev.  F.  L.  Hawks  and 
Re\-.  W.  S.  Perry,  {\qy\  \aluable);  and  "History  of  the  Ej)iscoj)al  Church 
in  Comiecticul  from  the  Settlement  of  the  Colony  to  the  Death  of  Hisho]) 
Seal)ur\-"  ( 11  \'ols.  1865-68)  by  Rev.  E.  !•:.  Beardsley. 

'!"he  following  documents  sliow  the  coiuHi  ion  of  E]jisco])alianisni  for 
the  periods  indicated:  "A  Memorial  Representing  the  Present  State 
of  Religion  on  the  Continent  of  North  America"  (1700)  by  Thomas 
Bray;  also  the  same  author's  "A  Memorial  representing  the  present 
Case  of  the  Church  in  Marvland  with  relation  to  its  establishment  b\- 


230 


I 


F.PISCOl'AT.l  \\IS\1    IX   Tin:    KU;iITKKNTH   CKNTrKV  l.>\ 

Law"  ic.  1700.  both  in  ••.Maryland  Hisl.  Sue.  Fund  I'ul..."  No.  .vi; 
"A  Journal  of  Travels  from  New  Hampshire  to  Caralutk  on  ilu-  Con- 
tinent of  North  America"  (1706)  by  George  Keith,  (covers  ]>erio(l  1702 
1704;  "CoH.  Prot.  Epis.  Hist.  Soc..'"  1851.  \ol.  Ii;^^A  .^hort  Memorial 
of  the  present  State  of  the  Church  and  Clergy  in  His  Majesty's  Province 
of  South  Carolina  in  America"'  In  William  Tredwell  Hull  (172.i  Perrv's 
"History  of  the  American  Ei)isco])al  Church,"  \'ol.  I,  p.  S9()f.  i;  "I.isi 
of  the  Several  Parishes  or  Places  where  Di\ine  Scr\  ice  is  performed,  ac- 
cording lo  the  riles  of  ihc  Churdi  of  I'liigland  .  .  .  jul\-  Isl.  1724" 
("Coll.  Prot.  Epis.  Hist.  Soc,"  \'ol.  I,  p.  121  f. );  •'A  .Memorial  .  .  . 
Representing  the  present  State  of  Reli.ifion  ii^  ihe  se\eral  Proxinces  on 
the  Continent  of  North  .\merica  ..."  ( 1  7.>()- 17-10)  by  Thomas  Bra\-.  ■ 
if  bid.,  \'ol.  I,  p.  Wf. );  "List  of  Persons  licensed  to  the  Plantations  by 
the  Bishops  of  London  from  the  \ear  174,^  inclusi\e"  if  bid..  \"ol.  L  1'. 
107  f.  I;  "Thoughts  upon  the  Present  Stale  of  the  Church  of  En<,dand  in 
.\merica,"  (1764,  Ibid..  \'o].  I,  p.  1,S<)  f.  i  writer  not  .S])ecified. 

Concerning  Dr.  Bray,  who  ])la\'ed  an  important  ])art  in  the  founding 
of  Episcopal  churches  during  the  o])ening  \ears  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
much  information  is  to  be  obtained  from  the  ••Maryland  Hist.  Soc. 
Fund  Pub.,"  No.  .^7,  which  contains  a  number  of  his  writings  edited  by 
Bernard  C.  Steiner,  j)refaced  by  a  succinct  account  of  his  career  by  Rew 
Richard  Rawlinson.  An  important  i)hase  of  Bray's  work  is  discussed 
m  "  Re\ .  'Lhomas  Bra\-  and  his  American  Libraries"  (".Vnu-r.  Hisi.  Re\-.  " 
\'ol.  II,  No.  1  )  b\-  Bernard  C.  Steiner. 

'Lhe  ojjerations  of  "The  Societ}-  for  the  Propagatitjn  of  the  (iospel" 
are  well  outlined  in  the  correspondence  between  its  missionaries  and  the 
home  office.  This  in  i)art  is  accessible  in  Perry's  "Historical  Collections 
relating  to  the  .American  Colonial  Church"  (IV  Vols.  1870);  "The  South 
Carolina  Hist,  and  Geneal.  Mag.,"  (Vols.  IV  and  Y)\  "The  Ecclesiastical 
Records  of  the  State  of  New  York"  edited  under  super\ision  of  Hugh 
Hastings  (Vols.  HE  IV,  and  V);  and  the  ••Keith  and  Talbot  Correspon- 
dence" ("Coll.  Prot.  Epis.  Hist.  Soc,"  \'ol.  1,  pp.  1-55  l  I'uin  her  infor- 
mation may  be  flerix-efl  from  ".\l)stracls  of  the  Proceedings  ol 
the  .Societ}-  for  Propagatin,«r  iju'  (Jospel,  ap])ended  to  the  Sermon 
preached  at  the  annual  meetings  held  in  the  parish  church  ol 
St.  Mary-le-Bow. "  (1701-1783.  passim);  "An  Account  of  the  Society 
for  Propagating  the  Gos[)el,"  (1706.  no  author  .specihed);  a  "Clas- 
sified Digest  of  the  Records  of  the  Societx"  for  Propagating  the 
Gospel"  (1701-1892)  compiled  by  C.  I'.  Pascoe  ( Srd  e<l.  18'),^: 
and  "The  Results  of  180  Years  Work  of  the  Socic-lv  for  Propaualinir  ihi- 


232  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Gospel"  (1882).  A  good  history  of  this  Society  does  not  exist.  David 
Humphreys'  "  .  .  .  Historical  Account  of  the  Society  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts"  (1730,  reprinted  1853)  will  be 
found  useful;  also  ''Historical  Notices  of  the  Missions  of  the  Church 
ofEngland  in  the  North  American  Colonies,  .  .  .  from  Documents  of  the 
S  P.  G. "  (1845)  by  Ernest  Hawkins.  "Two  Hundred  Years  of  the 
S.  P.  G.,  An  Historical  Account  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts,  1701-1900  (based  on  a  digest  of  the  Society's 
records),"  by  C.  F.  Pascoe,  (1902)  contains  a  large  amount  of  informa- 
tion but  the  arrangement  is  so  poor  that  the  volume  is  very  cumbersome. 
"Sketches  of  Church  Life  in  Colonial  Connecticut"  (1902)  edited  by 
Lucy  C.  Jarvis  has  some  data  respecting  the  S.  P.  G.  in  Connecticut; 
also  "A  Biographical  Sketch  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Allen,  Missionary 
of  the  S.  P.  G.  in  Several  of  the  Towns  of  Litchfield  County,  Conn.  1761- 
1766"  by  a  Minister  of  the  Country.  "The  Educational  Work  of  the 
Church  of  England  in  the  American  Colonies  1700-1776"  (A.  M.  Dis- 
sertation, Univ.  of  Chicago,  1916)  by  Ray  A.  Eusden,  makes  reference 
to  this  Society  while  giving  a  general  history  of  educational  effort. 

The  relation  of  the  churches  in  the  colonies  to  the  mother  church 
in  England  has  been  presented  by  Simeon  E.  Baldwin,  in  "The  American 
Jurisdiction  of  the  Bishop  of  London  in  Colonial  Times"  ("Proc.  Amer. 
Antiq.  Soc,  New  Series"  Vol.  XIH,  1900);  also  by  Arthur  L3^on  Cross, 
in  "The  Anglican  Episcopate  and  the  American  Colonies"  (1902). 

The  various  documents  bearing  upon  the  agitation  for  a  bishop  in 
America,  prior  to  the  Revolution,  will  be  found  in  "The  American 
Whig.  A  Collection  of  Tracts  from  the  Late  Newspapers  .  .  .  "(II 
Vols.  1768-9);  Perry's  "Historical  Collections";  O'Callaghan's  "Docu- 
ments Relating  to  the  Colonial  History  of  the  State  of  New  York" 
(Vols.  II,  III,  V,  VII,  and  VIII),  and  Hastings'  "Ecclesiastical  Records 
of  the  State  of  New  York"  (Vol.  III).  Important  documentary  material 
is  inserted  in  the  appendix  to  Cross'  "The  Anglican  Episcopate  .  .  ." 
The  pamphlets  of  the  later  phases  of  this  agitation  are  as  follows:  "Con- 
siderations on  the  Character  and  Conduct  of  the  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel'"  (1763)  by  East  Apthorp;  "Observations 
on  the  Charter  and  Conduct  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel"  (1763)  by  Jonathan  Mayhew;  "A  Candid  Examination  of 
Dr.  Mayhew's  Observations  concerning  the  Character  and  Conduct  of 
the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel"  (1763)  by  Henry  Caner; 
"  Remarks  on  Dr.  Mayhew's  Incidental  Reflections  relative  to  the  Church 
of  England  as  contained  in  his  ObserA'ations.   .   .  .     Bv  a  Son  of  the 


EPISCOPALIANISM  IN  THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY  233 

Church  of  England, "  (1763)  b}-  Arthur  Browne;  "An  answer  to  Dr.  ]May- 
hew's  Observtions  on  the  Charter  and  Conduct  of  the  Society"  (1764) 
by  Thomas  Seeker;  "Defence  of  the  Character  and  Conduct,  . 
against  a  Candid  Examination  of  Dr.  MaA^hew's  Observations,  .  .  .  and 
against  a  Letter  to  a  Friend"  (1763)  by  Jonathan  Mayhew;  "Remarks 
on  an  Anonymous  Tract,  entitled  an  Ajiswer  to  Dr.  ]\Ia}-hew's  Observa- 
tions, .  .  .  "  (1764)  by  Jonathan  Alayhew;  "A  Review  of  Dr.  Mayhew's 
Remarks  on  the  Answer  to  his  Observations,"  (1765)  by  East  Apthorp; 
"A  Letter  to  a  Friend  .  .  .  before  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel,  1767  ..."  (1767)  by  Charles  Chauncy;  "A  Letter  to 
John,  Bishop  of  Llandaff,  occasioned  by  his  Sermon,  ...  in  which  the 
American  Colonies  are  loaded  with  Reproach"  (1768)  by  William  Living- 
stone; "A  Vindication  of  the  Bishop  of  Llandaff 's  Sermon"  (1768)  by 
Charles  Inglis;  "An  Appeal  to  the  Public  Answered,  in  behalf  of  the 
Non  episcopal  Churches  in  America,"  (1768)  b}'  Charles  Chauncy;"  An 
Appeal  defended;  or.  The  Proposed  Episcopate  Vindicated"  (1769)  by 
Thomas  B.  Chandler;  "A  Reply  to  Dr.  Chandler's  Appeal  Defended" 
(1770)  by  Charles  Chauncy;  "An  Appeal  farther  defended,  in  Answer 
to  the  Farther  Misrepresentations  of  Dr.  Chauncy"  (1771)  by  Thomas 
B.  Chandler;  "A  Critical  Commentary  on  Archbishop  Seeker's  Letter 
to  Horatio  Walpole"  (1770)  by  Francis  Blackburne;  "A  Free  Examina- 
tion of  the  Critical  Commentary  on  Archbishop  Seeker's  Letter  to  Mr. 
Walpole  ..."  (1774)  by  Thomas  B.  Chandler.  Through  all  this 
literature.  Cross  has  carefully  worked  his  way  giving  the  reader  a  fair- 
minded  \dew  of  its  content. 

The  story  of  the  struggle  for  a  bishop  has  been  told  by  F.  Hawks  in 
"Efforts  to  obtain  the  Episcopate  before  the  Revolution"  (1831,  "Coll. 
Prot.  Epis.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  I);  H.  D.  Evans  (editor)  in  an  "Essay  on 
the  Episcopate  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America"  (1855);  W.  S.  Perry  in  his  "History  of  the  American  Episco- 
pal Church"  (1885)  and  notably  by  Cross. 

Aside  from  controversial  literature,  the  following  should  be  consulted : 
"  Minutes  of  a  Convention  of  Delegates  from  the  Synods  of  New  York 
and  Philadelphia  and  from  the  Associations  of  Connecticut,  held  an- 
nually, 1766-1775"  (1843);  "An  Address  from  the  Clergy  of  New  York 
and  New  Jersey  to  the  Episcopalians  in  Virginia"  (1771);  "A  Letter 
to  the  Clergy  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey,  occasioned  by  an  Address 
to  the  EpiscopaHans  in  Virginia"  (1772)  by  Thomas  Gwatkin.  The 
"Life  and  Correspondence  of  Samuel  Johnson,  D.D.,  Missionary  of  the 
Church  of  England  in  Connecticut,  and  First  President  of  King's  Col- 


234  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

lege"  (new  ed.  1881j  by  Rev.  E.  E.  Beardsley,  is  illumi<iaLing;  also  "The 
Life  of  Samuel  Johnson,  the  First  President  of  King's  College  in  New- 
York "'  (1805)  by  Thomas  B.  Chandler.  The  "Memoirs  of  the  Protes- 
tant Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States"  (1880)  by  Rev.  W.  White, 
has  important  data.  The  "Life  and  Character  of  the  late  Reverend 
Dr.  Benjamin  Coleman"  (1749)  by  Ebenezer  Turell  is  useful  in  present- 
ing the  background  of  the  controversy. 

The  course  of  events  connected  with  the  estaljlishment  of  llie  Amer- 
ican episcopate  and  the  subsequent  organization  of  the  church,  is  to 
be  found  in  the  following:  "Journals  of  the  General  Convention  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  from  1785 
to  1853  inclusive"  (1861)  by  Hawks  and  Perry;  "Documentary  History 
of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America." 
(H  Vols.  1863-4)  by  Hawks  and  Perry;  "A  Half  Century  of  Legislation: 
Journals  of  the  General  Convention  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States,  1785-1835,  With  Historical  Notes  and  Documents" 
(HI  Vols.  1874)  by  Perry;  "Memoirs  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States"  (1880)  by  Rev.  Wm.  White;  "Life  and  Corres- 
spondence  of  the  Right  Reverend  Samuel  Seabur>-  ..."  (2nd  edition 
1881)  by  Rev.  E.  E.  Beardsley;  "Life  and  Correspondence  of  Rev. 
William  Smith,  D.D.,  First  Provost  of  the  College  of  Philadelphia," 
(II  Vols.  1880)  by  H.  W.  Smith;  "  Afemoirs  of  the  Life  of  Right  Reverend 
WiUiam  White,  D.D. "  (1839)  by  Rev.  Bird  Wilson;  "The  Life  and  Times 
of  Bishop  White"  (1892)  by  Juhus  H.  Ward. 

On  the  defection  of  Cutler  and  his  friends  in  connection  with  Yale, 
the  literature  is  as  follows:  "Documentary  History  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,"  (H  Vols.  1863-4) 
I\y  Hawks  and  Perry;  "Some  Original  Papers  respecting  the  episcopal 
controversy  in  Connecticut,  1722"  ("Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc,"  Series 
11,  Vol.  II);  Beardsleys'  "Life  and  Correspondence  of  Samuel  Johnson, 
D.D.,  ..."  (1881);  Trumbull's  "History  of  Connecticut"  ri818); 
and  Foote's  "  Annals  of  King's  Chapel "  (II  Vols.  1882-1896). 

The  rise  of  King's  College  may  be  studied  in  "The  Life  of  Samuel 
Johnson,  the  First  President  of  King's  College  in  New  York"  (1805)  b\- 
T.  B.  Chandler;  "A  Memoir  of  WiUiam  Livingstone"  (1833)  by  T. 
Sedgwick;  Beardsley's  "Life  and  Correspondence  of  Samuel  Johnson, 
.  .  .  ";  "Life  and  Correspondence  of  Rev.  WilUam  Smith,  D.D."  (II 
Vols.  1880)  by  H.  W.  Smith;  "History  of  Columbia  College"  (1884) 
by  N.  F.  Moore;  and  "  A  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  William  Smith,  D.D. "... 
(1869)  by  Charles  J.  Stille.     Many  of  the  documents  are  available  in 


KPISCOPALIAXISM    IN    TIIK    KIC.HTKKN  111   CKNllKV  J.v-. 

"The  Ecclesiastical  Records  of  the  State  ol  New  York, '"  Vols.  \'  and  \I. 

The  attitude  of  the  episcopal  clergy  to  the  Revolution  is  discussed  in 
"  The  Position  of  the  Clergy  at  the  Opening  of  the  War  of  Independence  " 
b\-  Rev.  W.  S.  Perry, in  his  "History  of  the  American  Episcopal  Church 
.  .  .  "  Vol.  II,  ch.  24;  "The  Sentiment  of  IndependeiKc,  its  (Jrowth 
and  Consummation'"  1)\'  Dr.  George  E.  Ellis  in  Winsor's  ".\arrali\L'  and 
Critical  Histoi}"  \'ol.  \'I,  ch.  o:  "Life  and  J';i)och  of  .VkxandcT  Hamil- 
ton, A  Historical  Slu'.ly'"  (1880)  by  the  Honorable  (Jcorgc  Shea;  "The 
Influence  of  the  Clerg\-  and  of  Religious  and  Sectarian  Forces  in  the 
American  Re\t)lution'  b}-  C.  H.  Van  Tyne,  ("Amer.  Hist.  Rev."  \'ol. 
XIX  No.  1);  "Religious  Controversy  as  Effecting  the  American  Revolu- 
tion of  1776"  b}'  Samuel  L.  Levin  ("Americana"  Vol.  VIII,  May  num- 
ber); and  "The  Ecclesiastical  Situation  in  New  England  Prior  to  the 
Revolution"  by  J.  H.  Allen  f" Papers,  Amer.  Soc.  Church  Hist."  Vol. 
VIII,  pp.  67-77). 

Two  lesser  points  of  interest  are  the  Checkle}-  conlro\ersy,  and  the 
struggle  of  the  Episcopalians  against  church  rates  in  New  England.  On 
the  former,  the  books  to  be  consulted  are  "Annals  of  King's  Chapel" 
(11  Vols.  1882-1896)  by  H.  W.  Foote,  and  "John  Checkley  or  the  Evo- 
lution of  Religious  Tolerance  in  Ma.ssachusetts  Ba\"  b\  V..  F. 
Slafter  ("Prince  Soc.  Pub."  II  Vols.  1897).  On  the  latter,  Koote's 
"  Annals  "  will  be  found  suthcient. 

In  conclusion  a  few  local  histories  may  be  itemized:  "  \u  Historical 
.\ccount  of  Philadelphia,  Pa.,  1695-1841"  (1841)  by  Ik-njamin  Dorr; 
"A  History  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  Narraganseft,  R.  I.  .  .  .  " 
(1847)  by  \V.  Updike  (2nd  edition  1907,  enlarged  anrl  corrected  by 
D.  Goodwin);  "History  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  West- 
chester County,  New  York,  from  its  Foundation  (1693)  to  1853"  (1855) 
by  Robert  Bolton;  "History  of  St.  John's  Church,  Elizabethtown. 
N.  J.,  from  1 703  to  the  Present  time  "  ( 1857 )  by  Samuel  A.  Clark ;  "  Sketch 
of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  Portland,  Maine,  from  1763  to 
the  Present  Time  "  (1864)  by  W.  S.  Perr}- ;  "  Annals  of  St.  James's  Church, 
New  London,  Conn.,  for  One  Hundred  and  I'ift}-  Years  "  (1873 )  by  Robert 
.\.  Hallam;  "History  of  the  Church  in  Burlington,  New  Jersey"  (1876) 
by  G.  M.  Hills;  "An  Historic  Sketch  of  the  Parish  Church  of  St.  Michael, 
1752-1887"  (1887)  by  George  S.  Holmes;  "Record  of  Holy  Trinity  (Old 
Swedes']  Church,  Wilmington,  Delaware."  (1890)  edited  by  Horace 
Burr;  "The  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  New  York"  (1893)  by 
II.  C.  Potter;  "History  of  Trinity  Parish  Church,  New  \'ork " 
(1893)    bv   Morgan   I)i.\;   "The   Founding  of  the    I-;|iiscoi)al   Church   in 


236  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Dutchess  County,  New  York,  1755-1895''  (1895)  by  H.  0.  Ladd; 
"The  Rise  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  District  of  Colum- 
bia "  by  Arthur  S.  Browne  (1905,  "Records  Columbia  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol. 
IX,  pp.  63-87);  "History  of  St.  Mark's  Church  New  Britain,  Conn,  and 
of  its  predecessor  Christ  Church  Wethersfield  ..."  (1907)  by  James 
Shepard;  "The  Records  of  Christ  Church,  Poughkeepsie,  New  York," 
edited  (1911)  In-  Helen  \V.  Reynolds. 

Documents 
I .   THE  S  ITU  A  TIOX  I X  1 700 

A  Memorial  Representing  the  Present  State  of  Religion  on  the  Continent 
of  North  America 

This  Memorial  to  the  clergy  of  England,  issued  (1700)  by  Dr.  Bray, 
presents  not  only  information  upon  religious  conditions  in  the  Colonies, 
but  reveals  the  clearly  defined  Anglican  propaganda  out  of  which, 
a  few  months  after,  the  S.  P.  G.  was  founded. 

.  .  .  And  it  is  to  represent  to  You,  the  present  State  of  Religion  in  Mary-land, 
Pennsylvania,  the  East  and  West-Jerseys,  New- York,  Road-Island,  Long-Island, 
North  and  South-Carolina,  Bermudas,  and  Newfound-Land.  And  this  in  order  to 
the  Propagation  of  the  true  Christian  Religion  in  those  Parts,  at  a  Crisis,  when,  as 
many  Thousands  are  in  a  happy  Disposition  to  embrace  it,  so  Infidelity  and  Heresie 
seem  to  make  their  utmost  Efforts  to  withdraw,  and  to  fix  those  People  at  the  greatest 
distance  from  it. 

I.  And  to  begin  where  I  am  more  inunediately  concerned,  with  ^lary-Land.  .  .  . 
The  Papists  in  this  Province  appear  to  me  not  to  be  above  a  twelfth  Part  of  the  Inhabi- 
tants; but  their  Priests  are  very  numerous;  whereof  more  have  been  sent  in  this  last 
Year,  than  was  ever  known.  And  tho'  the  Quakers  brag  so  much  of  their  Numbers 
and  Riches,  with  which  Considerations  they  would  incline  the  Government  to  favour 
them  with  such  unpresidented  Privileges,  as  to  be  free  from  pajdng  their  Dues  to  the 
Established  Church,  or  rather,  would  fain  overthrow  its  Establishment;  yet  they  are 
not  above  a  12th  Part  in  number,  and  bear  not  that  proportion,  they  would  be  thought 
to  do,  with  those  of  the  Church,  in  Wealth  and  Trade. 

II.  As  for  Pensylvania,  .  .  .  there  pass'd  Letters  betwixt  m\-  self,  and  that 
Church,  full  of  the  greatest  Respects  on  their  sides:  .\nd  by  such  Notices  as  I  have 
receiv'd  from  some  of  the  Principal  Persons  of  that  Country,  I  am  fully  made  to  under- 
stand the  State  of  Religion  there;  where,  I  think,  if  in  any  part  of  the  Christian  World, 
a  very  good  proportion  of  the  People  are  e.xcellently  dispos'd  to  receive  the  Truth. 

The  Keithites,  which  are  computed  to  be  a  Third  Part,  are  truly  such;  and  so 
very  well  affected  are  they  to  the  Interest  of  our  Church,  that,  in  the  late  Election  of 
Assembly-Men,  even  since  Mr.  Penn  came  into  his  Government,  they  had  ahnost 
carried  it  for  the  Church-men,  to  their  great  Surprize;  so  a?  to  let  them  see,  they  had 
been  onl\-  wanting  to  themselves  in  not  timely  applving. 


EPISCOPALIANISM  IX  THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTIKY  2,^7 

There  are  in  Pensylvania  two  Congregations  of  Lutherans,  being  Swedes,  wliose 
Churches  are  fine!}-  built,  and  their  two  Ministers  lately  sent  in,  nobly  furnished  witii 
300  worth  of  Books  by  the  Swedish  King:  And  they  live  in  very  good  Accord  with 
our  Minister,  and  his  Church. 

There  is  but  one  Church  of  England  Minister  as  yet  there,  and  he  at  Philadelphia, 
well  esteem'd  and  respected  by  his  People:  And  they  do  most  importunately  solicit 
Ijoth  from  thence,  and  froni  oth(?r  I'arts  of  that  Provmcc  for  more,  where,  1  am  assurefl, 
ihere  arc  at  least  six  wanting. 

There  are  some  Independents,  l)ul  neither  nian.\-,  nor  much  bigolted. 

III.  Adjoyning  to  this,  are  the  two  Colonies  of  East  and  \Vest-Jcrse_\s,  where 
thc>-  have  some  pretty  Towns,  and  well-peopled;  but  arc  wholly  left  to  themselves, 
without  Priest,  or  Altar.  The  Quakers  are  very  numerous  in  the  Jerseys.  The 
Keithians,  who  are  many  there,  are  a  like  affected  to  us,  as  in  Pensylvania.  .And  I 
think  there  would  be  a  Reception  for  six  IMinisters  in  both  the  Jerseys. 

IV.  From  New- York,  I  have  an  Account  that  a  Church  of  England  Clergy  are 
much  wanted  there:  And  there  will  be  room  for  at  least  two  Ministers,  besides  one 
which  they  have  already;  the  one  to  assist  at  New-"i"ork,  th'  other  to  be  plac'd  at 
Albanv;  where,  besides  the  Inhabitants  of  the  Town,  which  are  man\',  we  have  tw<i 
Companies  of  Soldiers  in  Garrison,  but  all  without  a  Preacher. 

I  shall  not  here  speak  of  the  Number  of  Missionaries  requisite  to  be  sent  to  Con- 
\ert  the  Native  Indians,  h'ing  on  the  back  of  this,  and  all  our  other  Colonies  on  the 
Continent.  Now  that  the  French  of  Canada  do,  by  their  Priests,  draw  over  so  man\' 
of  these  Indians,  both  to  their  Religion,  and  their  Interests,  in  the  Opinion  of  man\' 
wise  Persons,  who  understand  the  active  and  inveterate  Spirit  of  Popery,  the  Nature 
of  the  Indians,  and  the  Scituation  of  those  Parts,  the  Civil  Government  has  very 
great  Reason  to  take  Umbrage,  so  as  to  think  it  of  the  highest  consequence  to  the 
Preservation  of  our  Plantations,  to  have  those  Indians,  which  border  upon  us,  brought 
over  to  our  Religion,  in  order  to  hold  them  in  a  stricter  Alliance  with  us.  This,  I 
hope,  may  facilitate  another  Memorial  relating  to  that  particular  Case,  so  as  to  obtain 
Irom  the  Publick  such  a  Fund,  as  may  maintain  at  least  Twenty  such  Persons,  as  will 
learn  their  Language,  live  with  them,  and  preach  the  Gospel  amongst  them.  But  the 
Reasons  for  making  Provision  for  the  Support  of  Religion  within  the  Colonies,  being 
not,  as  commonly  apprehended,  of  so  National  a  Concern;  it  is  from  particular  Per- 
sons, and  such  only  as  are  more  than  ordinarily  zealous  for  the  Honour  of  God,  and 
the  Good  of  Souls,  that  we  can  with  much  Assurance  promise  our  selves  a  necessary 
Assistance  towards  Promoting  in  these  so  good  a  Work.  And  therefore  shall  address, 
in  relation  to  them,  in  another  way  of  Proposal.     To  proceed  them. 

V.  In  Long-Island  there  are  Nine  Churches,  but  no  Church  of  England  MinistiT, 
tlio'  much  desired;  and  there  ought  to  be  at  least  Two  sent  to  that  Colon\-. 

\T.  In  Road-Island,  for  want  of  a  Clergy,  many  of  the  Inhabitants  are  said  to  i)e 
sunk  downright  into  Atheism.  The  New  Generation,  being  the  OiT-spring  of  Quakers, 
whose  Children,  for  want  of  an  Outward. Teaching,  which  those  Enthusiasts  at  first 
denied,  being  meer  Ranters;  as  indeed  the  Sons  of  Quakers  are  found  to  be  such  in  most 
Places,  and  equally  to  deny  all  Religion.  However  through  the  Noble  Assistance  of 
Colonel  Nicholson,  Governor  of  Virginia,  there  is  a  Church  rais'd  in  that  Colony,  and 
something  subscribed  towards  a  ■Maintenance  of  one  Minister.  lUil  there  will  be 
Work  enough  for  Two  substantial  Divines  at  least. 


238  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

VII.  North-Carolina  lies  betwixt  Virginia  and  South-Carolina :  It  has  two  Settle- 
ments; th'  one  called  Roanoak,  the  other  Pamplico,  100  Miles  distant  from  each  other. 
And  as  there  will  be  Occasion  for  at  least  Two  Missionaries  to  be  sent  amongst  them; 
so  the  Governor,  who  is  now  going  over  to  that  Colony,  being  a  \-er\-  worthy  Gentle^ 
man,  I  dare  promise  will  give  the  best  Counlcnancc  and  Encouragement  which  shall 
be  in  his  Power. 

VIII.  South-Carolina  is  the  last  I'roxince  that  I  shall  now  speak  of.  on  the  Con- 
tinent, a  \er\'  thrixing  Colony,  and  so  large,  as  lo  want  at  least  Three  Missionaries, 
besides  one  lately-  sent  there. 

It  is  no  part  of  my  Province  to  speak  to  \'irginia,  it  being  under  the  Jurisdiction 
of  a  very  worth}-  Person,  Mr.  Commissary  Blaire;  whose  Abilities,  as  they  fit  him  for 
great  Designs,  so  his  Industr>'  has  been  for  some  Years  exercised  in  doing  uncommon 
Services  to  that  Church. 

Nor  do  I  think  m\-  self  ot>lig'd  to  speak  here  of  Xew-Kngland,  where  Independency 
seems  to  be  the  Religion  of  the  Countrj-.  My  Design  is  not  to  intermeddle,  where 
Christianity  under  any  Form  has  obtained  Possession;  but  to  represent  rather  the 
deplorable  State  of  the  English  Colonies,  where  they  have  been  in  a  manner  abandoned 
to  .\theism;  or,  which  is  much  at  one,  to  Quakerism,  for  want  of  a  Clergy  settled  among 
them. 

.  .  .  ,  so,  upon  the  whole,  it  appears,  that  there  are  at  present  wanting  no  less 
than  Forty  Protestant  Missionaries  to  be  sent  into  all  these  Colonies.  .\nd  the 
Necessity  that  there  should  be  both  so  many,  and  those  singularly  well  qualif'd_for  the 
purpose,  I  am  next  to  shew  you.  .\nd  that  there  should  be  at  least  that  Number  sent 
into  each  of  these  Colonies,  as  I  have  now  mentioned,  appears  from  hence,  That  even 
then  their  Business  will  He  extreaml>-  wide;  but  chiefly  for  this  Reason,  that  there  is 
so  great  an  Inclination  to  embrace  Christianity  amongst  many  Quakers,  all  over  those 
Parts  where  Mr.  Keith  has  been,  that  it  will  be  fatal  Neglect,  if  our  Church  should  not 
close  with  that  Providence,  which  offers  so  many  Proselytes  into  her  Bosom.  .\nd  the 
Plantations  growing  now  into  populous  and  powerful  Provinces,  with  all  Submission, 
in  m\'  Opinion,  ought  not  to  be  so  neglected,  as  that  it  should  l)e  indifferent  to  us, 
whether  they  be  made  Christians,  or  abandoned  to  Infidelity. 

Nor  is  the  Necessity  less  that  these  Missionaries  should  be  singularly  well  qualify'd, 
than  that  they  should  be  at  all  sent.  .\nd  indeed,  in  order  to  make  the  better  Choice, 
agreeable  to  what  I  have  observed  of  the  State,  the  Temper,  and  Constitution  of  the 
Country  and  People,  is  one  great  Reason  that  hath  perswaded  me  so  soon  back.  And 
the  Persons  which  alone  can  do  good  there,  as  I  conceive,  must. 

In  the  First  place,  be  of  such  nice  florals,  as  to  abstain  from  all  .Vppearance  of 

Evil;  there  being  not  such  a  calumniating  people  in  the  World,  as  the  Quakers  are 
every  where  found  to  be.  .Vnd  it  is  the  ^vorst  Fault  of  the  Plantations,  that  they 
give  their  Tongues  too  much  liberty  that  way.  cspccialh'  if  thev  can  find  the  least 
Flaw. 

Secondly,  They  must  be  .Men  of  good  Prudence,  and  an  e.\act  Conduct,  or  other- 
wise they  will  unavoidably  tall  into  Contempt,  with  a  people  so  well  xers'd  in  Busi- 
ness, as  everv  the  meanest  Planter  .seems  to  be. 


EinSCOPALIANlSM  IX  THE  KltniTKKNTM  CKNTl  UY  2.>') 

Thirdly,  They  ought  to  be  well  experienced  in  the  Pastoral  Care,  ha\Tiig  a  greater 
Variety,  both  of  Sects  and  Humours,  to  deal  ^xith  in  those  Parts,  than  are  at  home; 
nnd  therefore  it  would  he  well,  if  we  could  be  pro^^ded  with  such  a?  have  been  Curate-; 
here  for  some  time. 

Fourthh-,  More  especially  they  ought  to  lie  of  a  true  Missionarx  Spirit,  having 
an  ardent  Zeal  for  God's  Glory,  and  the  Salvation  of  Mens  Souls. 

]-"ifthly.  Of  a  \'er.\-  aclive  Spirit,  and  consequently,  not  so  grown  into  \ears,  as  lo 
he  uncapable  of  Lat)our  and  Fatigue,  no  more  than  \er>-  N'oung,  upon  which  account 
lhe\-  will  he  more  liable  to  be  despised. 

And,  Lastly,  They  ought  to  be  good,  substantial,  well-studied  Divines,  \cr\-  read>- 
in  the  Hoh-  Scriptures,  able  with  sound  Judgment  to  explicate  and  prove  the  great 
Doctrines  of  Christianity,  to  state  the  Nature  and  Extent  of  the  Christian  Duties, 
and  with  the  most  moving  Considerations  to  enforce  their  Practice,  and  to  defend  the 
Truth  against  all  its  Adversaries:  To  which  purpose,  it  will  be  therefore  absolutely 
requisite  to  pronde  each  of  them  with  a  Library  of  necessary  Books,  to  be  fix'd  in 
those  places  to  which  they  shall  he  sent,  for  the  Use  of  ihcm.  and  their  Successors  for 
ever:  This  to  be  a  perpetual  Lncouragement  to  good  and  able  Divines,  always  to  go 
over,  and  to  render  them  useful  when  they  are  there:  A  Design  of  whose  Usefulness, 
of  whose  Necessit}',  I  am  now  so  fully  perswaded,  since  I  have  been  in,  and  know  the  • 
Wants  of  those  parts,  that  I  am  resolved  to  have  no  hand  in  sending,  or  taking  over 
an>-  one,  the  best  Missionar.\-,  who  shall  not  he  so  pro\-ided. 

And  as  neither  the  Clergy's  Condition  can  he  comfortable,  nor  can  it  properly  be 
lall'd  a  Settlement,  till  they  shall  be  in  Houses,  and  on  Glebes  of  their  own;  so  now 
is  the  time  to  endeavour  both,  or  it  will  be  too  late  hereafter  to  think  of  obtaining 
either.  For  as  yet  Land  may  be  taken  up,  or  had  upon  easie  Terms,  but  should  tht- 
I'lantations  continue  to  increase,  as  they  have  done  of  late,  within  Seven  ^'ears  Land 
will  not  be  purchased  at  treble  the  value,  as  now. 
Text — Maryhuid  Hislnriail  Son'ely,  Fund  PuhUcalion,  Xo.  ?<1 ,  p|).  15')-1 71 . 

II.  THE  SOCIETY  EOR  THE  rRO/'ACATfOX  OE  THE 
GOSPEE 

Ii!slnirli(yiis  for  tin  Clergy  employed  by  the  Soeiely  for  Ihe  Propag,Uion 
of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts 

In  1700  the  folhnvin.c;  itisl  met  ions  for  the  clertj}-  and  the  schoohiiasters 
were  issued : 

Cpon  I  heir  Arrival  in  Ihe  Country  ichilher  I  hey  sluill 

be  sent. 

First,  11'////  Res  pee  I  lo  I  he  in  selves 

1.    Ihal  they  always  keej)  in  their  View  the  great  Design  of  tlieir  Undertaking, 

\  iz.  lo  promote  the  Glory  of  Almighty  God.  and  the  Salvation  of  Men,  l)y  Propagating 

the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour. 

IL  That  they  often  consider  the  Qualifications  requisite  for  those  who  would 
etYectually  promote  this  Design,  viz.  A  sound  Knowledge  and  hearty  Belief  of  the 
Christian  Religion;  an  Apostolical  Zeal,  tempered  with  Prudence.  Humility,  ^feekness, 


240  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  Patience;  a  fervent  Charitj'  towards  the  Souls  of  Men;  and  finally,  that  Temper 
ance,  Fortitude,  and  Constancy,  which  become  good  Soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ. 

III.  That  in  order  to  the  obtaining  and  preserving  the  said  Qualifications,  they  do 
very  frequently  in  their  Retirements  offer  up  fervent  Prayers  to  Ahnighty  God  for  his 
Direction  and  Assistance;  converse  much  with  the  Holy  Scriptures;  seriously  reflect 
upon  their  Ordination  Vows;  and  consider  the  Accounts  which  they  are  to  render  to 
the  Great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  our  Souls  at  the  Last  Day. 

IV.  That  they  acquaint  themselves  thoroughly  with  the  Doctrine  of  the  Church 
of  England,  as  contained  in  the  Articles  and  Homilies,  its  Worship  and  Discipline,  and 
Rules  for  Behaviour  of  the  Clergy,  as  contained  in  the  Liturgy  and  Canons,  and  that 
they  approve  themseh^es  accordingly,  as  genuine  IMissionaries  from  this  Church. 

V.  That  they  endeavour  to  make  themselves  Masters  in  those  Controversies 
which  are  necessary  to  be  understood,  in  order  to  the  Preserving  their  Flock  from  the 
Attempts  of  such  Gainsayers  as  are  mixed  among  them. 

VI.  That  in  their  outward  Behaviour  they  be  circumspect  and  unblameable,  giving 
no  Offence  either  in  Word  or  Deed;  that  their  ordinary'  Discourse  be  grave  and  edifying; 
their  Apparel  decent,  and  proper  for  Clergymen,  and  that  in  their  whole  Conversation 
they  be  Instances  and  Patterns  of  the  Christian  Life. 

VII.  That  they  do  not  board  in,  or  frequent  Publick-houses,  or  lodge  in  Families 
of  evil  Fame;  that  they  wholly  abstain  from  Gaming,  and  all  such  Pastimes,  and 
converse  not  familiarly  with  lewd  or  prophane  Persons,  otherwise  than  in  order  to 
reprove,  admonish,  and  reclaim  them. 

IX.  That  they  be  not  nice  about  Meats  and  Drinks,  nor  immoderately  careful 
about  their  Entertainment  in  the  Places  where  they  shall  sojourn;  but  contented 
with  what  Health  requires,  and  the  Place  easily  affords. 

X.  That  as  they  be  frugal,  in  Opposition  to  Luxury,  so  they  avoid  all  Appearance 
of  Covetousness,  and  recommend  themselves,  according  to  their  Abilities,  by  the 
prudent  Exercise  of  Liberality  and  Charity. 

XL  That  the}'  take  special  Care  to  give  no  Offence  to  the  Civil  Government,  by 
intermeddling  in  Affairs  not  relating  to  their  own  Calling  and  Function. 

XII.  That,  avoiding  all  Names  of  Distinction,  they  endeavour  to  preserve  a 
Christian  Agreement  and  Union  one  with  another,  as  a  Body  of  Brethren  of  one  and 
the  same  Church,  united  under  the  Superior  Episcopal  Order,  and  all  engaged  in  the 
same  great  Design  of  Propagating  the  Gospel;  and  to  this  End,  keeping  up  a  Brotherly 
Correspondence,  by  meeting  together  at  certain  Times,  as  shall  be  most  convenient, 
fos  mutual  Advice  and  Assistance. 

Secondly,  With  Respect  to  their  Parochial  Cure 

I.  That  they  conscientiously  observe  the  Rules  of  our  Liturgy,  in  the  Performance 
of  all  the  Offices  of  their  Ministry. 

II.  That,  besides  the  stated  Service  appointed  for  Sundays  and  Holidays,  they  do, 
as  far  as  they  shall  find  it  practicable,  pubHckly  read  the  daily  INIorning  and  Evening 
Service,  and  decline  no  fair  Opportunity  of  Preaching  to  such  as  may  be  occasionally 
met  together  from  remote  and  distant  Parts. 

III.  That  they  perform  every  Part  of  Divine  Ser\dce  with  that  Seriousness  and 
Decency,  that  may  recommend  their  Ministrations  to  their  Flock,  and  e.xcite  a  Spirit 
of  Devotion  in  them. 


EPISCOPALIANISiM  IN  THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTl'RV  241 

IV.  That  the  chief  Subjects  of  their  Sermons  be  tlie  great  Fundamental  Princi 
pies  of  Christianity,  and  the  Duties  of  a  sober,  righteous,  and  godly  Life,  as  resulting 
from  those  Principles. 

V.  That  they  particularly  preach  against  those  Vices  which  the>-  shall  observe  to 
be  most  predominant  in  the  Places  of  their  Residence. 

\'I.  That  they  carefully  instruct  the  People  concerning  the  Nature  and  Use  of  the 
Sacraments  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Sui)per,  as  the  peculiar  Institutions  of  Christ, 
Pledges  of  Coranumion  with  Him,  and  jNIeans  of  deriving  Grace  from  I  lim. 

VII.  That  they  duly  consider  the  Qualifications  of  those  adult  Persons  to  whom 
they  administer  Baptism;  and  of  those  likewise  whom  they  admit  to  the  Lord's  Supper, 
according  to  the  Directions  of  the  Kubricks  in  our  Liturgy. 

VIII.  That  they  take  special  Care  to  lay  a  good  Foundation  for  all  their  other 
Ministrations,  bj'  Catechizing  those  under  their  Care,  whether  Children  or  other  ignor- 
ant Persons,  explaining  the  Catechism  to  them  in  the  most  easy  and  familiar  Manner. 

IX.  That  in  their  instructing  Heathens  and  Infidels,  they  begin  with  the  Princi- 
ples of  Natural  Religion,  appealing  to  their  Reason  and  Conscience,  and  thence  proceed 
to  shew  them  the  Necessity  of  Revelation,  and  the  Certaint\'  of  that  contained  in  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  by  the  plainest  and  most  obvious  Arguments. 

X.  That  they  frequently  visit  their  respective  Parishioners;  those  of  our  own 
Communion,  to  keep  them  steady  in  the  Profession  and  Practice  of  Religion,  as  taught 
in  the  Church  of  England;  those  that  oppose  us,  or  dissent  from  us,  to  convince  and  re- 
claim them  with  a  Spirit  of  Meekness  and  Gentleness. 

XL  That  those,  whose  Parishes  shall  be  of  large  E.xtent,  shall,  as  they  have 
Opportunity  and  Convenience,  officiate  in  the  several  Parts  thereof,  so  that  all  the 
Inhabitants  may  by  Turns  partake  of  their  IMinistrations;  and  that  such  as  shall  be 
appointed  to  officiate  in  sev^eral  Places  shall  reside  sometimes  at  one,  sometimes  at 
another  of  those  Places,  as  the  Necessities  of  the  People  shall  require. 

XII.  That  they  shall,  to  the  best  of  their  Judgments,  distribute  those  small 
Tracts  given  them  by  the  Society  for  that  Purpose,  amongst  such  of  their  Parishioners 
as  shall  want  them  most,  and  appear  likely  to  make  the  best  Use  of  them;  and  that  such 
useful  Books,  of  which  they  have  not  a  sufficient  Number  to  give,  they  be  ready  to 
lend  to  those  who  will  be  most  careful  in  reading  and  restoring  them. 

XIII.  That  they  encourage  the  setting  up  of  Schools  for  the  teaching  of  Children; 
and  particularly  by  the  Widows  of  such  ClergjTnen  as  shall  die  in  those  Countries,  if 
they  be  found  capable  of  that  Employment. 

XIV.  That  each  of  them  keep  a  Register  of  his  Parishioners'  Names,  Profession 
of  Religion,  Baptism,  &c.  according  to  the  Scheme  annexed.  No.  I.  for  his  own  Satis- 
faction, and  the  Benefit  of  the  People. 

Thirdly,  Willi  respect  to  the  Society 

I.  That  each  of  them  keep  a  constant  and  regular  Correspondence  with  the 
Society,  by  their  Secretary. 

II.  That  they  send  every  six  Months  an  Account  of  the  State  of  their  respective 
Parishes,  according  to  the  Scheme  annexed,  No.  II. 

III.  That  they  communicate  what  shall  be  done  at  the  Meetings  of  the  Clerg\-, 
when  settled,  and  whatsoever  else  may  concern  the  Society. 

Text— Pascoe:  Two  Hundred  Years  of  the  S.  P.  C,  1701-1000,  pp.  HM-Mn. 


242  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

III.   THE  DEFECTION  OF  CUTLER  AX D  HIS  FRIENDS 

V^ery  Reverend  Sirs. 

We  have  taken  it,  that  NourseKes'  were  conbulted  upon  the  first  erecting  a  cdl 
iegiate  school  in  our  coIon\',  nor  can  we  account  it  improper,  that  yourselves  and  our 
reverend  fraternity  in  the  principal  town  of  our  country  he  apprized  of  the  dark  cloud 
drawn  over  our  collegiate  affairs,  a  representation  whereof  may  alread}'  have  been 
made  by  some  of  our  re\-erend  brethren  trustees:  But  if  not,  and  the  case  being  of 
general  concern,  we  are  walling  to  make  our  mournful  report,  how^  it  hath  been  matter 
of  surprize  to  us  (as  we  conclude  it  hath  been  or  surely  will  be  to  youj  to  find  how  great 
a  change  a  few  years  have  made  appear  among  us,  and  how  our  fountain,  hoped  to  have 
been  and  continued  the  repositiory  of  truth,  and  the  reserve  of  pure  and  sound  princi- 
ples, doctrine  and  education,  in  case  of  a  change  in  our  mother  Harvard,  shews  itself 
in  so  little  a  time  so  corrupt.  How  is  the  gold  become  dim!  and  the  silver  become 
dross!  and  the  wine  mixed  with  water!  Our  school  gloried  and  flourished  under  its 
first  rector,  the  Rev.  ilr.  Pierson,  a  pattern  of  piet>',  a  man  of  modest  behaviour,  of 
solid  learning,  and  sound  principles,  free  from  the  least  Arminian  or  Episcopal  taint : 
Hut  it  suft'ered  decay  for  some  years  because  of  the  w^ant  of  a  resident  rector.  Hut 
who  could  have  conjectured,  that  its  name  being  raised  to  Collegium  Yalense  from  an 
Gj-mnasium  Saybrookense,  it  should  groan  out  Ichabod  in  about  three  years  and  a 
half  under  its  second  rector,  so  unlike  the  first,  by  an  unhappy  election  set  over  it. 
into  whose  election  or  confirmation,  or  any  act  relating  to  him,  the  senior  subscriber 
iiereof  (though  not  for  some  reason,  through  malice  or  mistake  bruited)  never  came. 
Upon  the  management  of  our  college  three  years  and  an  half,  how"  strangely  altered 
is  the  aspect  thereof!  that  its  regents,  sc.  rector  and  tutor  are  become  such  capable 
masters  of  Episcopal  leaven,  and  in  such  a  time  so  able  to  cause  how  many  to  jiar- 
take  of  it!   .   .   . 

Upon  our  commencement,  Sept.  12,  the  rector  distinguished  his  performance  1j\- 
tlie  closing  words  of  his  prayer,  which  were  these,  viz.  and  Id  all  the  people  say,  amen. 

On  the  evening  of  said  day,  it  was  rumored  there,  that  on  the  next  day  the  gentle- 
men become  Episcopal,  designed  to  propound  to  the  trustees  three  questions. 

Hut  the  day  following  the  commencement  after  dinner,  these  gentlemen  appeared 
in  the  hbrary  before  the  trustees,  where  many  other  ministers  were  present,  and  first 
declared  themselves  vi^"a  voce,  but  after  that,  on  the  direction  of  the  trustees,  declared 
themselves  in  writing,  a  copy  whereof  is  not  with  us.  But  the  substance  thereof  is 
this,  sc. 

Some  of  us  douljting  the  \'alidit\'  of  Presbyterial  ordination  in  ojiposition  to 
■episcopal  ordination,  and  others  of  us  fully  persuaded  ot  the  im-alidity  of  said  ordina- 
tion, shall  be  thankful  to  God  or  man  helping  us  if  in  error.  Signed,  Timothy  Cutler, 
John  Hart,  Samuel  Whittlesej-,  Jared  Eliot,  James  Wetmore,  Samuel  Johnson,  Daniel 
Brown.     The  persons  doubting  were  Mr.  Hart  and  Mr.  Whittlesey. 

Consequent  to  this  declaration,  the  trustees  ad\ised  that  the  doubters  continue 
in  the  administration  of  the  word  and  sacraments,  but  that  the  fully  persuaded  for- 
i^ear  sacramental  ministration,  until  the  meeting  of  the  trustees,  which  was  appointed 
on  Tuesday  evening  at  New  Haven,  following  the  opening  of  our  General  Assembi\- 
there,  the  said  Tuesday  being  the  16th  of  the  next  month.  The  trustees  also  advised, 
that  the  said  ministers  would  freely  declare  themselves  to  their  respective  congregations. 


EiMsroi'ALiAXiSM  IN  iiii:  i.K ; 1 11 1; i: xiii  i  i:\n  us  24.> 

It  may  be  added,  that  Mr.  C.  then  declared  to  the  trustees,  that  he  had  for  many 
\ears  been  of  this  persuasion,  (his  wife  is  reported  to  have  said  that  to  her  knowledge 
he  had  for  eleven  or  twelve  years  been  so  persuaded)  and  that  therefore  he  was  the 
more  uneasy  in  performing  the  acts  of  his  ministry  at  Stratford,  and  the  more  n-adiiv 
accepted  the  call  to  a  college  imi>rovcmcnt  at  X.  Mavcn. 

Hut  then  il  he  knew  the  college  was  erected  for  the  educalion  of  mu  h  as  (li>>ci)tf<l 
from  the  Church  of  England  (and  how  could  he  not  know  it  i  and  kiuw  liimsell  not 
one:  with  what  good  faith  could  he  accei)t  said  call  and  the  considerable  encourage- 
ment he  had,  and  the  rather  if  he  disseminated  his  persuasion  so  conlrar\-  to  the  \-er\- 
design  of  its  erection,  and  the  confidence  of  those  that  called  him.  Indeed  he  hath 
said,  that  he  hath  laboured  only  with  one  to  be  of  his  persuasion:  Were  it  so,  there 
would,  in  one  instance,  be  a  foul  frustration  of  the  confidence  reposed  in  him,  but  what 
a  number  above  one  of  the  students  may  ha\'c  been  leavened  by  him.  who  can  be 
assured,  but  coming  time  may  discover  the  unhajipy  instances  of  it.   .   .    . 

It  must  be  acknowledged  to  the  di\-me  goodness,  that  all  the  trustees  then  present 
(and  of  the  whole  number  wanted  only  three,  sc.  of  Lime,  N.  London,  Stamford)  shewed 
themselves  constant  to  }our  principles,  and  affected  to  the  trust  committed  to  them: 
yet  desirous  that  the  meeting  of  the  trustees  might  (if  possible)  be  fuller,  and  also 
their  doings  might  be  in  the  face  of  the  colony,  represented  in  General  Assembly, 
they  took  care,  that  Mr.  C.  might  have  the  use  of  the  house  the>-  had  hired  for  him 
until  the  Wednesday  next  after  the  opening  of  the  General  Court,  viz.  October  17.... 

We  subscribe  ourselves,  Reverend  Sirs, 
N'oiu"  unworthy   fellow-partners 

in  tlie  minislr\-  of  (lie  gospel, 

riu'  \  cr_\'  Reverend, 

IXCRE.VSE   MaTMI  K.    l).l). 

CoTTOx  Mathi;u,  I).  1). 

JOHX  D.WF.Xl'ORT, 

S.  HtTKixc.n  \\i. 
Stamford,  Sept.  2.S.  1722. 

Text—CW/.  .l/,/.s-.v.  Ilisl.  So,..  Srnrs  II,  XOI.  I\\  pp.  2<;7-.^()I. 

l'ro,rrdin'j,s  of  Ihr  Tnislas.  (hi.  21.  1722 

\U.  By  \ote  agreed  liiat  all  .such  I'crsons  as  may  hereafter  be  elected  to  the  Ol'lici- 
of  Rector  or  Tutor  in  Yale  College  shall  before  thay  are  accepted  thereinto  before  the 
Trustees  declare  their  Assent  to  the  Confession  of  Faith  owned  &  consented  to  b\-  thf 
I'-lders  &  messengers  of  the  Churches  in  y''  Colon>-  of  Connecticut  in  New  Kngland 
assembled  by  delagacion  at  Saybrook  .SepC  9''',  1718,  &  conlirmed  by  .\cl  of  Ciencral 
-Vssembly  and  shall  particularly  give  Satisfaction  to  them  of  llie  Soundness  of  their 
Faith  in  opjwsition  to  .\rmenian  &  prelatical  Corruptions  or  an>-  other  of  Dangerous 
Consequence  to  the  Purity  &  Peace  of  our  Churches  but  if  it  cannot  be  before  the 
'F'rustees  it  be  in  y  Power  of  any  two  Trustees  with  the  ReC  to  examine  a  Tutor  with 
respect  to  (he  Confession  &  soundness  of  Faith  in  Opposition  to  s''  Corruption^. 


244  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

17.  By  Vote  agreed  that  upon  just  Ground  of  Suspicion  of  the  Rectors  or  Tutors 
Inclination  to  Armenian  Principles  or  Prelatical,  A  meeting  of  the  Trustees  shall  be 
called  as  soon  as  may  be  by  any  two  of  them  to  examine  into  the  Case. 

18.  By  Vote  agreed  that  if  any  other  Officer  or  member  of  this  College  shall  give 
just  Ground  of  Suspicion  of  their  being  corrupted  with  Armenian  or  prelatical  Princi- 
ples or  any  other  of  dangerous  Consequence  to  the  Purity  &  Peace  of  our  Churches 
the  Rector  &  Tutor  or  Tutors  shall  call  them  upon  examination  according  to  the 
.\rticles  of  said  Confession  that  are  contrary  to  the  said  Principles  &  in  Case  they 
either  refuse  to  submit  thereunto  or  do  not  give  a  satisf^-ing  Account  of  their  Incor- 
ruptness  they  shall  suspend  them  to  the  next  meeting  of  the  Trustees. 

Text — Dexter:  Documentary  History  of  Yale  University,  p.  233. 


IV.  KING'S  COLLEGE 

The  following  by  William  T>iviiigstonc  appeared  in  the  hidependent 
Reflector,  Ma,rch  29,  1753. 

Evils  of  a  Scclariaii  College  supported  by  public  funds. 

"  .  .  .1  shall  now  proceed  to  offer  a  few  arguments,  which  I  submit  to  the  Con- 
sideration of  my  Countrvmen,  to  evince  the  necessity  and  importance  of  constituting 
our  College  upon  a  Basis  the  most  catholic,  generous  and  free. 

It  is  in  the  first  place  observable,  that  unless  its  Constitution  and  Government,  be 
such  as  will  admit  Persons  of  all  protestant  Denominations,  upon  a  perfect  Parity 
as  to  Privileges,  it  will  itself  be  greatly  prejudiced,  and  prove  a  Nursery  of  Animosit\-, 
Dissension  and  Disorder.  .  .  .  Should  our  College,  therefore,  unhappily  thro'  our 
own  bad  Policy,  fall  into  the  Hands  of  any  one  religious  Sect  in  the  Provmce:  Should 
that  Sect,  which  is  more  than  probable,  establish  its  religion  in  the  College,  show  favour 
to  its  votaries,  and  cast  Contempt  upon  others;  'tis  easy  to  foresee,  that  Christians  of 
all  Denominations  amongst  us,  instead  of  encouraging  its  prosperity,  will,  from  the 
same  Principles,  rather  conspire  to  oppose  and  oppress  it.  Besides  English  and  Dutch 
Presbyterians,  which  perhaps  exceed  all  our  other  religious  Professions  put  together;  we 
have  Episcopalians,  Anabaptists,  Lutherans,  Quakers,  and  a  growing  Church  of  ]Mora- 
vians,  all  equally  zealous  for  their  discriminating  Tenents:  Whichsoever  of  these  has 
the  sole  Government  of  the  College,  will  kindle  the  jealousy  of  the  rest,  not  only  against 
the  persuasion  so  preferred,  but  the  College  itself.   ... 

In  such  a  state  of  things,  we  must  not  e.xpect  the  Children  of  any,  but  of  that  sect 
which  prevails  in  the  Academy,  will  ever  be  sent  to  it :  For  should  they,  the  established 
Tenets  must  either  be  implicitly  received,  or  a  perpetual  religious  War  necessarily  main- 
tained. 

Another  Argument  against  so  pernicious  a  Scheme  is,  that  it  will  be  dangerous  to 
Society.  The  extensive  Influence  of  such  a  Seminary,  I  have  already  shown  in  m\' 
last  Paper.  And  have  we  not  reason  to  fear  the  worst  Effects  of  it,  where  none  but 
the  Principles  of  one  Persuasion  are  taught,  and  all  others  depressed  and  discounte- 
nanced? Where,  instead  of  Reason  and  Argument,  of  which  the  JNIinds  of  the  Youth 
are  not  capable,  they  are  early  imbued  with  the  Doctrines  of  a  Party,  inforced  b\- 
the  Authority  of  a  Professor's  Chair,  and  the  combining  aids  of  the  President  and  all 


EPISCOI'ALIANISM  IX  TUK  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY  245 

ihe  Other  Officers  of  the  College?  That  religious  Worship  should  be  constantly  main- 
tained there,  I  am  so  far  from  opposing,  that  I  strongly  recommend  it,  and  do  not  be- 
lieve any  such  Kind  of  Society,  can  be  kept  under  a  regular  and  due  Discipline  without 
it.  But  instructing  the  youth  in  any  particular  Systems  of  Divinity,  or  recommending 
and  estabhshing  any  single  Method  of  Worship  or  Church  Government,  I  am  con- 
vinced would  be  both  useless  and  hurtful.  Useless,  because  not  one  in  a  Hundred  of 
the  Pupils  is  capable  of  making  a  just  Examination,  and  reasonable  Choice.  Hurtful, 
because  receiving  Impressions  blindly  on  Authority,  will  corrupt  their  Understanding, 
and  fetter  them  with  Prejudices  which  may  everlastingly  prevent  a  Judicious  Freedom 
of  Thought,  and  infect  them  all  tlicir  Lives,  with  a  contracted  turn  of  Mind. 

A  Party-College,  in  less  than  half  a  Century,  will  put  a  new  face  upon  the  Religion, 
and  in  Consequence  thereof,  afTect  the  Politics  of  the  Country.  Let  us  suppose  what 
may,  if  the  College  should  be  entirely  managed  by  one  Sect,  probably  be  supposed. 
Would  not  all  possible  Care  be  bestowed  in  tincturing  the  Minds  of  the  Students  with 
the  Doctrines  and  Sentiments  of  that  Sect?  Would  not  the  students  of  the  College, 
after  the  Course  of  their  Education,  exclusive  of  any  others,  fill  all  the  Offices  of  the 
Government?  Is  it  not  highly  reasonable  to  think,  that  in  the  Execution  of  those 
Offices,  the  Spirit  of  the  College  would  have  a  most  prevailing  Influence,  especially  as 
that  Party  would  perpetually  receive  new  Strength,  become  more  fashionable  and 
numerous?  Can  it  be  imagined  that  all  other  Christians  wou  d  continue  peaceable 
under,  and  unenvious  of,  the  Power  of  that  Church  which  was -rising  to  so  e.xalted  a 
Pre-eminence  above  them?  Would  they  not  on  the  Contrary,  like  all  other  Parties, 
reflect  upon,  reluct  at,  andvilify  such  an  odious  Ascendency?  Would  not  the  Church 
which  had  that  Ascendency  be  thereby  irritated  to  repeated  Acts  of  Domination,  and 
stretch  their  ecclesiastical  Rule  to  unwarrantable  and  unreasonable  Lengths?  What- 
ever others  may  in  their  Lethargy  and  Supineness  think  of  the  Project  of  a  Party- 
College,  I  am  convinced,  that  under  the  ]\Ianagement  of  any  Particular  Persuasion,  it 
will  necessarily  prove  destructive  to  the  civil  and  religious  Rights  of  the  People:  And 
should  any  future  House  of  Representatives  become  generally  infected  with  the  ]\Iax- 
ims  of  the  College,  nothing  less  can  be  cxj^ected  than  an  Establishment  of  one  Denom- 
ination above  all  others,  who  may,  perhaps,  at  the  good  pleasure  of  their  Superiors,  be 
most  graciously  favoured  with  a  bare  Liberty  of  Conscience,  while  they  faithfully  con- 
tinue their  annual  Contributions,  their  Tythes  and  their  Peter-Pence. 

A  Third  Argument  against  suffering  the  College  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  a  Party, 
ma}^  be  deduced  from  the  Design  of  its  Erection,  and  Support  by  the  Public. 

The  Legislature  to  whom  it  owes  its  Origin,  and  under  whose  Care  the  .\ffair  has 
hitherto  been  conducted,  could  never  have  intended  it  as  an  Engine  to  be  exercised 
for  the  Purpose  of  a  Part}-.  Such  an  Insinuation,  would  be  false  and  scandalous.  It 
would  therefore  be  the  Height  of  Indolence  in  any  to  pervert  it  to  such  mean,  partial 
and  little  Designs.  No,  it  was  set  on  Foot,  and  I  hope  will  be  constituted  for  general 
Use,  for  the  public  Benefit,  for  the  Education  of  all  who  can  afford  such  Education : 
.A.nd  to  suppose  it  intended  for  any  other  less  public-spirited  Uses,  is  ungratefully  to 
reflect  upon  all  who  have  hitherto,  had  any  Agency  in  an  Undertaking  so  glorious  to  the 
Province,  so  necessary,  so  important  and  beneficial. 

At  present,  it  is  but  in  Embrio,  yet  the  Money  hitherto  collected  is  public  Money; 
and  till  it  is  able  to  support  itself,  the  Aids  given  to  it  will  be  public  Aids.  When  the 
Community  is  taxed,  it  ought  to  be  for  the  Defence,  or  Emolument  of  the  Whole:  Can 
it,  therefore,  be  supposed,  that  all  shall  conlrilnile  for  I  he  T^c-.  ihr  ignominious  Uses 


246  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  a:\jericax  church  history 

of  a  few?  Xa}-,  what  is  worse  to  tliat  which  will  be  prejudicial,  tu  a  \'ast  Majorit)  : 
Shall  the  whole  Province  be  made  to  support  what  will  raise  and  spread  desperate 
Feuds,  Discontent  and  ill-Blood  thro'  the  greatest  Part  of  the  Province?  Shall  the 
Government  of  the  College  be  delivered  out  of  the  Hands  of  the  Public  to  a  Party! 
They  who  wish  it,  are  Enemies  to  their  Country:  The}-  who  ask  it,  have,  besides  this 
Anti-Patriotism,  a  Degree  of  Impudence,  Arrogance  and  Assurance  unparalleled. 
And  all  such  as  are  active  in  so  iniquitous  a  Scheme,  deserve  to  be  stigmatized  witli 
^larks  of  everlasting  Ignominy  and  Disgrace.  Let  it,  therefore,  ever  remain  where  ii 
is,  I  mean  under  the  Power  of  the  Legislature:  The  Influence,  whether  good  or  bad. 
we  shall  all  of  us  feel,  and  are,  therefore,  all  interested  in  it.  It  is,  for  that  Reason, 
highly  tit,  that  the  People  should  always  share  in  the  Power  to  inlarge  or  restrain  it ; 
That  Power  they  will  have  bv  their  Representatives  in  Assembly;  and  no  man  wlvi 
is  a  friend  to  Libert\-,  his  Country  and  Religion,  will  ever  rejoice  to  see  it  wrested  from 
them. 

It  is  further  to  be  remarked,  tliat  a  public  Academy  is,  or  ought  to  be  a  mere  ci\  il 
Institution,  and  cannot  with  any  tolerable  Propriety  be  monopolized  by  any  religiou> 
Sect.  The  Design  of  such  Seminaries,  hath  been  sufficiently  shown  in  my  last  Paper. 
to  be  entirely  political,  and  calculated  for  the  Benefit  of  Society,  as  a  Society,  without 
any  Intention  to  teach  Religion,  which  is  the  Province  of  the  Pulpit:  Tho'  it  must 
at  the  same  time,  be  confessed,  that  a  judicious  Choice  of  our  Principles,  chiefly  depend- 
on  a  free  Education. 

Again,  the  Instruction  of  our  Youth,  is  not  the  only  .\dvantage  we  ought  to  pro- 
pose b}-  our  College.  If  it  be  properly  regulated  and  conducted,  we  maj'  expect  a  con 
siderable  Number  of  Students  from  the  neighboring  Colonies,  which  must,  necessarih", 
prove  a  great  Accession  to  our  Wealth  and  Emolument.  For  such  is  our  Capacity  of 
endowing  an  .\cadem>-;  that  if  it  be  founded  on  the  Plan  of  a  general  Toleration,  it 
must,  naturallv,  eclipse  any  other  on  the  Continent,  and  draw  many  Pupils  from  those 
Provinces,  the  Constitution  of  whose  Colleges  is  partial  and  contracted:  From  A>u' 
England,  where  the  Presbyterians  are  the  prevailing  Party,  we  shall,  undoubtedly,  be 
furnished  with  great  Numbers,  who,  averse  to  the  Sect  in  vogue  among  them,  will, 
unquestionably  prefer  the  free  Constitution,  for  which  I  argue,  to  that  of  their  Colleges 
in  which  thev  cannot  enjoy  an  equal  Latitude,  not  to  mention  thai  such  an  Increase 
1j>-  foreign  Students,  will  vastly  augment  the  Grandeur  of  our  .\cademy. 

.\dd  to  all  this,  that  in  a  new  Country  as  ours,  it  is  inconsistent  with  good  Policy-, 
to  give  any  religious  Profession  the  .\scendancy  over  others.  The  rising  Prosperity  of 
Pennsylvania,  is  the  .\dmiration  of  the  Continent,  and  tho'  disagreeing  from  them,  I 
.should  always,  for  political  Reasons,  e.xclude  Papists  from  the  common  and  equal 
Benefits  of  Society;  Yet,  I  leave  it  to  the  Reflection  of  my  judicious  Readers,  whether 
the  impartial  Aspect  of  their  Laws  upon  all  Professions,  has  not.  in  a  great  Degree, 
conduced  to  their  vast  Importation  of  religious  Refugees,  to  their  Strength  and  their 
Riches:  And  whether  a  like  Liberty  among  us,  to  all  Protestants  whatsoever,  without 
any  Marks  of  distinction,  would  not  be  more  commendable,  advantageous,  and 
poHtic. " 

Text— Hastings:  Ecdesinslieal  Records  of  tiic  State  of  Xeic  Vorl?.  Vol.  V,  pp.  ,^,^.^9-41. 

riie  Royal  Charter  of  October  Jl.  17''  I 
( )nl\-  chuisi's  lia\iii,<,'  ecclosiaslical  sii^nificancf  arc  ,ui\  eii. 


F.PISCOI'ALIAXISM   IN  TlIK   KIC.HTKF.NTH  rFNTl'RY  247 

"Geokge  the  Skcu-NU,  by  the  grace  of  God.  ol  Great  BriLain,  1-  raiicc  aiui  Ireland. 
King,  Defender  of  the  Faith,  etc.     To  all  to  whom  these  presents  shall  come.  Greeting: 

Moneys  raised  for  Founding  a  College 

W'/icrctis,  by  several  acts  of  the  Governour.  Council,  and  General  assembly  ul  our 
Province  of  New  York,  divers  sums  of  money  have  been  raised  by  Public  Lotteries, 
:uid  appropriated  for  the  founding,  erecting,  and  establishing  a  College  in  our  saitl 
(Jovernmcnt,  for  the  Kduoation  and  Instruction  of  ^■()ul!l  in  tlu'  l.ibcrMl  \rls  and 
Sciences: 

Land  Given  by  Trinity  CInurli 

And  Wlicnas,  the  Rector  and  inhabitants  of  the  City  of  New  York,  in  Communion 
of  the  Church  of  England,  as  by  Law  Established,  for  the  encouraging  and  promoting 
of  the  same  good  design,  have  sett  apart  a  parcell  of  ground  for  that  purpose,  of 
upwards  of  Three  Thousand  Pounds  value,  belonging  to  the  said  Corporation,  on  the 
west  side  of  the  broadway,  in  the  west  ward  of  our  City  of  Xew  York,  fronting  easterl\- 
to  Church  street,  .  .  .  And  have  declared  that  they  are  ready  and  desirous  to  Convey 
the  said  Land  in  Fee,  to  and  for  the  use  of  a  College,  intended  and  jiroposcd  to  I)c 
Krected  and  Established  in  our  said  Province,  upon  tlic  terms  in  tlu-ir  said  declaration 
mentioned. 

Religion  of  the  President,  Corporate  Xante  of  tlie  Jnslilidion;  .  .  . 
And  that  in  Consideration  of  such  Grant,  to  be  made  by  the  Rector  and  Inhabi- 
tants of  the  City  of  New  York,  in  Communion  of  the  Church  of  England,  as  by  Law 
l'"-stablished,  the  President  of  the  said  College,  for  the  time  being,  shall  forever  hereafter 
l)e  a  member  of,  and  in  Communion  with  the  Church  of  England,  as  by  Law  estab- 
lished; 

Oallis  of  OJfiee 
And  we  do  b\  these  presents  will,  ordain,  and  direct,  that  the  said  Governors  of 
the  said  College  (Except  always  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  for  the  time  being, 
and  our  first  Lord  Commissioner  for  Trade  and  Plantations)  do,  at  their  first  meeting, 
after  the  receipt  of  these  our  Letters  patents,  and  before  they  proceed  to  any  business 
of  and  concerning  the  said  College,  take  the  oaths  appointed  to  be  taken  by  an  act 
passed  in  the  first  3'ear  of  our  Late  Royal  Father's  Reign,  Entituled,  (an  .\ct  for  the 
further  security  of  his  Majesty's  Person  and  Government,  and  tlie  Succession  ol  the 
Oown,  in  the  Heirs  of  the  Late  Princess  Sophia,  being  protestants.  and  for  extinguish- 
ing the  Hopes  of  the  pretended  Prince  of  Wales,  and  his  open  and  Secret  abettors),  and 
make  and  subscribe  the  declaration  mentioned  in  .\n  .Act  of  Parliament  made  in  the 
twenty  fifth  year  of  the  Reign  of  King  Charles  the  second,  Entituled,  (an  act  for  pre- 
\enting  Dangers  which  may  happen  from  popish  Recusants;)  as  also,  an  oath,  faith- 
tully  to  execute  the  trust  Reposed  in  them,  as  members  of  the  said  Corjjoration,  which 
Oaths  we  authori2.e  and  Impower  the  Justices  of  our  Supreme  Court  of  Judicature,  for 
our  said  Province  of  New  York  for  the  time  being,  any  or  either  of  them  to  administer; 
and  that  when,  and  as  often  as  any  person  or  persons,  either  by  his  office  or  place  in  our 
said  Government,  or  Elsewhere,  (Except  always  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
for  the  time  being,  and  our  first  Lord  Commissioner  for  'Jrade  and  Plantations  for  the 
time  being,)  or  by  Choice  of  the  said  Governors  ot  the  said  College,  shall  l)ecomc,  or  be 


248  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Chosen,  a  Member  or  members  of  the  said  Corporation,  they  shall,  before  they  are  ad- 
•  mitted,  or  enter  into  the  said  office  or  Trust,  take  the  said  Oaths,  and  Subscribe  the 
said  Declaration  to  be  administered  to  them  in  the  manner  above  directed. 

Appointment  of  Professors  and  Tutors 

.  .  .  Wee  do  for  us,  our  heirs,  and  Successors,  Give  and  Grant  unto  the  said 
Governors  of  the  said  College  of  the  Province  of  New  York,  .  .  .  full  power  and 
authority  to  Elect,  nominate,  and  appoint  any  person  to  be  president  of  the  said  Col- 
lege in  a  Vacancy  of  the  said  Presidentship  for  and  during  his  Good  Behaviour;  pro- 
vided, always,  such  President  Elect  or  to  be  elected  by  them,  be  a  member  of,  and  in 
Communion  with  the  Church  of  England,  as  by  Law  Established; 

And,  also,  to  elect  one  or  more  Fellow  or  Fellows,  Professor  or  Professors,  Tutor 
or  Tutors,  to  assist  the  President  of  the  said  College  in  the  Education  and  Government 
of  the  Students  belonging  to  the  said  College,  which  Fellow  or  Fellows,  Professor  or 
Professors,  Tutor  or  Tutors,  and  every  of  them,  shall  hold  and  Enjoy  their  said  office 
or  place,  either  at  the  will  and  pleasure  of  the  Governors  of  the  said  Corporation  or 
during  his  or  their  Good  Behaviour,  according  as  shall  be  agreed  upon  Between  such 
Fellow,  or  Fellows,  Professor  or  Professors,  Tutor  ot  Tutors,  and  the  said  Governors 
of  the  said  College,  Provided,  ulivays,  such  Fellow  or  Fellows,  Professor  or  Profess- 
ors, Tutor  or  Tutors,  before  they  or  either  of  them  enter  into  or  Take  upon  them- 
selves such  office,  do  take  the  Oaths  and  subscribe  the  declaration  herein  before  direct- 
ed, to  be  taken  and  subscribed  by  the  Governors  of  the  said  College  before  they  enter 
upon  their  said  Respective  offices,  .   .   . 

Text-books,  Rules,  Discipline 

And  we  do  further,  of  our  Especial  Grace,  Certain  Knowledge,  and  meer  motion. 
Give  and  Grant  unto  the  said  Governors  of  the  said  College,  that  they  and  their 
Successors,  or  the  major  part  ot  any  fifteen  or  more  of  them  Convened  and  met  To- 
gether in  manner  aforesaid,  shall  and  may  direct  and  appoint  what  Books  shall  be 
publickly  read  and  taught  in  the  said  College,  by  the  President,  Fellows,  Professors, 
and  Tutors: 

And  shall  and  may,  under  their  Common  seal,  make  and  set  down  and  they  are 
hereby  fully  Impowered,  from  time  to  time,  to  make  and  set  down  in  writing,  such 
Laws,  ordinances,  and  orders,  for  the  Better  Government  of  the  said  College,  and 
Students,  and  Ministers  thereof,  as  they  shall  think  best  for  the  General  Good  of  the 
same,  so  that  they  are  not  Repugnant  to  the  Laws  and  statutes  of  that  part  of  our 
Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  called  England,  or  of  our  said  Province  of  New  York,  and 
do  not  extend  to  exclude  any  person  of  any  Religious  Denomination  whatever  from 
Equal  Liberty  and  advantage  of  Education,  or  from  any  the  Degrees,  Liberties,  Privi- 
leges, Benefits,  or  Immunities  of  the  said  College,  on  account  of  his  particular  Tenets 
in  matters  of  Religion,  And  such  laws.  Ordinances,  and  orders,  which  shall  be  so  made 
as  aforesaid,  we  do  by  these  Presents,  lor  us,  our  heirs,  and  Successors,  Ratify,  Con- 
firm, and  allow,  as  Good  and  Effectual  to  bind  and  oblige  all  and  every  the  Students 
and  Officers  and  Ministers  of  the  said  College; 

Public  Worship.     Visitation  by  Governors 
And  we  do  further  will,  ordain,  and  direct,  that  there  shall  be  forever  hereafter 
Publick  morning  and  evening  service  Constantly  performed  in  the  said  College,  morning 


EPISCOPALIANISM  IN  THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY  24<) 

and  evening  forever,  by  the  President,  Fellows,  Professors,  or  Tutors,  of  the  said  Col- 
lege, or  one  of  them,  according  to  the  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England  as  by  Law- 
Established,  or  such  a  Collection  of  prayers  out  of  the  said  LiturgA',  with  a  Collect 
peculiar  for  the  said  College,  as  shall  be  approved  of  from  time  to  time  by  the  Governors 
of  the  said  College,  or  the  major  part  of  any  fifteen  or  more  of  them  Convened  as  alorc- 
said: 


Conferring  of  Degrees 
And  we  do  further,  of  our  Especial  Grace,  Certain  Knowledge,  and  meer  motion, 
will,  Give,  and  Grant,  unto  the  said  Governors  of  the  said  College,  that  for  the  En- 
couragement of  the  Students  of  the  said  College  to  Diligence  and  Industry  in  their 
^tudies,  that  they  and  their  Successors,  and  the  major  part  of  any  fifteen  or  more  of 
them  Convened  and  mett  together  as  aforesaid,  do,  b}'  the  President  of  the  said  College, 
or  any  other  person  or  persons  by  them  authorized  and  appointed,  Give  and  Grant 
any  such  degree  and  degrees  to  an}'  the  students  of  the  said  College,  or  any  other  per- 
son or  persons  by  them  thought  worthy  thereof,  as  are  usually  Granted  by  any  or 
either  of  our  universities  or  Colleges  in  that  part  of  our  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  called 
England,  and  that  the  President,  or  such  other  persons  to  be  appointed  for  that  pur- 
pose as  aforesaid,  do  sign  and  seal  Diplomas  or  Certificates  of  such  Degree  or  Degrees, 
to  be  kept  by  the  Graduates  as  a  Testimonial  thereof. 

Text — Hastings:  Ecclesiastical  Records  of  the  State  of  New  York,  Vol.  V,  pp.  3506-13. 

Advertisement,  May  31,  1754 

"To  such  Parents  as  have  now  ot  oxixv  i  to  n.ivt)  Children  prepared  to  be  edu- 
cated in  the  College  of  New  York. 

I.  As  the  Gentlemen  who  are  appointed  by  the  Assembly,  to  the  Trustees  of  the 
intended  Seminary  or  College  of  New  York,  have  thought  fit  to  appoint  me  to  take  the 
Charge  of  it,  and  have  concluded  to  set  up  a  Course  of  Tuition  in  the  learned  Lan- 
guages, and  in  the  Liberal  Arts  and  Sciences:  They  have  judged  it  advisible  that  I 
should  publish  this  Advertisement,  to  inform  such  as  have  Children  ready  for  a  College 
Education,  that  it  is  proposed  to  begin  Tuition  upon  the  first  Day  of  July  next,  at  the 
Vestry  Room  in  the  new  School-House,  adjoining  to  Trinity  Church  in  New  York,  which 
the  Gentlemen  of  the  Vestry  are  so  good  as  to  favour  them  with  the  Use  of  it  in  the 
Interim,  till  a  convenient  Place  may  be  built. 

II.  The  lowest  Qualifications  they  have  judged  requisite  in  order  to  Admission 
into  the  said  College,  are  as  follows,  viz.  That  they  be  able  to  read  well,  and  write  a  good 
legible  Hand;  and  that  they  be  well  versed  in  the  Five  first  Rules  in  Arithmetic,  i.e.,  as 
as  far  as  Division  and  Reduction;  And  as  to  Latin  and  Greek,  That  they  have  a  good 
Knowledge  of  the  Grammars,  and  be  able  to  make  grammatical  Latin,  and  both  in 
construing  and  parsing,  to  give  a  good  Account  of  two  or  three  of  the  first  select  Ora- 
tions of  Tully  and  of  the  first  Books  of  VirgiVs  Aeneid,  and  some  of  the  first  Chapter 
of  the  Gospel  of  St.  John,  in  Greek.  In  these  Books  therefore  they  may  exi^ect  to  be 
examined;  but  higher  Qualifications  must  hereafter  be  ex-pected:  and  if  there  be  any 
of  the  higher  Classes  in  any  College,  or  under  private  Instruction,  that  incline  to  come 
hither,  they  may  expect  Admission  to  proportionately  higher  Classes  here. 


250  SOURCE  BOOK   OF   AMERICAN   CHURCH  HISTORY 

III.  And  that  People  may  be  better  satisfied  in  sending  tlieir  Children  for  Educa- 
tion to  this  College,  it  is  to  be  understood  that  as  to  Religion,  there  is  no  Intention  io 
impose  on  the  Scholars,  the  peculiar  Tenets  of  any  particular  Sect  of  Christians;  but 
to  inculcate  upon  their  tender  Minds,  the  great  Principles  of  Christianity  and  Morality, 
in  which  true  Christians  of  each  Denomination  are  generalh-  agreed.  And  as  to  the 
daily  Worship  in  the  College  ]Morning  and  Evening,  it  is  proposed  that  it  should, 
ordinarily,  consist  of  such  a  Collection  of  Lessons,  Prayers  and  Praises  of  the  Liturg)- 
of  the  Church,  as  are,  for  the  most  Part,  taken  out  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  such 
as  are  agreed  on  by  the  Trustees,  to  be  in  the  best  IVIanner  expressive  of  our  common 
Christianity;  and  as  to  an}-  peculiar  Tenets,  everyone  is  left  to  judge  freely  for  himself, 
and  to  be  required  onlj'  to  attend  constantly  at  such  Places  of  \\'orship,  on  the  Lord's 
Day,  as  their  Parents  or  Guardians  shall  think  fit  to  order  or  permit. 

IV.  The  chief  Thing  that  is  aimed  at  in  this  College  is,  to  teach  and  engage 
the  Children  to  knoic  God  in  Jesus  Clirisl,  and  to  love  and  serve  him,  in  all  Sobriety. 
Godliness,  and  Righteousness  of  Life,  with  a  perfect  Heart,  and  a  willing  Mind;  and  to 
train  them  up  in  all  virtuous  Habits,  and  all  such  useful  Knowledge  as  may  render 
them  creditable  to  their  Families  and  Friends,  Ornaments  to  their  Country  and  useful 
to  the  public  Weal  in  their  Generations.  To  which  good  Purposes,  it  is  earnestly  dc 
sired,  that  their  Parents,  Guardians  and  Masters,  would  train  them  up  from  their 
Cradles,  under  strict  Government,  and  in  all  Seriousness,  Virtue  and  Industry,  that 
they  may  be  qualified  to  make  orderly  and  tractable  Members  of  this  Society; — and 
above  all,  that  in  order  hereunto,  they  be  very  careful  themselves,  to  set  them  good 
Examples  of  true  Piety  and  Virtue  in  their  own  Conduct.  For  as  Examples  have  a 
very  powerful  Influence  o\  er  young  Minds,  and  especially  those  of  their  Parents,  in 
vain  are  they  solicitous  for  a  good  Education  for  their  Children,  if  they  themselves  set 
before  them  Examples  of  Impiety  and  Profaneness,  or  of  any  sort  of  Vice  whatsoever. 

V.  And,  lastly,  a  serious,  virtuous,  and  industrious  Course  of  Live,  being  first 
provided  for,  it  is  further  the  Design  of  this  College,  to  instruct  and  perfect  the  Youth 
in  the  Learned  Languages,  and  in  the  .\rts  of  reasoning  exactly,  of  writing  correcth , 
and  speaking  eloquently,  and  in  the  .\rts  of  numbering  and  measuring;  of  Surveying  and 
Navigation,  of  Geography  and  History,  of  Husbandry,  Commerce  and  Government,  and  in 
the  Knowledge  of  all  Nature  in  the  Heavens  above  us,  and  in  the  A  ir,  Water  and  Earth 
around  us,  and  the  various  kinds  of  Meteors,  Stones,  Mines  and  Minerals,  Plants  and 
Animals,  and  of  every  Thing  useful  for  the  Comfort,  the  Convenience  and  Elegancc 
of  Live,  in  the  chief  Manufactures  relating  to  any  of  these  Things:  .\nd,  finally,  to  lead 
them  from  the  Study  of  Nature  to  the  Knowledge  of  themselves,  and  of  the  God  of 
Nature,  and  their  Duty  to  him,  themselves,  and  one  another,  and  every  Thing  that 
can  contribute  to  their  true  Happiness,  both  here  and  hereafter. 

Thus  much,  Gentlemen,  it  was  thought  proper  to  advertise  you  of,  concerning 
the  Nature  and  Design  of  this  College:  And  I  pray  God,  it  may  be  attended  with  all  the 
Success  you  can  wish,  for  the  best  Good  of  the  rising  Generations;  to  which,  (while  T 
continue  here),  I  shall  willingly  contribute  my  Endeavours  to  the  Utmost  of  my  Power. 

Who  am.  Gentlemen,  your  Friend  And  most  humble  Servant. 

S.-VMUEL  Johnson 

N.P.  The  Charge  of  the  Tuition  is  established  by  the  Trustees  to  be  only  2Ss.  for  each 
Quarter. " 

Text— .1  History  of  Columbia  University.  1754-1904,  pp.  ■14,1-14.S. 


Kl'lSCOl'ALI AXISM    1\    lUK    IIIGIITKEN HI    (   1-..\1LK\  j5  1 

\-.   THE  .WGLICAX  EPISCOPATE 

Bishop  Slurlock's  Report 

The  following  document  written  Feb.  1750,  is  one  of  the  best  eon- 
ilensed  statements  of  the  issue  as  seen  from  the  Fpiseopalian  stan(l])oini : 

■Bishop  Slu-rlock'^  Rcjiort  on  tlu-  SlaU'  of  the  Cluin  li  oi  Ij^laiKl  in  llic 
Colonics.  Kehruary.  175<). 

To  the  King  in  Council: 

Some  considerations  humbh"  offered  by  Thomas  Bishop  of  Lontlon  relating  l<> 
Kcclesiastical  Government  in  His  Majestvs  Dominions  in  America.  " 

After  reviewing  the  status  of  the  Bishop  of  London  in  \'irginia  and 
Jamaica  from  1606,  the  writer  i)roceeds: 

In  the  }ear  1725  Bp.  Gibson  desirous  of  having  a  more  explicit  authority  and  direc- 
tion from  the  Crown,  for  the  exercise  of  the  said  Jurisdiction,  applied  to  the  King  in 
Council  for  that  purjiose.  The  Petition  was  referred  to  the  .Vttorney  and  Solicitor 
Geneial  &  by  their  report  their  opinion  appears  to  be  that  the  authoritx-  by  w*^''  the 
Bps.  of  London  had  acted  in  y**  Plantacons  was  insufficient,  and  that  the  Ecclial  Juris- 
diction in  America  did  belong  neither  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  nor  to  any  Bp.  in  England 
but  was  solely  in  the  Crown  by  virtue  of  the  Supremacy,  and  that  the  most  proper  way 
of  granting  to  any  person  the  exercise  of  such  jurisdiction,  was  by  Patent  under  the 
Broad  Seal.  Accordingly,  a  Patent  was  granted  to  D"^  Gibson  late  Bp.  of  London,  but 
it  was  granted  to  him  Personally  &  not  to  him  as  Bp.  of  London  and  his  successors, 
so  that  the  Patent  expired  with  him  and  the  Jurisdiction  is  now  solely  in  His  Majcstw 

By  the  grant  to  D''  Gibson  his  exercise  ol  the  Jurisdiction  was  subjected  to  certain 
limitations  and  restraints,  and  'tis  not  clear  what  powers  he  had  in  virtue  of  the  s'' 
grant.  The  Patent  gives  him  authority  by  himself  or  Commissaries  (1)  To  visit  all 
C'hurches  in  which  the  Rites  &  Liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England  were  used.  (2)  To 
Cite  all  Rectors  Curates  and  Incumbents  and  all  Priests  and  Deacons  in  Chid  eh  ol 
England  Orders,  et  nan  alias  qitasciimque  pcrsonas,  cum  omni  et  om  nimodo  jurisdictione 
l)otestate  et  coercione  ecclesiastica,  in  premissis  requisit.  and  to  enquire  by  Witnesses 
duly  sworn  into  the  morals  Si'^  with  power  to  Administer  Oaths  in  the  Ecclesiastical 
Court,  and  to  Correct  &  Punish  the  said  Rectors  &'^  by  suspension  excommunication 
&'^  (3j  A  power  to  appoint  Commissaries  for  the  exercise  of  this  Jurisdiction  and  to  re- 
move them  at  pleasure.  f4)  An  appeal  is  given,  to  all  who  shall  find  themselves 
aggrieved  b\'  an\-  sentence,  before  the  Great  Officers  of  State  in  England. 

Observations  on  this  Patent 

1 .  A  power  is  given  to  visit  all  churches,  but  he  has  no  power  to  cite  the  Churchwar- 
dens or  any  of  the  Parishioners  to  appear;  and  should  any  of  them  appear  voluntarily 
he  has  no  right  to  give  them  any  orders  relating  to  the  Church  or  Church  afTairs;  his 
whole  power  and  jurisdiction  being  conlined  to  the  Clergy-  only. 

2.  He  has  power  to  cite  all  Priests  and  Deacons  &  to  examine  into  their  conduct 
provided  they  have  Church  of  England  Orders;  but  if  a  man  should  counterfeit  I'.piscopal 
Orders  and  administer  the  Sacraments,  he  has  no  power  to  proceed  ag^^  him. 


252  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

3.  He  has  power  to  examine  into  the  Conduct  of  the  Clerg>',  upon  the  Oath  of  Wit- 
nesses, and  power  to  administer  Oaths  for  the  purpose;  but  he  has  no  power  to  cite  any 
man,  at  least  no  Layman  to  give  testimony  before  him;  yet  the  Laymen  may  be  many 
times  necessary  witnesses  as  in  such  cases;  and  they  see  daily  how  their  Curate  behaves, 
which  other  Clerg>Tnen,  who  serve  distant  parishes  can  give  no  account  of. 

4.  The  Bishop  has  power  to  appoint  Commissaries  to  exercise  such  jurisdiction  a~ 
is  granted  him  by  the  Patent,  and  as  the  Bp.  of  London  cannot  be  supposed  to  reside  in 
.\merica,  he  can  do  nothing  by  himself,  as  soon  as  he  has  appointed  Commissaries,  the 
Bishop  can  neither  direct,  nor  correct,  their  judgment.  Xo  appeal  lyes  to  the  Bp.  nor 
indeed  can  there;  for  in  judgment  of  Law,  the  Commissarr's  Sentence  is  the  Bp's  sen- 
tence, and  the  Appeal  must  go  to  a  higher  Court. 

But  this  shows  at  the  same  time  how  very  improper  it  is  to  give  such  power  to  a 
Bp.  ot  England,  which  he  cannot  execute,  but  must  be  obliged  to  give  it  over  to  some- 
body else,  as  soon  as  he  has  it.  So  that  the  Bp.  receiving  with  the  one  hand  what  he 
must  necessarily  give  awa\-  with  the  other,  remains  himself  a  Cj-pher  without  an\- 
authority  power  or  influence. 

If  these  observations  are  well  founded  the  Bishop's  jurisdiction,  as  under  the 
Patent,  seems  to  be  defective. 

But  the  Episcopal  Churches  in  America  suffer  greater  harships  still,  by  being  under 
a  Bishop  who  never  can  reside  among  them.  There  are  some  things  necessary  to  such 
Churches  w*^*^  the  Bp.  only  can  do  himself.  Such  for  instance  are  Conjinnation  and 
Ordination,  which  are  not  acts  of  jurisdiction  or  transferable  to„CQmmissaxIei3uJ^re 
acts  peculiar  to  the  Episcopal  Order  and  the  Episcopal  Churches  abroad_are  totally 
deprived  of  Confirmation.  As  to  Orders,  since  the  Bp.  only  can  give  them,  there  is  not' 
in  this  vast  tract  of  land,  one  who  can  ordain  ^Ministers  for  the  Church  of  England. 
In  which  respect  the  Dissenters  of  all  kinds,  upon  the  mere  foot  of  Toleration,  are  in  a 
better  case:  for  they  all  appoint  ^Ministers  in  their  own  way,  and  were  the  Dissenters 
in  Xew  England  and  elsewhere  in  America,  to  send  all  their  ilinisters  to  be  ordained  b>- 
their  Brethren  in  England,  they  wo''  think  it  a  great  hardship  and  inconsistent  with  the 
rights  the)'  claim  by  Toleration. 

From  these  considerations  it  appears  that  several  Colonies  abroad  where  the 
Church  of  England  is  established,  are,  with  respect  to  their  religious  principles,  put 
under  great  difficulties.  They  are  absolutely  deprived  of  confirmation  for  all  their 
>outh  and  children,  and  they  are  oftentimes  ill  supply'd  with  ^Ministers  to  perform 
other  duties  of  religion  among  them;  for  as  the  families  settled  in  the  country  and  which 
are  able  to  provide  otherwise  for  their  children,  will  not  send  their  Children  at  a  great 
expence  and  hazard  to  the  ordain'd  in  England,  where  the}-  often  (as  by  ex-perience  has 
been  found)  catch  the  Small  Fox,  a  distemper  more  fatal  to  them  than  to  others,  and 
several  who  have  come  o\-er  hither  for  Orders  have  dyed  here  of  this  disease.  In  con- 
sequence of  this  the  Plantations  are  furnished  with  such  Ministers  from  hence,  as  can 
be  prevail'd  upon  to  go  among  them,  or  such  as  are  forced  through  necessity  to  seek  a 
maintenance  in  a  foreign  country.  And  they  are  chiefly  Scotch  cr  Irish  who  offer  them- 
selves for  this  service;  and  there  is  reason  to  apprehend  that  the  Scotch  Episcopal  Cler- 
gy who  cannot  be  employed  at  home,  may  think  of  settling  in  the  Plantations,  which 
may  be  attended  with  bad  consequences  in  regard  to  the  government. 

The  Churches  abroad  of  the  Episcopal  Communion  have  been  under  a  necessity  of 
submitting  to  these  difticulties;  for  as  Protestants  they  cannot  apply  to  Popish  Bishops 
for  Confirmation  or  Orders;  and  as  Episcopal  Churches  they  could  resort  for  Orders 


EPlSrOl'ALTAXISM  IX  TIIK  EIGllTKKXTII  CKXTrkV  25.> 

only  to  English  or  Irish  Bishops.  But  since  the  Moravians  have  been  recognized  by 
Parliament  to  be  a  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  and  have  liberty  to  settle  in  His 
Majesty's  American  Dominions,  should  the  Churches  abroad  admit  ot  Ordination  bv 
Moravian  Bps.  it  may  be  attended  by  consequences  not  easily  foreseen,  but  easily  pre- 
\-ented  by  sulTering  the  Episcopal  Churches  of  England  in  America  to  have  one  or  more 
Suffragan  Bishops  residing  among  them. 

.\s  the  Dissenters  at  home  and  abroad  may  possibi}-  think  themselves  concern'd 
in  this  question;  it  is  necessary  to  observe  that  Bps.  abroad  are  not  desired  in  behall  of 
an  imonsidcrahle  party  there,  and  that  the  Independents  and  other  Dissenters  do  by  no 
means  (as  the  case  is  sometimes  mistaken  to  be)  make  the  body  of  the  Inhabitants  in 
His  Majesty's  Dominions.  But  previously  to  stating  how  the  fact  is  at  present,  it  is 
proper  to  recollect  how  the  law  stands  with  respect  to  the  establishment  of  the  Church 
of  England  in  America,  according  to  the  royal  Charters  and  Instructions  given  to  the 
King's  Governors  abroad  herein  before  mentioned. 

For  the  Church  of  England  being  establish'd  in  America,  the  Independents  and 
other  Dissenters  who  went  to  settle  in  New  England,  co^  only  have  a  Toleration  and 
in  fact  they  had  no  more,  as  appears  by  their  several  Charters,  and  more  particularh- 
in  Rhode  Island  Charter,  granted  in  the  14*h  year  of  Cha''  II"'^. 

Thus  stands  the  right  of  the  Church  of  England  in  America.  And  in  fact,  at  least 
one  half  of  the  Plantations  are  of  the  established  Church,  and  have  built  Churches  and 
^Minister's  houses  and  have  by  laws  of  their  respective  Assemblies  (confirm 'd  by  the 
Crown)  provided  maintenance  for  Church  of  England  Clergy,  &  no  others  are  capable 
of  having  benefices  among  them. 

This  is  the  case  of  S"  Carolina,  N"  Carolina,  \'irginia,  Maryland,  Jamaica, 
liarbadoes,  .\ntegoa,  Nevis,  and  the  rest  of  the  Caribee  Islands. 

On  the  other  side — Pennsylvania  is  in  the  hands  and  under  the  goN-ernm*^  of  the 
Quakers,  and  New  England  and  the  adjoining  Colonies  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Inde- 
pendents.    But  in  some  of  them  are  great  numbers  of  Churchmen. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  it  wo^  be  hard  to  send  Bps.  among  the  Dissenters  in 
America;  many  of  whom  left  their  own  Country  to  get  from  under  their  power. 

If  Bps.  were  proposed  to  be  established  in  Pensilvania  and  New  England,  with 
Coercive  Powers,  there  wo"^  be  some  colour  in  the  complaint.  But  as  it  never  has  been 
propos'd  to  settle  Bps.  in  those  Colonies,  nor  in  any  other  Colonies,  with  Coercive 
powers,  there  is  no  ground  for  it.  And  whatever  prejudices  the  Indei)endcnts  of  New 
F^ngland  may  have  to  Bps.  themselves,  surely  it  can  never  be  thought  reasonable  that 
because  the  Northern  end  of  America  is  possessed  chiefly  by  the  Independents,  there- 
fore the  Southern  and  Midland  parts  and  the  Islands,  who  profess  the  Established 
Religion  of  England  and  are  Episcopal  Churches,  sho^*  be  denyed  the  benefit  of  Epis- 
copal administration,  which  according  to  their  religious  jirinciples  they  think  necessary 
to  them. 

If  the  Suprcmac}'  of  the  Crown  be  (as  it  has  been  often  styled)  a  rich  jewel  in  the 
Crown  of  England,  it  should  be  considered  that  the  Supremacy  is  maintained  and 
obeyed  by  the  Established  Church  only.  Dissenters  of  all  kinds  are  discharged  from  all 
regard  to  it,  and  are  at  lull  liberty  to  act  for  themselves  in  religious  affairs,  without 
taking  the  consent  or  even  advice  of  the  Crown:  and  therefore  they  make  what  Minis- 
ters they  please.  But  the  Episcopal  Churches  of  England  in  America  want  their 
first  and  most  necessary  Member,  a  Bp.  to  reside  with  them;  and  have  waited  with 
patience  for  the  consent  of  the  Crown ;  and  their  bretheren  at  home,  the  Bps.  of  England 


254  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  the  Society  for  Propagating  the  Gospel',  have  often  been  intercessors  to  the  Crown 
on  their  behalf. 

The  objections  to  settling  Bishops  in  the  Plantations  are  chiefly  these  twn. 

1.  It  is  doubted  whether  it  will  be  agreeable  to  the  people  there. 

2.  It  is  doubted  whether  an>-  maintenance  can  be  had  for  such  Bishops. 

By  these  Acts  of  Assembl}-  it  is  plain  that  they  ha\e  no  objection  ag"^'  Bishops,  in 
the  religious  view,  so  far  from  it,  that  they  admit  no  Minister  to  serv^e  in  the  Churches 
supported  by  Publick  Maintenance,  but  such  as  are  Episcopally  ordained.  And  it  can- 
not be  supposed  that  they  wo^  be  unwilling  a  Bp.  should  reside  among  them,  where 
his  authority  &  influence  might  be  of  great  use  in  the  due  governm*  &  direction  of  the 
Clergy;  provided  that  a  Bp.  residing  with  them  had  power  to  do  no  more  than  they  are 
now  desirous  sho''  be  done  by  a  Bishop  at  a  distance. 

But  the  ditificulty  arises  from  the  2"''  view;  and  the  question  is,  how  far  they  will  be 
contented  to  admit  the  jurisdiction  w^^  the  Bps.  in  England  have  in  mmy  cases,  b\- 
and  under  the  Crown. 

As  the  first  planters  in  America  were  members  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  car- 
ried over  with  them  a  regard  to  the  government  and  discipline  of  their  Mother  Church; 
there  is  no  doubt  to  be  made  but  that  they  would  very  willingly  have  continued  under 
the  same  Ecclesiastical  Government  &  Discipline  in  America,  under  which  they  had 
been  bred  in  England,  had  they  had  any  Bps.  among  them  at  their  first  settlement 
abroad.  But  being  destitute  of  Bps.  and  for  some  years  deprived  of  Piihliek  Cfturili 
Communion  for  want  of  Ministers  regularly  ordain'd;  it  is  more  to  be  wondered  at  that 
they  have  adhered  so  steadil}^  to  the  Communion  of  the  Church  of  England  with 
respect  to  Episcopal  Ordination  and  the  established  Liturgy,  than  that  thes'  have  some 
prejudice  against  Ecclesiastical  Courts  and  Jurisdictions  of  Bps.  of  which  they  have 
seen  and  known  so  little  for  many  years.  Many  things  which  are  under  the  care  and 
authority  of  Bps.  in  England,  are  things  necessary  to  be  done  by  somebody,  and  where 
there  are  no  Bps.  they  must  be  done  by  some  other  authority.  Such  are  the  repairs 
of  Churches  and  the  providing  books  and  other  necessaries  for  the  service,  the  Institu- 
ting and  inducting  Incumbents,  the  repairs  of  Glebe  Houses,  the  Probate  of  Wills, 
Licence  tor  Marriage,  examining  and  approving  Clergymen,  and  Schoolmasters,  and 
the  correction  ot  vice  and  immoralit\'  by  coercive  power.  .Vs  the  Colonies  had  no 
Bps.  to  discharge  these  duties  they  were  necessitated  to  provide  for  them  otherwise. 
And  therefore  these  powers  are  placed  by  several  Acts  of  Assembly,  partly  in  the 
Churchwardens,  partly  in  Justices  of  the  Peace,  and  partly  in  the  Governors  of  the 
respective  Provinces. 

That  these  provisions  were  made  for  wanl  of  a  Bj).  among  them,  and  not  out  of 
dislike  to  Episcopal  A  itthorily  appears  from  the  Act  of  Assembly  of  the  Leeward  Islands 
before  mentioned,  by  which  the  Governor  is  empowered  to  suspend  Clergymen,  but  it 
passed  under  an  obligation  of  giving  notice  to  the  Bj).  of  London,  and  of  taking  his 
directions.  Had  there  been  a  Bp.  among  them,  can  it  be  supposed  they  would  x\oi 
have  referr'd  the  matter  directly  to  him? 

The  present  generation  of  men  in  the  Colonies  being  born  and  bred  under  this 
Constitution,  it  is  natural  to  suppose  that  they  are  attached  to  the  custom  of  their 
country,  and  would  be  alarm'd  at  the  apprehension  of  having  their  power  remov'd 
out  of  their  hands,  in  w'^^  the  law  of  their  country  had  plac'd  them,  and  put  into  the 
hands  of  a  Bp.  with  whose  power  in  these  cases  they  are  unacquainted:  and  therefore 


KPlSCOi'ALlAMSM    IN    lllK   KICH  lEKN  Til   CKNUKV  i.S.S 

these  powers  exercis'd  in  the  Consistor>-  Courts  in  England  are  not  desired  for  Bps. 
residing  in  America, 

But  these  Colonies  however  unaccustomed  to  Episcopal  Junsdtction  have  always 
lieen  brought  up  in  an  opinion  that  their  Clergy  must  be  Episcopally  Ordained.  And 
it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  they  had  rather  have  their  Children  come  to  England  for 
Orders  than  to  haAC  a  Bp.  among  them  to  Ordain  them  at  home,  and  as  they  are  nieni- 
l)ers  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  have  received  it's  liturgy,  they  cannot  look  into 
it  without  seeing  that  for  want  of  a  Bp.  amonj;  them  the>-  and  their  Children  arc 
debarr'd  from  Confirmation. 

There  ha\c  been  Commissaries  acting  under  the  Bp.  of  London,  ever  since  B]>. 
Compton's  time,  and  no  complaint  has  been  made  of  their  j)ower  being  too  great  or 
any  ways  burdensome  to  the  Country;  and  if  SuiTragan  Bishops  with  the  same  Eccle- 
siastical Powers  that  the  Commissaries  have  had,  were  settled  in  the  r'lantations,it 
could  make  no  alteration  with  respect  to  the  Civil  Go\ernm*  or  to  the  people,  but  it 
will  enable  the  Church  of  England  there  to  do  what  all  Churches  of  all  denominations 
have  thought  necessary-  to  their  very  being,  to  provide  a  succession  for  the  MinistrN- 
among  themselves:  a  right  which  the  Established  Church  of  England  in  the  Plantations 
has  been  long  deprived  of,  and  w*^^  as  far  as  I  can  judge,  no  other  Christian  Church  in 
the  world  ever  wanted.  p]\ery  sect  of  Christians,  under  the  Toleration,  claims  it  as 
their  right,  and  exercises  it;  and  it  seems  but  reasonable  to  hope  that  an  Established 
Church  should  enjoy  the  rights  of  a  Churcli  in  ec|ual  degree  at  least  with  tolerated 
societies  of  Dissenters. 

The  other  objection  is — How  shall  Bishops  in  America  be  maintained?  Not  b\' 
7(7 .V  or  imposition  on  the  People  certainly.  If  Bps.  were  to  be  sent  them,  and  the 
country  laid  under  contribution.  Bishops  would  be  received  as  Excise  Men  and  Tax- 
iiatl![er]s;  and  this  apprehension  in  the  people  abroad,  of  being  burden'd  with  the  main- 
tenance of  Bishops,  would  be  the  readiest  way  to  raise  an  opposition  in  the  Colonies 
to  the  settlement  of  the  Bps.  among  them. 

Xor  ought  the  Crown  to  be  burdened  with  the  maintenance  of  such  Bps.,  or  i)ul 
to  more  expence  that  what  already  lyes  upon  the  Crown  in  providing  ('lergy  for  the 
Plantations.  And  yet  there  will  not  want  means  to  provide  a  decent  support  for  them 
by  annexing  some  preferments  abroad  to  these  Bishopricks  and  by  giving  the  Bp.  a 
capacity  of  receiving  Benefactions  from  such  as  will  be  ready  to  promote  so  good  a 
flesign. 

But  as  the  care  to  maintain  them  will  jjc  premature  till  His  Majesty's  pleasure  is 
known  as  to  the  appointing  them  it  may  wait  His  Majesty's  determination. 

As  the  Bp.  of  London  is  generally  supposed  to  be  the  Bp.  principally  if  not  onl\ 
concern 'd  in  the  Plantations:  He  desires  to  say  one  word  for  himself,  and  to  assure 
Your  Majesty  that  however  necessarj-  to  the  state  of  Religion  &  the  Churches  abroad, 
he  apprehends  the  settlem*  of  Bps.  in  .\merica  to  be,  and  however  sensible  he  is  that 
with  the  .\uthority  granted  to  the  late  Bishop  of  London,  he  co'*  by  no  means  answer 
the  good  purposes  intended  by  Your  Majesty;  yet  he  submits  himself  to  jour  Royal 
Pleasure,  and  whatever  part  you  in  your  royal  wisdom  shall  think  lit  to  allot  to  hmi, 
he  will  discharge  it  to  the  best  of  his  ability. " 

Text— O'Callaghan:  Documents  Relalin^  to  Ihr  Colonial  History  of  the  Stot,  ,.( 
Sew  York,  Vol.  VH,  pp.  360-369. 


256  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

VI.  ORG  AM  Z  ATI  OX  OF  THE  AMERICAN  EPISCOPAL 
CHURCH 

A  General  Ecclesiastical  Constitution  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America 

Adopted  Oct  4,  1785  and  amended  slightly  in  sections  ix-xi,  June 
23,1786. 

Whereas,  in  the  course  of  Divine  Providence,  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America  is  become  independent  of  all  foreign  authority,  civil 
and  ecclesiastical: 

And  Whereas,  at  a  meeting  of  Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies  of  the  said  Church  in 
sundry  of  the  said  states,  viz.  in  the  states  of  Massachusetts,  Rhode-Island,  Connecti- 
cut, New  York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  and  Maryland,  held  in  the  city 
of  New  York,  on  the  6th  and  7th  days  of  October,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord,  1784,  it  was 
recommended  to  this  Church  in  the  said  states  represented  as  aforesaid,  and  proposed 
to  this  Church  in  the  States  not  represented,  that  they  should  send  Deputies  to  ;i 
Convention  to  be  held  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  on  the  Tuesday  before  the  feast  oi' 
St.  ]Michael  in  this  present  year,  in  order  to  unite  in  a  Constitution  of  Ecclesiastical 
government,  agreeably  to  certain  fundamental  principles,  expressed  in  the  said  recom- 
mendation and  proposal: 

And  Whereas,  in  consequence  of  the  said  recommendation  and  proposal.  Clerical 
and  Lay  Deputies  have  been  duly  appointed  from  the  said  Church  in  the  States  of  New 
York,  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  Delaware,  Marj'land,  Virginia,  and  South  Carolina: 

The  said  deputies  being  now  assembled,  and  taking  into  consideration  the  im- 
portance of  maintaining  uniformity  in  doctrine,  discipline,  and  worship  in  the  said 
Church,  do  hereby  determine  and  declare: 

I.  That  there  shall  be  a  general  Convention  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America,  which  shall  be  held  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia  on  the 
third  Tuesday  in  June,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1786,  and  for  ever  after  once  in  three 
years,  on  the  third  Tuesday  of  June,  in  such  place  as  shall  be  determined  by  the  Con- 
vention; and  special  meetings  may  be  held  at  such  other  times  and  in  such  place  as 
shall  be  hereafter  provided  for;  and  this  Church,  in  a  majority  of  the  States  aforesaid, 
shall  be  represented  before  they  shall  proceed  to  business;  except  that  the  representa- 
tion of  this  Church  from  two  States  shall  be  sufficient  to  adjourn;  and  in  all  business 
of  the  Convention  freedom  of  debate  shall  be  allowed. 

II.  There  shall  be  a  representation  of  both  Clergy  and  Laity  of  the  Church  in 
each  State,  which  shall  consist  of  one  or  more  Deputies,  not  exceeding  four,  of  each 
Order;  and  in  all  questions,  the  said  Church  in  each  State  shall  have  one  vote;  and  a 
majority  of  suffrages  shall  be  conclusive. 

III.  In  the  said  Church  in  every  State  represented  in  this  Convention,  there  shall 
be  a  Convention  consisting  of  the  Clergj'  and  Lay  Deputies  of  the  congregation. 

IV.  "The  Book  of  Common  Praj-er,  and  Administration  of  the  Sacraments,  and 
other  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  the  Church,  according  to  the  use  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, "  shall  be  continued  to  be  used  by  this  Church,  as  tlie  same  is  altered  by  this 
Convention,  in  a  certain  instrument  of  writing  passed  by  their  authority,  intituled 
Alterations  of  the  Liturgy  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States 


EPISCOPAUANISM  IN  THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY  257 

of  America,  in  order  to  render  the  same  conformable  to  the  American  revolution  ami 
the  constitutions  of  the  respective  States." 

V.  In  every  State  where  there  shall  be  a  Bishop  duly  consecrated  and  settled, 
and  who  shall  have  acceded  to  the  articles  of  this  General  Ecclesiastical  Constitution, 
he  shall  be  considered  as  a  member  of  the  Convention  ex  officio. 

VI.  The  Bishop  or  Bishops  in  every  State  shall  be  chosen  agreeably  to  such  rules 
as  shall  be  fi.Ked  by  the  respective  Conventions;  and  every  Bishop  of  this  Church  shall 
confine  the  exercise  of  his  Episcopal  office  to  his  proper  jurisdiction,  unless  rcc|ucstcfi 
to  ordain  or  confirm  by  any  church  destitute  of  a  Bishop. 

VII.  A  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  any  of  the  United  States  not  now  repre- 
sented, may  at  any  time  hereafter  be  admitted,  on  acceding  to  the  articles  of  this  union^ 

VIII.  Every  Clergjinan,  whether  bishop  or  presbyter  or  deacon,  shall  be  amen- 
able to  the  authority  of  the  Convention  inthe  State  to  which  he  belongs,  so  far  as 
relates  to  suspension  or  removal  from  olfice,  and  the  Convention  in  each  State  shall 
institute  rules  for  their  conduct,  and  an  equitable  mode  of  trial.  — ■^ 

IX.  And  whereas  it  is  represented  to  this  Convention  to  be  the  desire  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  these  States,  that  there  may  be  further  alterations  of 
the  Liturgy  than  such  as  are  made  necessary  by  the  American  revolution;  therefore  the 
''Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  Administration  of  the  Sacraments  and  other  Rites 
and  Ceremonies  of  the  Church,  according  to  the  use  of  the  Church  of  England,"  as 
altered  by  an  instrument  of  writing,  passed  under  the  authority  of  this  Convention, 
intituled  "Alterations  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  Administration  of  the 
Sacraments  and  other  rites  and  Ceremonies  of  the  Church,  according  to  the  use  of  the 
Church  of  England,  proposed  and  recommended  to  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America, "  shall  be  used  in  this  Church,  when  the  same  shall 
have  been  ratified  by  the  Conventions  which  have  respectively  sent  Deputies  to  this 
General  Convention. 

X.  No  person  shall  be  ordained  or  permitted  to  oftkiatc  as  a  Minister  in  this 
Church,  until  he  shall  TTave-strbscrib^d  the  following  declaration,  "1  do  believe  the 
Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  to  be  the  word  of  God,  and  to  contain 
all  things  necessary  to  salvation;  and  1  do  solemnly  engage  to  conform  to  the  doctrines 
and  worship  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  as  settled  and  determined  in  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  Administration  of  the  Sacraments,  set  forth  by  the  Gen- 
eral Convention  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  these  United  States." 

XI.  This  general  Ecclesiastical  Constitution,  when  ratified  by  the  Church  in  the 
different  states,  shall  be  considered  as  fundamental;  and  shall  be  unalterable  by  the 
Convention  of  the  Church  in  any  state. 

The  Hon.  Mr.  Duane,  from  the  Committee  for  revising,  &c,  reported,  that  they 
had,  according  to  order,  prepared  a  plan  for  ol:)taining  the  consecration  of  Bishops, 
and  a  draft  of  an  address  to  the  most  Reverend  the  Archbishops  and  the  Right  Rev- 
erend the  Bishops  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  were  ready  to  report  the  same. 

Text— Journals  of  the  General  Conventions  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church. 
1784-1814,  pp.  8-10. 

Petition  for  Episcopal  Consecration 
To  the  Most  Reverend  and  Right  Reverend  the  Archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  York,  and 

the  Bishops  of  the  Church  of  Engla>id. 

We  the  Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  sundry- 
of  the  United  States  of  America,  think  it  our  duty  to  address  your  Lordships  on  a 


258  SOLKCK  BOOK   OK   AMERICAN   CllLRCIl   HISTORY 

subject  deeply  interesting,  not  only  to  ourselves  and  those  ^^hom  we  represent,  but. 
a=  we  conceive,  to  the  common  cause  of  Christianity. 

Our  forefathers,  when  they  left  the  land  of  their  nativity,  did  not  leave  the  bosom 
of  that  Church  over  which  your  Lordships  now  preside;  but,  as  well  from  a  veneration 
for  Episcopal  government,  as  from  an  attachment  to  the  admirable  services  of  our 
Liturgy,  continued  in  willing  connection  with  their  ecclesiastical  superiors  in  England, 
and  were  subjected  to  man}'  local  inconveniences,  rather  than  break  the  unity  of  the 
Church  to  which  they  belonged. 

When  it  pleased  the  .Supreme  Ruler  of  the  universe,  thai  this  pari  of  ihc  Hritisli 
empire  should  be  free,  sovereign,  and  independent,  it  became  the  most  important  con 
cern  of  the  members  of  our  Communion  to  i)ro\ide  for  its  continuance.  .\nd  while, 
in  accomplishing  of  this,  they  kept  in  view  that  wise  and  liberal  part  of  the  system  of 
the  Church  of  England  which  excludes  as  well  the  claiming  as  the  acknowledging  of 
such  spiritual  subjection  as  may  be  inconsistent  with  the  civil  duties  of  her  children; 
it  was  nevertheless  their  earnest  desire  and  resolution  to  retain  the  venerable  form  of 
ICpiscopal  government  handed  down  lo  them,  as  lhe\-  concei\e,  from  the  time  of  the 
.*\postles,  and  endeared  to  them  by  the  remembrance  of  the  holy  Bishops  of  the  primi- 
tive Church,  of  the  blessed  Martyrs  who  i-eformed  the  doctrine  and  worship- of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  of  the  many  great  and  pious  Prelates  who  have  adorned  that 
Church  in  e\ery  succeeding  age.  But  however  general  the  desire  of  compleating  the 
Orders  of  our  Ministry,  so  diffused  and  unconnected  were  the  members  of  our  Com- 
munion over  this  extensive  country,  that  much  time  and  negociation  were  necessary 
for  the  forming  a  representative  bod)-  of  the  greater  number  of  Episcopalians  in  these 
States;  and  owing  to  the  same  causes,  it  was  not  until  this  Convention  that  sufticicnl 
powers  could  be  procured  for  the  addressing  your  Lordships  on  this  subject. 

The  petition  which  we  offer  to  your  Venerable  Body  is, — that  from  a  tender 
regard  to  the  religious  interests  of  thousands  in  this  rising  empire,  professing  the  same 
religious  principles  with  the  Church  of  England,  you  will  be  pleased  to  confer  the  P^pis- 
copal  character  on  such  persons  as  shall  be  recommended  by  this  Church  in  the  several 
States  here  represented — full  satisfaction  being  given  of  the  sufliciency  of  the  persons 
recommended,  and  of  its  being  the  intention  of  the  general  body  of  the  Episcopalians 
in  the  said  States  respectively,  to  receive  them  in  the  quality  of  Bishops. 

Whether  this  our  request  will  meet  with  insurmountable  impediments,  from  the 
political  regulations  of  the  kingdom  in  which  your  Lordships  fill  such  distinguished 
stations,  it  is  not  for  us  to  foresee.  We  have  not  been  ascertained  that  any  such  will 
e.xist;  and  are  humbly  of  opinion,  that  as  citizens  of  these  States,  interested  in  their 
prosperity,  and  religiously  regarding  the  allegiance  which  we  owe  them,  it  is  lo  an 
ecclesiastical  source  only  we  can  apply  in  the  present  exigency. 

It  may  be  of  consecjuence  to  observe,  that  in  these  States  there  is  a  separation 
between  the  concerns  of  policy  and  those  of  religion;  that,  aciordingly,  our  civil  rulers 
cannot  officially  join  in  the  present  application;  that,  however,  we  are  far  from  appre- 
hending the  opposition  or  even  displeasure  of  any  of  those  honorable  personages;  and 
finally,  that  in  this  business  we  are  justified  by  the  Constitutions  of  the  States,  which 
are  the  foundations  and  controul  of  all  our  laws.  On  this  point  we  beg  leave  to  refer 
lo  the  enclosed  extracts  from  the  Constitutions  of  the  respective  States  of  which  we 
are  citizens,  and  we  flatter  ourselves  that  they  must  be  satisfactory. 

Thus,  we  have  slated  to  your  Lordships  the  nature  and  the  grounds  of  our  applica- 
tion; which  we  have  thought  it  most  respectful  and  most  suitable  to  the  magnitude  of 


Kl'ISCOl'ALl.WlSM    IN   TllK   KKWITKKMII   CIAIIKV  _'5M 

the  object,  to  address  to  youi  Lordships  for  your  deliberation  before  any  person  i;^ 
sent  over  to  carry  them  into  effect.  Whatever  may  be  the  event,  no  time  will  efTace 
the  remembrance  of  the  past  services  of  your  Lordships  and  \our  predecessors.  The 
Xrchbishops  of  CiiiUcrbury  were  not  prevented,  even  by  the  wi-ighly  toucern;>  of  llieii 
higli  stations,  from  attending  to  the  interests  of  this  distant  branch  of  the  Churcli 
under  their  care.  The  Bishops  of  London  were  our  Diocesans;  and  the  uninterruptetl 
aUliough  voluntary  sulimission  of  our  congregations,  will  remain  a  perpetual  proof  of 
their  mild  and  paternal  government.  All  the  Bishops  of  JMigiand,  witli  ollu-r  distin 
gui-ilied  charaiter>.  as  well  ecclesiastical  as  civil,  have  concurred  in  forming  and  carr>  • 
ing  on  the  benevolent  views  of  the  Society  for  Propagating  the  (iospel  in  Foreign 
I'arts:  a  Society  to  whom,  under  God,  the  prosperity  of  our  Church  is  in  an  eminent 
degree  to  be  ascribed.  It  is  our  earnest  wish  to  be  permitted  to  make,  through  .voiir 
Lordships,  this  just  acknowledgment  to  that  \enerable  Society;  a  tribute  of  gratitude 
u-hich  we  the  rather  take  this  opportunity  of  paying,  as  while  they  thought  it  nccessar> 
to  withdraw  their  pecuniary  assistance  from  our  ^Ministers,  they  ha\-e  endeared  their 
past  favors  by  a  benevolent  declaration,  that  it  is  far  from  their  thoughts  to  alienate 
their  atTection  from  their  brethren  now  under  another  government — with  the  pious 
wish,  that  their  former  exertions  may  still  continue  to  bring  forth  the  fruits  they  aimed 
at  of  pure  religion  and  virtue.  Our  hearts  are  penetrated  with  the  most  lively  gratitude 
by  these  generous  sentiments;  the  long  succession  of  former  benefits  passes  in  review 
before  us;  we  pray  that  our  Church  may  be  a  lasting  monument  of  the  usefulness  of  so 
worthy  a  bod>-;  and  that  her  sons  may  never  cease  to  be  kindly  alTcctioned  to  the  mem 
bers  of  that  Church,  the  Fathers  of  which  have  so  tenderly  watched  o\-er  her  infanc.v. 

For  your  Lordships  in  particular,  we  most  sincerely  wish  and  pray,  that  you  ma>- 
long  continue  the  ornaments  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  at  last  rccei\e  the  reward 
of  the  righteous  from  the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  souls. 

We  are,  with  all  the  respect  which  is  due  to  your  exalted  and  \  Lneral)lc  characters 
and  stations. 

\'our  Lordships 

Most  obedient  and 

Most  humble  Scrxanls. 

SiGXKD  BY  THE  CLERICAL  AM)  L\V   Dl  ITTll  ■< 

OF  THE  Convention. 

In  Convention: 
Ciirist  Church,  Philadelphia 

October  5th,  178,S. 

Texi—Jounials  of  the  Gnirral  Ci»ivrnliou^  of  llir  frolrshiiil  /■:pis4  0/},i!  Cliiinli. 
17S4-1S14,  pp.  12-l.S. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

PrESBYTERIANISM  IX  THE  EIGHTEENTH  CeNTURY 

Bibliography 

The  first  fruits  of  the  project  initiated  by  the  General  Assembly 
in  May,  1791,  "to  devise  measures  for  the  collecting  of  materials  neces- 
sary for  a  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  North  America"  was 
the  publication  in  the  "Christian  Advocate"  (1825  and  1830)  by  Dr. 
Green  of  two  chapters  designed  to  form  the  opening  sections  of  a  sub- 
sequent completed  history  of  Presbyterianism.  The  first  chapter  was 
entitled  "The  Origin  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,"  the  second,  "The  History  of  the  Presbyterian  ^Church 
from  its  Origin  to  a.  d.  1716"  (on  all  see  "Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc," 
Vol.  II  pp.  267-271).  These  studies  with  all  the  records  that  had  been 
brought  together  b}'  the  Historical  Committee  of  the  General  Assembly 
during  its  forty  years  of  service  were  turned  over  to  Dr.  Charles  Hodge, 
who  shortly  after  (1839-40)  published  the  scholarly  and  graceful  "Con- 
stitutionarl  history  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  Parts  I  and  II,  1705-1788."  Almost  contemporary  with 
Hodge's  history,  but  distinctly  inferior,  were  William  Hill's  "A  History 
of  the  Rise,  Progress,  and  Character  of  American  Presbyterianism, 
together  with  a  Review  of  'The  Constitutional  History  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,'"  (1839),  and  Irving 
Spence's  "Letters  on  the  Early  History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
America.  With  a  Sketch  of  the  Life  of  the  Author"  (1838).  Next 
came  Richard  Webster  with  "A  History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  America  From  Its  Origin  Till  the  Year  1760.  With  Biographical 
Sketches  of  its  Early  Ministers.  With  a  Memoir  of  its  Author,  by  the 
Rev.  C.  van  Rensselaer,  D.D.,  and  an  Historical  Introduction  by  the 
Rev.  William  Blackwood,  D.D."  (1858).  Webster's  work  was  followed 
by  that  of  Ezra  Hall  Gillett,  "History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America"  (II  Vols.  1864).  Thus  far  the  historians 
of  Presbyterianism  had  been  basing  their  investigations  solely  upon 
sources  accessible  in  America.     It  remained  for  Charles  Augustus  Briggs, 

260 


PRESBYTERIAMSM  IN  THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTLRV  261 

D.  D.,  upon  the  basis  of  documents  stored  in  the  libraries  and  museums 
of  Great  Britain  to  give  a  much  more  complete  account  in  his  "American 
Presbyterianism :  Its  Origin  and  Early  History.  Together  with  an 
Appendix  of  Letters  and  Documents,  man>'  of  which  have  Recent I\- 
Been  Discovered"  (1885).  An  abundance  of  unimportant  detail  has 
not  enhanced  the  \alue  or  interest  of  this  work.  The  appended  docu- 
ments however,  are  of  first  rate  significance.  The  recent  "History  of 
the  Presbyterian  Churches  in  the  United  States"  by  Robert  ElHs  Thomp- 
son, ("Amer.  Ch.  Hist.  Ser. "  Vol.  VI,  3rd  ed.  1902)  in  its  brief  compass 
of  69  pages  gives  only  elementary  generalities.  "A  Short  History  of 
American  Presbyterianism  from  its  Foundation  to  the  Reunion  of  1869" 
(1903)  by  A.  T.  ]\IcGiIl,and  S.  M.  Hopkins,  contains  concise  illuminating 
surveys.  Hopkins  is  especially  happy  in  his  treatment  of  the  "Pres- 
byterian Church  and  the  American  Revolution."  "The  Scotch-Irish 
in  America"  (1915)  by  Henry  J.  Ford  is  virtually  a  history  of  Presby- 
terianism and  represents  high  standards  of  interesting  and  accurate 
scholarship.     Documentation  unfortunately  is  almost  entirely  lacking. 

Of  histories  confined  to  colonial  areas,  there  are  the  following:  "His- 
tory of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  State  of  Kentucky,  with  a  Pre- 
liminary Sketch  of  the  Churches  in  the  Valley  of  V^irginia"  (18-17)  by 
Rev.  Robert  Davidson;  "Sketches  of  North  Carolina,  ..."  (1846), 
and  "Sketches  of  Virginia,  ...  "  (1st  series  1850,  2nd  series  1855)  by 
Re\'.  W.  H.  Foote,  which  tliough  antiquated  contain  rich  stores  of  in- 
formation; "Old  Redstone,  or  Historical  Sketches  of  Western  Pres- 
byterianism, its  Early  Ministers,  .  .  .  and  its  First  Records" 
(1854)  by  Joseph  Smith;  "The  Early  Presbyterian  Immigration  into 
South  Carolina"  (1858,  a  Discourse)  by  George  Howe;  "The  Early  Pres- 
byterian Immigration  into  South  Carolina"  ("The  Southern  Pres. 
Review"  January,  1859);  "History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
South  Carolina"  (1870)  by  George  Howe;  "An  Outline  History  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  West  or  South  Jersey  from  1700  to  1865"  (1869) 
by  A.  H.  Brown;  "Pioneer  Presbyterianism  in  Tennessee,"  Centennial 
Addresses,  October,  1897;  "A  History  of  the  Development  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  North  Carolina,  and  of  SvTiodical  Home  Missions, 
..."  (1907)  by  James  I.  Vance  and  others  (3  chapters  sketch  the  period 
to  1875);  "Early  Presbyterianism  in  Maryland"  by  J.  W.  Mcllwain 
("J.  H.  U.  Studies"  Series  VIII,  Suppl.  to  Chap.  V-VI);  also  "Some 
Relics  of  Early  Presbyterianism  in  Maryland "  ("  Papers,  Amer.  Soc. 
Ch.  Hist."  Vol.  II,  Part  I,  pp.  93-99);  "The  Beginnings  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  in  the  District  of  Columbia"  by  W.  B.  Br>-an  ("  Records 


262  SOURCE  ROOK  OF  AMERICAN'  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  Columbia  Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  VIII,  pp.  43-66);  "The  Planting  uf  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  Northern  \^irginia  prior  to  the  Organization  of 
Winchester  Presbytery,  December  4,  1794"  (1904)  by  James  R.  Graham; 
"A  History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Georgia"  fn.d.i  by  Re\-. 
James  Stac}-. 

■  .Studies  more  local  are  as  follows:  "Early  Presbyterianism  East  of 
the  Hudson"  (1868)  by  John  Jolmson;  "A  History  of  Presbyterianism 
in  New  England;  Its  Introduction,  .  .  .  "  ('1 881)  by  Alexander  Blaikie; 
"Histor}-  of  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle"  (II  Vols.  1889)  by  George  Nor- 
cross;  "Presbyterianism  in  Perth  Amboy,  New  Jersey"  (1903)  by  Har- 
lan G.  Mendenhall ;  ''History  of  the  Pcesbytery  of  Carlisle"  by  Robert 
Davidson,  ("Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  Ill,  No.  VIII);  "A  Sketch  of 
Abingdon  Presbyter}-"  by  Rex.  John  B.  Herndon  (ibid.  \'ol.  Ill,  No. 
VIII);  ''History  of  the  Presbyter)-  of  Albany, "  reprint  of  original  manu- 
script (ihid.,  Vol.  Ill,  No.  V);  "History  of  the  Presi)ytery  of  Baltimore," 
reprint  of  original  manuscript  (ibid.  Vol.  VII,  No.  II);  "The  Erection 
of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Brunswick,  Together  With  Some  Account  of 
the  Beginnings  of  Organized  Presbyterianism  in  the  American  Colonies, " 
by  George  H.  Ingram  (ibid.,  \'ol.  \T.  No.  VT);  "The  New  England 
Churches  and  the  First  Presbyter}-"  b\-  William  H.  Roberts,  (ibid. 
Vol.  y.  No.  YD;  ''The  Beginnings  of  Presbyterianism  in  Albany"  by 
V.  H.  Paltsiis  (ibid.  \'ol.  \',  No.  R'  and  V). 

On  individual  churches  there  are  the  following  accounts:  ''Historical 
Account  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Princeton,  New  Jersey" 
(1851)  1)\-  W.  E.  Schenck;  ''Churches  of  the  Valley"  (Cumberland 
and  Franklin  Counties,  Pennsylvania,  1852)  by  Alfred  Nev'in;  "Histori- 
cal Sketch  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  City  of  New  Bruns- 
wick" (1852)  by  Robert  Davidson;  "A  History  of  the  Old  Presbyterian 
Congregation  of  'The  People  of  Maidenhead  and  Hopewell,'  "  (1856) 
by  George  Hale;  "History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Trenton, 
New  Jersey  ..."  (1859)  by  John  Hall;  "The  Mountain  Society;  a 
History  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Orange,  New  Jersey,  Or- 
ganized about  1719"  (1860)  by  J.  Hoyt ;  "Two  Centuries  in  the  History 
of  the  Presbxterian  Church,  Jamaica,  Long  Island"  (1863)  by  J.  M. 
Macdonald;  "Earhest  Churches  of  New  York  and  its  Vicinity"  (1865) 
by  G.  P.  Disosway;  "The  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Cranbury, 
Trenton"  (1869)  by  J.  G.  Symmes;  "The  Presbyterian  Church  in  Bask- 
ing Ridge,  N.  J."  (1872)  by  J.  G.  Rankin;  "One  Hundred  Years  of  the 
Presb}-terian  Church  of  Frankford"  (1872)  by  Thomas  Murphy;  "His- 
l()r\-  of  Ncshamin\-   Prcsl)\-leria?i   Church  of  Warwick   .    .    .    Bucks  Co. 


1 


PKi:^i;v  n.Ki AxisM  i\  mi;  i.n.ii  i  i.i;mh  cKMrKv  _'(.•; 

I'a.  1726-1870  ■  (1876)  by  D.  R.  Turner:  "The  Old  and  the  x\e\v,  174.'!- 
1876;  The  Second  Presbyterian  Church  of  Philadelphia;  its  Beglnninj^ 
and  Tacrease"  (1876)  by  E.  R.  Beadle;  "A  History  of  the  First  Presby- 
terian Church  of  Carlisle"  (1877)  by  C.  P.  Wing;  "History  of  the  First 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Auburn,  New  York""  1 1876)  by  Charles  Hawle>-; 
"History  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Albanx"  (1877)  by  C.  H. 
Hhiync}-;  "Historical  Skctcli  of  Presbytcriain'sni  within  the  Bounds 
of  the  Synod  of  Central  New  ^■<)^k■■  (1877)  In-  I'.  H.  Fowler,  and  j.  W. 
Mears;  "Histor_\-  of  the  Preslnlerian  Church  in  the  Forks  of  Prand\-^ 
wine,  Chester  Count}-.  Pa.'"  (1885)  by  James  McClune;  "History  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  of  New  Berne,  N.  C.  with  a  Resume  of  Farl\ 
Fcclesiastical  AfiFairs  in  Fastern  North  Carolina  ..."  (1886)  bv  L.  ('. 
\'ass;  "A  Brief  Histor}-  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Newtown, 
Long  Island,  ..."  (1902)  by  Wm.  H.  Hendrickson;  "Historical 
Sketch  of  the  First  United  Preslnterian  Church  of  Philadelphia'"  (a 
sermon,  P)()2)  b>-  W.  J.  Edgar;  "History  of  the  Old  Tennent  Church"" 
(2nd.  ed.  1904)  by  F.  R.  Symmes;  "A  History  of  Old  Pine  Street  "  (1905) 
by  H.  O.  Gibbons;  "History  of  the  Manokin  Presbyterian  Church, 
Princess  Anne,  Md. "  (1910)  by  Harry  P.  Ford;  "The  Early  History  of 
the  First  Presbyterian  Church  in  Philadelphia"  by  John  Edmands,  D.I). 
("Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  V,  No.  V);  "History  of  tJie  Presbyterian 
Church  in  Trenton,  New  Jersey,  from  the  First  Settlement  of  the  Town" 
('1911)  by  John  Hall;  "The  History  of  the  First  English  Presbyterian 
Church  in  Amwell"  (1912)  b>-  J.  B.  Kugler;  "Historical  Sketch  of  the 
Ewing  Presbyteriaii  Church"  In-  W.  M.  Tanning  ("Jour.  Pres.  Hist. 
Soc, "  "Vol.  VI,  No.  V) ;  and  "  Historcial  Notes  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Shrewsbury,  N.  J."  by  R.  Taylor,  (ibid.,  Vol.  VII,  No.  11).  Refer- 
ences to  other  histories  and  anniversary  sermons  will  be  found  in  Thomp- 
son's "Bibliography"  (A.  C.  H.  Series  Vol.  VI)  and  in  the  section  "Re- 
cords of  New  Publications  Relating  to  Presbyterianism  .  .  .  ""  ap- 
pearing in  the  various  numbers  of  the  "J<nu-nal  of  the  Presbxterian 
Historical  Societw "' 

Subjects  of  special  interest  have  been  treated  as  under:  "When  was 
the  First  Presbyter}-  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America  Organized?"  by  B.  L.  Agnew^  ("Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc." 
Vol.  Ill,  No.  1);  "The  Beginning  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Church" 
("Pres.  and  Reformed  Ch.  Rev."  Jan.  1896);  "Scotch  and  Scotch-Irish 
in  American  Soil"  (1878)  by  J.  *G.  Craighead;  "The  Scotch-Irish  in 
America;  Their  History,  Traits,  Institutions,  and  Influences,  ..." 
( 1906t  by  John  W.  Dinsmore;  "Early  Atlemj)ted  Union  of  Presbyterians 


264  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

with  Dutch  and  German  Reformed"  by  Professor  James  I.  Good  ("Jour. 
Pres.  Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  Ill,  No.  Ill);  "Presbyterians  and  Quakers  in 
Colonial  Pennsylvania"  by  Isaac  Sharpless  (ibid.  Vol.  Ill,  No.  II). 

The  contribution  of  Presbyterians  to  religious  liberty  in  Virginia  is 
described  in  "  The  Triumph  of  the  Presbytery  of  Hanover;  or  The  Separa- 
tion of  Church  and  State  in  Virginia,  ..."  (1887)  by  Jacob  H.  Patton; 
"Virginia  Presbyterianism  and  Religious  Liberty  in  Colonial  and  Revolu- 
tionary Times"  (1907,  an  important  work  with  several  documents)  by 
Professor  Thomas  C.  Johnson;  "The  Struggle  of  Protestant  Dissenters 
for  Religious  Toleration  in  Virginia"  ("J.  H.  U.  Studies,"  Series,  XII) 
by  H.  R.  Mcllwaine;  and  the  studies  of  James,  Thorne,  and  Zeller  (see 
page  281). 

For  the  Great  Awakening,  the  reader  is  referred  to  page  2 12f.  with  the 
following  important  supplementary  material:  "The  Danger  of  an  Un- 
converted Ministry,  Considered  in  a  Sermon  on  Mark  vi.  34,  preached 
at  Nottingham,  Pa."  (1740)  by  Gilbert  Tennent;  "A  Vindication  of 
the  Brethren  who  were  Unjustly  and  Illegally  Cast  Out  of  the  Synod 
of  Philadelphia,  from  Maintaining  Principles  of  Anarchy  in  the  Church" 
(1744)  by  Samuel  Blair;  "The  Men  and  Times  of  the  Reunion  of  1758" 
("  Amer.  Pres.  &  Theol.  Review, "  July  1868) ;  "The  Trial  of  Rev.  William 
Tennent"  ("Biblical  Repertory  and  Printeton  Review"  July,  1868); 
"  The  True  Character  of  the  Adopting  Act "  ("  Amer.  Pres.  Rev. "  January, 
1869);  "Memorabilia  of  the  Tennents"  ("Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol. 
I,No.V)byD.B.K.Ludwig;  "Life  of  the  Rev.  William  Tennent  .  .  .  " 
(1843),  author  not  specified. 

"The  Works  of  President  Edwards"  are  accessible  in  a  four  volume 
New  York  edition  (1843),  reprint  of  an  earlier  (1809)  Worcester  edition 
and  in  a  six  volume  Edinburgh  edition  (1847).  The  latter  has  material 
supplementary  to  what  is  embodied  in  the  former,  but  not  of  intrinsic 
value  to  the  historian.  "Some  Early  Writings  of  Jonathan  Edwards, 
A.D.  1714-1726"  by  Egbert  C.  Smith  ("Proc.  Amer.  Antiq.  Soc."  New 
Series,  Vol.  X,  pp.  212-247)  has  considerable  original  material. 

Studies  on  Edwards  are  as  follows:  "Jonathan  Edwards,  his  Char- 
acter, Teaching,  and  Influence"  ("Bibl.  Sacra,"  October,  1861);  "Jona- 
than Edwards"  {^ibid.  April,  1869);  "Jonathan  Edwards"  in  "American 
Religious  Leaders  "  (1889)  by  Alexander  V.  G.  Allen;  "Jonathan  Edwards 
and  the  Great  Awakening"  ("Bibliotheca  Sacra,"  Jan.  1898);  "The 
Manuscripts  of  Jonathan  Edwards"  by  F.  B.  Dexter,  ("Proc.  Mass. 
Hist.  Soc. "  Series  II,  Vol.  XV,  pp.  2-20);  "Jonathan  Edwards;  A  Retro- 
spect.    Being  the  Addresses  Delivered  in  Connection  with  the  Unveiling 


PRESBYTERIANISM  IN  THE  EIGHTEENTH  CENTURY  265 

of  a  Memorial  Tablet  at  Northampton  ..."  edited  (1901)  by  H.  N. 
Gardiner;  "The  Edwards  Bicentenary  at  Andover"  (1904)  by  J.  W. 
Platner  and  others.  His  bicentenary  is  discussed  in  the  "Jour.  Pres. 
Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  II,  No.  III.  A  useful  inventory  of  all  the  periodical 
Uterature  appearing  in  connection  with  this  bicentennial  will  be  found 
in  this  Jounal,  pp.  169-210. 

On  John  Witherspoon,  the  following  works  are  to  be  commended: 
"John  Witherspoon,  Patriot,  1722-1794"  (n.d.)  by  J.  F.  Dickie;  "Life 
of  John  Witherspoon,  D.D.,  With  the  Sermon  Preached  at  his  Funeral 
by  John  Rogers,  D.D. "  (prefixed  to  his  works,  IV  Vols.  1800-1807)  by 
Samuel  S.  Smith;  and  "John  Witherspoon"  (1906)  by  David  Walker 
Woods,  Jr. 

The  Log  College  may  be  studied  in  Rev.  Archibald  Alexander's 
"Biographical  Sketches  of  the  Founder  and  the  Principal  Alumni  of 
the  Log  College,  Together  with  an  Account  of  the  Revivals  of  Rehgion 
under  their  Ministry"  (1845);  "Historical  Discourses  relating  to:,  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church  in  Newark"  (1853)  by  Rev.  Jonathan  S. 
Stearns;  "The  History  of  the  Presbytery  of  the  Log  College"  (1889)  by 
Rev.  Thomas  Murphy;  "The  Charter  and  By-Laws  of  the  Trustees 
of  Princeton  University"  by  Rev.  Elijah  R.  Craven;  and  the  same 
author's  brief  article,  "The  Log  College  of  Neshaminy,  and  Princeton 
University"  ("Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  I,  No.  IV). 

The  history  of  Princeton  has  been  related  by  Rev.  John  MacLean  in 
a  "History  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  .  .  .  '  (II  Vols.  1877),  a 
narrative  based  on  the  minutes  of  the  Board  of  Trustees.  An  older  work, 
"Princeton  College  during  the  Eighteenth  Century"  (1872)  by  Samuel 
D.  Alexander,  gives  biographical  notes  of  its  alumni.  John  De  Witt  in 
connection  with  the  Sesquicentennial  Celebration,  prepared  three  papers 
on  the  following  subjects :  "The  Planting  of  Princeton  College, "  " Prince- 
ton College  Administrations  in  the  Eighteenth  Century,"  and  "Princeton 
College  Administrations  in  the  Nineteenth  Century"  ("Pres.  &  Ref. 
Rev. "  April,  July,  and  October,  1897).  Ashbel  Green  has  a  "Historical 
Sketch  of  the  Origin  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey,  With  an  account  of 
the  Administrations  of  its  First  Five  Presidents"  (1822)  which  comes  to 
1768.  A  concise  sketch  is  a  "History  of  the  College  of  New  Jersey" 
(1844)  by  W.  A.  Dod;  still  briefer,  a  "Historical  Sketch  of  the  College 
of  New  Jersey"  (1859)  by  Robert  Edgar.  "Princeton"  ("Amer.  College 
and  Univ."  Series,  1914)  by  V.  L.  ColUns  tells  in  a  fascinating  way  'the 
characteristics  of  the  Ufe  and  atmosphere, '  of  Princeton,  and  the  'variety 
and  color  in  its  history.'  "The  Story  of  Princeton"  (1917)  by  E.  M. 
Norris  is  a  popular  work. 


266  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

On  Makemie,  there  is  the  folluwing;  '"The  Days  of  Makeniie.  w 
The  Vine  Planted:  A.D.  1680-1708"  (with  an  appendix,  1885)  by  L.  P. 
Bowen;  "A  Narrative  of  a  New  and  Unusual  American  Imprisonment 
of  two  Presbyterian  Ministers,  and  Prosecution  of  Mr.  Francis  Makemie; 
one  of  them  for  Preaching  One  Sermon  at  the  City  of  New  York.  B\ 
a  Learner  of  Law  and  a  Lover  of  Libert}"  (1707).  His  "Sermon 
Preached  at  New  York,  January  19,  1706-7  "  appears  in  '"  Coll.  New  York 
Hist.  Soc."  Year  1870.  "Records  of  Accomack  County.  Mrginia,  Re- 
lating to  Rev.  Francis  ^^lakemie"  contributed  by  H.  C.  McCook,  will 
be  found  in  "Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  IV,  Nos.  I,  II,  III,  and  I\'. 
A  "Transcript  of  the  Entries  in  the  Minutes  of  the  Presbytery  of  Laggan, 
Ireland,  which  refer  to  Francis  Makemie"  are  accessible  in  the  same 
"Journal, "  Vol.  Ill,  No.  VI.  For  " Some  Recently  Discovered  IMakemic 
Letters"  contributed  by  Rev.  Joseph  B.  Turner,  see  this  "Journal, "" 
Vol.  VII,  No.  y.  Other  Letters  will  be  found  in  the  appendix  to  Briggs' 
" Presby terianism.  "  The  "Makemie  Memorial"  proceedings  are  full\ 
described  in  the  "Journal,"  Vol.  IV,  No.  VIII.  A  carefully  com]>i]ed 
chronological  survey  of  his  career  is  appended. 

For  missionary  work  among  the  Indians  see  page  526 1. 

In  connection  with  the  Revolution,  the  following  will  be  found  ser- 
viceable: "The  Chaplains  and  Clergy  of  the  American  Revolution" 
(1861)  by  J.  T.  Headley;  "An  Historical  Discourse  on  Presbyterians 
and  the  Revolution"  (1876)  by  William  P.  Breed;  "Life  and  Labors  of 
John  Rosbrugh,  the  Clerical  ]Mart>T  of  the  Revolution"  (1880)  by  John 
G.  Clyde;  "A  Revolutionary  Hero — James  Caldwell"  by  Harry  P. 
Ford  ("Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  VI,  No.  YU);  "Presbyterians  and 
the  Revolution"  (ibid.  Vol.  V,  No.  III).  The  last  article  tabulates  losse- 
sustained  by  the  churches  in  Philadelphia. 

Concerning  sources,  in  addition  to  the  many  documents  cited  abo\e, 
there  is  the  collection  (1841)  of  WiUiam  M.  Kngles,  "Records  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  containing  the 
Minutes  of  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia  from  A.D.  1706  to  1716; 
Minutes  of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  from  A.D.  1717  to  1758;  Minutes 
of  the  Synod  of  New  York,  from  A.D.  1745  to  1758;  Minutes  of  llu- 
Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  from  A.D.  1758  to  1788."'  A 
second  edition  (1852)  like  the  first  unfortunately  had  no  index.  Recentl> 
(1904j  this  defect  has  been  remedied  by  Rev.  \\.  H.  Roberts  who  undei 
the  title  "Records  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America"  republished  all  the  documents  of  the  Engles  edition,  and  added 
the  "Minutes  of  the  General  (\invcnUon  for  Relii^^ious  Libert^•.  17^.- 


PRKSr.VTlORlAMSM    IN    llll'.    1;U;H  IKICN  Til   CKNTURV  2()7 

1775"  which  iiia>-  also  be  consulted  with  introduction  by  Roberts  under 
separate  cover  (1904).  "The  Minutes  of  the  Presbytery  of  New  Bruns- 
wick for  the  Year  \13i9  iJ',  edited  by  George  H.  Ingram  will  be  founrl  in 
the  "Jour.  Pres.  Hisi.  Soc."  Vols.  VI,  No.  VI,  VIII.  and  \'o\.  VII,  N... 
III.  IW  y,  \'II.  Scwral  cighlccnth  century  documenls  arc  inc<)r])()ralc<l 
in  "A  Collection  of  tlic  .\cls,  I  )eli\  craiur>.  and  U'slinnHiics  of  tln' 
Supreme  Judicatory  of  the  Presbyterian  Cluirtli  from  il>  Origin  in  .Amer- 
ica to  the  Present  time;  Wilh  Notes  and  Documents"'  (2nd  ed.  1»S55)  by 
Samuel  J.  Baird.  In  the  "Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc.  (Vols.  I,  II,  III,  and  I\' i 
there  is  a  series  of  contributions  giving  the  earl\-  records  of  the  following 
churches:  Neshaminey,  Tinicum,  Newtown,  Abingdon,  Norrington, 
Great  Valley,  Charlestown,  West  Chester,  Bethel,  Collegiate  Presbyter- 
ian Church  of  Monmouth  County,  Fairfield,  Deertield,  Woodbury,  Green- 
wich, Pennsneck,  Cape  Ma}',  and  First  Church,  Philaflelphia. 

DoCUxME.XTS 

I.  rilK  ADOPT/. \c;  ACT  OF  172')  SVXO/)  OF  ri/lf.ADFf.- 
PHF\ 

Although  the  Synod  do  not  claim  or  protend  to  any  aiilhoril\-  of  imposing  our 
faith  upon  other  men's  consciences,  but  do  profess  our  just  dissatisfaction  with,  antl 
abhorrence  of  such  impositions,  and  do  uttcdy  disclaim  all  legislative  power  and 
authority  in  the  Church,  being  willing  to  receive  one  another  as  Christ  has  received 
us  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  admit  to  fellowship  in  sacred  ordinances,  all  sucli  as  \m' 
ha\-e  grounds  to  believe  Christ  will  at  last  admit  to  the  kingdom  of  iieaxcn.  \et  we  arc 
undoubtedly  obliged  to  take  care  that  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints  be  kej)l 
pure  and  uncorrupt  among  us,  and  so  handed  down  to  our  posterity;  and  do  therefore 
agree  that  all  the  ministers  of  this  Synod,  or  that  shall  hereafter  be  admitted  into  this 
Synod,  shall  declare  their  agreement  in,  and  approbation  of,  the  Confession  of  Faith, 
with  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the  .\ssembly  of  Di\-ines  at  Westminster, 
as  being  in  all  the  essential  and  necessary  articles,  good  forms  of  sound  words  and 
systems  of  Christian  doctrine,  and  so  also  adopt  the  said  Confession  and  Catechisms 
as  the  confession  of  our  faith.  And  we  do  also  agree,  that  all  the  Presbyteries  within 
our  bounds  shall  always  take  care  not  to  admit  any  candidate  of  the  ministry  into  the 
exercise  of  the  sacred  function  but  what  declares  his  agreement  in  opinion  with  all 
the  essentia]  and  necessary  articles  of  said  Confession,  either  by  subscribing  the  said 
Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms,  or  by  a  verbal  declaration  of  their  assent  thereto, 
as  such  minister  or  candidate  shall  think  best.  And  in  case  any  minister  of  this 
S>'nod,  or  any  candidate  for  the  ministry,  shall  have  any  scruple  with  respect  to  any 
article  or  articles  of  said  Confession  or  Catechisms,  he  shall  at  the  time  of  his  making 
said  declaration  declare  his  sentiments  to  the  Presbytery  or  Synod,  who  shall,  not  with 
standing,  admit  him  to  the  exercise  of  the  ministry  \vithin  our  bounds,  and  to  minis- 
terial communion,  if  the  Synod  or  Presbytery  shall  judge  his  scruple  or  mistake  to  be 
onK-  al)nut  articles  not  essential  and  necessar\-  in  .loctrinc,  worshij),  or  govcrninciil . 


268  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

But  if  the  Synod  or  Presbytery  shall  judge  such  ministers  or  candidates  erroneous  in 
essential  and  necessar>'  articles  of  faith,  the  Synod  or  Presbytery  shall  declare  them 
uncapable  of  communion  with  them.  And  the  Synod  do  solemnly  agree,  that  none 
of  us  will  traduce  or  use  any  opprobrious  terms  of  those  that  differ  from  us  in  these 
extra-essential  and  not  necessary  points  of  doctrine,  but  treat  them  with  the  same 
friendship,  kindness,  and  brotherly  love,  as  if  they  had  not  differed  from  us  in  sucli 
sentiments. 

All  the  ministers  of  this  Synod  now  present,  except  one  that  declared  himself 
not  prepared,  .  .  .  after  proposing  all  the  scruples  that  anj^  of  them  had  to  make 
against  any  articles  and  expressions  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  Larger  and  Shorter 
Catechisms  of  the  Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster,  have  unanimously  agreed  in 
the  solution  of  those  scruples,  and  in  declaring  the  said  Confession  and  Catechisms 
to  be  the  confession  of  their  faith,  excepting  only  some  clauses  in  the  twentieth  and 
twenty-third  chapters,  concerning  which  clauses  the  Synod  do  unanimously  declare, 
that  they  do  not  receive  those  articles  in  any  such  sense  as  to  suppose  the  civil  magis- 
trate hath  a  controlling  power  over  Synods  with  respect  to  the  exercise  of  their  minis- 
terial authority;  or  power  to  persecute  any  for  their  religion,  or  in  any  sense  contrarx- 
to  the  Protestant  succession  to  the  throne  of  Great  Britain. 

Text — Engles:  Records  of  I  lie  Presbyterian  Church,  pp.  94-95. 

II.  RESOLUTIONS  REGARDING  CANDIDATES  FOR 
MINISTRY,  1734~-SYNOD  OF  PHILADELPHIA 

Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent  having  brought  some  overtures  into  the  Synod  with  respect 
to  the  trials  of  candidates,  both  for  the  ministry  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  that  there  be 
due  care  taken  in  examining  into  the  evidences  of  the  grace  of  God  in  them,  as  well  as 
of  their  other  necessary  qualifications,  the  Synod  doth  unanimously  agree,  that  as  it 
has  been  our  principle  and  practice,  and  as  it  is  recommended  in  the  directory  for 
worship  and  government,  to  be  careful  in  this  matter,  so  it  awfully  concerns  us  to  be 
most  serious  and  solemn  in  the  trials  of  both  sorts  of  candidates  above  mentioned. 
And  this  Synod  does  therefore  in  the  name  and  fear  of  God,  exhort  and  obtest  all  our 
Presbyteries  to  take  special  care  not  to  admit  into  the  sacred  office,  loose,  careless, 
and  irreligious  persons,  but  that  they  particularly  inquire  into  the  conversations,  con- 
duct, and  behaviour  of  such  as  offer  themselves  to  the  ministry,  and  that  they  dili- 
gently examine  all  the  candidates  for  the  ministry  in  their  experiences  of  a  work  of 
sanctifying  grace  in  their  hearts,  and  that  they  admit  none  to  the  sacred  trust  that  are 
not  in  the  eye  of  charity  serious  Christians.  And  the  Synod  does  also  seriously  and 
solemnly  admonish  all  the  ministers  within  our  bounds  to  make  it  their  awful,  constant . 
and  diligent  care,  to  approve  themselves  to  God,  to  their  own  consciences,  and  to  their 
hearers,  serious,  faithful  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God,  and  of  holy  and  exemplary 
conversations.  And  the  Synod  does  also  exhort  all  the  ministers  within  our  bounds  to 
use  due  care  in  examining  those  they  admit  to  the  Lord's  Supper. 

This  admonition  was  approved  by  the  whole  Synod. 

And  the  Synod  docs  further  recommend  unanimously,  to  all  our  Presbyteries,  to 
lake  effeeUial  care  that  earli  of  their  ministers  are  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  tlicir  awful 


rRESBYTliRIANISM  IM  Till::   F.IGIITEEXTH  (KXTIRV  2()<) 

trust.  .\nd  in  particular,  that  thiey  frequentl}-  examine,  with  respect  to  each  of  their 
members,  into  their  life  and  conversation,  their  diligence  in  their  work,  and  their 
methods  of  discharging  their  ministerial  calling.  Particularly  that  each  Presbytery 
do,  at  least  once  a  year,  examine  into  the  manner  of  each  minister's  preaching,  whether 
lie  insist  in  his  ministry  upon  the  great  articles  of  Christianit}-,  and  in  the  course  of  his 
preaching  recommend  a  crucified  Saviour  to  his  hearers  as  the  only  foundation  of  hope, 
:md  the  absolute  nccessit\-  of  the  omnipotent  infiuences  of  the  Divine  grace  to  enable 
them  to  accept  of  this  Saviour;  whether  he  do  in  the  most  solenm  and  alTecting  nianner 
he  can,  endea\our  to  convince  his  hearers  of  their  lost  and  miserable  state  whilst  un- 
converted, and  put  them  upon  the  diligent  use  of  those  means  necessary  in  order  to 
obtaining  the  sanctifying  influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God;  whether  he  do,  and  how  he 
doth,  discharge  his  duty  towards  the  young  people  and  children  of  his  congregation, 
in  a  waj'  of  catechizing  and  familiar  instruction;  whether  he  do,  and  in  what  manner 
he  doth,  visit  his  flock  and  instruct  them  from  house  to  house. 

And  the  Synod  hereby  orders,  that  a  copy  of  fhis  minute  be  inserted  into  the 
books  of  each  of  our  Presbyteries,  and  be  read  at  ever\-  of  their  Presbyterial  meetings, 
and  a  record  of  its  being  read  minuted  in  said  books  at  the  beginning  of  every  session, 
and  that  there  be  also  an  annual  record  in  each  Presbyter\-  book  of  a  correspondence 
with  this  minute. 

And  in  case  an>-  minister  witliin  our  bounds  shall  be  found  defective  in  any  of  the 
above  mentioned  cases,  he  shall  be  subject  to  the  censure  of  the  Presbytery,  and  if  he 
refuse  subjection  to  such  censure,  the  Presbytery  are  hereby  directed  to  represent  his 
case  to  the  next  Synod.  And  the  Synod  recommends  to  each  of  the  ministers  within 
our  bounds  to  be  as  much  in  catechetical  doctrines  as  they  in  prudence  may  think 
proper. 

Text— Engles:  Reamis  of  I  lie  Presbyterian  Clntreli.  pp.  110-111. 

III.  EXPLAXATORY  ACT  OF  JTJO^SYXOJ)  OF  PIIJLA- 
DELPHJA 

That  the  Sjiiod  do  declare,  that  inasmuch  as  we  understand  that  many  persons 
of  our  persuasion,  both  more  lately  and  formerly,  have  been  offended  with  some  ex- 
pressions or  distinctions  in  the  first  or  preliminary  act  of  our  Synod,  contained  in  the 
printed  paper,  relating  to  our  receiving  or  adopting  the  Westminster  Confession  and 
Catechisms,  &c:  That  in  order  to  remove  said  offence,  and  all  jealousies  that  have 
arisen  or  may  arise  in  any  of  our  people's  minds,  on  occasion  of  said  distinctions  and 
expressions,  the  Synod  doth  declare,  that  the  Synod  ha\-e  ado])ted  and  still  do  adhere 
to  the  Westminster  Confession,  Catechisms,  and  Director}-,  without  the  least  variation 
or  alteration,  and  without  any  regard  to  said  distinctions.  And  wc  do  further  declare, 
that  this  was  our  meaning  and  true  intent  in  our  first  adopting  of  said  Confession,  as 
may  particularly  appear  by  our  adopting  act  which  is  as  foUoweth:  All  the  ministers 
of  the  Synod  now  present,  (which  were  eighteen  in  number,  except  one  that  declared 
himself  not  prepared,)  after  proposing  all  the  scruples  any  of  them  had  to  make  against 
any  articles  and  expressions  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  Larger  and  Shorter  Cate- 
chisms of  the  Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster,  have  unanimously  agreed  in  the 
solution  of  these  scruples,  and  in  declaring  the  said  Confession  and  Catechisms  to  be 
the  confession  of  their  faith,  except  only  some  clauses  in  the  twentieth  and  twent>- 
third  chapters,  concerning  which  clauses  the  Synod  do  unanimously  declare,  that  the\- 


270  SOURCEBOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CTIURCII  HISTORY 

do  not  receive  these  articles  in  anj^  such  sense  as  to  suppose  the  civil  magistrate  hatli 
a  controlling  power  over  S}Tiods  with  respect  to  the  exercise  of  their  ministerial  author- 
ity, or  power  to  persecute  any  for  their  religion,  or  in  any  sense  contrar>'  to  the  Protes- 
f  ant  succession  to  the  throne  of  Great  Britain. 

And  we  hope  and  desire,  that  this  our  Synodical  declaration  and  explication  ma>- 
satisfy-  all  our  people,  as  to  our  firm  attachment  to  our  good  old  received  doctrines  con 
tained  in  said  confession,  without  the  least  \-ariation  or  alteration,  and  that  the>-  will 
lay  asfde  their  jealousies  that  have  been  entertained  through  occasion  of  the  al)o\  c 
hinted  expressions  and  declarations  as  groundless.  This  overture  approved  Jirmim- 
contradkente. 

Text— Englcs:  Records  oj  tJir  /'rcsbylrriau  Chiinli,  pp.  126,  127. 

IV.  .1  PROTEST  AT  lOX  PRESEXTED  TO  THE  SVXOD 
(Pin  LA  DELPHI  A)  JUNE  /,  174J 

Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren, 

We,  the  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  members  of  the  S}nod  of  Philadelphia, 
being  wounded  and  grieved  at  our  ver\'  hearts,  at  the  dreadful  divisions,  distractions, 
and  convulsions,  which  all  of  a  sudden  have  seized  this  infant  church  to  such  a  degree, 
that  unless  He,  who  is  King  in  Zion,  do  graciously  and  seasonably  interpose  for  our 
relief,  she  is  in  no  small  danger  of  expiring  outright,  and  that  quicklv,  as  to  the  form, 
order,  and  constitution  of  an  organized  church,  which  hath  subsisted  for  above  these 
thirty  years  past,  in  a  vcrj'  great  degree  of  comely  order  and  swoct  harmony,  until  of 


Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren,  we  hereby  humbly  and  solemnly  protest,  in  the 
presence  of  the  great  and  eternal  (iod,  and  his  elect  angels,  as  well  as  in  the  presence 
of  all  here  present,  and  particularly-  to  >ou.  Reverend  Brethren,  in  our  own  names,  and 
in  the  names  of  all,  both  ministers  and  people,  who  shall  adhere  to  us,  as  follows: 

1 .  We  protest  that  it  is  the  indispensable  dutv  of  this  Synod,  to  maintain  and  stand 
by  the  principles  of  doctrine,  worship,  and  government,  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  as 
the  same  are  summed  up  in  the  Confession  of  Faith,  Catechisms,  and  Directory,  com- 
posed by  the  Westminster  Assemblv,  as  being  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  and  which 
this  Synod  have  owned,  acknowledged,  and  adopted,  as  may  appear  by  our  sxnodiral 
records  of  the  3'ears  1729,  1736,  which  we  desire  to  be  read  publicly. 

2.  We  protest  that  no  i^erson,  minister,  or  elder,  should  be  allowed  to  sit  and  vote 
in  this  Synod,  who  hath  not  received,  adopted,  or  subscribed,  the  said  Confessions, 
Catechisms,  and  Directors-,  as  our  Presbyteries  respectively  do,  according  to  our  last 
[explication  of  the  adopting  act;  or  who  is  either  accused  or  convicted,  or  may  be  con- 
victed, before  this  Synod,  or  any  of  our  Presbyteries,  of  holding  or  maintaining  an\- 
doctrine,  or  who  act  and  persist  in  any  practice,  contrary  to  any  of  those  doctrines, 
or  rules  contained  in  said  Directory,  or  contrary  to  any  of  the  known  rights  of  Pres- 
i)yter>,  or  orders  made  or  agreed  to  by  this  Synod,  and  which  stand  yet  unrepealed, 
unless,  or  until  he  renounce  such  doctrine,  and  being  found  guilty,  acknowledge,  con- 
fess, and  profess  his  sorrow  for  such  sinful  disorder,  to  the  satisfaction  of  this  S>nn(l, 
or  such  inferior  iuflicator\-  as  the  Synod  shall  ayipnint  or  emimwer  for  that  purpose. 


PRESHYTERIANIrf.\r  IN  THH:  EIGHTEENTH  CENTIRY  271 

■i.  We  protest  that  all  our  protesting  brethren  ha\  e  at  present  no  right  to  sit  and 
vote  ai  members  of  this  Synod,  having  forfeited  their  right  of  being  accounted  members 
of  it  for  many  reasons,  a  few  of  which  we  shall  mention  afterwards. 

4.  We  protest  that,  if,  notwithstanding  of  this  our  protestation,  tliese  brethren 
be  allowed  to  sit  and  vote  in  this  Synod,  without  giving  suitable  satisfaction  to  the 
Synod,  and  particularly  to  us,  who  now  enter  this  protestation,  &  those  who  adhere 
to  us  in  it,  that  whatsoever  shall  be  done,  voted,  or  transacted  by  them,  contrary  to 
our  judgment,  shall  be  of  no  force  or  obligation  to  us,  being  done  and  acted  by  a  judi- 
catory consisting  in  part  of  members  who  have  no  authority  {o  act  with  us  in  ecclesiasti- 
cal matters. 

5.  We  protest  that,  if,  notwitiislanding  this  our  protestation,  and  contrary  to  tlie 
true  intent  and  meaning  of  it,  these  protesting  brethren,  and  such  as  adhere  to  them, 
or  support  and  countenance  them  in  their  antiprcsliytcrial  practices,  shall  continue 
to  act  as  they  ha^•e  done  this  last  year,  in  that  case  we,  and  as  many  as  have  clearness 
to  join  with  us,  and  maintain  the  rights  of  this  judicatory,  shall  be  accounted  in  nowise 
disorderly,  but  the  true  Presbyterian  Church  in  this  proxincc;  and  they  shall  be  looked 
upon  as  guilty  of  schism,  and  the  breach  of  the  rules  of  Presbyterial  government,  which 
(hrist  has  established  in  his  church,  which  wc  are  read>-  at  all  times  to  demonstrate 
to  the  world. 

Reverend  and  dear  Brethren,  we  beseech  >ou  to  hear  us  with  patience,  while  we 
lay  before  you  as  briefly  as  we  can,  some  of  the  reasons  that  move  us  thus  to  protest, 
and  more  particularly,  why  we  protest  against  our  protesting  l)rcthren's  being  allowed 
to  sit  as  members  of  this  Synod. 

1.  Their  heterodox  and  anarchical  principles  expressed  in  their  Apology,  pages 
twenty  eight  and  thirty-nine,  where  they  expressly  deny  that  Presbyteries  have  author- 
ity to  oblige  their  dissenting  members,  and  that  Synods  should  go  any  further,  in 
judging  of  appeals  or  references,  &c.  than  to  give  their  best  advice,  which  is  plainh- 
to  divest  the  officers  and  judicatories  of  Christ's  kingdom  of  all  authority,  fand  plainly 
contradicts  the  thirty-tirst  article  of  our  Confession  of  Faith,  section  three,  which 
these  brethren  pretend  to  adopt,)  agreeable  to  which  is  the  whole  superstructure  of 
arguments  which  the}'  advance  and  maintain  against  not  only  our  synodical  acts,  but 
also  all  authorit}-  to  make  any  acts  or  orders  that  shall  bind  their  dissenting  members, 
throughout  their  whole  Apology. 

2.  Their  protesting  against  the  Synod's  act  in  relation  to  the  examination  of  can- 
didates, together  with  their  proceeding  to  license  and  ordain  men  to  the  ministry  of  the 
LTospel,  Ln  opposition  to,  and  in  contempt  of  said  act  of  Synod. 

3.  Their  making  irregular  irruptions  upon  the  congregations  to  which  the\'  ha\c 
no  immediate  relation,  without  order,  concurrence,  or  allowance  of  the  Presin-teries 
or  ministers  to  which  congregations  belong,  there  bj-  sowing  the  seeds  of  division  among 
people,  and  doing  what  thev  can  to  alienate  and  fill  their  minds  with  unjust  prejudices 
against  their  lawfully  called  pastors. 

4.  Their  principles  and  practice  of  rash  judging  and  condemning  all  who  do  not 
fall  in  with  their  measures,  both  ministers  and  people,  as  carnal,  graceless,  and  enemies 
to  the  work  of  God,  and  what  not,  as  appears  in  Mr.  Gilbert  Tennent's  sermon  against 
unconverted  ministers,  and  his  and  Mr.  Blair's  papers  of  May  last,  which  were  read  in 
open  Synod;  which  rash  judging  has  been  the  constant  practice  ol  our  protesting  breth- 
ren, and  their  irregular  probationers,  tor  above  these  twelve  months  past,  in  their  dis- 
orderly- itinerations  and  preaching  through  our  congregations,  by  which,   (,alas!  for 


272  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

it,)  most  of  our  congregations,  through  weakness  and  creduht}^,  are  so  shattered  and 
divided,  and  shaken  in  their  principles,  that  tew  or  none  of  us  can  say  we  enjoy  the  com- 
fort, or  have  the  success  among  our  people,  which  otherwise  we  might,  and  which  we 
enjoyed  heretofore. 

5.  Their  industriously  persuading  people  to  believe  that  the  call  of  God  whereby 
he  calls  men  to  the  ministry,  does  not  consist  in  their  being  regularly  ordained  and  set 
apart  to  that  work,  according  to  the  institution  and  rules  of  the  word;  but  in  some  in- 
visible motions  and  workings  of  the  Spirit,  which  none  can  be  conscious  or  sensible 
of  but  the  person  himself,  and  with  respect  to  which  he  is  liable  to  be  deceived,  or  play 
the  hj-pocrite;  that  the  gospel  preached  in  truth  by  unconverted  ministers,  can  be  of 
no  saving  benefit  to  souls;  and  their  pointing  out  such  minsters,  whom  they  condemn 
as  graceless  by  their  rash  judging  spirit,  the}'  effectually  carry  the  point  with  the  poor 
credulous  people,  who,  in  imitation  of  their  example,  and  under  their  patrocinj^,  judge 
their  ministers  to  be  graceless,  and  forsake  their  ministry  as  hurtful  rather  than  profit- 
able. 

6.  Their  preaching  the  terrors  of  the  law  in  such  a  manner  and  dialect  as  has  no 
precedent  in  the  word  of  God,  but  rather  appears  to  be  borrowed  from  a  worse  dialect; 
and  so  industriousl}'  working  on  the  passions  and  affections  of  weak  minds,  as  to  cause 
them  to  cr3^  out  in  a  hideous  manner,  and  fall  down  in  convulsion-like  fits,  to  the  marr- 
ing of  the  profiting  both  of  themselves  and  others,  who  are  so  taken  up  in  seeing  and 
hearing  these  odd  symptoms,  that  they  cannot  attend  to  or  hear  what  the  preacher 
says;  and  then,  after  all,  boasting  of  these  things  as  the  work  of  God,  which  we  are 
persuaded  do  proceed  from  an  inferior  or  worse  cause. 

7.  Their,  or  some  of  them,  preaching  and  maintaining  that  all  true  con\-erts  are 
as  certain  of  their  gracious  state  as  a  person  can  be  of  what  he  knows  by  his  outward 
senses;  and  are  able  to  give  a  narrative  of  the  time  and  manner  of  their  conversion,  or 
else  they  conclude  them  to  be  in  a  natural  or  graceless  state,  and  that  a  gracious  person 
can  judge  of  another's  gracious  state  otherwise  than  by  his  profession  and  life.  That 
people  are  under  no  sacred  tie  or  relation  to  their  own  pastors  lawfully  called,  but  may 
leave  them  when  they  please,  and  ought  to  go  where  they  think  the\'  get  most  good. 

For  these  and  many  other  reasons,  we  protest,  before  the  Eternal  God,  his  holy 
angels,  and  you,  Reverend  Brethren,  and  before  all  here  present,  that  these  brethren 
have  no  right  to  be  acknowledged  as  members  of  this  judicatory  of  Christ,  whose  prin- 
ciples and  practices  are  so  diametrically  opposite  to  our  doctrine,  and  principles  of 
goxernment  and  order,  which  the  great  Bang  of  the  Church  hath  laid  down  in  his  word. 

Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren,  these  are  a  part,  and  but  a  part,  of  our  reasons 
wh\-  we  protest  as  above,  and  which  we  have  only  hinted  at,  but  have  forborne  to  en- 
large on  them,  as  we  might,  the  matter  and  substance  of  them  are  so  well  known  to 
you  all,  and  the  whole  world  about  us,  that  we  judged  this  hint  sufficient  at  present. 

Text — I-mgles:  Records  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  pp.  157-160. 

V.  THE  PLAN  OF  UNION—SYNODS  OF  NEW  YORK 
AND  PHILADELPHIA,  1758 

The  Synods  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  taking  into  serious  consideration  the 
present  divided  state  of  the  Presbyterian  church  in  this  land,  and  being  deeply  sensible 


PRESBYTERIANISM  IN  THE  ElGIITEENTil  CENTURY  27S 

that  the  division  of  the  church  tends  to  weaken  its  interests,  to  dishonour  rehgion,  and 
consequently  its  glorious  Author;  to  render  government  and  discipline  ineffectual,  and 
finally  to  dissolve  its  very  frame;  and  being  desirous  to  pursue  such  measures  as  may 
most  tend  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  establishment  and  edification  of  his  people,  do 
.  judge  it  to  be  our  indispensable  duty  to  study  the  things  that  make  for  peace,  and  to 
endeavour  the  healing  of  that  breach  which  has  for  some  time  subsisted  amongst  us, 
that  so  its  hurtful  consequences  may  not  extend  to  posterity,  tliat  all  occasion  of  re- 
proach upon  our  society  maj'  be  removed,  and  that  we  may  carry  on  the  great  designs 
ot  religion  to  better  advantage  than  we  can  do  in  H  divided  state;  and  since  both  Synods 
continue  to  profess  the  same  principles  of  faith,  and  adhere  to  the  same  form  of  wor- 
ship, government,  and  discipline,  there  is  the  greater  reason  to  endeavour  the  com- 
promising those  differences,  which  were  agitated  man.\-  \'ears  ago  with  too  great  warmth 
and  animosity,  and  unite  in  one  body. 

For  which  end,  and  tliat  no  jealousies  or  grounds  of  alienation  may  remain,  and 
also  to  prevent  future  breaches  of  like  nature,  we  agree  to  unite  and  do  unite  in  one 
body,  under  the  name  of  the  S}'nod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia,  on  the  following 
plan. 

I.  Both  S.vnods  having  always  approved  and  received  the  Wcstiminster  Confes- 
sion of  Faith,  and  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  as  an  orthodox  and  excellent  sj'stem 
of  Christian  doctrine,  founded  on  the  word  of  God,  we  do  still  receive  the  same  as  the 
confession  of  our  faith,  and  also  adhere  to  the  plan  of  worship,  government,  and  dis- 
cipline, contained  in  the  Westminster  Directory,  strictly  enjoining  it  on  all  our  members 
and  probationers  for  the  ministry,  that  they  preach  and  teach  according  to  the  form  of 
sound  words  in  said  Confession  and  Catechisms,  and  avoid  and  oppose  all  errors  con- 
trary thereto. 

II.  That  when  any  matter  is  determined  by  a  major  vote,  every  member  shall 
either  actively  concur  with,  or  passively  submit  to  such  determination;  or,  if  his  con- 
science permit  him  to  do  neither,  he  shall,  after  sufficient  libert}'  modestly  to  reason  and 
remonstrate,  peaceably  withdraw  from  our  communion,  without  attempting  to  make 
any  schism.  Provided  alwaj^s,  that  this  shall  be  understood  to  extend  only  to  such 
determinations  as  the  body  shall  judge  indispensable  in  doctrine  or  Presbyterian 
government. 

III.  That  any  member  or  members,  for  the  exoneration  of  his  or  their  conscience 
before  God,  have  a  right  to  protest  against  any  act  or  procedure  of  our  highest  judica- 
ture, because  there  is  no  further  appeal  to  another  for  redress,  and  to  require  that  such 
protestation  be  recorded  in  their  minutes.  And  as  such  a  protest  is  a  solemn  appeal 
from  the  bar  of  said  judicature,  no  member  is  liable  to  prosecution  on  the  account 
of  his  protesting.  Provided  always,  that  it  shall  be  deemed  irregular  and  unlawful,  to 
enter  a  protestation  against  any  member  of  members,  or  to  protest  facts  or  accusations 
instead  of  proving  them,  unless  a  fair  trial  be  refused,  even  by  the  highest  judicature. 
And  it  is  agreed,  that  protestations  are  only  to  be  entered  against  the  public  acts, 
judgments,  or  determinations  of  the  judicature  with  which  the  protester's  conscience 
is  offended. 

IV.  As  the  protestation  entered  in  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia,  Ann.  Dom.  1741, 
has  been  apprehended  to  have  been  approved  and  received  by  an  act  of  said  Synod, 
and  on  that  account  was  judged  a  sufficient  obstacle  to  an  union;  the  said  Synod  de- 
clare, that  they  never  judicially  adopted  the  said  protestation,  nor  do  account  it  a 
Synodical  act,  but  that  it  is  to  be  considered  as  the  act  of  those  onl\'  who  subscribed  it ; 


274  SOURCE  BOOK   OF  AMERrCAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  therefore  cannot  in  it.s  nature  be  a  valid  objection  to  the  union  ot  the  two  Synods, 
especially  considering  that  a  very  great  majority  of  both  SjTiods  have  become  mem- 
bers, since  the  said  protestation  was  entered. 

V.  That  it  shall  be  esteemed  and  treated  as  a  censurable  evil,  to  accuse  any  mem- 
ber of  heterodoxy,  insufficienc\-,  or  immorality,  in  a  calumniating  manner,  or  other- 
wise than  by  private  brotherly  admonition,  or  by  a  regular  process  according  to  our 
known  rules  of  judicial  trial  in  cases  of  scandal.  And  it  shall  be  considered  in  the  same 
\iew,  if  any  Presbytery  appoint  supplies  within  the  bounds  of  another  Presbytery  with 
out  their  concurrence,  or  if  any  member  officiate  in  another's  congregation,  without 
asking  and  obtaining  his  consent,  or  the  session's  in  case  the  minister  he  absent;  yet 
it  shall  be  esteemed  unbrotherlj^  for  any  one,  in  ordinary  circumstances,  to  refuse  his 
consent  to  a  regular  member  when  it  is  requested. 

VI.  That  no  Presbytery  shall  license  or  ordain  to  the  work  of  the  ministr\-,  an\' 
candidate,  until  he  give  them  competent  satisfaction  as  to  his  learning,  and  experimen- 
tal acquaintance  with  religion,  and  skill  in  divinity  and  cases  of  conscience,  and  declare 
his  acceptance  of  the  Westminster  Confession  and  Catechisms  as  the  confession  ol 
his  faith,  and  promise  subjection  to  the  Presl)>terian  plan  of  government  in  the  West- 
minster Directory. 

VH  The  Synods  declare  it  is  their  earnest  desire,  that  a  complete  union  may  be 
obtained  as  soon  as  possible,  and  agree  that  the  united  Synod  shall  model  the  several 
Presbyteries  in  such  manner  as  shall  appear  to  them  most  expedient.  Provided  never- 
theless, that  Presbyteries,  where  an  alteration  does  not  appear  to  be  for  edification, 
continue  in  their  present  form.  As  to  divided  congregations  it  is  agreed,  that  such  as 
have  settled  ministers  on  both  sides  be  allowed  to  continue  as  they  arc;  that  where 
those  of  one  side  have  a  settled  minister,  the  other  being  vacant,  may  join  with  the 
settled  minister,  if  a  majority  choose  so  to  do;  that  when  ])oth  sides  are  vacant  they 
shall  be  at  liberty  to  unite  together. 

VIII.  As  the  late  religious  appearances  occasioned  much  speculation  and  debate, 
the  members  of  the  New  York  Synod,  in  order  to  prevent  any  misapprehensions, 
declare  their  adherence  to  their  former  sentiments  in  favour  of  them,  that  a  blessed 
work  of  God's  Holy  Spirit  in  the  conversion  of  numbers  was  then  carried  on;  and  for 
the  satisfaction  of  all  concerned,  this  united  Synod  agree  in  declaring,  that  as  all 
mankind  are  naturally  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins  an  entire  change  of  heart  and  life 
is  necessary  to  make  them  meet  for  the  service  and  enjojinent  of  God;  that  such  a 
change  can  be  only  effected  by  the  powerful  operations  ot  the  Divine  Spirit;  that  when 
sinners  are  made  sensible  of  their  lost  condition  and  absolute  inability  to  recover  them- 
selves, are  enlightened  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ  and  convinced  ot  his  ability  and 
willingness  to  save,  and  upon  gospel  encouragements  do  choose  him  for  their  Saviour, 
and  renouncing  their  own  righteousness  in  point  of  merit,  depend  upon  his  imputed 
righteousness  for  their  justification  before  God,  and  on  his  wisdom  and  strength  for 
guidance  and  support;  when  upon  these  apprehensions  and  exercises  their  souls  are 
comforted,  notwithstanding  all  their  past  guilt,  and  rejoice  in  God  through  Jesus 
Christ,  when  they  hate  and  bewail  their  sins  of  heart  and  life,  delight  in  the  laws  of 
(jod  without  exception,  reverently  and  diligently  attend  his  ordinances,  become  hum- 
ble and  self  denied,  and  make  it  the  business  of  their  lives  to  please  and  glorify  God 
and  to  do  good  to  their  fellow  men ;  this  is  to  be  acknowledged  as  a  gracious  work  of 
God,  even  though  it  should  be  attended  with  unusual  bodily  commotions  or  some  more 
exceptional  circumstances,  by  means  of  infirmity,  temptations,  or  remaining  corrup- 


PRRSnYTERIANISM    IX    Till-.    IvICIl  li:  KX  111   CKXll   KN  275 

tions;  and  wherever  religious  appearances  are  attended  with  the  good  effects  above 
mentioned,  we  desire  to  rejoice  in  and  thank  God  for  them. 

But  on  the  other  hand,  when  persons  seeming  to  be  under  a  religious  concern, 
imagine  that  they  have  visions  of  the  human  nature  of  Jesus  Christ,  or  hear  voices,  or 
sec  external  lights,  or  liave  fainting  and  convulsion-like  tits,  and  on  the  account  of  these 
judge  themselves  to  be  truly  converted,  though  thc\-  have  not  the  Scriptural  characters 
of  a  work  of  Clod  described  above,  we  l)clie\c  such  persons  are  under  a  dangerous 
delusion.  .Vnd  we  testify  our  utter  (lis:ip])rol)ati(in  of  such  a  delusion,  wlierever  it 
attends  an\  religious  appearances,  in  an}-  cluircli  or  lime. 

Xow  as  both  Synods  are  agreed  in  their  sentiments  concerning  the  nature  of  a 
work  of  grace,  and  declare  their  desire  and  purpose  to  promote  it,'differcnt  judgments 
respecting  particular  matters  of  fact,  ought  not  to  i)revent  their  union;  especially  as 
many  of  the  present  members  have  entered  into  the  ministry  since  the  time  of  the 
aforesaid  religious  appearances. 

Upon  the  whole,  as  the  design  of  our  union  is  the  advancement  of  the  Mediato*r's 
kingdom;  and  as  the  wise  and  faithful  discharge  of  the  ministerial  function  is  the  prin- 
cipal appointed  mean  for  that  glorious  end,  we  judge,  that  this  is  a  proper  occasion 
to  manifest  our  sincere  intention,  unitedl}-  to  exert  ourselves  to  fuUil  the  ministry  we 
ha\e  received  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Accordingly,  we  unanimousl}-  declare  our  serious 
and  fixed  resolution,  by  divine  aid,  to  take  heed  to  ourselves  that  our  hearts  be  up- 
right, our  discourse  edifying,  and  our  lives  exemplary  tor  purity  and  godliness;  to  take 
heed  to  our  doctrine,  that  it  be  not  only  orthodox  but  evangelical  and  spiritual,  tending 
to  awaken  the  secure  to  a  suitable  concern  for  their  salvation,  and  to  instruct  and  en- 
courage sincere  Christians;  thus  commending  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in 
the  sight  ot  God;  to  cultivate  peace  and  harmony  among  ourselves,  and  strengthen 
each  other's  hands  in  promoting  the  knowledge  of  divine  truth,  and  diffusing  the 
savour  of  piety  among  our  people. 

Finally,  we  earnesth  recommend  it  to  all  under  our  care,  that  instead  of  indulging 
a  contentious  disposition,  they  would  love  each  other  with  a  pure  heart  fervently,  as 
brethren  who  profess  subjection  to  the  same  Lord,  adhere  to  the  same  faith,  worshii), 
and  government,  and  entertain  the  same  hope  ot  glor}-.  .\nd  we  desire  that  the.\ 
would  improve  the  present  union  for  their  mutual  edification,  combine  to  strengtlien 
the  common  interests  of  religion,  and  go  hand  in  hand  in  the  path  of  life;  which  we 
pray  the  God  of  all  grace  would  please  to  effect,  for  Christ's  sake.     Amen. 

The  Synod  agree,  that  all  former  differences  and  disputes  are  laid  aside  and  buried; 
and  that  no  future  inquiry  or  vote  shall  be  proposed  in  this  Synod  concerning  these 
things;  but  if  any  member  seek  a  Synodical  inquiry,  or  declaration  about  any  of  the 
matters  of  our  past  differences,  it  shall  be  deemed  a  censurable  I)rcach  of  this  agree- 
nunt,  and  be  refused,  and  he  be  rebuked  accordingly. 

Text  -I-:ng;es':  Kcrords  of  llir  /'nsbylrriau  Church,  p|).  2S.=;-2<SS. 

\1.  .1  SCHEME  FOR  SLPPORTEXC;  VOIXG  .l/Zv-V  OF 
riETY  AM)  PARTS  AT  LEARMSC.  EOR  THE  WORK  Ol- 
THE  M/XESTR]- 

'rhi.>  schciiif,  adopted  hv  ihc  .Synod  of  .Wav  \'ork  and  PliiladclphiH 
.May  22,  1771,  prohal)!}   the  fir.sl  atlem])!  made  l)\-  a  ("lirislian  oryani/.a- 


276  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

tion  in  America  to  grapple  with  the  problem  of  religious  leadership, 
foreshadows  in  several  respects  the  policy  of  the  Education  Societies 
developed  within  the  succeeding  fifty  years. 

1st.  That  every  vacant  congregation  in  our  bounds,  who  ask  this  Presbj-tery  for 
supplies,  do  annually  at  the  fall  meeting  pav  into  the  hands  of  a  treasurer  to  be  chosen, 
the  sum  of  two  pounds. 

2d.  That  every  minister  belonging  to  this  Preslntery,  pay  into  the  hands  of  said 
treasurer,  at  the  said  time,  the  sum  of  one  pound. 

3d.  That  any  gentleman  willing  to  contribute  to  this  pious  design,  may  have  an 
opportunity  of  subscribing  to  pav  annualh  . 

4th.  That  at  every  spring  meeting  of  this  Presbytery,  there  shall  be  a  treasurer 
chosen,  (a  member  of  Presbytery)  who  shall  keep  a  fair  stated  account  of  all  the  money 
received,  and  the  disbursements,  and  shall  pay  no  money  without  a  written  order,  an 
act  of  the  Presbytery  signed  by  their  moderator  and  clerk  for  the  time  being. 

5th.  That  every  member  of  this  Presbytery  may  recommend  any  young  man  they 
think  proper,  who,  after  such  an  examination  as  shall  be  thought  convenient,  shall 
receive  or  be  refused  the  benefit  ot  this  donation,  by  the  major  vote  of  this  Presbyter}-. 

6th.  That  alter  any  3'oung  man  is  thus  received,  the  Presbytery  shall  look  upon 
themselves  as  the  guardians  of  his  education,  and  as  such  shall  give  all  orders  relative 
thereto,  and  in  case  of  any  difference  of  opinion  the  major  vote  shall  always  determine. 

7th.  That  every  young  man  thus  educated,  shall  be  looked  upon  as  natively  be- 
longing to  this  Presbytery,  and  when  mtroduced  into  the  work  of  the  ministry,  shall 
continue  at  least  one  year  preaching  in  the  vacancies  within  the  bounds  of  this  Pres- 
bytery. 

8th.  That  every  joung  man  thus  educated,  and  afterwards  not  inclining  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry,  shall  give  a  bond  to  some  minister  of  this  Presbyter>',  to  the 
amount  of  all  the  money  expended  bj  this  Presbytery  in  his  education,  payable  in 
five  years  after  date. 

Text — Engles:  Records  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  pp.  419-420. 


CHAPTER  XV 

Haptists  in  the  Colonial  Pkkiod 
Bihlioi^rapliy 

Of  general  histories  of  American  Baptists  the  oldest  is  that  of  David 
Benedict  entitled  ''A  General  History  of  the  Baptist  Denomination  in 
America  and  Other  Parts  of  the  World  "  (18L3).  Though  this  work  con- 
tains much  information,  the  arrangement  is  confused  and  the  treatment 
has  now  become  antiquated.  "A  Baptist  History  ...  to  the  Close  of 
the  Eighteenth  Century"  (1869)  by  Rev.  J.  M.  Cramp  suffers  from  the 
attempt  to  cover  too  much  ground.  Thomas  Armitage  in  "A  History 
of  the  Baptists"  (1887)  writes  elegantly,  and  has  a  commanding  knowl- 
edge of  Baptist  world  history,  bat  in  dealing  with  a  single  area  such  as 
America  he  is  compelled  to  generahze.  In  a  "Short  History  of  the 
Baptists"  (1892,  new  ed.  1907)  by  Henry  C.  Vedder,  six  brief  chapters 
are  devoted  to  a  popular  statement  of  Baptist  achievements  in  America. 
"A  History  of  the  Baptist  Churches  in  the  United  States"  ("Amer.  Ch. 
Hist.  Ser."  Vol.  II,  4th  ed.  1902)  by  Professor  A.  H.  Newman  is  by  far 
the  best  presentation.  "A  Century  of  Baptist  Achievement"  (1901) 
edited  by  Professor  Newman,  although  dealing  with  the  nineteenth 
century,  throws  considerable  light  upon  the  late  eighteenth  century 
Baptist  situation.  "Elements  in  Baptist  Development"  (1913)  edited 
by  Rev.  Ilsley  Boone,  has  httle  historical  ballast.  In  "The  Universal 
Register  of  the  Baptist  Denomination  in  North  America  for  the  years 
1790,  1791,  1792,  1793  and  part  of  1794,"  by  John  Asplund,  much  valua- 
ble data  is  to  be  found  concerning  the  organization  and  distribution 
of  the  churches,  their  pastor,  and  their  creeds.  This  old  Register  (1794) 
is  indispensable  for  investigative  purposes. 

It  is  to  sectional  histories  that  the  student  must  turn  for  really  satis- 
factory cUrection. 

Beginning  with  the  New  England  area,  there  is  "A  History  of  New 
England  with  Particular  Reference  to  the  Denomination  of  Christians 
Called  Baptists"  (1777-96,  2nd  edition  with  notes  by  D.  Weston,  II  Vols. 
1871)  by  Isaac  Backus.  With  its  fairmindedness  and  abundance  of 
documentary  material,  this  work  is  of  prime  importance.     "A  Histor>' 


278  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  the  Baptists  in  New  England"  (1894.)  by  Henn-  S.  Burrage,  though 
brief  shows  the  accuracy  of  an  author  working  in  constant  touch  with  the 
sources.  In  "The  History  of  the  First  Baptist  Church  of  Boston  (1665- 
1899) "  Rev.  Nathan  E.  Wood  has  laid  under  scholarly  tribute  the  rich 
archives  of  this  old  church  which  alone  of  Baptist  churches  of  America 
has  preserved  its  seventeenth  century  records.  C.  B.  Crane's  "Flr>i 
Baptist  Church,  Boston:  Bi-Centenary  Commemoration"  (1865)  i> 
less  complete.  "  A  Summer  Visit  of  Three  Rhode-Islanders  to  the  Massa- 
chusetts Bay  in  1651 "  (1896)  by  Rev.  H.  M.  King,  gives  an  account  of  tin.- 
experiences  of  Clarke,  Holmes,  and  Crandall.  John  Clarke  himself  tells 
the  story  in  "111  Newes  from  New  England;  or  a  Narrative  of  New  Eng- 
land's Persecution"  (1652,  "Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Series  IV,  Vol.  III. 
The  "Life  of  Henry  Dunster"  (1872)  by  J  Chaphn;  "History  of  the 
Dunster  Family"  (1876)  by  S.  Dunster;  and  "The  Life,  Journals,  Letters, 
.  .  .  of  the  Rev.  Hezekiah  Smith,  D.D.,  .  .  .  1735-1805"  (1885)  ])y 
R.  A.  Guild  supply  important  material  in  the  biographical  field. 

The  struggle  for  religious  libert}-  in  New  England  may  be  approached 
through  Backus'  "History"  and  "A  Memoir  of  the  Life  and  Times  of 
the  Rev.  Isaac  Backus"  (1859)  by  Alvah  Hove^^  On  Backus,  see  also 
a  complete  list  of  books  and  pamphlets  issued  by  him  in  the  "Christian 
Review, "  March,  1849.  There  are  also  the  "Life,  Times,  and  Correspon- 
dence of  James  Manning"  (1864)  by  R.  A.  Guild;  "The  Rise  of  Religious 
Liberty  in  America"  (1902)  by  S.  H.  Cobb,  and  most  notably,  an  article 
by  H.  S.  Burrage  entitled  "The  Contest  for  Religious  Liberty  in  Massa- 
chusetts" ("  Papers  Amer.  Soc.  Ch.  Hist. "  Vol.  VI,  pp.  149-168). 

The  part  played  by  the  Baptists  in  connection  with  the  Re\-o]ution 
and  amendment  VI  of  the  American  Constitution  may  be  studied  in 
Backus'  "History";  "The  Life,  Journals,  Letters  ...  of  the  Re\-. 
Hezekiah  Smith";  "The  Baptists  and  the  American  Revolution "'(2nfl 
ed.  1876)  by  William  Cathcart;  also  the  monographs  of  Thorn,  James, 
Mcllwaine  and  Eckenrode  (see  below,)  and  in  smaller  degree  "The  Chap- 
lains and  Clergy  of  the  Revolution  "  (1861 )  by  Joel  Tyler  Headley. 

The  rapid  progress  of  the  Baptists  in  New  England  and  Virginia  dur- 
ing the  Revolutionary  period  is  set  forth  by  Backus  in  his  "History"; 
also  by  John  S.  Barrett  in  "Development  of  the  Popular  Churches  after 
the  Revolution"  ("Proc.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  XLVIII,  pp.  254-268). 

On  Baptist  History  in  Maine  the  older  work  is  "A  History  of  the 
Baptists  in  Maine"  (1845)  by  Joshua  Millet.  The  standard  work  is 
the  recent  (1904)  "History  of  the  Baptists  in  Maine"  by  Henr\-  S.  Bui- 
rige.     Through  access  to  associational  and  convention  minutes  ami  thor- 


BAPTISTS  IN  TlIK  COI.OXIAI.  PKRIOO  270 

ough  mining  of  older  monographs,  ihc  author  ha.s  given  an  e.\liau>Li\c 
study  with  documentation  which  will  easily  lead  to  all  necessary  sources. 

Connecticut  has  little  in  the  wa}-  of  literature  relating  to  Baptists. 
Besides  ".A  Discourse  delivered  at  the  100th  Anniversary  of  the  Organi- 
lion  of  the  First  Baptist  Chiirch  in  North  Stonington,  September  2(», 
1843''  with  an  ai)pendix  (1844)  by  A.  G.  Palmer;  "Increase  and  Charac- 
teristics of  Co  mecticut  Baptists"  (1887)  by  B.  0.  True;  and  his  "Address 
at  Centennial  Anniversary  of  the  First  Baptist  Church,  Meridcn"  (Oct. 
7,  1886),  one  must  rely  upon  work^^  dealin?  with  Connecticut  as  a  -part  of 
tlie  larger  New  England  basis. 

With  Rhode  Island  it  is  otherwise.  For  the  Roger  Williams  literature 
the  reader  is  referred  to  the  bibhography  on  Rhode  Island  (page  OOOi. 
To  this  may  be  added  oiie  small  mono.raj)h:  "The  B'i])tism  of  Roger 
Williams"  (1897)  by  Rev.  H.  M.  King. 

Morgan  Edwards  has  done  good  work  in  bis  "Materials  for  a  History 
o^'  the  Baptists  in  Rhode  Island"  (1867,  "Coll.  R.  I.  Hist  Sx  "  Vol.  VI, 
pp.  302-370).  Benedict's  treatment  of  the  Rhode  Island  Baptists  is  one 
of  the  best  portions  of  his  work.  The  First  Baptist  Church  of  Providence 
is  the  subject  of  the  following  studies:  "Historical  Discourse,  First 
Baptist  Church  "  (1839)  by  W.  Hague;  "Historical  Discourse  of  the  First 
Biptist  Church"  (1865)  by  S.  L.  Caldwell;  and  his  "Flistory  of  the  First 
Baptist  Church"  (1877);  "The  Mother  Church  (First  Baptist)"  (1896) 
by  Rev.  H  M.  Kinp^;  also  his  "Historical  Discourse,  First  Baptist  Meet- 
ing House"  (1900);  and  "A  Historical  Catalogue  of  the  Members  of  the 
First  Baptist  Church  in  Providence,  Rhode  Island"  (1908). 

The  First  Baptist  Church,  Newport,  in  point  of  age  the  rival  of  Provi- 
dence, has  been  treated  by  S.  Adlam  in  "The  First  Baptist  Church  in 
Providence,  not  the  Oldest"  (1850),  and  by  C.  E.  Barrows  in  "Historical 
Sketch  of  the  First  Baptist  Church,  Newport,  Rhode  Island"  (1876). 
In  connection  with  Newport,  where  he  was  pastor  for  six  >ears,  mention 
should  be  made  of  "The  Diary  of  John  Comer",  edited  with  notes  b\- 
C.  E.  Barrows  and  J.  W  Willmarth  (1893,  "Coll.  R.  I.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol. 
Mil.)  The  "Semi-Ceatennial  Celebration  of  the  Rhode  Island  Baptist 
State  Convention,  May  12,  1875"  (1875)  has  the  usual  smattering  of 
history  connected  with  celebration  addresses. 

"Brown  Universit\ — Bibliography,  1756-1898"  (1898)  issued  by  the 
Librtrian,  gives  a  complete  statement  respecting  the  literature  of  this 
>I<1  Baptist  institution.  In  this  connection  it  will  be  sufficient  to  mention 
the  scholarly  work  of  R.  A.  Guild,  "Life,  Times,  and  Correspondence  ot 
James  Manning"  (1864)  and  his  "History  of  Browti  Uni/ersity"  (1867). 


280  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

In  "The  Sesquicentennial  of  Brown  University,  1764-1914,  A  Com- 
memoration "  (1915)  there  are  some  historical  addresses.  "The  Literary 
Remains  of  the  Rev.  Jonathan  Maxey,  D.D.,  second  President  of  Brown 
University  .  .  .  with  a  Memoir  of  his  Life"  (1844)  by  Romeo  Elton,  has 
considerable  data.  The  following  articles  by  Reuben  Guild  are  sug- 
gestive: "The  Charter  of  Brown  University"  ("Baptist  Quarterly" 
April  1875),  and  "The  Denominational  Work  of  President  Manning" 
("Baptist  Review"  October-December  1880,  and  Janjary-March,  1881). 

The  Separates  who  in  several  particulars  resembled  the  Baptists  have 
been  sympathetically  presented  by  Rev.  S.  LeRoy  Blake  in  "The  Sepa- 
rates or  Strict  Congregationalists  of  New  England"  (1902).  Professor 
Williston  Walker  writes  an  introduction,  and  a  bibliography  is  added. 
Backus'  "History  of  the  Baptists,"  Trumbull's  "Connecticut,"  and 
Hovey's  "  Memoir  of  .  .  .  Isaac  Backus  "  should  be  consulted. 

Another  group  which  for  lack  of  a  betcer  connection  may  be  re'^erred 
to  here,  because  of  their  evangehcal  zeal  and  simplicity,  was  the  Sande- 
manians.  A  good  interpretation  by  Williston  Walker  "The  Sandemm- 
ians  of  New  England "  appears  in  the  "Ann  Rpt.  Amer.  Hist.  x\ssn.," 
1901,  Vol.  I  Sec.  V.  Another  contribution  is  by  H.  H.  Edes,  "The 
Places  of  Worship  of  the  Sandemanians  in  Boston"  (Pub.  Col.  Soc  Mass., 
Vol.  VI,  pp.  109-123). 

Coming  to  the  middle  states,  as  an  introduction  to  the  held  "A  His- 
tory of  the  Baptists  in  the  Middle  States"  (1898)  by  H.  C.  Vedder,  will 
be  found  interesting  and  carefully  executed.  "Biographical  Memoirs  of 
the  Late  Rev.  John  Gano  of  Frankfort  written  principally  by  Himself" 
(1806)  tells  the  story  of  one  who  itinerated  throughout  the  middle  states 
and  elsewhere.  Morgan  Edwards  again  will  be  found  of  substantial  ser- 
vice in  his  "Materials  towards  a  History  of  the  Baptists  of  Jersey  "(1792), 
and  "Materials  towards  a  History  of  the  Baptists  in  Delaware  State" 
(1791,  "Pa.  Mag.  of  History  and  Biography"  Vol.  IX,  p.  45  f.  and  197  f.). 
To  these  should  be  added,  "The  Early  and  Later  Delaware  Baptists" 
(1880)  by  R.  B.  Cook,  and  more  particularly  "A  History  of  Baptists  in 
New  Jersey"  (1904)  by  T.  S.  Griffiths. 

Virginia  has  been  a  field  of  special  interest  to  Baptist  historians.  "A 
History  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Baptists  in  Virginia"  (1810)  by 
Robert  B.  Semple,  though  antiquated  holds  a  recognized  place  because 
of  its  accurate  details.  A  revised  edition  (1894)  by  Rev.  G.  W.  Beale, 
has  annotations  and  supplementary  matter  which  makes  it  better  pro- 
portioned, clearer,  and  more  up  to  date  than  the  original.  William 
Fristoe's  "Hislory  of  the  Ketocton   Baptist  Association"   (1808)  lillg 


BAPTISTS  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  281 

;in  important  place  among  the  older  works.  "The  Writmgs  of  tJie  late 
John  Leland,  including  some  Events  in  his  Life,  written  by  himself,  with 
additional  Skethces"  edited  (1845)  by  ]\Irs.  L.  F.  Greene  is  illuminating. 
See  also  an  article  by  J.  T.  Smith  entitled  '"Life  and  Times  of  the  Rev. 
John  Leland"  ("The  Baptist  Quarterly"  April  1871).  "Sketches  of 
\'irginia"  (Series  I,  1850)  by  Rev.  W.  H.  Foote,  gives  considerable  data. 
"Early  Baptists  of  Virginia"  (1857)  by  R.  B.  C.  Howell,  is  well  conceived, 
reliable,  and  worthy  of  a  place  among  more  recent  workers.  "Virginia 
Baptist  Ministers"  (in  2  Series,  II  Vols.  3rd  Edition  1860,  introd.  by 
Rev.  J.  B.  Jeter,)  by  James  B.  Taylor,  has  short  biographical 
sketches  of  some  six  score  Baptist  valiants.  The  "Life  and  Times  of 
J.  B.  Taylor"  (1872)  by  G.  B.  Taylor  is  particularly  helpful. 

The  part  played  by  Baptists  in  the  cause  of  religious  liberty  in  Vir- 
ginia has  been  the  subject  of  several  studies.  The  older  and  less  sig- 
nificant contributions  are  as  follows:  "The  Virginia  Baptist:  or  A  View 
and  Defence  of  the  Christian  Religion  as  it  is  Professed  by  the  Baptists 
of  Virginia"  (1774)  by  David  Thomas;  "Struggles  and  Triumphs  of 
Virginia  Baptists"  (a  discourse,  1873)  by  J.  L.  M.  Curry;  also  his  "Estab- 
lishment and  Disestablishment"  (1889);  "The  Trials  and  Victories  of 
Religious  Liberty  in  America"  (A  Centennial  Memorial  1876)  by  G.  S. 
Bailey;  and  "Religious  Persecution  in  Virginia"  ("Christian  Review," 
January  and  April,  1858). 

The  recent  publication  of  four  excellent  monographs  leaves  little  more 
to  be  said  upon  this  subject:  "The  Struggle  of  Protestant  Dissenters  for 
Religious  Toleration  in  Virginia"  ("J.  H.  U.  Studies"  Series  XII)  by 
H.  R.  Mcllwaine;  a  "Documentary  History  of  the  Struggle  for  Religious 
Liberty  in  Virginia"  ("Religious  Herald,"  December  8,  1898,  and  fol- 
lowing numbers,  issued  also  in  book  form)  by  C.  F.  James;  "The  Struggle 
for  Religious  Freedom  in  Virginia:  The  Baptists"  ("J.  H.  U.  Studies" 
Series  XVIII)  by  William  Taylor  Thom;  and  the  "Separation  of  Church 
and  State  in  Virginia"  (1910)  by  H.  J.  Eckenrode.  A  "Comparison  of 
Denominational  Forces  in  the  Struggle  for  Religious  Liberty  in  Virginia" 
(D.  B.  Dissertation,  U.  of  Chicago,  1904)  by  J.  C.  Zeller  gives  decisive 
significance  to  the  Baptists.  For  the  Presbyterian  side  of  the  case  see 
p.  264. 

Because  of  the  prominence  of  Virginian  Baptists  in  constutional  strug- 
gles, it  should  be  noted  that  considerable  data  bearing  upon  them  will  be 
found  in  the  "Journals  of  Virginia  House  of  Burgesses";  "Journals  of 
Virginia  Conventions,  1775-1776";  "Journals  of  the  General  .\ssembh- 


2>''2  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN"  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  Virginia":  Hening's  "Statutes  at  Large";  and  the  writings  of 
George  Washington. 

For  Pennsylvania,  Morgan  Edwards  did  pioneer  work  in  his  ""  Mater- 
ials towards  a  History  of  the  American  Baptists  in  XII  Volumes,  ..." 
Vol.  I  (1770)  of  which  treated  of  Pennsylvania.  "Minutes  of  the  Phila- 
delphia Baptist  Assocation  from  a.d.  1707  to  a.u.  1807,  being  the  hrst 
One  Hundred  Years  of  its  Existence"  (1851)  edited  by  A.  D.  Gillelle,  is 
of  prime  significance.  "The  Bi-Centennial  Celebration  of  the  Founding 
of  the  First  Baptist  Church  of  the  City  of  Philadelphia"  edited  (1898)  by 
William  Williams  Keen  tells  the  story  of  this  historic  church.  The  ap- 
pendix has  several  quotations  from  Morgan  Edwards,  and  a  few  notable 
documents.  H.  G.  Jones  has  a  "Historical  Sketch  of  the  Lower  Dublin 
(or  Pennepek)  Baptist  Church,  Philadelphia"  (1869).  "The  Early 
Baptists  of  Philadelphia  "  (1877)  by  Rev.  David  Spencer  gives  a  fair  sum- 
mary of  the  period  1684-1815. 

For  North  Carolina  an  introductor\-  sketch  ma\-  be  found  in  "A  His- 
tory of  the  Baptists  in  North  Carolina"  (1901)  by  Rev.  C.  B.  Williams. 
In  the  "North  Carolina  Baptist  Historical  Papers"  there  are  se^■eral  im- 
portant contributions  bearing  upon  the  early  history  of  the  Baptists  of 
the  state.  The  most  notable  is  that  of  Rev.  J.  D.  Hufham  (six  papers,  Vols. 
I,  n,  and  HI),  entitled  "The  Baptists  in  North  Carolina."  This  really 
gives  a  good  history.  Other  articles  are  as  follows:  "The  Colonial 
Period  of  North  Carolina  Baptist  History"  Ijy  Rev.  N.  B.  Cobb  (Vol.  I): 
the  "History  of  the  Meherrin  Church"  by  S.  j.  Wheeler  (Vol.  I);  "Bear 
Marsh  Church"  by  Rev.  J.  T.  Albritton  (Vol.  II);  "The  Baptists  in  the 
F'^ork  of  the  Yadkni"  b\-  J.  T.  Alderman  (Vol.  II);  "Elder  Shubael 
Stearns"  by  C.  E.  Taylor  (\'ol.  11):  ".\bbotts  Creek  Church"  by  H. 
Sheets  (Vol.  Ill,  important  documents);  "Early  Baptist  Efforts  in  Char- 
lotte" by  T.  J.  Taylor  (Vol.  Ill);  "The  Preparation  for  Baptist  Work  in 
North  Carolina"  by  T.  M.  Pittman  (Vol.  Ill);  "Notes  from  Records  of 
Reedy  Creek  Church,  Tar  River  Association"  by  B.  P.  Davis  (A'ol.  III). 
In  the  section  "Notes,  (Queries,  Criticisms"  of  the  various  numbers  of  this 
l)ub]ication,  one  ma>'  come  ujjon  aii  eagerly  sought  bit  of  documentary 
material.  Three  other  important  histories  should  be  added:  "A  Concise 
History  of  the  Kehukee  Baptist  Association"  (1803)  by  Lemuel  Burkitt 
and  Jesse  Reed;  "A  History  of  the  Sandy  Creek  Baptist  Association  from 
its  Organization  in  a.d.  1758  to  a.d.  1858"  (1859)  by  Elder  G.  W.  Pure- 
foy;  and  "A  History  of  the  Liberty  Baptist  Association  from  its  Organi/ca- 
lion  in  18,S2  to  1905"  (1907)  bv  Elder  Henrv  Sheets.     This  last,  though 


P.APIISTS   IN    TUF.   tOl.oMAI,   I'l.KIUH  jS.^ 

dealing  with  the  national  era,  has  si)nie  inirodiKion-  material  Ix-arin;^' 
upon  the  beginnings  of  Baptist  work. 

For  South  Carolina  there  is  "  A  Discourse  containing  some  Fragments 
of  the  History  of  the  Baptist  Church  in  Charleston,  S.  C. "  fl837)  by  B. 
Manly:  "A  History  of  the  Charleston  Association"  (1811)  by  Furnian 
Wood,  only  a  small  portion  of  which  deals  with  colonial  times:  and 
''Two  Centuries  of  the  First  Baptist  Church  of  South  Carolina,  168.^- 
1883"  (1889)  by  H.  A.  Tupper.  Rev.  William  Screven,  who  directed 
the  first  Baptist  group  to  South  Carolina  is  treated  by  H.  S.  Burrage  in 
"Coll.  &  Proc.  Maine  Hist.  Soc. "  Series  U,  Vol.  I,  pjx  45-56,  and  Vol.  V, 
pp.  275-284. 

In  the  colonial  era  Baptists  in  Georgia  were  just  emerging  into  exis- 
tence. There  is  therefore  little  to  record  in  the  way  of  literature.  .-\ 
"History  of  the  Georgia  Baptist  Association  "  (1838)  by  Jesse  Mercer; 
"  Memoirs  of  Elder  Jesse  Mercer "  (1844)  by  C.  D.  Mallary ;  and  "  Georgia 
Baptists"  (1874)  by  J.  H.  Campbell,  with  the  more  satisfactory  "  History 
of  the  Baptist  Denomination  in  Georgia"  compiled  for  the  "Christian 
Index"  (1881)  is  all  that  there  is  to  record. 

The  beginnings  of  Baptist  history  in  Alabama  are  set  forth  by  H.  Hol- 
combe  in  "A  History  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Baptists  in  Ala- 
l)ama"  (1840). 

In  conclusion  it  should  be  noted  that  "  Baptist  Councils  in  America" 
(1906)  a  doctoral  dissertation  devoted  'to  a  historical  setting  of  their 
origiii.  and  the  principles  of  their  develojiment '  by  W.  H.  Allison  meets 
every  requirement  in  this  part  of  the  field.  Credal  formulas  ma\-  be 
found  in  "Baptist  Confessions  of  Faith  "  (1911)  by  W.J.  .McCdothlin. 

DoCUMEXiS 

I.    THE  UHIPPf.XG  OF  OBADIAU  HOLMES 

For  preaching  and  baptizing  in  William  Witter"s  house,  denying  the 
lawfulness  of  infant  baptism,  and  persislentl\-  refusing  to  remove  his  hat 
during  worshijj.  Holmes  was  conch  nuud  to  tlic  Inimiliation  described  by 
himself  as  under: 

"Not  long  after  these  troubles  I  came  upon  occasion  of  business  into  the  colon.v 
of  Massachusetts,  with  two  other  brethren,  as  brother  Clarke  being  one  of  the  two  can 
inform  you,  where  we  three  were  apprehended,  carried  to  (the  prison  at)  Boston,  and 
so  to  the  Court,  and  were  all  sentenced.  What  they  laid  to  my  charge,  you  may  here 
read  in  my  sentence,  upon  the  pronouncing  of  which,  as  I  went  from  the  Ixir,  I  ex- 
I)ressed  mvself  in  these  words:— I  l)less  God,  I  am  counted  worthj-  to  suffer  for  the 
name  of  Josus.     \\"hereupc)n  John  \\ilson  (their  pa.'-tor,  as  they  call  him)  struck  me 


284  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

before  the  judgment-seat,  and  cursed  me,  saying,  The  curse  of  God  or  Jesus  go  with 
thee.  So  we  were  carried  to  the  prison,  where  not  long  after  I  was  deprived  of  my  two 
lo\-ing  friends,  at  whose  departure  the  ad\-ersary  stepped  in,  took  hold  of  my  spirit, 
and  troubled  me  for  the  space  of  an  hour,  and  then  the  Lord  came  in,  and  sweetly 
relieved  me,  causinge  me  to  look  to  himself;  so  was  I  staj'cd,  and  refreshed  in  the 
thoughts  of  my  God.   .   .   . 

"And  when  I  heard  the  voice  of  my  keeper  come  for  me,  e\-en  cheerfulness  did  come 
upon  me,  and  taking  my  Testament  in  my  hand.  I  went  along  with  him  to  the  place 
of  execution,  and  after  common  salutation  here  stood.  There  stood  b}-  also  one  of 
the  magistrates,  by  name  Increase  Xowel,  who  for  a  while  kept  silent,  and  spoke  not 
a  word,  and  so  did  I,  expecting  the  governor's  presence,  but  he  came  not.  But  after 
a  while  ]\Ir.  Nowel  bade  the  executioner  do  his  office.  Then  I  desired  to  speak  a  few 
words,  but  -VIr.  Xowel  answered,  It  is  not  now  a  time  to  speak.  \Miereupon  I  took 
leave,  and  said,  ]Men,  brethren,  fathers  and  countr>Tnen,  T  beseech  j'ou  give  me  leave 
to  speak  a  few  words,  and  the  rather  because  here  are  many  spectators  to  see  me  pun- 
ished, and  I  am  to  seal  with  mj-  blood,  if  God  give  me  strength,  that  which  I  hold  and 
practice  in  reference  to  the  word  of  God,  and  testimony  of  Jesus.  That  which  I  have 
to  say  in  brief  is  this,  Although  I  confess  I  am  no  disputant,  yet  seeing  I  am  to  seal 
what  I  hold  with  my  blood,  I  am  ready  to  defend  it  by  the  Word,  and  to  dispute  that 
point  with  any  that  shall  come  forth  to  withstand  it.  iMr.  Xowel  answered  me,  now 
was  no  time  to  dispute.  Then  said  I,  Then  I  desire  to  give  an  account  of  the  faith  and 
order  I  hold,  and  this  I  desired  three  times,  but  in  comes  ilr.  Flint,  and  saith  to  the 
executioner.  Fellow,  do  thine  office,  for  this  fellow  would  but  make  a  long  speech  to 
delude  the  people.  So  I  being  resolved  to  speak,  told  the  people;  That  which  I  am  to 
suffer  is  for  the  Word  of  God,  and  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ.  Xo,  saith  :Mr.  Xowel. 
it  is  for  your  error,  and  going  about  to  seduce  the  people.  To  which  I  replied,  Xot 
for  error,  for  in  all  the  time  of  mj-  imprisonment  wherein  I  was  left  alone  (my  brethren 
being  gone)  which  of  all  }-our  ministers  in  all  that  time  came  to  convince  me  of  an  error; 
and  when  upon  the  governor's  words  a  motion  was  made  for  a  public  dispute,  and  upon 
fair  terms  so  often  renewed,  and  desired  by  hundreds,  what  was  the  reason  it  was  not 
granted.  ]VIr.  X^'owel  told  me,  it  was  his  fault  that  went  away,  and  would  not  dispute, 
but  this  the  writings  will  clear  at  large.  Still  ]\Ir.  Flint  calls  to  the  man  to  do  his  ofiice; 
so  before  and  in  the  time  of  his  pulling  off  my  clothes  I  continued  speaking,  telling 
them,  that  I  had  so  learned,  that  for  all  Boston  I  would  not  give  my  body  into  their 
liands  thus  to  be  bruised  upon  another  account,  yet  upon  this  I  would  not  give  the  hun- 
dredth part  of  a  ivampiim  pcaqnc  to  free  it  out  of  their  hands,  and  that  I  made  as  much 
conscience  of  unbuttoning  one  button,  as  I  did  of  paying  the  thirty  pounds  in  reference 
thereunto.  1  told  them  moreover,  The  Lord  having  manifested  his  love  towards  me,  in 
giving  me  repentance  towards  God  and  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  so  to  be  baptized  in 
water  by  a  messenger  of  Jesus  into  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Spirit,  wherein 
I  have  fellowship  with  him  in  his  death,  burial  and  resurrection,  I  am  now  come  to  be 
baptized  in  affiictions  by  your  hands,  that  so  I  may  have  further  fellowship  with  my 
Lord,  and  am  not  ashamed  of  his  sufferings,  for  by  his  stripes  am  I  healed. 

"And  as  the  man  began  to  lay  the  strokes  upon  my  back,  I  said  to  the  people. 
Though  my  flesh  should  fail,  and  my  spirit  should  fail,  yet  my  God  would  not  fail. 
So  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  come  in,  and  so  to  fill  my  heart  and  tongue  as  a  vessel  full, 
and  with  an  audible  voice  I  broke  forth  praying  unto  the  Lord  not  to  lay  this  sin  to 


BAPTISTS   IN    ITIK  fOl.OMAI,    I'llRHiD  2H5 

their  charge;  and  teUing  the  people,  that  now  1  found  he  did  not  fail  me,  and  therefore 
now  I  should  trust  him  forever  who  failed  me  not;  for  in  truth,  as  the  strokes  fell  upon 
me,  I  had  such  a  spiritual  manifestation  of  God's  presence  as  the  like  thereof  I  never 
had  nor  felt,  nor  can  with  fleshlv  tongue  express;  and  the  outward  pain  was  so  removed 
from  me,  that  indeed  I  am  not  able  to  declare  it  to  you,  it  was  so  cas>'  to  mc,  that  I 
could  well  bear  it,  yea  and  in  a  manner  felt  it  not  although  it  was  grievous  as  the 
spectators  said,  the  man  striking  with  all  his  strength  (yea  spitting  in  his  hand  three 
times  as  many  afiirmed)  with  a  three-corded  whip,  giving  me  therewith  thirty  strokes. 
When  he  had  loosed  me  from  the  post,  having  joyfulness  in  my  heart,  and  cheerfulness 
in  my  countenance,  as  the  spectators  observed,  I  told  the  magistrates,  You  have 
struck  me  as  with  roses;  and  said  moreover.  Although  the  Lord  hath  made  it  easy  to 
me,  yet  I  pray  God  it  may  not  be  laid  to  your  charge. 

"After  this  manj^  came  to  me  rejoicing  to  see  the  power  of  the  Lord  manifested 
in  weak  flesh;  but  sinful  flesh  takes  occasion  hereb}'  to  bring  others  in  trouble,  informs 
the  magistrates  hereof,  and  so  two  more  arc  apprehended  as  for  contemjit  of 
authority.   ..." 

Text — Clarke's  Xarralivc,  pp.  16-2.i,  quoted  in  Backus.  History  of  llic  Baplisis 
.   .  .,  Vol.  I,  pp.  189-192. 

II.  THOMAS  GOULD  A.\D  THE  ORGAM /.ATIOS  OF  THE 
CHARLESTOWX  BAPTIST  CHURCH 

Below  is  given  a  portion  of  Gould's  account  of  the  experiences  that 
drove  him  with  others  to  public  baptism  and  church  covenant  fellowship 
in  his  home  in  Charlestown  March  2i^,  1665. 

".\t  another  meeting  the  church  required  me  to  bring  out  my  child  to  baptism. 
I  told  them  I  durst  not  do  it,  for  I  did  not  see  any  rule  for  it  in  the  word  of  God.  They 
brought  many  places  of  Scripture  in  the  Old  and  Xew  Testaments,  as  circumcision 
and  the  promise  to  Abraham,  and  that  children  were  holy,  and  they  were  (lisci]iles. 
But  I  told  them  that  all  these  places  made  nothing  for  infants'  baptism.  Then  stood 
up  W.  D.  in  the  church  and  said,  "Put  him  in  the  Court!  Put  him  in  the  Court!" 
But  Air.  Sims  answered,  I  pray  forbear  such  words;  but  it  proved  so,  for  presently 
after,  they  put  me  in  the  Court,  and  put  me  in  seven  or  eight  Courts,  whilst  they  looked 
upon  me  to  be  a  member  of  their  church.  The  elder  pressed  the  church  to  lay  mc  under 
admonition,  which  the  church  was  backward  to  do.  Afterwards  I  went  out  at  the 
sprinkling  of  children,  which  was  a  great  trouble  to  some  honest  hearts,  and  they  told 
me  of  it.  But  I  told  them  I  could  not  stay,  tor  I  look  upon  it  as  no  ordinance  of  Christ. 
They  told  me  that  now  I  had  made  known  my  judgment  I  might  sta\-,  for  they  know 
I  did  not  join  with  them.  So  I  stayed  and  sat  down  in  my  seat  when  they  were  at 
prayer  and  administering  that  service  to  infants.  Then  they  dealt  with  me  for  my 
unreverent  carriage.  .  .  .  One  stood  up  and  accused  me.  that  I  stopped  my  ears; 
but  I  denied  it. 

"At  another  meeting  they  asked  me  if  I  would  suffer  the  churcii  to  fetch  my  chikl 
and  baptize  it?  I  answered.  If  they  would  fetch  my  child  and  do  it  as  their  own  act 
they  might  do  it;  but  when  they  should  bring  my  child,  I  would  make  known  to  the 
congregation  that  I  had  no  hand  in  it;  then  some  in  the  church  were  against  doing  of 
it.     A  brother  stood  up  and  said.  Brother  Gould,  you  were  once  for  children's  baptism , 


286  SOLRC'E  BOOK   OV   A.MERIOAX  (III  R(  II    HISTORY 

T\hy  are  you  taileii  Irom  it?  I  answered,  It  is  true,  and  1  suppose  you  were  once  for 
crossing  in  baptism,  why  are  you  fallen  from  that?  The  man  was  sQent.  But  Air. 
Sims  stood  up  in  a  great  heat,  and  desired  the  church  to  take  notice  of  it,  that  I  com- 
pared the  ordinance  of  Christ  to  the  cross  in  baptism  1  This  was  one  of  the  great 
offences  they  dealt  with  me  for.  After  this  the  Deputy  Governor  meeting  me  in  Bos- 
ton, called  me  to  him  and  said.  Goodman  Gould.  I  desire  >  ou  that  \  ou  would  let  the 
church  baptize  your  child.  I  told  liim  that  if  the  churcli  \\ould  do  it  upon  their 
account  they  should  do  it,  Ijut  1  durst  not  luring  out  m\-  child.  So  he  called  to  Airs. 
Norton  of  Charlestown,  and  pra>ed  her  to  fetch  Goodman  Gould's  chikl  and  baptixe 
it.  So  she  spake  to  them,  but  not  rightl\-,  informing  them,  she  gave  them  to  under- 
stand that  I  would  bring  out  my  child.  They  called  me  out  again  and  asked  oae  if  1 
would  bring  forth  my  child?  I  told  them  Xo,  I  durst  not  do  it,  for  I  see  no  rule  for  it. 
One  of  the  brethren  stood  up  and  said,  li  I  would  not  let  my  child  partake  of  one  or- 
dinance, it  was  meet  I  should  not  partake  of  the  other,  so  man\'  of  the  church  con- 
cluded to  lay  me  under  admonition;  but  before  they  did  it  Air.  Sims  told  me,  it  was 
more  according  to  rule  for  me  to  withdraw  from  the  ordinance,  than  for  them  to  put 
me  by;  bringing  that  place  of  Scripture,  If  thou  bring  th>'  gift  to  the  altar,  and  there 
rememberest  that  th}'  brother  hath  aught  against  thee,  leave  there  thy  offering  and  be 
reconciled  first  to  thy  brother.  But  I  told  them  I  did  not  know  that  my  brother  had 
anything  justly  against  me;  for  the.v  had  not  shown  me  any  rule  of  Christ  that  I  had 
broken,  therefore  I  durst  not  withdraw  from  that  ordinance  that  I  had  found  so  mucli 
of  God  in;  but  if  they  would  put  me  b\-,  I  hoped  God  would  feed  my  soul  another 
way.  So  they  proceeded  to  admonition.  Elder  Green  said,  Brother  Gould,  you  are 
to  take  notice  that  you  are  admonished  for  three  things;  the  first  is,  that  you  i-efused 
to  bring  your  child  to  be  baptized;  the  second  is,  for  >our  contentious  %vordsand 
unreverent  carriage  in  the  time  of  that  ordinance;  the  third  is,  for  a  late  lie  you  told; 
and  therefore  >ou  are  to  take  notice,  that  you  are  not  to  partake  any  more  of  the 
ordinance  of  Christ  with  us,  till  you  give  satisfaction  lor  these  things.  But  when  that 
late  lie  was  told  I  know  not.  except  it  was  when  the  letter  was  found  in  brother  Wilder's 
[)ocket.  This  admonition  was  between  se\en  and  eight  years  before  they  cast  me  out. 
After  this  I  went  to  Cambridge  meeting,  which  was  as  near  my  house  as  the  other; 
upon  that  thev  put  me  into  the  Court,  that  I  did  not  come  to  hear;  but  many  satisfied 
the  Court  that  I  did  come  constantly  to  Cambridge;  so  they  cleared  me.  Then  the 
church  called  me  to  account  and  dealt  with  nie  for  schism,  that  I  rent  from  the  church. 
I  told  them,  I  did  not  rend  from  them,  fur  they  put  mc  a\va\ .  .Master  Sims  was  ver\- 
earnest  for  another  admonition  for  schism,  which  most  of  the  church  were  against; 
l)ut  it  seems  he  set  it  down  for  an  admonition  on  a  bit  of  paper.  This  continued  for 
a  long  time  before  they  called  me  out  again.  In  the  meantime,  I  had  some  friends 
who  came  to  me  out  of  old  England,  who  were  Baptists,  and  desired  to  meet  at  m\- 
liouse  of  a  l'"irst-day,  which  I  granted.  Of  these  was  myself,  my  wife  and  Thomas 
(3sburne,  that  were  ot  their  church.  Afterwards  they  called  me  forth  and  asked  wh>  I 
kept  the  meeting  in  private  on  the  Lord's  da}-,  and  did  not  come  to  the  public?  Aly 
answer  was,  I  know  not  what  reason  the  church  had  to  call  mc  forth.  They  asked  me 
if  I  was  not  a  member  of  that  church?  I  told  them  they  had  not  acted  toward  me  as 
a  member,  who  had  put  me  by  the  ordinances  of  Christ  seven  years  ago;  .  .  .  they 
had  denied  me  the  privileges  of  a  member.  They  asked  me  whether  I  looked Jupon 
admonition  as  an  appointment  of  Christ?  I  told  them.  Ves,  but  not  to  lie  under  it 
above  seven  \e;irs,  and  to  be  ])ut  In-  llie  ordinances  of  Christ  in  the  church;  lor  the  rule 


r.Ai'Tisrs  IX  lUK  coi.omai,  i-kriuh  _>S7 

of  Christ  is  lirst  to  deal  with  men  in  the  first  and  second  place,  and  tlien  in  the  third 
place  before  the  church ;  but  the  first  time  they  ever  dealt  with  me,  they  called  me  before 
tlie  whole  church.  Many  meetings  we  had  about  this  thing,  whether  I  was  a  member 
or  not,  but  could  come  to  no  conclusion;  for  I  still  affirmed  that  their  actings  rendered 
me  no  member.  Them  Mr.  Sims  told  the  church  that  I  was  ripe  for  excommunication, 
and  (he)  was  ver\  earnest  for  it,  but  the  church  would  not  consent.  Then  I  desired 
that  we  might  send  to  other  churches  for  their  help  to  hear  the  thing  betwi,\t  us;  l)ul 
Master  Sims  made  me  this  answer:  We  are  a  church  of  Christ  ourselves,  and  you  shall 
know  that  we  have  power  to  deal  with  you  ourselves.  Then  said  Mr.  Russell,  We 
have  not  gone  the  right  way  to  gain  this  our  brother,  for  we  have  dealt  too  harshly 
with  him.  But  still  ]\Iaster  Sims  pressed  the  church  to  excommunicate  me.  Mr. 
Russell  said,  There  were  greater  errors  in  the  church  in  the  apostles'  time,  and  vel 
they  did  not  so  deal  with  them. 

"Now  after  this,  considering  with  mjself  what  the  Lord  would  have  me  to  do; 
not  likely  to  join  with  an)-  of  the  churches  of  Xew  England  any  more,  and  so  to  be 
without  the  ordinances  of  Christ;  in  the  meantime  God  sent  out  of  Old  England  some 
who  were  Baptists;  we,  consulting  together  what  to  do,  sought  the  Lord  to  direct 
us,  and  taking  counsel  of  other  friends  who  dwelt  among  us,  who  were  able  and  godly, 
they  gave  us  counsel  to  congregate  ourselves  together;  and  so  we  did,  being  nine  of  us. 
to  walk  in  the  order  of  the  gospel  according  to  the  rule  of  Christ,  \et  knowing  tnat  it 
was  a  breach  of  the  law  of  this  country;  that  we  had  not  the  ai)probation  of  magis- 
trates and  ministers,  for  that  we  suffered  the  jienalty  of  that  law,  when  we  were  called 
before  them.  After  we  had  been  called  into  one  or  two  Courts,  the  church  under- 
standing that  we  were  gathered  into  church  order,  they  sent  three  messengers  from  the 
church  to  me,  telling  me  the  church  required  me  to  come  before  them  the  next  Lord's 
day.  I  replied,  The  church  had  nothing  to  do  with  me,  for  they  had  put  me  from  them 
eight  years  before.  .  .  .  The>-  told  me  again  that  if  1  did  not  come,  the  church  would 
proceed  against  me  the  next  Lord's  da>-.  I  told  them  that  I  could  not  come  for  we 
were  to  break  bread  the  next  Lord's  da\'.  They  told  me  that  they  would  return  m\ 
answer  to  the  church.  One  of  them  asked  if  I  would  come  the  next  Lord's  day  after? 
But  another  presently  said,  We  have  no  such  order  from  the  church;  so  the\-  departed. 
The  last  day  of  that  week  three  loving  friends  coming  to  me  of  their  own  account,  one 
of  them  was  pleased  to  say  to  me.  Brother  Gould,  though  vou  look  upon  it  as  unjust 
for  them  to  cast  >-ou  out,  yet  there  he  many  that  are  godly  among  them,  that  will 
act  with  them  through  ignorance,  which  will  be  a  sin  of  them,  and  you  are  persuaded, 
I  believe,  that  it  is  j-our  duty  to  prevent  any  one  from  anv  sinful  act,  for  they  will 
cast  you  out  for  not  hearing  the  church;  now  your  coming  will  stop  them  from  acting 
against  you,  and  so  keep  nian\-  from  that  sin.  Upon  these  words  I  was  clearly  convinced 
that  it  was  my  dut\-  to  go,  and  replied.  Although  I  could  not  come  the  next  day,  yet  I 
l)romised  them  that  if  I  was  alive  and  well,  I  would  come  the  next  Lord's  day  if  thi- 
Lord  pern.it.  He  re|.lied.  What  if  the  church  I  was  joined  to  was  not  willing?  I  told 
liim  I  did  not  question  that  an\-  one  would  be  against  it  upon  this  groimd.  Alter 
I  had  propounded  it  to  the  church,  not  one  was  against  it.  I  entreated  these  Iriends 
to  make  it  known  to  tlie  elders  that  I  would  come  to  them  the  next  Lord's  da)'  after. 
\et,  though  they  knew  of  it,  they  proceeded  against  me  that  da>'.  and  delivered  mc  up 
to  Satan  for  not  hearing  the  church. " 

Text— Wood:   The  History  oj  llie  First  Baptist  C/iurch  of  Boston,  pp.  46  51. 


288  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

III.  THE  BAPTISTS  AND  SEPARATES—BEECH  WOODS 
CONFERENCE 

Isaac  Backus  gives  the  following  account  of  a  conference  between 
himself,  Rev.  I.  Hovey  of  Rochester,  and  others,  November  22,  1749. 

"After  committing  the  case  to  God,  we  began  the  conference.  And  first  Mr.  Hovey 
asked  what  we  thought  of  the  churches  generally  in  this  land.  We  answered  that  we 
believed  they  were  churches  of  Christ,  though  greatly  degenerated  and  corrupted. 
He  said  he  was  of  the  same  mind.  Next  he  asked  what  we  thought  of  the  ministers. 
We  answered  that  we  believed  many  of  them  were  ministers  of  Christ.  He  agreed 
with  us  therein.  Then  he  asked  what  were  the  reasons  of  our  separation,  and  also 
how  far  we  did  separate  from  them.  We  answered,  that  the  reasons  were  the  corrup- 
tions which  had  crept  into  the  churches,  and  that  we  desired  to  separate  from  nothing 
but  their  corruptions;  that  although  we  could  not  join  in  the  communion  of  those 
churches,  yet  if  any  who  remained  in  them  and  gave  evidence  of  their  being  saints 
desired  it,  we  could  freely  receive  them  to  our  communion;  and  that  we  desired  to 
join  with  them  in  anything  that  was  right.  Upon  this  we  had  much  talk,  but  could 
not  be  of  a  mind.  When  he  asked  our  views  respecting  the  power  of  ordination,  we 
told  him  that  we  held  the  power  to  be  in  the  churches.  He  held  the  power  of  choosing 
(a  minister)  to  be  in  the  churches,  but  the  power  of  ordaining  to  be  in  the  ministers. 
Next  he  asked  our  minds  concerning  the  knowledge  of  the  brethren.  I  told  him  that 
the  way  I  knew  them,  was  by  what  came  from  them  in  word  and  action,  and  also  that 
the  rule  which  God  has  given  us  to  know  them  by  is  a  perfect  rule;  but  as  we  are  imper- 
fect creatures,  we  may  be  imperfect  in  (applying)  that  as  well  as  in  other  things. 
Here  he  agreed  with  me.  Then  he  asked 'concerning  visions,  prophecies,  etc.  Herein 
we  agreed  that  the  Scripture  is  our  perfect  rule,  and  that  we  are  not  to  give  heed  to 
anything  contrary  thereto.  We  then  discoursed  about  persons'  bodies  being  over- 
come; and  herein  we  agreed  that  it  was  no  certain  evidence  either  for  or  against  them. 
In  the  whole  of  our  discourse  we  were  kept  very  free  from  bitterness  on  both  sides, 
and  we  agreed  in  all  but  two  points.  One  is,  he  thought  we  ought  not  to  separate,  but 
to  stay  in  the  churches,  groaning  under  the  burdens  and  laboring  for  a  reformation. 
The  other  relates  to  the  power  of  ordination." 

Text — .\lvah  Hovey:  A  Memoir  of  the  Life  and  Times  of  the  Rev.  Isaac  Baehiis, 
A.M.,  pp.  51-52. 

IV.  THE  CHARTER  OF  BROWN  UNIVERSITY,  FEBRL- 
ARY,  1764 

The  denominational  aspect  of  this  institution  is  presented  as  under: 

"Whereas  institutions  for  liberal  education  are  highly  beneficial  to  society,  by 
forming  the  rising  generation  to  virtue,  knowledge,  and  useful  literature;  and  thus 
preserving  in  the  community  a  succession  of  men  duly  qualified  for  discharging  the 
offices  of  life  with  usefulness  and  reputation,  they  have  therefore  justly  merited  and 
received  the  attention  and  encouragement  of  every  wise  and  well-regulated  State: 
and  whereas  a  public  school  or  seminar}^,  erected  foi  that  purpose  within  this  Colony, 
to  which  the  j'outh  may  freely  resort  for  education  in  the  vernacular  and  learned  Ian- 


BAPTISTS  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  289 

guages,  and  in  the  liberal  arts  and  sciences,  would  be  for  the  general  advantage  and 
honor  of  the  government:  .  .  . 

"Now,  Therefore,  Know  Ye,  That  being  willing  to  encourage  and  patronize 
such  an  honorable  and  useful  institution,  we,  the  said  Governor  and  Company,  in 
General  Assembly  convened,  do,  for  ourselves  and  our  successors,  in  and  by  s'irtue  of 
the  power  and  authority  within  the  jurisdiction  of  this  Colony,  to  us  by  the 
Royal  Charter  granted  and  committed,  enact,  grant,  constitute,  ordain  and  declare, 
and  it  is  hereby  enacted,  granted,  constituted,  ordained  and  declared,  that  the  Hon 
Stephen  Hopkins  ...  or  so  many  of  them  as  shall,  within  twelve  months  f-r.om  tie 
date  hereof,  accept  of  tliis  trust,  and  qualify  themscU-es  as  hereinaftf  ;r  directed,  an! 
their  successors,  shall  be  forever  hereafter  one  body  corporate  &  poli,  *^ic,  in  fact  ari 
name,  to  be  kno\\Ti  in  law  by  the  name  of  Trustees  and  Fellows  of  •.  he  Collece 

OR  Uxr\ERSITY  IN  THE  ENGLISH  CoLONY  OF  RHODE  ISLAND  AND  PROVIDE :.'ICE  ^AN 

TATioNS,  IN  New  Engl.\nd,  in  America;  the  Trustees  and  Fellows,  at  any  time  ""'■xe" 
after,  giving  such  more  particular  name  to  the  College,  in  honor  of  the  greatest  auv 
most  distinguished  benefactor,  or  otherwise,  as  they  shall  think  proper;   .   .   . 

".\nd  furthermore,  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  it  is  hereby  enacted,  ordained  and 
declared,  That  it  is  now,  and  at  all  times  hereafter  shall  continue  to  be,  the  unalterable 
constitution  of  this  College  or  University^,  that  the  Corporation  thereof  shall  consist 
of  two  branches,  to  wit:  That  of  the  Trustees,  and  that  of  the  Fellowship,  with  dis- 
tinct, separate  and  respective  powers:  And  that  the  number  of  the  Trustees  shall  and 
may  be  thirty-six;  of  which  twenty-two  shall  forever  be  elected  of  the  denomination 
called  Baptists,  or  .Ajitipaedobaptists;  five  shall  forever  be  elected  of  the  denomination 
called  Friends  or  Quakers,  four  shall  forever  be  elected  of  the  denomination  called 
Congregationalists,  and  live  shall  forever  be  elected  of  the  denomination  called  Epis- 
copalians: And  that  the  succession  in  this  branch  shall  be  forever  chosen  and  filled 
up  from  the  respective  denominations  in  this  proportion,  and  according  to  these  num- 
bers; which  are  hereby  fixed,  and  shall  remain  to  perpetuity  immutably  the  same.  .  .  . 
And  that  the  number  of  the  Fellows,  inclusive  of  the  President  (who  shall  always  be  a 
Fellow)  shall  and  may  be  twelve;  of  which,  eight  shall  be  forever  elected  of  the  denom- 
ination called  Baptists,  or  Antipaedobaptists;  and  the  rest  indifferently  of  any  or  all 
denominations.   .   .   . 

"And  furthermore,  it  is  declared  and  ordained, That  the  succession  in  both  branch- 
es shall  at  all  times  hereafter  be  filled  up  and  supplied  according  to  these  numbers,  and 
this  established  and  invariable  proportion,  from  the  respective  denominations,  by  the 
separate  election  of  both  branches  of  this  Corporation,  which  shall  at  all  times  sit  and 
act  by  separate  and  distinct  powers:  And  in  general,  in  order  to  the  validity  and  con- 
summation of  all  acts,  there  shall  be  in  the  exercise  of  their  respective,  separate  and 
distinct  powers,  the  joint  concurrence  of  the  Trustees  and  Fellows,  by  tlieir  respective 
majorities,  except  in  adjudging  and  conferring  the  academical  degrees,  which  shall 
forever  belong,  exclusively,  to  the  Fellowship,  as  a  learned  Facult\'. 

"And  furthermore,  it  is  constituted,  that  the  instruction  and  immediate  govern- 
ment of  the  College  shall  forever  be  and  rest  in  the  President  and  Fellows  or  Fellowship. 

"And,  in  case  any  President,  Trustee  or  Fellow,  shall  see  cause  to  change  his  religious 
denomination,  the  Corporation  is  hereby  empowered  to  declare  his  or  their  place  or 
places  vacant,  and  may  proceed  to  fill  up  it  or  them  accordingly,  as  before  directed, 
other^vise  each  Trustee  and  Fellow,  not  an  officer  of  instruction,  shall  continue  in  his 


2<>()  SOURCE  i;0OK   OF  AMERICAN   CHURCH  HISTORY 

otiice  during  life,  or  until  resignation.  And  further,  in  case  either  of  the  religiou'^ 
denominations  should  decline  taking  a  part  in  this  catholic,  comprehensive  and  libera! 
institution,  the  Trustees  and  Fellows  shall  and  may  complete  their  number,  by  electing 
trom  their  respective  denominations,  always  preserving  their  respective  proportions 
herein  before  pref^cribed  and  determined :  And  nil  elertion>  shall  be  by  ballot,  or  written 
>uftrage:  .  .   . 

"And  furthermore,  it  is  hereby  enacted  and  declared  That  into  this  liberal  and 
in lioi.\^ institution  shall  never  be  admitted  an\-  religious  tests':  But,  on  the  contrary 
a''the  memb'v?<~*s  hereof  shall  forever  enjo}-  full,  free,  absolute  and  uninterrupted  liljerty 
otconscien'';.e:  And  that  the  places  of  Professors,  Tutors,  and  all  other  officers,  the 
Pr-sident  alone  excepted,  shall  be  free  and  open  for  allele  nominations  of  Protestants: 
And'b.^.:4i  youth  of  all  religious  denominations  shall  and  may  be  freely  admitted  to  the 
cq'"l  advantages,  emoluments  and  honors  of  the  College  or  Universit\',  and  shall  re- 
^•eive  a  like  fair,  generous  and  equal  treatment,  during  their  residence  therein,  they  con- 
ducting themsehes  peaceably,  and  conforming  to  the  laws  and  statutes  thereof.  And 
that  the  public  teaching  shall,  in  general,  respect  the  sciences:  and  that  the  sectarian 
(lillerences  of  opinions,  shall  not  make  any  part  of  the  public  and  classical  instruction, 
although  all  religious  controversies  may  be  studied  freely,  examined  and  exjilained,  by 
the  President,  Professors  and  Tutors,  in  a  personal,  separate  and  distinct  manner,  to  the 
youth  of  any  or  each  denomination:  And  above  all,  a  constant  regard  be  paid  to,  and 
effectual  care  taken  of,  the  morals  of  the  College. 

"And  lurthermore,  lor  the  greater  encouragement  of  this  seminars'  ol  learning,  and 
that  the  same  ma.\  be  amply  endowed  and  enfranchised  with  the  same  privileges,  digni- 
ties and  immunities,  enjoyed  by  the  American  colleges,  and  European  universities,  we 
do  grant,  enact,  ordain  and  declare,  and  it  is  hereby  granted,  enacted,  ordained  and 
declared.  That  the  College  estate,  the  estates,  persons  and  families  of  the  President  and 
Professors,  for  the  tune  being,  King  and  being  within  the  Colony,  with  the  persons  of 
the  tutors  and  students,  during  their  residence  at  the  College,  shall  be  freed  and 
exempted  trom  all  taxes,  serving  on  juries,  and  menial  services:  And  that  the  persons 
aforesaid  shall  be  exempted  trom  bearing  arms,  impresses  and  militar\-  ser\-ices,  except 
in  case  of  an  invasion.  " 

Text — Reuben  Caiild:  History  of  Broi.'n  r diversity,  icitli  Jlluslrativr  Donnnoils, 
I)p.  1.^2-1,S8. 

V.  STRLGGLE  FOR  RELIGIOiS  LIBERTY  XKW  EXG- 
I.AM) 

riiv  W arrrn  AssocialioH  and  llic  ''Plan  to  Collect  Grievances." 

■'Whereas  complaints  of  oppressions,  occasioned  ))>•  a  non-contormit>-  to  ilic 
religious  establishment  in  Xew  England,  have  been  brought  to  this  Association,  and 
whereas  the  laws  obtained  for  preventing  and  redressing  such  oppressions  have,  upon 
trial,  been  found  insufhcient  (either  through  defect  in  the  laws  themselves,  or  iniquitx 
in  the  execution  thereof),  and  whereas  humble  remonstrances  and  petitions  have  noi 
been  duly  regarded,  but  the  same  oppressive  measures  continued:  This  is  to  inform  all 
the  oppressed  Bai)tists  in  Xew  England  that  the  .\ssociation  of  \Varren,  (in  conjunction 


y  r.Ai'iisis  IN  nil;  coi.omai,  imkidh  _'•)! 

with  the  Western  or  Philadelphia  Association)  is  deterinined  to  seek  remedy  lor  iheii 
•brethren  where  a  speedy  and  effectual  one  maj'  be  had.  In  order  to  pursue  this  resolu 
tion  by  petition  and  memorial,  the  following  gentlemen  arc  appointed  to  receive  well 
attested  grievances,  to  be  by  ihcm  transmitted  to  the  Rev.  Samuel  Stillmau  of  Boston, 
namely,  Re\-.  Hexekiaii  Smith  of  Haverhill,  Rev.  Isaac  Backus  of  Middlcborough,  Mr. 
Richard  Montague  of  Sunderland.  Rev.  Jopejih  Meachnni  of  Knfiolfl,  and  Rev.  rhom;i- 
Whitman  of  (iroton  in  Connecticul. "' 

111  pur.-^iKiiK'c  of  this  ])l;ni,  the  commit  icc  puljlishcd  ihc-  a'Kcil  iscmnil 
above  referred  lo.  It  ;ii)i)care(l  in  the  Boston  Mxcniiiir  Post  of  Aimusi 
20,  1770,  and  was  as  follows: 

"To  the  Baptists  in  the  Province  of  the  Massachusetts  Hay,  who  are,  or  liave  been, 
oppressed  in  any  way  on  a  religious  account,  ll  would  be  needless  to  tell  you  that  yon 
have  long  felt  the  effects  ot  the  laws  b\-  which,  the  religion  of  the  government  in  which 
you  live  is  established.  Your  purses  have  felt  the  burden  of  ministerial  rates;  and  when 
these  would  not  satisfy  }  our  enemies,  your  property  hath  been  taken  from  you  and  sold 
for  less  tlian  half  its  value.  These  things  you  cannot  forget.  You  will  therefore  readi- 
ly hear  and  attend,  when  you  are  desired  to  collect  your  cases  of  sulTering,  and  lia\e 
them  well  attested,  such  as,  the  taxes  you  have  paid  to  build  meetinghouses,  to  settle 
ministers  and  support  them,  with  all  the  time,  money,  and  labor  you  have  lost  in  waiting 
on  courts,  feeing  lawyers,  &c.,  and  bring  or  send  such  cases  to  the  Baptist  .\ssociation 
to  be  held  at  Bellingham,  when  measures  will  be  resolutely  adopted  for  obtaining  re- 
dress from  another  quarter  than  that  to  which  repeated  a|)plication  hath  been  made 
unsuccessfullx'.  Nay,  complaints,  however  just  and  grievous,  have  been  treated  with 
indifference,  and  scarcely,  if  at  all,  credited.  We  deem  this  our  conduct  perfectly 
justifiable,  and  hope  you  will  \yA\  a  i>articular  regard  lo  this  desire,  and  be  exact  in  your 
accounts  of  }'Our  sufferings,  and  jjiinctual  in  \our  attend  \nce  at  tlie  lime  and  phu'C 
above  mentioned. 

"Boston.  July  31sl,  1770." 

Te.xt— Backus:  History  of  Ihr  B,ipllsls,\o\.  II,  pp.  I.=i4-l,=i5. 

Memorial  al  Philadrl pliia,  Oclolnr  14.  177 1 

At  a  conference  attended  by  Isaac  Backus  agent  of  the  Warren  asso- 
ciation, the  Massachusetts  delegates  Thomas  Gushing,  Samuel  Adams, 
John  Adams  and  Robert  Paine,  the  Mayor  of  Philadelphia,  some  Quakers, 
same  Baptist  elders,  and  others,  President  Manning  read  the  following 
memorial — 

"  It  has  been  said  by  a  celebrated  writer  in  liolitics,  that  but  two  things  were  worth 
I  (.11  tending  for,— Religion  and  Liberty.  For  the  latter  we  are  at  present  nobly  exert- 
ing ourselves  through  all  this  extensive  continent;  and  surelj-  no  one  whose  bosom  feels 
the  patriot  glow  in  behalf  of  civil  liberty,  can  remain  torpid  to  the  more  ennobling 
llame  of  Relicuocs  FRi:EDO.-\r. 

The  free  exercise  of  private  judgment,  and  the  unalienable  rights  of  conscience,  are 
of  too  high  a  rank  and  dignity  to  be  subjected  to  the  decrees  of  councils,  or  the  imper- 
fect laws  of  fallible  legislators.     The  merciful  Father  of  mankind  is  the  alone  l.onl  of 


292  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

conscience.  Establishments  may  be  enabled  to  confer  worldly  distinctions  and  secular 
importance.  They  may  make  hypocrites,  but  cannot  create  Christians.  They  have 
been  reared  by  craft  or  power,  but  liberty  never  flourished  perfectly  under  their  control. 
That  liberty,  virtue,  and  public  happiness  can  be  supported  withoi^t  them,  this  flour- 
ishing province  is  a  glorious  testimony;  and  a  view  of  it  would  be  sufficient  to  invalidate 
all  the  most  elaborate  arguments  ever  adduced  in  support  ot  them.  Happy  in  the 
enjoyment  of  these  undoubted  rights,  and  conscious  of  their  high  import,  every  lover  of 
mankind  must  be  desirous,  as  far  as  opportunity  offers,  of  extending  and  securing  the 
enjoyment  of  these  inestimable  blessings. 

These  reflections  have  arisen  from  considering  the  unhappy  situation  of  our  breth- 
ren, the  Baptists,  in  the  province  of  ^Massachusetts  Bay,  for  whom  we  now  appear  as 
advocates;  and  from  the  important  light  in  which  liberty  in  general  is  now  beheld,  we 
trust  our  representation  will  be  effectual.  The  pro\'ince  of  the  Massachusetts  Bay, 
being  settled  by  persons  who  fled  from  civil  and  religious  oppression,  it  would  be  natural 
to  imagine  them  deeply  impressed  with  the  value  of  hberty,  and  nobly  scorning  a 
domination  over  conscience.  But  such  was  the  complexion  of  the  times,  they  fell  from 
the  unhappj'  state  of  being  oppressed,  to  the  more  deplorable  and  ignoble  one  of  be- 
coming oppressors. 

But  these  things  being  jjassed  over,  we  intend  to  begin  with  the  charter  o!)taine(l 
at  the  happy  restoration.   .   .   . 

Upon  this  short  statement  of  facts  we  would  obser\e,  that  the  charter  must  be 
looked  upon  b}'  every  impartial  eye  to  the  infringed,  so  soon  as  any  law  was  passed  for 
the  establishment  of  anj-  particular  mode  of  worship.  All  Protestants  are  placed  upon 
the  same  footing;  and  no  law  whatever  could  disannul  so  essential  a  part  of  a  charter 
intended  to  communicate  the  blessings  of  a  free  government  to  his  jMajesty's  subjects. 
Under  the  first  charter,  as  was  hinted,  church-membership  conferred  the  rights  of  a 
freeman;  but  by  the  second,  the  possession  of  property  was  the  foundation.  There- 
fore, how  could  it  be  supposed  that  the  coUective  bod\-  of  the  people  intended  to  confer 
any  other  power  upon  their  representatives  than  that  of  making  laws  relative  to  prop- 
erty and  the  concerns  of  this  Hfe? 

IMen  unite  in  society,  according  to  the  great  Mr.  Locke,  'with  an  intention  in  every 
one  the  better  to  preserve  himself,  his  liberty  and  property.  The  power  of  the  society, 
or  Legislature  constituted  by  them,  can  never  be  supposed  to  extend  any  further  than 
the  common  good,  but  is  obliged  to  secure  every  one's  property.'  To  give  laws, to 
receive  obedience,  to  compel  with  the  sword,  belong  to  none  but  the  civil  magistrate 
and  on  this  ground  uT  affirm  that  the  magistrate's  power  extends  not  to  the  establishing 
any  articles  of  faith  or  forms  of  worship,  by  force  of  laws;  for  laws  are  of  no  force  with- 
out penalties.  The  care  of  souls  cannot  belong  to  the  civil  magistrate,  because  his 
power  consists  only  in  outward  force;  but  pure  and  saving  religion  consists  in  the  inward 
persuasion  of  the  mind,  without  which  nothing  can  be  acceptable  to  God. 

It  is  a  Just  position,  and  cannot  be  too  firmly  established,  that  we  can  have  no 
property  in  that  which  another  may  take,  when  he  pleases,  to  himself,  neither  can  we 
have  the  projjer  enjoyment  of  our  religious  liberties,  (which  must  be  acknowledged  to 
be  of  greater  value),  if  held  by  the  same  unjust  and  capricious  tenure,  and  this  must 
appear  to  be  the  case  when  temporary  laws  pretend  to  grant  relief  so  very  inadequate. 

It  may  now  be  asked — What  is  the  liberty  desired.''  The  answer  is;  as  the  kingdom 
of  Christ  is  not  of  this  world,  and  religion  is  a  concern  between  God  and  the  soul  with 


BAPTISTS  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  293 

which  no  human  autlaority  can- intermeddle;  consistently  with  the  principles  of  Chris- 
lianity,  and  according  to  the  dictates  of  Protestantism,  we  claim  and  expect  the  libertj- 
M  worshipping  God  according  to  our  consciences,  not  being  obliged  to  support  a  rainis- 
ir.\  we  cannot  attend,  whilst  we  demean  ourselves  as  faithful  subjects.  These  we  have 

undoubted  right  to,  as  men,  as  Christians,  and  by  charter  as  inhabitants  of  Massa- 

-etts  Bay." 

Text — Hovey:  .1  Memoir  of  the  Life  and  Times  of  the  Rev.  Isaac  Backus,  a.m.  pp. 
204-210. 

VI.  STRrUGLE  FOR  RELIGIOUS  LIBERTY  -VIRGIXIA 

To  the  Honourable  Peyton  Randolph,  Esq.,  and  the  several  delegated  Gentlemen,  con- 
vened at  Richmond,  to  concert  Measures  conducive  to  the  Good  and  Well-being  of  this 
Colony  and  Dominion,  the  humble  Address  of  the  Virginia  Baptists,  nou'  Associated 
in  Cumberland,  by  Delegates  from  their  several  Churches: 

Gentlemen  of  the  Convention — While  j^ou  are  (pursuant  to  the  important  Trust 
reposed  in  you)  acting  as  the  Guardians  of  the  Rights  of  your  Constituents,  and  point- 
ing out  to  them  the  Road  to  Freedom,  it  must  needs  afford  you  an  exalted  satisfaction 
to  find  >our  Determinations  not  onlj-  applauded,  but  cheerfullj'  complied  with  by  a 
brave  and  spirited  people.  We,  however  distinguished  from  the  Body  of  our  Country- 
men by  appellatives  and  sentiments  of  a  religious  nature,  do  nevertheless  look  upon  our- 
selves as  Members  of  the  same  Commonwealth,  and,  therefore,  with  respect  to  matters 
of  a  civil  nature,  embarked  ni  the  same  common  Cause. 

Alarmed  at  the  shocking  Oppression  which  in  a  British  Cloud  hangs  over  our  Amer- 
ican Continent,  we,  as  a  Society  and  part  of  the  distressed  State,  have  in  our  Associa- 
tion consider'd  what  part  might  be  most  prudent  for  the  Baptists  to  act  in  the  present 
unha])py  Contest.  After  we  had  determined  "that  in  some  Cases  it  was  lawful  to  go 
to  War,  and  also  for  us  to  make  a  ^Military  resistance  against  Great  Britain,  in  regard 
of  their  unjust  Invasion,  and  tj-rannical  Oppression  of,  and  repeated  Hostilities  against 
America, "  our  people  were  all  left  to  act  at  Discretion  with  respect  to  inlisting,  without 
falling  under  the  Censure  of  our  Communit)'.  And  as  some  have  inlisted,  and  many 
more  likely  so  to  do,  who  will  have  earnest  Desires  for  their  Mmisters  to  preach  to  them 
during  the  Campaign,  we  therefore  delegate  and  appoint  our  well-beloved  Brethren  in 
the  ^Ministry,  Elijah  Craig,  Lewis  Craig,  Jeremiah  Walker  and  Jolin  Williams,  to  pre- 
sent this  address  and  to  petition  you  that  they  may  have  free  Liberty  to  preach  to 
the  Troops  at  convenient  Times  without  molestation  or  abuse;  and  as  we  are  conscious 
of  their  strong  attachment  to  American  Liberty,  as  well  as  their  soundness  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Christian  Religion,  and  great  usefulness  in  the  Work  of  the  Ministry,  we 
are  willing  the\-  may  come  under  your  examination  in  any  Matters  you  may  think  re- 
quisite. 

We  conclude  with  our  earnest  prayers  to  Almighty  God  for  His  Divine  Blessing  on 
your  patriotic  and  laudable  Resolves,  for  the  good  of  Mankind  and  American  Freedom, 
and  tor  tne  success  of  our  Armies,  in  Defence  of  our  Lives,  Liberties,  and  Properties, 
Amen. 

Sign'd  by  order  and  in  behalf  of  the  Association  the  14th  of  August,  1775. 

Sam'l  Harris,  Moderator 
John  Wallkk,  Clerk. 

Text— James:  Documentary  History  of  the  Struggle  for  Religious  Liberty  in  Vir- 
ginia, pp.  218-219. 


J')4  SOURCE  HOOK  OF   AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

'^Resolved,  That  it  be  an  insLruction  to  the  commanding  officers  of  tlie  regiment  or 
troops  to  be  raised,  tliat  they  permit  dissenting  clergymen  to  celebrate  divine  worship 
and  to  preach  to  the  soldiers,  or  exhort  from  time  to  time,  as  the  various  operations  of 
the  militar>-  service  ma}-  pemiit,  for  the  ease  of  such  scrupulous  consciences  as  may  not 
choose  to  attend  divine  service  as  celebrated  by  the  chaplain. " 

Text — as  above,  p.  53. 

To  llic  Honourable  the  Speaker  and  House  of  Delcgalis : 

The  Memorial  of  the  Baptist  Association,  met  ai  Sandy  Crrck,  in  Charlotte,  the  16lh  day  of 

Oetobcr,  17S0,  in  behalf  of  themselves  and  those  i^honi  they  represent,  humbly  shciveth: 

That  a  due  Regard  to  the  Liberty  and  Rights  of  the  People  is  of  the  highest  Im- 
portance to  the  Welfare  of  the  State;  That  this  heaven-born  Freedom,  which  belongs 
equally  to  every  good  Citizen,  is  the  Palladium  which  the  Legislature  is  particularly 
intrusted  with  the  Guardianship  of,  and  on  which  the  Satety  and  Happiness  of  the 
State  depend.  Your  Memorialists,  therefore,  look  upon  every  Law  or  Usage  now  ex- 
isting among  us,  which  does  not  accord  with  that  Republican  Spirit  which  breathes  in 
our  Constitution  and  Bill  of  Rights,  to  be  extremely  pernicious  and  detrimental,  and 
that  such  Law  or  Usage  should  immediately  be  abolished. 

As  Religious  Oppression,  or  the  interfering  with  the  Rights  of  Conscience,  wliich 
God  has  made  accountable  to  none  but  Himself,  is  of  all  Oppression  the  most  inhuman, 
and  insupportable,  and  as  Partiality  to  any  Religious  Denomination  is  its  genuine  off- 
spring, your  Memorialists  have  with  Grief  observed  that  Religious  Liberty  has  not 
made  a  single  Ad\'ance  in  this  Commonwealth  without  some  Opposition.  They  have 
been  much  surprised  to  luar  il  -aiil  of  Things  indisputably  right  and  necessary,  "It 
is  not  now  a  projjer  Time  lu  inucccd  to  such  .Vffairs,  let  us  first  think  of  defending  our 
selves,"  &c.,  when  there  cannot,  surely  be  a  more  suitable  Time  to  allow  ourselves  the 
Blessings  of  Liberty,  which  we  have  in  our  own  Power,  than  when  contending  with 
those  who  endeavor  to  tyrannize  over  us. 

As  the  Completion  of  Religious  Liliertv  is  what,  ;is  a  Religious  Community,  your 
Memorialists  are  particularly  interested  in.  they  would  humbly  call  the  attention  of 
>our  HonouiahJc  House  to  a  few  Particulars,  viz.:  First,  the  Vestry  Law,  which  dis- 
(|ualifies  any  j)crson  to  officiate  v.-ho  will  not  subscribe  to  be  conformable  to  the  Doc- 
trine and  Discipline  of  the  Church  of  l^ngland,  by  which  ]Means  Dissenters  are  not  only 
jjrecluded,  but  also  not  represented,  thev  not  having  a  free  Voice,  whose  Property  is 
nevertheless  subject  to  be  taxed  b>-  the  Vestry,  and  whose  Poor  are  provided  for  at 
the  Discretion  of  those  who  may  possibly  be  under  the  Influence  of  Party  ]\Ioti\es. 
.\nd  what  renders  the  said  Law  a  greater  Grievance,  is,  that  in  some  Parishes  so  much 
time  has  elapsed  since  an  Election,  that  there  is  scarceh-  one  who  was  originally 
chosen  by  the  People,  the  \'acancies  having  been  filled  up  by  the  remaining  Vestrymen. 
Secondly,  tlie  Solemniiiation  of  Marriage,  concerning  which  it  is  insinuated  b>-  some, 
and  taken  for  granted  by  others,  that  to  render  it  legal  it  must  Ije  performed  b>-  a 
Church  Clergyman,  according  to  the  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  the  Church  of  lingland; 
conformably  to  which  Sentiment  Marriage  Licenses  are  usually  worded  and  directed. 
Now,  if  this  should  in  Reality  be  the  Case,  your  Mem.orialists  conceive  that  the  ill 
Consequences  resulting  from  thence,  which  are  too  obvious  to  need  mentioning  render 
it  absolutely  necessary  for  the  Legislature  to  endeavour  their  Removal.  This  is  an 
.\ffair  of  .so  tender  a  Nature,  and  of  such  Importance,  that  after  the  Restoration  one 
of  the  first  INIattcrs  which  the  British  Parliament  proceeded  to  was  the  Confirmation  of 


BAI'TISTS    IN     rilK    COIOM  \l     I'l.RKUt  _")^ 

0  Marriages  solemniisetl  according  to  the  Mode  in  use  during  the  Interregnum  ami 
le  Protectorate  of  Cromwell.  And  the  Propriety-  of  such  a  Measure  in  Virginia  evi 
i  Icnlly  appears  from  the  vast  number  of  Dissenters  who,  having  Objections  against  the 
I  orm  and  Planner  prescribed  in  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer,  proceed  to  marry  other 
vise;  and  also  that  in  manv  Places,  especially  over  the  Ridge,  there  are  no  Church  Par 
M>ns  to  officiate.  On  the  other  Hand,  if  Marriages  otherwise  solemnized  arc  equally 
\ahd.  a  Declaratory  .\ct  to  that  Purport  appears  to  your  Memorialists  to  be  highl> 
e.xpedient,  because  they  can  see  no  Reason  why  any  of  the  free  Inhabitants  of  thi^ 
State  should  be  terrified  by  a  mere  ilormo  from  their  just  Rights  and  Privileges,  or 
censured  by  others  on  Suspicion  of  their  acting  contrary  to  Law.  To  these  Considera- 
tions your  Memorialists  would  just  beg  leave  to  add  that  those  who  claim  this  Province 
of  officiating  at  Marriage  Solemnities  as  their  sole  Right,  undertake  at  the  same  Time 
to  be  the  sole  Judges  of  what  they  are  to  receive  for  the  same. 

^'our  ^Memorialists  humblj-  hope  that  your  Honourable  House  will  take  elTecliia! 
measures  to  redress  these  Grievances  in  such  a  \\'ay  as  may  manifest  an  equal  Regard 
to  all  the  good  People  of  this  Commonwealth,  however  diversyfied  by  Appellations  or 
Religious  Sentiments;  and  that,  as  it  is  your  glor_\-  to  represent  a  free  Peojile,  you  will 
he  as  forward  to  remove  every  just  Cause  of  Offence  as  your  Constituents  are  to  com 
I)lain  of  them;  and  in  particular  that  you  will  consign  to  Oblivion  all  the  Relicks  of 
Religious  Oppression,  and  make  a  public  Sacrifice  of  Partialily  at  the  glorious  .\ltar 
lit  Freedom. 

S\m"i.  II akki>->,  .Mod'r. 

Signed  by  order. 

John  William,  Clk. 

Te.xt — James:  Doninuntary  History  of  ll/c  Slnifii^lr  jdr  Rrh'oioiis  f,il»rly  in  \'iri^i)ii,i, 
i.M.  219-221. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

The  Catholic  Church  in  the  Colonial  Period 
Bibliography 

Of  historians  who  have  dealt  in  a  comprehensive  way  with  the  colonial 
period,  the  earliest  is  Rev.  John  Gilmary  Shea,  who  produced  two  works, 
"The  Cathohc  Church  in  Colonial  Days  .  .  .  1521-1763"  (1886),  and 
the  "Life  and  Times  of  the  Most.  Rev.  John  Carroll  .  .  .  embracing  the 
History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States,  1763-1815"  (1888). 
These  works  are  incorporated  as  Vols.  I  and  II  of  a  four  volume  "History 
of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States. "  In  the  "American  Church 
History  Series"  (Vol.  IX,  1893)  Professor  Thomas  O'Gorman  contributes 
"A  History  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States. "  The 
latter  work  shows  considerable  bias,  and  is  therefore  not  so  satisfactory 
as  the  former. 

In  connection  with  the  Jesuits,  the  richest  mine  of  documentary  mater- 
ial is  to  be  found  in  "The  Jesuit  Relations  and  Allied  Documents,  1610- 
1791  .  .  .  "  (LXXIII  Vols.)  edited  (1896-1901)  by  R.  G.  Thwaites. 
The  text,  with  a  good  translation  on  opposite  pages  and  illuminating 
introductory  sections,  makes  this  an  indispensable  work  for  the  investigator 
of  American  Jesuit  missions. 

Source  material  in  smaller  proportions  may  be  found  in  O'Calla- 
ghan's  "...  Documentary  History  of  the  State  of  New  York"  (IV 
Vols.  1849-51);  his  "Jesuit  Relations  of  Discoveries  and  other  Occur- 
rences in  Canada  and  the  Northern  and  Western  States  of  the  Union, 
1632-1672"  (1847);  and  his  "Documents  Relative  to  the  Colonial  His- 
tory of  the  State  of  New  York"  (Vols.  I  to  X,  1856-58);  the  "Relations 
des  Jesuites,  contenant  ce  qui  s'est  passe  de  plus  remarquable  dans  les 
missions  des  peres  de  la  Compagnie  de  Jesus  dans  la  Nouvelle  France" 
Pub.  by  the  Canadian  Govermnent,  (III  Vols.  1858);  "Decouvertes  et 
etablissements  des  Frangais  dans  I'ouest  et  dans  le  sud  de  I'Amerique  sep- 
tentrionale,  (1614-1754):  memoires  et  documents  originaux"  by  Pierre 
Margry,  (VI  Vols.  1876-86). 

Of  histories  that  deal  with  Jesuits  missions,  passing  over  the  pioneer 
works  of  Le  Clercq  and  Lescarbot,  there  is  the  notable  "History  and 

296 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  297 

General  Description  of  New  France"  by  Rev.  P.  F.  X.  de  Charlevoix, 
S  J.  1744,  (VI  Vols,  trans,  by  J.  G.  Shea,  1866-71).  Then  follow  in 
chronological  order,  "The  Early  Jesuit  Missions  in  North  America 
.  .  .  •'  (1846)  by  W.  I.  Kipp;  "History  of  the  Catholic  Missions  among 
the  Indian  Tribes  of  the  United  States,  1529-1854"  (1855)  by  J.  G.  Shea; 
"Cours  d'histoire  du  Canada"  (VI  Vols.  1861-65)  by  J.  B.  .'\.  Ferland; 
'"The  Jesuits  in  North  America  in  the  Seventeenth  Century"  (1867)  by 
Francis  Parkman;  "Count  Frontenac  and  New  France  under  Louis 
XIV"  (1877)  by  the  same  author;  "Early  Chapters  of  Cayuga  History: 
Jesuit  missions  in  Goi-o-gouen,  1656-1684  ..."  (1879)  by  Charles 
Hawley;  also  his  "Early  Chapters  of  Seneca  History  ..."  (1884); 
"Kaskaskia  and  its  Parish  Records  .  .  .  "  (1881)  by  E.  G.  Mason; 
"History  of  the  Discovery  of  the  Northwest  by  Jean  Nicolet  in  1634, 
with  a  Description  of  his  Life"  (1881)  by  C.  W.  Butterfield;  "Histoire 
du  Canada  depuis  sa  decouverte  jusqu'a  nos  jours."  (IV  Vols.  4th  ed. 
1883)  by  F.  X.  Garneau;  "Histoire  des  Canadiens-Francais,  1608-1680; 
origine,  histoire,  religion  ..."  (VIII  Vols.  1882)  by  B.  Suite;  "Isaac 
Jogues  de  la  Compagnie  de  Jesus,  premier  apotre  des  Iroquois"  by  F. 
Martin,  translated  by  J.  G.  Shea,  (1885);  "Missionary  Labors  of  Fathers 
Marquette,  Menard  and  Allouez,  in  the  Lake  Superior  Region"  (1886) 
by  C.  Verwyst;  "The  Jesuits,  Recollets,  and  the  Indians"  by  J.  G.  Shea 
(Winsor's  "Narr.  and  Crit.  His.,"  Vol.  IV);  "Jo^i^t,  Marquette  and 
La  Salle"  by  J.  Winsor  (ibid.);  "Sketch  of  Father  Louis  Andre,  S.  J.,  an 
Early  Wisconsin  Missionary"  (1890?);  "Pioneers  of  France  in  the  New 
World"  (25  ed.  1892),  and"'AHalf  Century  of  Conflict"  (II  Vols.  1892)  by 
Francis  Parkman;  "A  T\^ical  Missionary;  Rev.  Sabastien  Rale,  the 
.\postleof  the  Abnakis"  by  Rev.  H.  C.  Schuyler  ("Records,  Amer.  Cath. 
Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  XVIII,  p.  121  f.  and  306  f.);  "The  Mission  of  Father 
Rasles"  by  E.  C.  Cummings  ("Coll.  and  Proc.  Maine  Hist.  Soc."  Series 
II,  Vol.  IV,  p.  146  f.,  265  f.,  404  f.);  "Capuchin  and  Jesuit  Fathers  at 
Pentagoet"  by  the  same  author  (ibid.,  Vol.  V,  p.  161  f.);  "The  Pioneers 
of  New  France  in  New  England,  with  Contemporary  Letters  and  Docu- 
ments" (1894)  by  J.  P.  Baxter;  "Les  Jesuites  et  la  Nouvelle-France  au 
XVII  siecle,  d'apres  beaucoup  de  documents  inedits"  (III  Vols.  1895-6) 
by  Camille  de  Rochemonteix;  "The  Catholic  Church  in  Wisconsin" 
(1895-98)  by  H.  H.  Heming;  "Claude  Jean  Alloues,  The  Apostle  of  the 
Ottawas  ..."  (1897  "Parkman  Club  Pubs."  No.  17);  "Pere  Rene 
Menard,  the  Predecessor  of  Alloues  and  Marquette  in  the  Lake  Superior 
Region"  (1897  "Parkman  Club  Pubs.,"  No.  11);  "Missions  on  Chequa- 
megon    Hay"    ("Coll.    Wis.   Stale  Hist.   Soc."   Vol.  XII ,  p]).  434-452; 


298  SOURCE  ]5(;OK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Vol.  XIII,  pp.  397-425;  ibid.  pp.  426-440);  ''Early  History  and 
Condition  of  Wisconsin"  (ibid.  Vol.  II,  pp.  72-97);  "Pere  Marquette, 
the  Missionary  Explorer"  by  Thomas  Weadock  (''Cath.  Hist.  Mag. '' 
Vol.IV,  pp.  371-95);  "Father  Marquette"' (1902)  by  R.  G.  Thwaites; 
"The  History  of  the  Marquette  Statue  presented  to  the  Statuary  Hall 
in  the  Capitol  by  the  State  of  Wisconsin"  ("Records  and  Studies," 
Vol.  Ill,  Part  II);  and  "The  French  Regime  in  Wisconsin"  (Coll. 
Wise.  State  Hist.  Soc.  Yo].  X\T.  documents ). 

A  fine  portraiture  of  all  the  American  Jesuit  missionaries  is  drawn  by 
Rev.  T.  J.  Campbell  S.  J.,  in  his  "Pioneer  Priests  of  North  America 
1642-1710"  (III  Vols.  1908-1911). 

On  the  California  missions,  documents  will  be  found  in  "Span- 
ish Exploration  in  the  Southwest,  1542-1706,"  ("Original  Narratives 
of  Early  American  History"  edited,  1916,  by  H.  E.  Bolton,  Ph.D.).  An 
interpretative  study  of  value  is  "The  Mission  as  a  Frontier  Institution 
in  the  Spanish-American  Colonies"  (Amer.  Hist.  Rev.  Vol.  XXIII,  No. 
1).  The  "Diary"  of  Serra  (translated)  may  be  consulted  in  "Out  West " 
Vols.  XVI  and  XVII.  The  follovidng  histories  are  valuable:  "Histor\ 
of  Catholic  Missions.  .  .  "  by  Shea  (as  above);  "The  Spanish  Conquest 
of  America"  (IV  Vols.  1868)  by  Sir  Arthur  Helps;  "History-  of  Califor- 
nia "  (VII  Vols.  1884-1890)  by  H.  H.  Bancroft,  also  his  "Arizona  and  New 
Mexico"  (1889);  "History  of  California"  (II  Vols.  1885)  by  T.  H.  Hittel: 
and  "The  Founding  of  Spanish  California  .  .  .  (1916)  by  C.  E.  Chap- 
man which  is  especially  good.  Studies  are  as  follows:  "Padre  Junipero 
Serra"  (1884)  by  Rev.  J.  Adam;  "Era  Junipero  Serra  and  the  Califor- 
nian  Mission"  by  Ann  Judge  ("Hist.  Records  and  Studies,"  Vol.  VII); 
"Spanish  Institutions  of  the  Southwest"  by  Frank  W.  Blackmar  ("J. 
H.  U.  Studies"  Extra  Series,  Vol.  X,  particularly  valuable);  "History 
of  the  Mission  of  San  Gabriel  ..."  (1896)  by  J.  J.  Bodkin;  "The 
Franciscans  in  California"  (1898)  by  Rev.  Z.  Engelhardt,  O.S.F.;  "Let- 
ters of  Father  Adam  Gilg,  S.J."  by  .August  Rupp,  ("Hist.  Records  and 
Studies,"  Vol.  VIII);  "On  the  Trail  of  a  Spanish  Pioneer;  the  Diary 
and  Itinerary  of  Francisco  Garces,  1775-76"  (II  Vols,  translated  1900)  by 
Elliot  Coues;  "Spanish  Friars  in  California"  ("Amer.  Cath.  Quar.  Rev. " 
Vol.  XXVII);  and  "History  of  the  Pious  Fund  of  California"  by  J.  T. 
Doyle  (Papers  Cal.  Hist.  Soc.  Vol.  I,  Part  I).  The  foregoing  have 
now  been  outclassed  by  Engelhardt's  "Missions  and  Missionaries 
(.f  California  (IV  Vols.  1908-15). 

On  the  missions  in  New  Mexico  and  Arizuna,  tlie  liistories  of  Shea  and 
Bancroft  arc  valuable,  Bolton's  "Explorations  .   .   .   1542  1706, "  and 


THK  (A  11101,1c  CIU  Rfll    l\   TllK  CUl.OMAl.    l'i;Rlt)|)  J<)«) 

Blackmar's  '"Spanish  Institutions  of  the  Southwest".  '  Tjic  iJiscovt-rv 
of  America''  (1891)  by  John  Fiske  should  not  be  overlooked.  The  "In- 
dians of  the  Southwest"  (1891)  by  A.  F.  Bandelier  merits  attention,  also 
his  "Contributions"  (1890).  Particularly  valuable  is  "The  Spanish 
Settlements  within  the  Present  Limits  of  the  United  Stales,  15LM561  " 
.(1901)  by  Woodbury  Lower\-.  "A  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Catholic 
Church  in  New  Mexico"  (1<S<S8)  by  Rev.  J.  H.  Defouri;  "Soldiers  of  tlu- 
Cross:  Notes  on  the  Ecclesiastical  Historx  of  New  Mexico,  Ari^jona.  and 
Colorado"  (1898)  b}-  Rev.  J.  B.  Salpointc;  and  "The  Franci.scans  in  Ari- 
zona" (1899)  by  Z.  Engelhardt,  are  especially  useful. 

On  the  Florida  mission,  in  addition  to  Charlevoix's  and  Shea's  his- 
tories, Fiske's  "Discovery  of  .\merica,"  and  Parkman's  "Pioneers  of 
France  in  the  New  World,  "one  should  consult "  The  Territory  of  Florida  " 
(1837)  by  J.  L.  Williams;  "History  of  Florida"  (1871)  by  0.  R.  Fair- 
banks; "The  History  of  St.  Augustine,  Florida"  (1881)  by  W.  W.  Dew- 
hurst;  and  notably,  "The  Spanish  Settlements  within  the  Present  Limits 
of  the  United  States.     Florida,  1562-1574"  ( 1905 )  b\-  W.  Lowrr) . 

For  Virginia,  the  only  significant  stud}-  is  thai  of  Martin  I.  j.  (irillin. 
"Catholics' in  Colonial  Virginia"  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soi.  "  \'i>l. 
XXII,  pp.  84-100.). 

For  Maryland,  in  addition  to  what  is  cited  on  page  24,  there  is  i In- 
following:  "Bohemia  Mission  of  St.  Francis Xavier,  Cecil  County,  Ma  \- 
land"  by  E.  I.  Devitt  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc,"  V)l.  XXIW  i)i). 
97-139);  "Letters  of  Father  Joseph  Moslx,  S.  j.,  and  Sonic  [•'.xtni'  Is 
from  his  Diary  (1757-1786)"  with  notes  b\-  I.  E.  Devitt  \ibid..  \'ol. 
XVII,  p.  180  f.  289  f  ). 

For  Pennsylvania  and  Delaware  the  literature  is  more  extensi\i': 
"History  of  St.  Patrick's  Church,  Carlisle,  Pennsylvania"  by  Rev.  H.  C. 
Ganss  {ibid.  Vol.  VI,  pp.  266-422,  important);  "The  Catholic  Church  at 
Lancaster,  Pennsylvania''  by  S.  M.  Sener,  edited  b\-  Re\-.  T.  C.  .Middle- 
ton  (ibid.  Vol.  \',  pp.  307-356);  "Catholicity  in  the  Three  Lower  Coun- 
ties" by  Charles  Esling  {ibid.  Vol.  I,  pp.  117-157);  "John  and  Eliza^jelh 
Tatham,  1681-1700"  by  Rev.  T.  C.  Middleton  [ibid.  Vol.  \T,  pp.  61-135); 
"William  Penn,  the  Friend  of  Catholics"  by  Martin  I.  J.  Gritftn  {ibid. 
Vol.  I,  pp.  71-86);  "Properties  of  the  Jesuits  in  Pennsylvania  1730-1830" 
by  Rev.  Thomas  Hughes,  S.  J.  iihid.  Vol.  XI.  p.  177  f.  281  f.);  "Life  and 
Letters  of  Henry  Van  Rensselaer.  Piie-t  <>f  I  lu'  So(iet>-  f.f  Ji'sn-"  il'MtSi 
edile.l  l.N-  !•;.  P.  Spillam. 


300  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Several  church  registers  are  to  be  found  in  the  "Records"  as  above. 
Scattered  references  to  Penn's  attitude  to  the  Roman  CathoHcs  may  be 
located  in  the  "Researches,  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc. " 

For  New  York,  there  is  the  "Register  of  the  Clergy  Laboring  in  the 
Archdiocese  of  New  York  from  Early  Missionary  Times  till  1885"  edited 
by  Rev.  M.  A.  Corrigan  ("Hist.  Records  and  Studies"  Vols.  I  to  VIII); 
"Catholic  Footsteps  in  Old  New  York,  1524-1807"  (n.d.)  by  W.  H. 
Bennett;  "An  Early  CathoHc  Settlement"  (1898)  by  Rev.  T.  C.  Middle- 
ton. 

For  New  England  there  is  a  "History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the 
New  England  States"  (II  Vols.  1899)  by  Rev.  J.  H.  O'Donnell  and 
others;  and  a  "History  of  the  Diocese  of  Hartford"  (1900)  by  O'Donnell. 

For  developments  in  the  West  there  is  "A  History  of  the  Catholic 
Church  in  the  Diocese  of  Vincennes"  (1883)  by  H.  A.  Alerding;  "Very 
Rev.  Pierre  Gibault,  V.G.,  with  some  Newly  Published  Documents"  by 
C.  G.  and  H.  F.  Herbermann,  ("Hist.  Records  and  Studies,"  Vol.  VI, 
Part  II,  pp.  130-165);  "Pierre  Gibault,  Priest  and  Patriot  of  the  North- 
west in  the  Eighteenth  Century"  by  Pauline  L.  Peyton  (Prize  Essay 
"Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  XII,  pp.  452-498);  "The  Records 
of  the  Parish  of  St.  Francis  Xavier  at  Post  Vincennes,  Indiana,  1747- 
1773"  translated  by  Rev.  E.  J.  P.  Schmitt  {ibid.  Vol.  XII);  "An  Account 
of  the  Progress  of  the  Catholic  Religion  in  the  Western  States  of  North 
America"  (1824— "Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Researches "  Vol.  X,  pp.  146-159); 
"Letters  from  the  Archepiscopal  Archives  at  Quebec,"  edited  with  notes 
by  Abbe  Lionel  Lindsay  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  XX); 
"Prairie  du  Roche  Church  Records"  translated  by  Rev.  C.  J.  Eschmann, 
also  "Kaskaskia  Church  Records"  ("Pubs.  111.  State  Hist.  Library" 
No's.  8  and  9). 

In  connection  with  the  attitude  of  the  Roman  Catholics  to  the 
Revolution,  the  following  should  be  noted:  "The  Anti-Catholic  Spirit  of 
the  Revolution  "  by  Martin  I.  J.  Griffin  ("Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Researches  " 
Vol.  VI,  pp.  146-178);  also  "CathoHc  Loyalists  of  the  Revolution"  by 
the  same  author  {ibid.,  pp.  77-88);  "George  Meade,  A  Patriot  of  the 
Revolutionary  Era"  by  Captain  R.  Meade  {''Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist. 
Soc."  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  193-220);  "Thomas  Fitzsimmons,  Pennsylvania's 
Catholic  Signer  of  the  Constitution"  by  Martin  I.  J.  Griffin,  {ibid.  Vol. 
II,  pp.  43-114);  "Catholics  and  the  American  Revolution"  author  not 
specified  ("Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Researches,"  New  Series,  Vol.  II,  pp.  1-40). 

On  the  question  of  the  influence  of  Quebec  and  the  Quebec  Act  on 
the  Revolution  there  is  a  schohirly  monograph  ])y  Victor  Coffin,  Ph.D. 


THE  CATHOLIC  CIURtll    IX   THE  Ct)I.()N  lA  I.   1M;R1(i|)  M)\ 

entitled,  "The  Proxince  of  (Quebec  and  the  Karl\  American  Revolution" 
(^"Bulletin,  Univ.  of  Wisconsin,  Economic,  Political  Science  and  History 
Series,"  Vol.  I). 

Tt  should  be  added  that  much  miscellaneous  infonnation  bearing 
upon  many  topics  not  referred  to  above  will  be  found  in  the  "Records 
and  Studies,"  ''Historical  Researches,"  "Records  of  the  American 
Catholic  Historical  Society,"  the  ''American  Catholic  Quarterlv 
Review"  and  the  "Illinois  Catholic  Historical  Review." 

Documents 
T.  ROM  AX  CATHOLJCISM  IX  MARYLAXD 

See  T/ic  Jesuit  Propaganda,  j).  Hi. 
The  Act  Concern iiig  Religion,  p.  M){. 

II.   THE  JESUIT  IDEAL  OT  MISSIOXARV  SERVICE 
The  following,  from  Le  Jeune's  "Relation"  of  1635,  is  given  as 
illustrative  of  Jesuit  missionary  devotion  at  its  best: 

■"Three  mighty  thoughts  console  a  good  heart  which  is  in  the  infinite  forests  of 
New  France,  or  among  the  Hurons.  The  first  is,  "I  am  in  the  place  where  God  has 
sent  me,  where  he  has  led  me  as  if  by  the  hand,  where  he  is  with  me,  and  where  I  seek 
liim  alone. "  The  second  is,  in  the  words  of  David,  "according  to  the  measure  of  the 
pain  I  endure  for  God,  his  Divine  consolations  rejoice  my  soul. "  The  third,  that  we 
never  find  Crosses,  nails,  nor  thorns,  in  the  midst  of  which,  if  we  look  closely,  we  do 
not  find  Jesus  Christ  Xow,  can  a  person  go  wrong  when  he  is  in  the  company  of  the 
Son  of  the  li\ing  God? 

\Mien  I  see  mj'self  surrounded  by  murderous  waves,  by  infinite  forests,  and  by 
a  thousand  dangers  there  comes  to  mind  that  precious  saying  of  the  martyred  St. 
Ignace,  Nunc  incipio  esse  Christi  discipulus:  to-day  I  begin  to  be  of  the  Compan}'  of 
Jesus.  For  what  avail  so  manj^  exercises,  so  many  fervent  Meditations,  so  manj- 
eager  desires?  all  these  are  nothing  but  wind,  if  we  do  not  put  them  into  practice. 
.So  old  France  is  fitted  to  conceive  noble  desires,  but  the  New  is  adapted  to  their 
execution;  that  one  desires  in  old  France  is  what  one  does  in  the  New. 

I  do  not  know  what  the  countr}-  of  the  Hurons  is,  where  God  sends  mc  in  his 
infinite  mere}-,  but  I  do  know  that  I  would  rather  go  there  than  to  an  Earthly  para- 
dise, since  I  see  that  God  has  so  ordained.  Strange  thing!  the  more  Crosses  I  see  pre- 
pared for  me  there,  the  more  my  heart  laughs  and  flies  thither;  for  what  happiness  to 
see  with  these  eyes  nothing  but  Savages,  Crosses,  and  Jesus  Christ.  Never  have  I 
unaerstood  in  my  life  in  France  what  it  was  to  distrust  self  entirely  and  to  trust  in 
God  alone;  I  say  alone,  and  without  the  presence  of  any  creature:  Major  est  Dciis  corde 
nostra,  "God  is  greater  than  our  hearts;"  this  is  evident  in  New  France,  and  it  is  an 
unutterable  consolation  that  when  we  find  nothing  else  we  immediately  encounter 
(;od,  who  communicates  himself  most  richly  to  good  hearts. 

My  consolation  among  the  Hurons  is  that  I  confess  ever)-  da\',  and  then  I  sax- 
Mass  as  if  I  were  to  take  the  Viaticum  and  die  that  very  day,  and  I  do  not  think  that 


M)2  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

a  person  can  live  better,  nor  with  more  satisfaction  and  courage,  and  even  merit,  than 
to  live  in  a  place  where  he  expects  every  day  to  die,  and  to  have  the  motto  of  St.  Paul, 
Qnolidie  morior  fratres,  etc.,  "I  protest,  brethren,  that  I  die  dail3^" 

To  convert  the  Savagca,  not  so  much  knowledge  is  necessary  as  goodness  and 
sound  virtue.  The  four  Elements  of  an  Apostolic  man  in  New  France  are  AfTabilit\-, 
Humility,  Patience,  and  a  generous  Charity.  Too  ardent  zeal  scorches  more  than  it 
warms,  and  ruins  everything;  great  magnanimity  and  compliance  are  necessary  lo 
attract  graduall\-  these  Savages.  They  do  not  comprehend  our  Theology  well,  but 
thc\'  comprehend  perfectly  our  humilit\'  and  our  friendliness,  and' allow  thcmseKcs 
to  Ijc  won. 

The  Huron  Nation  is  becoming  disposed  to  receive  the  light  of  the  Gospel,  and 
inestimable  good  is  to  be  hoped  tor  in  all  those  regions;  but  two  kinds  of  persons  are 
necessary  to  accomplish  this, — those  in  old  France,  assisting  by  their  holy  prayers 
and  their  charity;  the  others  in  the  New,  working  with  great  gentleness  and  tireless- 
ness;  on  the  goodness  of  God  and  on  this  sweet  harmony  depends  the  conversion  of 
many  thousand  souls,  for  each  one  of  whom  Jesus  Christ  has  shed  all  his  precious 
blood. 

One  oi  the  thoughts  which  weigh  most  upon  those  who  are  so  fortunate  as  to 
ser\  c  God  among  these  forests,  is  their  unworthiness  of  their  Apostolic  and  so  exalted 
calling,  and  that  they  have  so  few  of  the  virtues  worthy  of  a  noble  work.  He  who  sees 
y^ev;  France  only  through  the  eyes  of  the  flesh  and  of  nature,  sees  only  forests  and 
crosses;  but  he  who  looks  upon  these  with  the  e3-es  of  grace  and  of  a  noble  vocation, 
sees  only  God,  the  virtues,  and  the  graces;  and  he  finds  therein  so  many  and  so  firm 
consolations,  that,  if  I  were  able  to  buy  New  France  by  giving  in  exchange  all  the 
Terrestrial  Paradise,  I  would  certainly  buy  it.  M>-  Godl  how  good  it  is  to  be  in  the 
place  where  God  has  placed  us  by  his  grace,  trul\-  I  liave  found  here  what  I  liad  hoped 
for,  a  heart  in  liarmony  with  God's  heart,  whicli  seeks  God  alone. 

I  had  thought  that  miracles  were  necessary  to  convert  these  fl>ing  Savages;  but 
I  was  mistaken,  for  the  real  miracles  of  New  France  are  the  following:  To  do  them 
much  good,  and  endure  many  pains;  to  complain  to  God  alone;  to  judge  oneself  un- 
worthy, and  to  feel  one's  uselessness.  He  who  has  these  virtues  will  perform  miracles 
greater  than  miracles,  and  will  become  a  Saint.  Indeed,  it  is  harder  to  humiliate  one- 
self deeply  before  God  and  men,  and  to  annihilate  oneself,  than  to  raise  the  dead;  for 
that  needs' only  the  word,  if  one  has  the  gift  of  miracles,  but  to  humiliate  oneself  as 
one  ought  to,— truly,  that  requires  a  man's  whole  life. 

(hie  meets  men  so  devoid  of  every  notion  of  Religion,  that  one  cannot  find  a  name 
to  make  them  understand  God;  we  have  to  call  him  the  great  Captain  of  men,  he  who 
feeds  all  the  world,  he  who  lives  on  high.  We  do  all  we  can;  what  obligations  will  they 
be  under  to  those  who  instruct  them  and  who  try  to  make  them  know  a  God  in  order 
to  serve  him  as  well  as  they  can.  Here  deep  learning  is  not  needed,  but  a  profound 
humility,  an  unconquerable  patience,  and  an  Apostolic  charity,  to  win  these  poor 
Sa\-agcs,  who  in  other  respects  haVe  good  common  sense.  .\nd  if  we  begin  once  to  gain 
them,  the  fruit  will  be  incalculable. 

.\  thousand  times  the  thought  of  saint  Francois  Navier  [)asses  through  our  minds, 
and  has  great  power  over  us.     If  the  men  of  the  world,  in  order  to  Iiavc  Beaver  skins, 


TIII^  CATnOLIC  ClirRCII   1\'  Tin:  COIjiNIAI,  I'I.UIoD  M).> 

and  codfish,  and  I  know  not  whal  commodities,  do  not  fear  eillier  the  storms  on  iht- 
sea,  or  the  Savages  on  land,  or  the  sea,  or  death;  how  dreadful  will  be  the  confusion 
of  God's  servants  for  being  afraid  of  these  things,  or  of  a  few  little  hardships,  in  trying 
to  win  souls  ransomed  by  the  precious  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  empurpled  by  his 
blood  of  inestimable  value?  On  the  day  of  judgment  will  not  these  petty  traders  and 
'  fishers  oi  cod  rise  up  lo  condemn  us,  if  they  take  more  i)ains  to  gain  a  piece  of  monc\- 
than  we  do  to  help  sa\e  the  Savages?  This  thought  stings  our  hearts  so  deeply  that 
we  do  not  feel  our  sufferings,  or  if  we  feel  them  we  do  not  dare  lo  comjilain  of  them. 

'i'herc  are  many  persons  in  France  who  are  of  no  use,  and  ha\e  nothing  to  do  there, 
they  are  scholars  and  that  is  all,  and  that  is  of  no  use  in  the  Church  of  God;  alas!  in 
New  France  these  men  would  be  Apostles,  if  they  would  come  here  to  use  their  talents; 
less  wisdom,  and  more  humility  and  zeal,  would  perform  miracles  here,  and  it  is 
possible  they  would  gain  more  in  one  year  than  they  will  do  in  a  lifetime  in  France. 

Experience  shows  us  that  those  of  the  Societx-  who  come"  to  New  France  should 
be  impelled  to  it  by  a  special  and  very  forcible  call;  persons  who  are  dead  to  them- 
selves and  to  the  world;  men  truly  Apostolic,  who  seek  God  alone,  and  the  salvation 
of  souls,  who  love  with  real  love  the  Cross  and  self-morlification;  who  do  not  spare 
themselves;  who  can  endure  the  hardships  of  the  sea  and  of  the  land,  and  who  desire 
the  conversion  of  a  Savage  more  than  the  Empire  of  all  I-Airojje;  who  have  Godlike 
hearts,  all  filled  with  God;  who  are  like  little  John  the  liaplists,  crying  through  these 
deserts  and  forests  like  voices  from  God,  which  summon  all  these  poor  Savages  to 
acknowledge  Jesus  Christ;  in  fine  let  them  be  men  whose  sole  satisfaction  is  in  God  and 
to  whom  suffering  is  the  greatest  delight.  That  is  what  experience  shows  us  everv  day; 
but  it  is  also  true  that  it  seems  as  it  God  shed  the  dew  of  his  grace  much  more  abun- 
dantly upon  this  Xew  France  than  upon  the  old,  and  that  the  internal  consolations 
and  the  Di\ine  infusions  are  much  stronger  liere,  and  hearts  more  on  fire.  Xovit 
DoDiinus  qui  sunt  ejus.  But  it  belongs  to  God  alone  to  choose  those  whom  he  will 
use,  and  whom  he  favors  by  taking  them  into  New  France,  to  make  saints  of  them. 
Saint  Francois  Xavier  said  that  there  was  an  Island  in  the  Orient  which  was  quite 
capable  of  making  a  person  lose  his  sight,  by  crying  from  excessive  joy  of  the  heart; 
I  know  not  if  our  New  France  resembles  this  Island,  but  we  know  from  experience 
that,  if  any  one  here  gives  himself  up  in  earnest  to  God,  he  runs  the  risk  of  losing  his 
sight,  his  life,  his  all,  and  with  great  joy,  by  dint  of  hard  work;  it  belongs  only  to  those 
who  are  here  and  who  enjoy  God  to  speak  from  experience. " 

Text— Letters  of  1635,  \n  Thwa'MQ?,:  The  Jrsuil  R-lnlinns  and  Allied  Doeumenis, 
Vol.  VIII,  pp.  177-1S<). 

III.  .1  /;.i]\v  PROGRAM  /.v  .1  ji:sri  r  Mfssiox  ro  nil: 

J.\DIA.\S 

■    Lalemanls  "Relation"  of  Uk-iS-.^^;,  describing  work  among  the  Hurons, 
furnishes  a   tyj^ical   illuslralion   of  how  Jesuits  conducted   their  work. 

■■.    .   .   Let  us  come  lo  our  usual  oicupatioiis  in  lliese  countries. 

From  four  o'clock  until  eight  in  the  morning,  tire  lime  is  passed  in  Masses  and 
other  special  devotions.  About  eight  o'clock  the  door  of  the  House  is  opened  to  the 
Savages;  in  the  past,  this  was  not  closed  again  until  four  o'clock  in  the  evening,— as 
much  lo  save  themselves  Ihe  annovance  Ihat  was  otherwise  apprehended, — the  Savages 


304  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

not  seeming  able  to  understand  a  refusal  to  enter,  at  least  in  the  daytime,  the  cabins 
that  are  in  their  country,  which  are  not  usually  closed  then  to  any  one, — as  to  take 
opportunity  to  profit  by  this  custom.  For,  whatever  the  number  of  barbarians  that 
come  to  see  you,  they  are  so  many  Masters  and  pupils  visiting  you,  and  saving  you 
the  trouble  of  going  to  them, — Masters,  I  say,  in  the  use  of  the  language;  Pupils,  as 
regards  their  salvation  and  Christianity. 

However, — the  importunity  of  these  Barbarians,  lazy  to  the  last  degree,  becoming 
unbearable,  and  henceforward  almost  profitless,  since  we  have  found  the  secret  of  their 
language, — we  have  taken  the  reasonable  liberty  of  no  longer  admitting  any  except 
those  by  whom  we  hope  to  profit.  It  was  somewhat  difficult  to  bring  this  about, 
but  God  himself  seems  to  have  guided  the  affair  so  that  we  have  fortunately  come  out 
victorious,  with  great  comfort  inside  and  outside  our  houses, — except  perhaps,  in 
the  case  of  a  few  of  these  Barbarians,  whose  minds  are  more  perverted. 

Those  of  our  Fathers  who  remain  upon  guard  take  turns  in  staying  in  the  cabin, 
and  especially  the  one  who  keeps  the  little  school  for  children,  Christians,  and  Cate- 
chumens; the  others  go  to  the  Village  to  make  the  rounds  and  visits  in  their  quarters,  the 
Village  being  divided  into  as  many  districts  as  there  are  persons  familiar  with  the 
language  and  consequently  capable  of  working.  But  on  account  ot  the  few  laobrers 
there  are  now  for  this  purpose,  some  of  us  are  charged  with  forty  cabins,— in  several  of 
which  there  are  four  or  five  fires,  that  is,  eight  or  ten  families, — which  would  lay  out 
for  them  much  more  work  than  they  could  execute,  if  their  courage  did  not  give  them 
strength  for  that,  and  even  more. 

These  visits  consist,  first,  in  seeing  the  sick,  and  taking  care  that  not  one  of  them, 
child  or  adult,  dies  without  Baptism  or  without  instruction, — to  attain  which  more 
easily,  we  give  them  all  the  temporal  relief  and  assistance  possible,  and  especially  reme- 
dies and  bleedings,  which  have  very  good  effects.  In  the  2nd  place,  we  watch  to  seize 
opportunities  to  instruct  those  who  are  well,  and  to  inculcate  in  them  especially  the  in- 
struction at  the  last  Catechisms, — or  councils,  to  speak  according  to  the  manner  of  the 
country, — and  to  prepare  them  for  an  intelligent  understanding  of  the  next  ones.  But, 
above  all,  we  apply  ourselves  to  discovering  the  soil  or  persons  where  the  seed  and  the 
germ  of  the  word  of  God  may  have  taken  root,  in  order  to  give  our  attention  to  them 
afterwards  and  cultivate  them  as  Catechumens. 

.\t  four  or  five  o'clock,  according  to  the  season,  we  withdraw,  and  the  Savages  who 
are  in  our  cabin  go  away;  then  we  have  a  conference,  sometimes  on  the  obstacles  against 
and  means  for  advancing  the  conversion  of  these  peoples;  sometimes  on  matters  inci- 
dent to  the  establishment  of  a  new  Church;  but  generally  upon  the  rules  of  the  lan- 
guage, and  the  new  words  and  idioms  that  we  have  heard.  In  these  exercises,  and  in 
others  that  regard  the  Spiritual  and  the  individual  duties  of  each  one,  the  time  passes 
so  quickly,  that  although  it  may  be  true  that  there  is  here  a  dearth  of  all  the  comforts 
that  are  found  in  France, — as  we  have  only  the  four  elements,  and,  besides,  no  more  of 
ordinary  food  and  covering  than  that  necessary  to  keep  us  from  dying  with  hunger  and 
cold, — yet  I  have  only  heard  one  complaint,  nam»ely,  that  there  is  not  time  enough. 
And  in  fact  there  is  not  enough,  by  half. 

Public  Catechisms  are  held  several  times  a  week  in  this  way:  First,  Sundays  and 
Feast  days  are  set  aside  for  the  suitable  and  individual  instruction  of  our  Neophytes 
and  new  Christians.  In  the  morning,  during  the  Mass,  they  are  given  instruction  in 
the  form  of  a  sermon,  in  which  we  are  careful  to  instruct  them  in  what  they  ought  to 
know,  and  at  the  same  time  train  their  minds  to  piety  and  Christian  devotion.     In  the 


THE  CAIHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  THE  COLO>\lAL  l'LKH)l)  M)F< 

afternoon,  after  \'espers,  we  feed  them  in  these  beginnings  witii  the  pure  word  of  (jod, — 
relating  to  them  one  Sunday  the  histories  and  the  connection  of  the  old  Testament, 
with  reflections  upon  the  profit  they  ought  to  derive  from  them;  and,  the  next  Sunday, 
doing  the  same  thing  from  the  New, — all,  that  it  may  conform  to  what  is  written, 
Haec  est  vita  acterna,  ut  cogiwscaiit  tc  Dcum,  d  quern  misistlJesum  Christum. 

We  take  one  working-day  of  the  week  to  give  another  public  lesson  to  all  alike, - 
be  tbey  believers  or  unbelic\crs, — which  takes  place  tluis:  At  the  hour  of  Xoon,  a  man 
goes  calling  aloud  through  the  village,  or  with  the  bell,  in  the  streets  and  public  places, 
inviting  to  the  council,  but  to  the  council  of  councils,  which  concerns  the  important 
matter  of  salvation.  In  a  place  where  there  is  no  C'ha]:)el,  and  where  our  cabin  is  too 
small,  we  do  this  as  well  as  we  can  outdoors,  and  when  the  weather  and  season  do  not 
permit  it,  it  is  done  indoors, — but  then  we  admit  only  the  men,  reserving  the  women 
and  children  for  the  next  day.  The  people  having  assembled,  after  the  invocation  of 
the  holy  Ghost  we  say  or  chant  a  Prayer  suitable  to  this  service,  in  the  Huron  language. 
After  this  we  begin  the  instruction,  which  is  sometimes  interrupted  by  the  approbation 
or  objections  of  the  Sa\ages;  at  the  end  of  this,  we  have  them  say  a  few  prayers,  and 
among  others,  a  little  one  in  which  is  included  the  act  of  contrition,  .\fter  that,  we  en- 
gage in  singing  the  Credo,  the  Commandments,  the  Paler,  the  ^w,  and  other  prayers, — 
many  or  few,  as  we  see  the  Savages  attentive  and  in  a  condition  to  profit  by  them. 

Besides  this  public  instruction,  on  another  day  in  the  week  we  gi\'e  a  less  general 
one,  to  which  are  especially  invited  the  people  that  we  wish  to  have  present, — the 
Captains  and  most  notable  men  of  the  Village  who  have  been  recognized  as  having 
pious  tendencies  and  a  leaning  towards  Christianity,  and  whom  it  is  particularly  im- 
portant to  make  well  understand  the  m3steries  of  our  faith,  and  to  have  them  duly 
informed  of  our  intentions  in  this  countrj'  through  all  these  various  meetings  and  prep- 
arations. 

In  addition  to  all  the  above,  in  a  place  where  Catechumens  cannot  be  sufficiently 
instructed  through  private  talks  with  those  who  have  charge  of  their  cabins,  they  are 
assembled  every  evening  and  are  together  given  the  instruction  considered  most  suit- 
able, touching  the  things  they  should  know  before  being  baptized. 

We  are  not  satisfied  with  working  in  the  Villages  where  we  have  residences;  but 
feeling  ourselves  a  little  stronger,  than  in  the  past,  in  workers  familiar  with  the  lan- 
guage, we  have  undertaken  Missions  in  the  Villages,  large  and  small,  of  the  country, — 
especially  during  the  Winter,  which  is  the  only  time  suitable  for  this.  The  Hurons 
take  up  their  abode  in  their  cabins  at  this  season  only;  at  all  other  times,  they  are 
either  at  war,  or  engaged  in  trading,  hunting,  or  fishing.  We  shall  first  go  all  over  the 
country  which  was  the  first  to  receive  us,  then  push  farther  on, — and  always  on  and 
on, — until  we  have  accomplished  our  task,  which,  as  we  have  already  said,  is  only 
bounded  by  the  setting  Sun. " 

Text — Lalemani's  Relation  of  1638-39,  in  Tliwaitcs':  The  Jesuit  Relations  atft 
Allied  Documents,  Vol.  XVI,  pp.  241-249. 

IV.  THE  JESUIT  MISSION  A  MOXG  THE  FIVE  XATIOXS 
The  following  documents  throw  some  light  upon  the  motives  that 
underlay  this  enterprise. 

"I  see  at  the  South  and  at  the  West  a  great  number  of  Tribes  that  cultivate  tlie 
land  and  that  are  entirely  sedentary,  but  have  never  heard  of  Jesus  Christ;  the  door 


306  Source  book  ok  American  church  history 

to  all  these  peoples  has  been  shut  against  us  by  the  Hiroquois.  In  all  these  vast 
tracts  there  are  only  the  Hurons,  and  some  other  neighboring  Tribes,  to  whom  we  have 
carried  the  good  news  of  the  Gospel;  but  then  we  are  obliged  to  approach  them  by  hor 
rible  roads  and  long  detours,  and  in  continual  danger  of  being  boiled  or  roasted  and 
then  eagerly  devoured  1)3'  the  wretched  Hiroquois.  We  do  not  lose  courage  on  account 
of  this;  we  believe  that  God  will  make  a  light  in  this  darkness,  and  that  some  powerful 
Spirit  will  open  the  door  to  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  in  these  vast  regions,  and  tliat 
old  France  will  save  the  life  of  the  New,  which  is  going  to  be  lost,  unless  it  be  vigorous!} 
and  speedily  succored;  the  trade  ot  these  Gentlemen,  the  French  Colonj-,  and  the  Ri- 
ligion  which  is  beginning  to  flourish  among  the  Savages,  will  be  sub\'erted,  if  the  Hiro- 
([uois  be  not  overcome.  Fifty  Hiroquois  are  capable  of  making  two  hundred  Frencli 
men  leave  the  country, — not  if  they  fought  unflinchingly,  for  in  that  case  fifty  Frencli - 
men  would  rout  five  hundred  Hiroquois,  if  the  Dutch  did  not  give  them  firearms.  I  i 
these  Barbarians  become  enraged  at  our  Frenchmen,  they  will  never  let  them  sleep 
soundly;  a  Hiroquois  will  remain  for  two  or  three  days  without  food  behind  a  stump, 
fifty  paces  from  your  house,  in  order  to  slay  the  first  person  who  shall  fall  into  his  am- 
bush. If  he  be  discovered,  the  forest  serves  him  for  an  as}-lum;  wliere  a  Frenchmaii 
would  find  only  hindrance,  a  Savage  will  bound  as  lightlj-  as  a  deer.  What  opportunit\- 
is  there  to  take  breath,  in  such  anxieties?  If  we  do  not  make  friends  with  these 
people,  or  if  they  be  not  exterminated,  we  must  abandon  to  their  cruelt}-  many  good 
Neoph^•tcs;  we  must  lose  many  beautiful  hopes,  and  see  the  Demons  reenter  their 
empire." 

Text-  -/.(■  JaDic's  Relation  of  1640-41,  in  Tlncailrs':  The  Jesuit  Relations  and  .  I  ttied 
Doeuments  Vol.  XXT,  pp.  11<)-121. 

"Add  to  this  the  fur\-  of  a  Hiro(|uois  enemy  who  closes  the  wu\-  to  us;  who  depri\es 
us  of  the  necessities  of  life  and  ot  the  help  that  may  be  sent  us  in  a  forsaken  country; 
who  kills  and  massacres  those  who  come  to  our  aid;  whose  insolence  grows  from  year 
to  year;  who  depopulates  the  country,  and  makes  our  Hurons  think  of  gi\'ing  up  the 
trade  with  the  French,  because  they  find  that  it  costs  them  too  dear,  and  they  prefer 
to  do  without  European  goods  rather  than  to  expose  themselves  every  year,  not  to  a 
death  that  would  be  endurable,  but  to  fires  and  flames,  tor  which  they  have  a  thousand 
times  greater  horror. 

Now,  therefore,  what  can  we  expect  in  the  midst  of  a  barbarous  nation  where  we 
shall  no  longer  have  the  necessaries  of  life;  where  they  will  no  longer  venture  to  send 
us  the  reinforcement  of  laborers  that  would  be  required  here  to  promote  the  affairs  of 
God;  where  all  who  shall  remain  will  be  abandoned  to  the  fury  of  a  desperate  people, 
who  will  no  longer  be  restrained  from  massacring  us  all  by  the  fear  of  losing  their  trade 
with  the  French, — which  the}-  will  find  impossible  to  them,  and  which  will  be  completc- 
1\-  ruined,  as  far  as  they  are  concerned?  In  that  case,  the  Christains  who  compose  this 
nascent  Church  will  then  see  themselves  without  Pastors,  without  Sacraments,  without 
Sacrifice,  and  without  the  means  of  having  recourse  to  those  who  alone  are  their  refuge 
in  their  desolation,  their  support  in  their  weakness,  the  sacred  tie  that  binds  them  to 
(iod,  and  their  succor  against  the  powers  of  Hell. 

lieyond  a  doubt,  these  are  reasonable  fears,— difficulties  capable  of  arresting  our 
minds,  obstacles  insurmountable  to  our  weakness,  and  misfortunes  that  seem  inevita- 
ble,-  il  [•"ranee  docs  not  make  cxtraordinarv  efforts  to  overthrow  this  cnemv,  who  with 


TllK  CATIIOI.IC  cm  RCll    IN    llli;   liil.dM  \l.    I'l'KKU)  M) , 

one  and  the  same  blow  destroys  these  Nations  and  the  Faith  that  we  i)ieach  to  ihcni. 

Text— Laic manl's  Relation  of  1644-45.  in  Tlncailrs:  The  J, -si, i I  Rrlotio>t<;  aiul  Al- 
lied Donimntts,  Vol.  XXVTII,  pp.  57-50. 

"W'c  \vi\\'.  always  wislicd  I'or  tlic  Coiivorsion  ol  our  cMK'mi(.'s,  vww  aIkmi  llieir 
cruelty  was  directly  opposed  to  the  salvation  of  all  these  countries,  'i'heir  liiry  laid 
waste  the  lands  of  tlte  Algonquin  and  Huron  Nations  at  the  \-cr\-  time  when  the\-  were 
beginning  to  form  a  thoroughly  Christian  People;  they  cruelly  l)urncd  both  pastors 
and  flock.  Kut  at  length  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  has  made  itself  heard  in  heaven; 
and  we  see  ourselves  called  to  proclaim  the  Faith  by  those  cruel  Harbarians  whose 
sole  purpose  in  the  world  seemed  to  be  to  oppose  it.  In  short,  the  Iroquois  are  pressing 
us  to  go  and  instruct  them,  and  they  urgently  request  us  to  build  on  thci  rLake  a  French 
settlement  that  shall  serve  them  as  an  asylum,  and  be  a  bond  of  i)cace  between  them 
and  us. 


Were  it  only  for  ba[)ti;.ing  the  Children,  who  are  dying  every  da\-  without  bap- 
tism, that  were  an  assured  gain  for  heaven,  worth  more  than  a  thousand  'i\es.  Were 
it  onlj-  for  the  succor  that  is  expected  of  us  on  the  part  of  a  Captive  Church,  embracing 
more  than  a  thousand  Christians, — Huron  men  and  women  who,  in  their  capti\it\-, 
have  not  lost  their  faith,  after  losing  country,  liberty,  kinsfolk,  and  livelihood,— we 
would  be  bound,  as  their  guardian  Angels,  to  go  through  tire  and  flame,  that  we 
might  e.xtend  to  them  a  helloing  hand  and  lead  them  to  heaven.  But  since  C.od  gives 
us  reason  to  hope  for  something  even  more  conducive  to  his  glory  than  all  that,  and 
since  the  Infidels  themselves  implore  us  to  consent  to  make  them  Christians,  we  cn- 
not  refuse  them  this  grace  without  becoming  ourselves  unfaithful  to  the  grace  of  God 


The  site  whicli  the\-  ha\e  assigned  to  us  for  this  new  settlement  is  on  the  great 
lake  of  the  Iroquois,  who  stretch  .awa}-  in  a  southerly  direction.  The  region  toward 
the  Northwest  is  the  former  country  of  the  Hurons,  and  offers  the  shortest  route  both 
for  spreading  the  faith  and  for  carrying  on  trade  with  many  very  populous  Nations, 
who  have  always  been  allied  to  us,  and  have  themselves  many  alliances  with  other 
more  distant  Nations.  Some  of  these  already  have  the  first  elements  of  the  Faith, 
and  all  are  destined  to  receive  it  some  day,  since  Jesus  Christ  must  at  last  be  wor- 
shipped by  all  the  nations  of  the  world. 

We  are,  howexer,  but  few  laborers,  tor  so  extensive  a  country  and  we  lilt  up  our 
hands  to  heaven  in  request  for  aid.  Whoever  loves  his  life  as  he  ought  to  love  it.  and 
wishes  to  lose  it  in  a  liol\-  cause,  will  lind  his  heart's  desires  fullilled  in  these  abandoned 
Missions." 

Text— .l/r/r/r/-",v  Krlalio,,  of  165j-5^:  In  TImuilcs:  J  lie  J,  suit  Rrl.ilioiis  ami  Mlial 
Donimnits.  Vol.   XLf,  ]n>.   lSl-l,i5. 

(lovrritor  Poii'^iui  to  M oiisinir  tlr  Dnioiivillc 

"2(1  June  \()Sl. 

Sir 

The  inclosed  came  to  mv  hands  last  night  from  England  with  orders  to  have  it 
proclaimed  which  has  accordingly  bin  done,  what  is  there  agreed  upon  1  will  observe 
to  the  least  title  and  I  doul)l  not  Init  vour  Kxcell:  will  do  the  same  ami  I  hope  bee  .so 


308  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

kinde  as  not  desire  or  seeke  any  correspondence  with  our  Indians  of  this  side  of  the 
Great  lake  if  they  doe  amisse  to  any  of  your  Governm*  you  make  it  knovm  to  me 
you  shall  have  all  justice  done  and  if  any  of  your  people  disturbe  us  I  will  have  the 
same  recourse  to  you  for  satisfaction,  as  for  those  further  nations,  I  suppose  that  to 
trade  with  them  is  free  and  common  to  us  all  until  the  meers  and  bounds  bee  adjusted 
though  truly  the  scituation  of  those  parts  bespeakes  the  King  of  England  to  ha\  e  a 
greater  right  to  them  then  the  French  King,  they  lying  to  the  southward  of  us  just  on 
the  back  of  other  partes  of  our  Kings  dominions  and  a  uerj-  great  way  from  you.  1  am 
informed  by  some  of  our  Indians  that  Your  Excell:  was  pleased  to  desire  them  to  meet 
you  at  Cadarague;  I  could  hardly  beliexe  it  till  I  had  a  letter  from  Father  Lamberuille, 
wherein  he  informs  me  that  'tis  true.  I  am  also  informed  of  3-our  Fathers  ende\'ours 
dayly  to  carry  away  our  Indians  to  Canada  as  you  have  already  done  a  great  man\ , 
you  must  pardon  me  if  I  tell  you  that  that  is  not  the  right  way  to  keepe  fair  corres- 
pondence. I  have  also  been  informed  that  you  arc  told  I  have  given  to  Indians  ordt  is 
to  rob  the  French  wherever  they  could  meet  them,  that  is  as  false  as  tis  true  that  Cmd 
is  in  heaven,  what  I  have  done  was  by  \-our  own  desire  which  was  that  I  should  sulTn 
none  of  Canada  to  come  to  Albany  without  the}-  had  your  passe  in  complyance  where- 
with I  ordered,  both,  the  Indians  and  the  people  of  Albany  that  if  they  found  any 
French  or  English  on  this  side  of  the  great  lake,  without  either  your  passe  or  mine,  they 
should  seii.e  them  and  bring  them  to  Albany;  I  am  now  sorry  that  I  did  it  since  its  not 
agreeable  to  you  and  has  as  I  am  informed  hindered  the  comeing  ol  a  great  many 
Beauers  to  this  place — I  shall  therefore  recall  those  orders.  I  am  daily  expecting 
Religious  men  from  England  which  I  intend  to  put  amongst  those  five  nations.  I 
desire  you  would  order  Mons''  de  Lamberuille  that  soe  long  as  he  stayes  amongst  those 
people  he  would  meddle  onl}'  with  the  afYairs  belonging  to  his  function  and  that  those 
of  our  Indians  that  are  turned  Catholiques  and  live  in  Canada  may  content  them- 
selves with  their  being  alone  without  endeavouring  to  debauch  others  after  them,  if 
they  do  and  I  can  catch  any  of  them  I  shall  handle  them  very  severely.  S''  setting 
aside  the  trust  my  Master  has  reposed  in  me  I  should  be  as  ready  and  willing  to  serve 
Mons""   de  Nonuille  as  any  friend  he  has.   .  .  . 

I  am — Sir.     You"'  most  humble  servant 
Tho.  Dongan. 
S""     I  send  j^ou  some  Oranges  hearing  they  are  a  rarity  in  your  partes  and  would 
send  more,  but  the  bearer  wants  conveniency  of  Carriage — " 

Text — O'Callaghan.-  Documents  Relative  to  the  Colonial  History  of  ihe  State  of 
New  York,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  465. 

Monsieur  dc  Denonville's  Remarks  on  Governor  Dongan^s  Letter 
"The  Marquis  de  Denonville's  Answer  b}'  paragraphs  to  ]SI.  Dongan's  letter  of 
the  22d  August  1687. 
Sir, 

Since  you  have  been  informed  that  I  wished  to  see  the  Iroquois  at  Cataracouy 
to  arrange  with  them  the  causes  of  discontent  I  had  on  account  of  their  violence  and 
misbehaviour,  this  is  telling  me  that  it  is  you  who  prevented  them  coming  to  give  me 
an  explanation  of  their  violence.  Therefore,  Sir,  I  have  no  reason  to  doubt  but  you 
would  wish  to  induce  me  to  proclaim  war  against  them.  The  Revd  Fathers  Lamber- 
ville  were  justified  in  advising  you  that  I  had  called  the  said  Iroquois  to  Catarocou>' 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  THE  COLONIAL  PERIOD  MV> 

i.s  I. instructed  them  to  warn  the  five  Nations  to  come  there.  Had  you  loved  peace 
and  union  you  would  have  sent  thither  some  one  on  your  behalf  to  contribute  to  the 
general  peace  between  the  nations. 

If  you  had  been  better  informed  of  the  zeal  of  the  King  for  the  increase  of  the 
"hristian  and  Catholic  Faith,  j'ou  would  have  been  aware  of  the  great  number  of 
fesuit  missionaries  who  have  laboured  for  more  than  80  years  with  infinite  pains  for 
the  conversion  of  the  poor  savages  of  this  country.  I  am  astonished  that  you  are 
gnorant  of  the  number  of  martyrs  who  have  spilt  their  blood  and  sacrificed  their  lives 
lor  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  am  further  astonished  that  30U  should  be  ignorant 
that  before  jNIanate  belonged  to  the  King  }our  Master— being  in  possession  of  the 
lieretic  Dutch  as  j-ou  are  aware, — our  missionaries,  persecuted  and  martyred,  found 
there  an  asylum  and  protection.  Is  it  possible  now,  when  the  same  country  has  the 
tiappiness  to  be  under  the  dominion  of  a  great  King,  the  protector  and  defender  of  the 
truth  of  the  Gospel,  that  you,  Sir,  who  represent  his  sacred  person  and  profess  his 
Holy  Religion  should  find  it  strange,  and  be  scandalized  that  our  ]\Iissionaries  labour 
50  usefully  as  they  do  for  the  general  con\ersion  of  these  poor  Heathen  people.  You 
iid  not  reflect,  Sir,  when  you  complained  of  it.  But  I  have  much  greater  cause  to 
Snd  it  strange  that  people  should  have  come  last  3'ear  into  our  missions  with  presents 
From  you  to  debauch  and  dissuade  our  christians  from  continuing  in  the  exercise  of 
the  Holy  Religion,  which  they  profess  with  so  much  edification.  Pardon  mc  if  I  sa\' 
that  this  is  not  a  right  way  to  preser\'e  good  correspondence. 


I  should  think.  Sir,  that  you  ought  to  have  awaited  the  decision  of  the  difi'erences 
between  our  masters  relative  to  the  boundaries,  before  dreaming  of  introducing  religious 
men  among  the  Five  Nations;  your  charity.  Sir,  for  the  conversion  of  these  people 
would  have  been  more  useful  to  them,  and  more  honorable  to  you  had  you  commenced 
by  lending  your  protection  to  the  missionaries  they  had  for  the  advancement  of  religion, 
instead  of  taking  pains  to  drive  them  from  their  missions  and  prevent  them  converting 
the  heathen.  You  cannot  deny.  Sir,  that  should  our  missionaries  leave,  these  poor 
infidels  will  be  a  long  time  without  instruction  if  they  must  await  the  arrival  of  your 
religious  men,  and  until  these  have  learned  the  language.  Regarding  your  desire  that 
our  missionaries  content  themselves  with  what  Christian  savages  they  have  in  Canada, 
you  little  understand,  Sir,  their  zeal.  I  assure  you  there  is  not  one  who  would  not 
willingly  be  burnt  alive,  were  he  assured  that  he  could  attract  by  his  martyrdom  all 
the  Indians  to  the  Christian  and  Catholic  faith.  Can  you  censure  them  for  this 
charity,  and  can  you  accuse  them  of  debauching  people  when  they  seek  only  their 
salvation  and  God's  glory? 

I  should  wish  jou  would  desire  to  be  on  such  good  terms  as  that  we  could  visit 
each  other.  I  would  willingly  repair  to  the  confines  of  your  government,  which  are 
very  close  to  Orange.     Therefore  you  would  not  have  much  of  a  journey  to  make. 

I  thank  you,  sir,  for  your  oranges.  It  was  a  great  pity  that  they  should  have  been 
all  rotten. 

I  am,  sir. 

Your  very  humble  and 

ver>'  obedient  servant, 

The  M.  De  Denonvilf.e. 

Text— O'Callaghan:  Docionents  Relative  l,>  ll,r  CnhwhiJ  ITislorv  of  the  Stale  of  Ne:c 
York,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  469-472. 


«U()  SOURCEBOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

\\   THE  C  ALIFORM  A  MISSIOX 

The  extracts  given  below  form  sections  of  a  report  submitted  by  FrT 
Palou,  Feb.  12,  1772,  in  answer  to  questions  from  Fr.  Guardian  Verger 
designed  to  secure  a  complete  report  concerning  all  the  California 
Mission  Stations. 

Mission  Fiirisiiiui  Coiicc  prion  dc  Cadcgonio. 

"This  was  founded  in  1713  and  endowctl  by  the  Alarques  dc  \'illapui.nlL'  in  llie 
manner  that  has  been  related  of  the  others.  It  was  administered  by  the  Fathers  of 
the  Company  of  Jesus  until  January,  1768.  In  April  of  said  year  Fr.  Juan  Crcspi 
received  charge  of  it  from  the  College,  and  from  that  time  until  the  8th  of  December, 
1771,  there  have  been  baptized  thirty-nine  children,  one  hundred  and  twenty  children 
and  adults  have  died,  and  fifteen  couples  have  been  married.  It  has  no  pueblos  de 
visita,  as  the  Indians  all  live  at  the  mission.  There  are  forty-nine  families,  seven 
widowers,  and  three  widows,  with  sixty  children  of  both  sexes,  or  in  all  one  hundred 
and  sixty-eight  souls. 

"The  mission  is  distant  from  that  of  Comundu  about  ten  leagues;  from  Guada- 
lupe about  thirty  leagues;  from  the  ocean  it  is  seven  leagues,  and  nine  from  the  gulf. 
It  is  in  twenty-six  and  one-half  degrees  north,  situated  on  the  banks  of  an  arrojo 
called  Cadegomo,  on  a  beautiful  spot  and  in  a  pleasant  climate.  It  has  enough  land 
capable  of  cultivation  upon  which  may  be  sown  several  fanegas  of  wheat,  with  an 
abundance  of  water  from  the  said  arroyo,  though  for  irrigating  it  depends  upon  a  very 
large  dam  built  across  the  arroyo,  and  upon  the  floods,  which  when  there  is  high  water 
carry  it  away,  as  happened  in  the  past  year  1770,  when  from  this  the  mission  was  put 
back,  because  they  waited  too  long  in  restoring  it  for  want  of  laborers;  but,  thanks  be 
to  God,  they  finished  it  and  the  mission  has  returned  to  its  former  condition.  It  has 
a  church  of  stone  and  mud  and  partly  of  adobe  roofed  with  tules  like  the  dwellinL,^ 

"It  has  some  vineyards,  many  fig-trees  and  pomegranates,  and  much  cotton  i> 
grown  to  aid  in  clothing  the  Indians.  Ordinarily  many  figs  are  raised,  and  there  was 
a  year  when  nine  hundred  arrobas  were  ol^tained.  In  the  last  year  only  three  hunchnl 
were  gathered  on  account  of  the  damage  done  by  the  locusts;  for  the  same  reason  not 
a  grain  of  wheat  or  corn  was  harvested,  when  about  two  hundred  fanegas  were  e\ 
I)ected.  .\t  present  seven  fanegas  of  wheat  ha\-e  been  sown;  if  they  remain  free  from 
tile  plague  the  mission  may  harvest  a  good  crop.  It  has  about  sixty  tinajas  of  wine, 
each  holding  sixty  pints.  It  has  no  rancho,  nor  a  place  for  one;  only  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  the  mission  it  has  twenty-eight  tame  but  old  o.xen,  of  which  only  four  pair 
are  of  service  for  work;  in  addition  there  are  nineteen  cows,  one  steer,  and  twei\'c 
\'earling  calves.  There  are  other  cattle  running  wild,  which  cannot  be  counted.  It 
has  thirty-seven  mares,  thirty-nine  horses  and  fillies,  thirty-six  asses,  twenty-two  mules, 
two  tliousand  and  seventy-four  head  of  sheep,  and  two  liundred  and  eleven  goats." 

Mission  San  Ignacio 
".  .  .  The  mission  occupies  a  pleasant  site  on  a  height,  whence  there  is  a  vie\\ 
over  a  broad  valley  with  its  arroyo  containing  enough  water  which  is  collected  1>\ 
means  of  a  dam  and  led  through  ditches  to  the  mission,  where  it  is  kept  in  a  large  resn 
\oir  of  masonry.  It  has  enough  land;  though  in  the  \car  1770  the  flood  from  the  armx  n 
carried  away  the  soil,  when  it  destroyed  tlie  dam,  Ieaving"lhe  land  one  sandy  field , 


IIIK  (A  lllOl.lC  CIIL  RCll    IN   TIIK  COI.OMAI.   PKRIOD  .SI  1 

there  is  still  sufficient  laud  left.  It  has  its  vineyards,  olives,  ptmiegranutes.  lig-lrces 
and  a  held  of  cotton  from  wliich  shawls  are  manufactured  to  help  clothe  the  Indians 
though  the  locust  plague  of  the  preceding  year,  as  I  said,  laid  waste  everything  and 
iHd  the  same  to  the  vineyards  and  orchards  by  devouring  e\-erything;  the  F'ather 
writes  me,  however,  that  everything  is  again  beginning  to  grow.  The  mission  has 
its  church  of  adobe  roofed  with  tules;  another  church  building  of  masonry  is  under  wa.\-. 
and  when  it  is  finished,  it  will  be  the  best  building  in  California. 

"The  mission  owns  eighty-sc\-en  tame  and  a  number  of  wild  caltle.  oiu-  hundrnl 
and  twelve  horses,  mares,  and  foals,  twenty  mules,  thirty-two  asses,  se\en  lumdred 
and  twenty  sheep,  and  two  hundred  and  fort\-three  goats,  though  I  later  received 
a  letter  in  which  I  am  told  that  the  Indians  had  slaughtered  some  slicep  an<l  li.ul 
done  great  damage  which  it  was  imi)ossible  to  i)revent." 

Mission  S,iiil(i  Gciintdis 

.It  was  go\'erned  b>'  the  Jesuit  Fathers  until  the  nn)nth  of  Januarx',  170S, 
Vx.  Dionisio  Basterra  recei\'ed  it  from  the  College  on  the  last  of  .\i)rii  of  said  \ear. 
Since  then  until  August  1771  there  have  been  baptised  two-hundred  and  iifl>-four 
children,  four  hundred  and  three  children  and  adults  were  interred,  and  one 
hundred  and  two  marriages  took  place,  so  that  there  are  found  living  in  the  mission 
district  three  hundred  and  fifty-seven  married  couples,  forty-one  widowers  and  widows, 
and  four  hundred  and  thirty-three  boys  and  girls,  who  in  all  compose  the  number 
one  thousand  one  hundred  and  thirty-eight  persons.  Of  all  these  familiSs  only  fort\- 
familics  live  at  the  mission  and  one  hundred  and  seventy-four  souls,  and  all  tlie 
rest  arc  scattered  in  seven  houseless  rancherias  which  surround  the  mission  i)roper 
in  ever_\-  direction,  all  looking  for  wild  fruits  and  changing  about  according  to  the 
seasons.  It  is  not  possible  for  all  to  live  at  the  mission  itself,  because  of  the  short- 
age of  the  land  and  of  the  water  to  irrigate  it.  Nor  was  it  less  impossible  to  execute 
the  order  of  the  inspector  to  remove  those  that  could  be  spared  to  the  missions  of 
Purisima  and  San  Jose,  because  they  resisted  and  gave  us  to  understand  that  they 
would  go  over  to  the  Gentiles. 

The  mission  is  situated  in  a  narrow  valley,  so  that  it  was  necessary  to  clear  land 
by  means  of  the  crow-bar  in  order  to  construct  a  pueblo.  It  has  an  adobe  churcli 
and  dwelling  which  are  covered  with  tules.  The  work  of  building  up  the  pueblo  witii 
huts  of  adobe  for  the  Indians  is  finished,  and  it  is  interesting.  It  has  vineyards  and 
orchards  of  figs,  olives,  pomegranates,  and  also  some  peaches.  There  is  little  land  lit 
for  sowing  and  the  water  is  scarce.  It  is  situated  in  twenty-eight  degrees  and  a  half 
north  latitude  on  a  spot  called  La  Piedad,  about  twelve  leagues  from  the  gulf,  where 
the  shore  is  called  San  Miguel  de  la  Petia,  and  it  is  there  the  launches  usually  stop. 
From  the  ocean  it  is  distant  about  two  days'  travel;  from  INIission  San  Ignacio,  thirtx- 
live  leagues,  and  from  San  Borja  somewhat  more. 

It  has  a  rancho  for  both  large  and  small  stock  where  one  hundred  and  thirteen 
cattle  of  all  kinds  graze,  besides  one  hundred  and  forty-two  horses  of  all  kinds,  twenty- 
live  mules,  two  asses  with  their  young,  one  hundred  and  forty  sheep,  and  four  hundred 
and  beventy  goats.  There  are  also  some  wild  cattle  on  the  other  coast  which  it  is 
difficult  to  control  for  lack  of  water,  because  they  subsist  on  chuzas  which  supply  the 
absence  of  water.  On  the  last  of  .Vugust  the  Father  wrote  me  thai  the  mission  iiad 
on  hand  one  hundred  and  eighty  fanegas  of  wheat  (espinguim,  twenty  fanega-  ol 


312  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

barley,  but  no  corn,  because  one  piece  of  land  which  had  a  good  growth  was  destroyed 
by  the  locusts,  which  also  did  much  damage  to  the  fruit-trees  and  vines." 

Mission  San  Francisco  de  Borja. 

.  .  .  There  have  died  four  hundred  and  ninety-nine  children  and  adults,  and 
two  hundred  and  seventy-three  couples  were  married,  as  the  Father  informs  me.  In 
the  whole  mission  district  there  is  not  one  pagan  left,  as  far  as  known.  At  the  mission 
itself  there  are  forty-four  families  and  three  widowers,  or  in  all  one  hundred  and  eighty- 
four  souls.  Besides  the  mission  proper  there  are  five  rancherias,  one  called  San  Juan 
with  forty-six  families,  three  widowers  and  seven  widows,  with  one  hundred  and 
sixty  souls;  another,  named  San  Francisco  Regis,  has  twenty- three  families,  five 
widowers  and  nine  widows,  with  ninety-two  souls;  a  third,  Nuestra  Senora  de  Guada- 
lupe with  seventy-four  families,  eighteen  widowers  and  fourteen  widows,  or  in  all  two 
hundred  and  fifty-six  souls;  the  fourth,  San  Ignacio,  with  seventy-eight  families, 
twenty-three  widowers  and  twenty  widows,  or  in  all  three  hundred  and  fifty-seven 
souls;  the  fifth,  called  Longeles,  has  thirty-seven  families,  five  widowers  and  fourteen 
widows,  forming  a  population  of  one  hundred  and  five  souls.  All  these  with  those  at 
the  mission  number  together  one  thousand  four  hundred  and  seventy-nine  persons. 
These  rancherias  have  no  chapel,  nor  any  house  whatever,  because  the  Indians  move 
about  and  live  where  they  find  any  wild  fruit  to  eat;  nor  is  it  possible  to  gather  more 
at  the  mission  on  account  of  the  shortage  of  land  and  the  scarcity  of  water,  so  that, 
even  to  maintain  the  few  families  mentioned,  it  is  necessary  to  do  the  planting  at  two 
places  well  separated  from  the  mission,  called  San  Regis  and  El  Paraiso.  In  the 
beginning  of  last  September  the  P'ather  wrote  me  that  he  had  harvested  about  three 
hundred  fanegas  of  wheat  (espinguin)  and  eighteen  fanegas  of  barley,  upon  which 
they  were  subsisting  since  July;  but  corn,  though  a  piece  of  land  was  planted  with  it, 
they  did  not  expect  to  obtain,  because  the  locusts  had  devoured  it 

"The  mission  has  a  rancho  for  the  large  stock  where  it  possesses  five  hundred 
head  of  cattle  of  all  kinds;  there  are  no  wild  cattle;  in  addition  it  owns  seventeen 
hundred  head  of  sheep  and  nine  hundred  and  thirtj'  goats,  two  hundred  and  fifteen 
horses  of  all  kinds,  forty-three  mules,  and  three  asses.  It  has  some  vineyards  which 
the  Father  planted,  also  fig-trees,  pomegranates,  and  much  cotton  from  which  shawls 
are  manufactured  to  help  clothe  the  Indians. 

Text — Engelhardt:  The  Missions  and  Missionaries  of  California,  V'ol.  I,  pp.  431- 
445. 

Translation  of  the  report  sent  by  Fray  P'rancisco  Paloii  in  Decem- 
ber 1773,  to  the  Viceroy  of  Mexico,  with  reference  to  the  condition  of  the 
Mission  of  San  Antonio  de  Padtia,  one  of  the  five  which  had  already  been 
estabhshed  in  Upper  California. 

The  Mission  of  San  Antonio  de  Padua  was  founded  on  the  14th  day  of  July,  1771, 
on  the  banks  of  a  river  bearing  the  same  name. 

A  year  and  a  half  after  the  opening  of  the  mission  ...  it  became  necessary  to 
change  its  location,  because  the  water  in  the  river  bed  had  dried  up  to  such  an  extent 
that  there  was  not  sufiicient  for  the  ordinary  necessities  of  life.  Consequently  another 
site  was  chosen  hall  a  league  farther  up  the  same  river,  on  the  banks  of  a  little  stream 
called  San  Miguel,  which  even  in  the  driest  months  of  line  year  gives  an  abundance  of 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  THE  COLOXIAL  PERlOn  ,>  1  .> 

water.  Here  is  to  be  found  today  the  mission,  which  consists  of  a  small  church  built  of 
adobles  and  roofed  with  mud,  a  small  house  of  the  same  construction  for  the  use  of 
the  missionary  fathers,  a  workshop,  and  other  small  houses  built  of  wood  and  mud. 
Besides  all  this,  there  is  a  barracks  for  the  guard,  a  house  for  each  of  the  three  soldiers 
who  are  married  to  Indian  women  of  the  mission,  and  a  little  group  of  Indian  huts  built 
of  sticks  and  reeds. 

Since  the  founding  of  the  mission,  a  hundred  and  fifty-eight  have  been  baptized  be- 
tween old  and  young,  of  whom  eight  have  died;  fifteen  of  the  young  converts  have  been 
married  and  live  quite  contentedly  on  the  mission  premises. 

The  new  site  is  now  supplied  with  plenty  of  water  from  the  neighboring  stream. 
An  irrigation  ditch  brings  the  water  to  a  large  field  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the 
mission,  wherea  good  sized  piece  of  ground  has  already  been  prepared  and  where  they 
are  intending  to  sow  two  bushels  of  wheat,  which  is  the  only  seed  grain  that  they  now 
have.  In  due  season  they  hope  to  produce  a  sufliciently  large  crop  of  corn  and  beans 
to  provide  for  the  maintenance  of  the  native  Christians,  and  to  attract  the  rest  of  the 
natives,  who  do  not  feel  the  least  hesitation  in  accepting  the  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  nor  in  living  beside  the  missionaries  themselves,  for  whom  they  have  manifested 
the  most  marked  affection,  providing  them  with  wild  grains,  rabbits  and  squirrels  which 
are  not  so  bad  for  eating  after  all. 

There  is  no  doubt  but  that,  once  we  have  enough  with  which  to  feed  and  clothe 
the  native  converts,  a  large  centre  of  population  will  spring  up  around  the  mission 
composed  of  those  who  have  been  brought  under  our  influence.  .  . 

The  mission  has  at  its  disposal  various  stretches  of  pasture  ground  well  adapted 
to  the  raising  of  all  kinds  of  flocks  and  herds.  There  is  also  an  abundance  of  timber 
of  different  kinds,  oak,  pine,  and  other  trees  which  are  unknown  to  us  except  that 
their  lumber  is  red  in  color  and  is  excellent  for  construction;  nor  is  there  any  lack  of 
building  stone  of  all  kinds,  boulders,  stone  suitable  for  dressing,  and  even  rock  for  the 
production  of  lime. 

There  are  at  present  to  be  found  at  the  mission  thirty-eight  head  of  cattle,  four 
mares,  one  stallion,  four  horses,  two  saddle  mules,  and  nine  cargo  mules  provided  with 
all  necessary  equipment;  there  are  two  plows  with  their  accessories  and  all  the  tools 
that  are  needed  both  for  the  cultivation  of  the  land  and  for  masonry  and  carpentry 
work;  over  and  above  all  this,  there  are  thirty  hogs  which  do  well  in  the  valley  where 
there  is  a  liberal  supply  of  acorns  upon  which  they  live. 

Text — Noticias  de  la  Nueva  California  escritas  par  cl  Rev.  Padrr  Fr.  Francisco 
Palou. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

^Methodism:  Its  Rise  and  Orgaxizatiox 
Bibliof^rapliy 

On  John  Wesley,  the  most  important  source  of  information  continues 
to  be  his  "Journal,"  the  older  editions  (Benson,  Jackson  and  Emor\-)  of 
which  have  been  completely  outclassed  by  the  recent  work  of  Nehemiah 
Curnock  assisted  by  experts  (VIII  Volumes,  1909-1916).  Its  voluminous 
critical  notes,  supplementary  material,  and  copious  index  make  this  edi- 
tion indispensable  to  every  critical  Wesley  scholar.  ''The  Journal  of 
John  Wesley,  Popular  Edition  Condensed"  with  introduction  (1903)  by 
Rev.  W.  L.  Watkinson  is  excellent  as  a  condensation.  "The  Heart  of 
John  Wesley's  Journal"  (1903)  edited  by  Percy  L.  Parker,  with  intro- 
duction by  Hugh  Price  Hughes  "gives  the  heart  of  Wesley  himself  and 
therefore  is  really  as  much  a  biography  as  a  journal. 

Of  biographies  of  Wesle}-  there  are  legion.  The  "Memoirs  of  the  lau 
Rev.  John  Wesley,  A.M.  ..."  (Ill  Yoh.  1791)  by  Rev.  John  Hamj)- 
son,  a  disgruntled  preacher  ^\•ho  had  se\'ered  his  connection  with  Wesle\  . 
must  be  read  with  discrimination.  The  "Life  of  the  Rev.  John  Wesle\ , 
M.A.  ..."  (1792)  by  Dr.  T.  Coke  and  H.  ]\Ioore.  which  was  popuhv 
at  the  time  of  its  appearance  because  of  its  literary  elegance  and  sym]i;i 
thetic  interpretation  of  its  hero,  will  repay  attention.  The  "Life  of  tin 
Rev.  John  Wesley  ...  "  ( II  \'ols.  1793  revised  1805)  by  John  Whitr 
head,  M.D.,  reflecting  the  instabilit}-  of  its  author,  is  almost  worthle.--. 
save  in  its  later  reprints  where  it  has  undergone  substantial  revision. 
"The  Life  of  Wesley  and  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  Methodism  "  by  Robci  t 
Southey  (1820,  edited  by  Rev.  C.  C.  Southey,  A.^L;  2nd  American  edi- 
tion with  notes  by  the  Rev.  Daniel  Curry,  A.M.,  II  Vols.,  1847)  gives  a 
fine  insight  into  the  moral  and  spiritual  conditions  prevailing  throughout 
England  in  the  early  eighteenth  centur>-.  It  fails  however,  to  give  a 
satisfactory  interpretation  of  the  motives  of  Wesley.  It  was  on  this 
account  that  Richard  W^atson  soon  after  published  his  " Obser\-ations 
on  Southey 's  Life  of  Wesley"  in  which  he  effectively  called  Southey  to 
task  for  his  strictures  upon  Wesle}-.     Meanwhile  Moore,  after  ha\ing 

314 


METHODISM:     ITS   RISK   AM)   OR(;.\.\lZ.\TI(i\  ,>  1  5 

spent  years  upon  further  in\-esti<i:ations.  was  prepared  to  publish  liis 
"Life  of  the  Rev.  John  \A'esIey"'  (II  ^'ols.  1824).  .Although  this  work 
never  was  popular  due  in  part  to  its  unnecessaril\-  lengthy  theological  dis- 
cussions, yet  it  has  held  a  place  as  a  standard  work.  .Shortly  after  1 18.^1 ) 
there  appeared  the  ''Life  of  John  Wesley "'  by  Richard  Watson,  who  wrote 
in  response  to  a  demand  for  a  brief  inexpeusixc  preseiilation  of  the  faits 
of  Wesley's  life.  "Wesley  and  .Methodism"  d.S.Sl  i  by  Isaac  Tax  lor,  is 
concerned  with  the  philosophy  rather  than  the  histor>-  of  Methodism. 
Next  appeared  "The  Life  and  Times  of  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  A.M., 
Founder  of  the  Methodists"  (III  Vols.  1870-73)  by  Rev.  Luke  T}-crman. 
Although  in  several  respects  this  is  not  an  ideal  biography,  \et  for  tin- 
purposes  of  the  serious  student  it  is  jirobal^ly  the  best  work  because  of 
the  mass  of  material  that  it  contains.  "John  Wesley  and  the  Exangelical 
Reaction  of  the  Eighteenth  Centur\- "  ( 1870)  by  Julia  Wedgewood  shows 
marked  dependence  upon  Southe}-,  though  it  takes  a  more  appreciati\-e 
attitude  to  Wesley.  "John  W^esley,  his  Life  and  his  Work"  (1871,  trans- 
lated by  the  author's  brother)  by  Rev.  Matthew  Lelievre  is  a  well  pro- 
portioned epitome  of  his  life.  "Memorials  of  the  Wesley  Family  "  (1876 ) 
by  George  J.  Stevenson  has  a  wealth  of  information  which  later  writers 
have  laid  under  contribution.  "The  Wesley  Memorial  Volume"  (1880) 
by  J.  G.  Clark  is  useful  for  the  richness  of  its  miscellaneous  information. 
A  comparati\e]\'  recent  restatement  entitled  "John  Wesley"  (1891)  b\- 
J.  H.  Overton,  A.M.,  is  a  model  of  abbreviated  biograph\-.  "'I'he  Life  of 
John  Wesley"  (new  ed.  1899)  by  John  Telford,  is  detailed,  aicurate,  and 
well  documented.  Probably  it  is  the  best  short  history  of  Weslew 
"John  Wesley"  ("Westminster  Biographies"  1900)  by  Frank  lianfield 
is  a  pocket  edition  of  rare  literary  excellence.  "Wesley  and  Method- 
ism" (1900)  by  F.  G.  Snell,  though  defective  in  point  of  intellectual  depth 
and  seriousness,  is  informing.  "Wesley  and  his  Preachers"  {VM)^)  by 
G.  Holden  Pike  is  confined  to  the  English  sifle  of  Wesleyanism.  "Tlu- 
Life  of  John  Wesley"  (1906)  by  C.  T.  Winchester  is  well  wriiicn  an<l 
entertaining  though  b}'  no  means  thorouult. 

~^  Other  studies  that  are  worthy  of  notice  are  "Wesley  and  his  Bio- 
graphers"  by  Rev.  W.  C.  Hoyt  ("Meth.  (^)uart.  Rev."  July  1848— a 
scholarly  bibliographical  contribution);  "Wesley  the  Catholic"  by  Re\-. 
Charles  Adams  (ibid.,  April,  1850);  "John  Wesley's  Place  in  Church 
History"  (1870)  by  R.  D.  Urlin;  "The  Relations  of  John  Wesley  and  of 
Weslevan  Methodism  to  the  Church  of  England,  Investigated  and  De- 
termined" ("Brit.  Quart.  Re\-."Oct.  1871.  also  under  sei)arate  coven; 
"The  Churchmanshii)  of  John  Wesley"  (1878)  by  J.  II.  Rigg;  also  -Tin- 


316  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Living  Wesley"  (2nci  ed.  1891)  by  the  same  author.  A  Roman  Catholic 
interpretation  of  Wesley  is  given  by  Rev.  J.  G.  Shea  in  the  "  Amer.  Cath. 
Quart.  Review  '■  Vol.  VII.  "  Was  John  Wesley  the  Founder  of  American 
Methodism?"  (a  brief  anonymous  article,  ''Meth.  Review"  July- August, 
1891)  and  "John  Wesley,  Christian  Socialist"  by  W.  H.Meredith 
("Meth.  Review"  May -June,  1901)  are  suggestive.  In  the  "Proceed- 
ings of  the  Wesley  Historical  Society"  further  suggestions  may  be  found 
respecting  Wesley  bibliography,  also  in  "The  Roots  of  Methodism" 
(1903)  by  W.  B.  Fitzgerald  (pp.  216-217),  and  the  "  W^esley  Bibliography  " 
by  Rev.  Richard  Green. 

Thomas  Coke  is  the  subject  of  two  biographies:  "The  Life  of  the 
Rev.  Thomas  Coke,  LL.D.  (1817)  by  Samuel  Drew;  and  the  "Life  of 
Doctor  Coke"  (1860)  by  J.  W.  Etheridge.  "The  Journal  of  Thomas 
Coke"  covering  the  period  Sept.  18,  1784  to  June  3,  1785,  has  been  edited 
(1896)  by  Rev.  J.  J.  Tigert  (reprint  from  the  "Arminian  Magazine" 
Philadelphia,  May-August,  1789),  appearing  in  "The  Methodist  Re- 
view" for  September-October,  1896,  also  under  separate  cover. 

Francis  Asbury  is  known  to  us  through  his  "Journals"  (III  Vols.  1821, 
and  later  improved  edition,  1854)  which  are  quite  indispensable  to  a 
knowledge  of  early  American  Methodism;  "Asbury  and  his  Coadjutors" 
(II  Vols.  1853)  by  Rev.  W.  C.  Larrabee;  "Bishop  Asbury"  by  Rev.  S.  W. 
Coggeshall  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  July  1854);  "The  Life  and  Times  of 
Francis  Asbury"  (1859)  by  W.  P.  Strickland;  the  "Life  and  Work  of 
Bishop  Francis  Asbury"  by  Rev.  Asbury  Lowrey,D.D.  ("Papers,  Anier. 
Soc.  Ch.  Hist.,"  Vol.  VI,  pp.  37-62);  "Francis  Asbury"  (1909)  by 
George  P.  Mains;  "Francis  Asbury;  The  Prophet  of  the  Long  Road" 
(1916)  by  Ezra  S.  Tipple;  and  "Francis  Asbury;  a  Biographical 
Study"  (1909)  by  H.  M.  Du  Bose,  which  is  especially  commendable. 

Bishop  McKendree  has  been  presented  by  Robert  Paine,  in  "Life  and 
Times  of  W^illiam  ISIcKendree"  (II  Vols.  1859-69).  This  work  is  rich  in 
source  material  and  highly  illuminative  of  prevailing  religious  conditions. 
An  abbreviated  one  volume  edition  by  "H.  N.  M."  appeared  in  1880. 
Other  biographies  are  those  of  Benjamin  Fry  (1852)  and  Bishop 
Du  Bose  (1914).     The  latter  is  notably  illuminating. 

Rev.  Freeborn  Garrettson  reveals  himself  through  an  autobiogra- 
phy entitled  "...  Experience  and  Travels,  ...  "  published  in 
Philadelphia,  1791.  His  "Journal"  (reprint,  English  "Arminian  Maga- 
zine," 1794)  is  regarded  by  Tigert  as  a  reprint  of  the  "Experience  and 
Travels"  (see  "The  Making  of  Methodism  by  Tigert,  p.  119n.).  The 
"Life  of  the  Rev.   Freeborn  Garrettson:  Compiled  from  his  Printed 


METHODISM:    ITS   RISE  AM)  l)KC..\MZ.\TION  S  1  7 

and  Manuscript  Journals  and  other  Authentic  Dticuincnts"   i5lh  cd. 
1832)  by  Nathan  Bangs,  is  a  work  of  lirst  rate  importance. 

Bishop  Whatcoat  may  be  studied  m  the  "Memoirs  of  the  Rev. 
Richard  Whatcoat,  ..."  (1828)  l)yWiniani  Phoebus;  and  "The  Life 
of  Rev.  Richard  Whatcoat,   .   .   .    "  (1852)  by  Benjamin  St.  James  Fr\. 

Thomas  Ware  has  left  two  publications:  "Sketches  of  the  Life  and 
Travels  of  Rev.  Thomas  Ware,  Written  by  Himself"  (1839  ?  reviscil  1)\- 
the  editors);  and  "The  Christmas  Conference  of  1784"  ("Meth.  Mag. 
and  Quart.  Rev.,"  Jan.  1832). 

William  Watters,  one  of  the  earliest  of  American  itinerants,  published 
"A  Short  Account  of  the  Christian  Experience  and  Ministerial  Labors 
of  William  Watters.     Drawn  up  by  Himself"  (1806). 

Ezekiel  Cooper  a  member  of  the  Christmas  Conference  receives  con- 
siderable attention  in  "Beams  of  Light  on  Early  Methodism  in  America. 
Chiefly  Drawn  from  the  Diary,  Letters,  Manuscripts,  Documents  and 
Original  Tracts  of  Rev.  Ezekiel  Cooper,"  compiled  (1887)  by  George 
A.  Phoebus. 

Composite  biographical  monographs  which  supph"  much  useful  data 
are  "Memoirs  of  Mr.  Wesley's  Missionaries  to  America,  Compiled  from 
Authentic  Sources"  (1843)  by  Rev.  P.  P.  Sandford;  "Biographical 
Sketches  of  Eminent  Itinerant  Ministers  distinguished  for  the  most 
part  as  Pioneers  of  Methodism  .  .  .  "  edited  (1858)  by  T.  O.  Summers; 
"Lives  of  Methodist  Bishops"  edited  (1882)  by  Theodore  L.  Flood  and 
John  W.  Hamilton;  also  the  older  work  of  Larrabee,  "Asbury  and  his 
Coadjutors"  (as  above). 

Historical  work  upon  Methodism  in  America  began  with  Jesse  Lee  in 
"A  Short  History'  of  the  Methodists  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
beginning  in  1766,  and  Continued  till  1809"  (1809).  As  a  contemporary 
of  the  period  under  investigation,  his  testimony  has  the  weight  of  a  source 
document.  A  "History  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  (IV  Vols. 
1839-41 )  by  Nathan  Bangs,  is  a  standard  work  of  solid  worth  embodying 
a  vast  number  of  ofilicial  records.  It  covers  the  period  1766  to  1840. 
The  "History  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  Methodism  in  America" 
(1859)  by  John  Lednum,  though  brief,  is  remarkably  accurate.  The 
''History  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  (IV  Vols.  1864)  by  Abel 
Stevens,  surpasses  that  of  Bangs  in  its  literary  excellence,  while  main- 
taining a  high  standard  of  painstaking  research.  "A  History  of  Metho- 
dists" (1884)  by  Bishop  Holland  N.  McTyeire  scarcely  maintains  the 
standards  set  by  the  older  histories.  ".\  History  of  Methodists  in  the 
United  States"  by  Rev.  J.  M.  Buckley  ("Amer.  Ch.  Hist.  Ser."  X'ol.  \', 


,U8  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

4th  ed.  1900j  is  probably  the  best  one  volume  hist.)ry,  being  fair-minded, 
thorough,  and  highly  readable.  "The  Methodists"  (Series,  "The  Story 
of  the  Churches'"  1903)  by  John  Alfred  Faulkner,  though  brief,  is  ver\- 
satisfactory  as  an  introductor>-  stud}-  on  the  rise  of  Methodism. 

Many  facts  have  been  unearthed  in  the  following  monographs:  '•  Lost 
Chapters  Recovered  from  the  Early  History  of  American  Methodism" 
(1858,  new  ed.  1889)  by  Rev.  J.  B.  Wakeley;  -Beams  of  Light  on  Early 
Methodism  in  America"  (1887)  by  George  A.  Phoebus;  "The  Beginnings 
of  the  Wesley  Movement  in  America,  and  the  Establishment  Therein  of 
Methodism"  (1896)  by  John  Atkinson. 

Studies  devoted  to  local  areas  of  jVIethodism  are  as  follows:  "Mem- 
orials of  the  Early  Progress  of  Methodism  in  the  Eastern  States"  (1850) 
by  Abel  Stevens; ''  Earl\'  Methodism  within  the  bounds  of  the  old  Genesee 
Conference  from  1788  to  1828  .  .  .  in  Northern  Pennsylvania,  Central 
and  Western  New  York  ..."  (1860)  by  George  Peck;  ''Memorials  of 
Methodism  in  New  Jersey  from  the  Foundation  of  the  First  Society  .-  .  . 
1770  to  the  Completion  of  the  lirst  Twenty  Years  of  its  Histor}-  .  .  ." 
(1860)  by  John  Atkinson;  "Reverend  Enoch  Mudge"  ("Meth.  Quart. 
Rev."  July  1861,  discusses  New  England  Methodism  in  early  nine- 
teenth century);  "Memorials  of  Methodism  in  Virginia,  ..."  (1871, 
based  on  the  manuscript  Journal  of  the  Rev.  Stiff  Mead,  covering  the 
period  1772-1829)  by  the  Rev.  Wm.  W.  Bennett;  "The  History  of 
Methodism  in  Georgia  and  Florida  from  1785  to  1865"  (1877)  by  George 
G.  Smith;  "The  History  of  ^Methodism  in  South  Carolina"  (1882)  by 
Rev.  Albert  M.  Shipp;  "Sketches  of  the  Pioneers  of  Methodism  in 
North  Carolina  and  Virginia"  (1883)  by  Rev.  M.  H.  Moore;  "The 
Chroniclesof  St.  Mark's  Parish,  Santee  Circuit,  and  Williamsbury  Town- 
ship, South  Carolina,  1731-1885"  (1885)  by  James  M.  Burgess,  M.D.; 
"Annals  of  New  YorklVIethodism,  ..."  (1893)  by  Samuel  A.  Seaman; 
"Early  Methodism  in  the  Carolinas"  (1897)  by  Rev.  A.  M.  Chreitz- 
berg;  "Devercaux  Jarratl  and  the  Beginnings  of  ^Methodism  in  \'ir- 
ginia"  by  J.  W.  Smith  ("The  John  P.  Branch  Historical  Papers  of 
Randolph-Macon  College "  June  1901 ,  pp.  3-21 ) ;  "History  of  Methodism 
in  North  Carolina  from  1772  to  the  Present  Time"  (1905)  by  W.  L. 
Grissom;  "The  Story  of  Hunt's  ^Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Sherwood, 
Baltimore  County,  Maryland"  (1910)  by  H.  Wilson  Burgan. 

Periodical  articles  are  as  follows:  "Early  Methodism  in  Maryland, 
especially  in  Baltimore"  ("Meth.  Review"  July  1856);  "The  First 
Methodist  Conference  West  of  the  Alleghany  Mountains"  ("Quart. 
Rev.  Meth.  Epis.  Ch.  .South"  Oct.  1888);  "Early  Days  of  Methodism  in 


mi;tii(i1)1sm  :   lis  risi;  a.xd  okc,  am/ \  i  h..\  Sl*> 

the  Blue  Ridge  Section  ol"  \irginia'"  [ibid.  July  1891);  "  Early  Melhodis>ni 
in  Provincetown,  Massachusetts"  ("Meth.  Review"  July-August,  1906). 

The  educational  interests  of  early  Methodism  are  set  forth  in  "Sonn- 
Account  of  Cokesbury  College"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Review"  April,  IS59); 
"The  Wesleyan  Universit\"  (ibid.  Jan.  1867);  atui  •Tlu'  Karl\-  Schools 
ol  Methodism"  (1886)  1j_\-  .\.  W.  Cummings. 

On  the  institutional  side  of  Methodism  an  old  work  is  liiat  of  Roht-rl 
Emory  (revised  and  brought  down  to  ]8.S()  by  W.  P.  Strickland)  entitled. 
"History  of  the  Disci()line  of  the  Melhodisi  Episcopal  Church."  ".\ 
Digest  of  Methodist  Law"  (revised  1888)  by  Bishoj)  S.  M.  Merrill,  is  a 
useful  manual.  Bishop  Thimias  B.  Neely  is  the  author  of  three  mono- 
graphs of  substantial  worth:  "The  Evolution  of  Episcopacy  and  Organii 
Methodism"  (1888);  "A  History  of  the  Origin  and  Develojjment  of  tlii' 
Governing  Conference  in  Methodism"  (1892);  and  "The  Bishojjs  and 
the  Supervisional  System  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  (1912). 
"A  Constitutional  History  of  American  Episcopal  Methodism" 
(2nd  ed.  1904)  by  John  J.  Tigert,  is  a  masterly  work,  in  large 
measure  superseding  all  earlier  work.  The  appendices  have  highly 
important  material.  "The  Making  of  Methodism.  Studies  in  the 
Genesis  of  Institutions"  (1898)  by  the  same  author  is  a  scholarly  work 
especially  significant  for  its  treatment  of  the  development  of  the  presiding 
eldership  and  the  Christmas  conference.  The  same  author's  reprint  with 
introductions  of  the  doctrinal  tracts  in  the  disciplines,  entitled,  "The 
Doctrines  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America  as  Contained 
in  the  Disciplines,  .  .  .  1788-1808,  and  so  designated  in  their  title 
pages"  (H  Vols.  1902)  is  indispensable. 

A  "Constitutional  and  Parhamentary  History  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church"  (1912)  by  James  M.  Buckley  is  accurate  and 
worthy  of  a  place  beside  Tigeit's  work. 

For  investigative  purposes,  in  addition  to  the  "Journals"  alread>- 
cited,  there  are  "The  Minutes  of  the  Conference"  (1773  f.)  which,  in 
spite  of  inacurracies  in  early  numbers  of  dates  and  names,  are  of  prime 
importance;  also  the  "Journal  of  the  Ceneral  Conference"  (1792  f.i. 
and  the  "Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  comprising 
X\T  Volumes  for  the  period  1785-1808  (for  full  bibliographical  direction 
see  Tigert,  "Constitutional  History,  Appendi.x  I).  "The  Methodist 
Magazine",  the  "Methodist  Quarterly  Review",  the  "Quarterly  Review 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South  ",  and  the  "  Methodist  Review  " 
will  be  found  fertile  in  material  bearing  ui)on  a  wide  range  of  subjects, 
while  the  "Arminian  Magazine",  the  "  London  Quarterh'  Review",  and 


320  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the   "Wesleyan   Methodist   Magazine"   will  give   substantial  returns, 
although  in  not  such  large  proportions  as  the  first  mentioned. 

Documents 
I.  GENERAL  RULES  OF  THE  UNITED  SOCIETIES 

1.  In  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1739,  eight  or  ten  persons  came  to  me  in  London 
who  appeared  to  be  deeply  convinced  of  sin  and  earnestly  groaning  for  redempti- 
They  desired  (as  did  two  or  three  more  the  next  day)  that  I  would  spend  some  lii 
with  them  in  prayer,  and  advise  them  how  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  which  Ih.  y 
saw  continually  hanging  over  their  heads.  That  we  might  have  more  time  for  tli:- 
great  work,  I  appointed  a  day  when  they  might  all  come  together,  which  from  thence 
forward  they  did  every  week,  namely,  on  Thursday,  in  the  evening.  To  these,  and  as 
many  more  as  desired  to  join  with  them  (for  their  number  increeaed  daily),  I  gave  tho^L■ 
advices,  from  time  to  time,  which  I  judged  most  needful  for  them;  and  we  alwaj-s  con- 
cluded our  meeting  with  prajer  suited  to  their  several  necessities. 

2.  This  was  the  rise  of  the  United  Society,  first  in  London,  and  then  in  other 
places.  Such  a  societj^  is  no  other  than  "a  company  of  men  having  the  form  and  seek- 
ing the  power  of  godliness,  united  in  order  to  pray  together,  to  receive  the  word  ot 
exhortation,  and  to  watch  over  one  another  in  love,  that  they  may  help  each  other  to 
work  out  their  salvation. " 

3.  That  it  may  the  more  easily  be  discerned  whether  they  are  indeed  working  out 
their  own  salvation,  each  society  is  divided  into  smaller  companies,  called  classes, 
according  to  their  respective  places  of  abode.  There  are  about  twelve  persons  in  every 
class,  one  of  whom  is  styled  tlic  leader.  It  is  his  business  (1)  To  see  each  person  in  his 
class  once  a  week  at  least,  in  order  to  inquire  how  their  souls  prosper;  to  advise,  re- 
prove, comfort,  or  exhort,  as  occasion  may  require;  to  receive  what  they  arewillmgto 
give  toward  the  relief  of  the  poor.  (2)  To  meet  the  minister  and  stewards  of  the  so- 
ciety once  a  week,  in  order  to  inform  the  minister  of  any  that  are  sick,  or  of  any  that 
walk  disorderly,  and  will  not  be  reproved;  to  pay  to  the  stewards  what  they  have  re- 
ceived of  their  several  classes  in  the  week  preceding;  and  to  show  their  account  of  what 
each  person  has  contributed. 

4.  There  is  only  one  condition  previously  required  in  those  who  desire  admission 
into  these  societies — a  desire  "to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  to  be  saved  from  their 
sins":  but  wherever  this  is  really  fixed  in  the  soul  it  wiU  be  shown  by  its  fruits.  It  is 
therefore  e.xpected  of  all  who  continue  therein  that  they  should  continue  to  evidence 
their  desire  of  salvation: 

First,  by  doing  no  harm,  b}-  avoiding  e\'il  in  every  kind;  especiaU}'  that  which  is 
most  generally  practiced:  such  is  the  taking  the  name  of  God  in  vain;  the  profaning 
the  day  of  the  Lord,  either  by  doing  ordinary  work  thereon,  or  by  bu3'ing  or  selling; 
drunkenness,  buying  or  selling  spirituous  liquors,  or  drinking  them,  unless  in  cases  of 
extreme  necessity;  fighting,  quarreling,  brawling;  brother  going  to  law  with  brother; 
returning  evil  for  e\dl,  ot  railing  for  railing;  the  using  many  words  in  buying  or  selling; 
the  buying  or  selling  uncustomed  goods;  the  giving  or  taking  things  on  usury,  that  is, 
unlawful  interest;  uncharitable  or  unprofitable  conversation,  particularly  speaking 
evil  of  magistrates  or  of  ministers;  doing  to  others  as  we  would  not  they  should  do  unto 
us;  doing  what  we  know  is  not  for  the  glory  of  God,  as  the  "putting  on  of  gold  or  costly 
apparel,"  the  taking  such  diversions  as  cannot  be  used  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 


aiethodism:  its  rise  and  okgamzatiox  321 

the  singing  those  songs,  or  reading  those  books,  which  do  not  tend  lo  the  knowledge  or 
love  of  God;  softness  and  needless  self-indulgence,  laying  up  treasures  upon  earth; 
borrowing  without  a  probability  of  paying;  or  taking  up  goods  without  a  proljability 
of  paying  for  them. 

5.  It  is  expected  of  all  who  continue  in  these  societies  that  they  should  contiiiuc 
to  evidence  their  desire  of  salvation : 

Secondly,  by  doing  good,  by  being  in  e\ery  kind  merciful  after  their  powci ;  as 
they  have  opportunity,  doing  good  of  cverj-  possible  sort,  and  as  far  as  is  jjossible  to  all 
men :  to  their  bodies,  of  the  ability  which  God  giveth,  by  giving  food  to  the  hungry, 
by  clothing  the  naked,  by  visiting  or  helping  tliem  tliat  are  sick  or  in  prison;  to  their 
souls  by  instructing,  reproving,  or  exhorting  all  that  they  have  any  intercourse  with; 
trampling  under  foot  that  enthusiastic  doctrine  of  devils,  that  "we  are  not  to  do  good 
unless  our  heart  be  free  to  it";  by  doing  good  especially  to  them  that  are  of  the  house- 
hold of  faith,  or  groaning  so  to  be;  employing  them  preferably  to  others;  buying  one 
of  another;  helping  each  other  in  business,  and  so  much  the  more  because  the  world 
will  love  its  own,  and  them  only;  by  all  possible  diligence  and  frugality,  that  the  gospel 
be  not  blamed;  by  running  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  them,  "denying 
themselves,  and  taking  up  their  cross  daily; "  submitting  to  bear  the  reproach  of  Christ, 
to  be  as  the  filth  and  offscouring  of  the  world;  and  looking  that  men  should  "say  all 
manner  of  evil  of  them  falsely  for  the  Lord's  sake. " 

6.  It  is  expected  of  all  who  desire  to  continue  in  these  societies  that  they  should 
continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  salvation: 

Thirdly,  by  attending  upon  all  the  ordinances  of  God*.  Such  are  the  public  wor- 
ship of  God;  the  ministry  of  the  Word,  either  read  or  expounded;  the  Supper  of  the 
Lord;  family  and  private  prayer;  searching  the  Scriptures;  and  fasting,  or  abstinence. 

7.  These  are  the  general  rules  of  our  societies;  all  which  we  are  taught  of  God  to 
observe,  even  in  his  written  word,  the  only  rule  and  the  sufficient  rule  both  of  our  faith 
and  practice.  And  all  these,  we  know,  his  Spirit  writes  on  every  truly  awakened  heart. 
If  there  be  any  among  us  who  observe  them  not,  who  habitually  break  any  of  them,  let 
it  be  made  known  unto  them  who  watch  over  that  soul  as  they  that  must  give  an  ac- 
count. We  will  admonish  him  of  the  error  of  his  ways;  we  will  bear  with  him  for  a 
season;  but  then  if  he  repent  not  he  hath  no  more  place  among  us.  We  have  delivered 
our  own  souls. 

John  Wesley, 
Ch.'vrles  Wesley. 

May  1,  1743. 

Text— Buckley:  A  History  of  Mdlwdisis  in  llic  United  States,  (Amcr.  Ch.  Hist. 
Ser.  Vol.  V)  pp.  687-690. 

II.  WESLEY,  AXD  THE  ORDIXATIOX  Ol-  SLPERIM'ES- 
DENTS  FOR  AMERICA 

"Bristol,  September  10,  17S4 
"To  Dr.  Coke,  :Mr.  Asbury,  and  our  brethren  in  North  America: 

By  a  very  uncommon  train  of  providences  many  of  the  provinces  of  North  .\mcr- 
ica  are  totally  disjoined  from  the  mother  country  and  erected  into  independent  States. 
The  English  government  has  no  authority  over  them,  either  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  any 
more  than  over  the  states  of  Holland.     A  civil  authority  is  e.vercised  over  them,  parti  y 


322  SOURCE  BOOK   OF   AMKRICAX  CIHRCII   HISTORY 

by  the  Congress,  partly  by  the  provincial  assemblies.  Eut  no  one  either  exercises  or 
claims  any  ecclesiastical  authority  at  all.  In  this  peculiar  situation  some  thousands  ol 
the  inhabitants  of  these  States  desire  my  advice,  and  in  mraplianrp  with  their  desire 
r  have  drawn  up  a  little  skctcli. 

Lord  King's  account  ol"  the  primitive  cliunh  tun\incfil  inc  many  years  ago  thai 
liishops  and  presbyters  are  the  same  order,  and  consequently  have  the  same  right  tu 
ordain.  For  many  \ears  I  have  been  importuned,  from  time  to  time,  to  exercise  this 
right  Ijy  ordaining  part  of  our  traveling  preachers.  But  I  have  still  refused;  not  onl\ 
for  peace'  sake,  but  because  I  was  determined  as  little  as  possible  to  violate  the  estab 
lished  order  of  the  national  church  to  which  I  belonged. 

But  the  case  is  widely  different  between  England  and  North  .Vmerioa.  Here  there 
are  bishops  who  have  a  legal  jurisdiction.  In  .\merica  there  are  none,  neither  an> 
|)arish  minister.  So  that  for  some  hundreds  of  miles  together  there  is  none  either  U> 
baptize  or  to  administer  the  Lord's  Supper.  Here  therefore,  my  scruples  are  at  an  end ; 
and  I  conceive  myself  at  full  liberty,  as  I  violate  no  order  and  invade  no  man's  right  b\ 
appointing  and  sending  laborers  into  the  harvest. 

I  have  accordingly  appointed  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Francis  Asbury  to  be  joint  super 
intendents  over  our  brethren  in  Xorth  America;  as  also  Richard  Whatcoat  and  Thomas 
V'asey  to  act  as  elders  among  them,  by  baptizing  and  administering  the  Lord's  Supper. 
And  I  have  prepared  a  liturgy,  little  differing  from  that  of  the  Church  of  England  (I 
think  the  best  constituted  national  church  in  the  world),  which  I  advise  all  the  travel- 
ing preachers  to  use  on  the  Lord's  day  in  all  the  congregations,  reading  the  Litany  onl> 
on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  and  praying  extempore  on  all  other  days.  I  also  advise 
the  elders  to  administer  the  Supper  of  the  Lord  on  every  Lord's  day. 

If  any  one  will  point  out  a  more  rational  and  Scriptural  \vi\y  of  feeding  and  guiding' 
these  poor  sheep  in  the  wilderness,  I  will  gladl\-  embrace  it.  \t  present  I  cannot  see 
any  better  method  than  that  I  have  taken. 

It  has  indeed  been  proposed  to  desire  the  F'.nglish  bishops  to  ordain  part  of  our 
preachers  for  .\merica.  But  to  this  I  object:  L  I  desired  the  Bishop  of  London  to  or- 
dain one,  but  could  not  prevail.  2.  If  they  consented,  we  know  the  slowness  of  their 
proceedings,  but  the  matter  admits  of  no  delay.  3.  If  they  would  ordain  them  now. 
they  would  e\-pect  to  govern  them.  And  how  grievously  would  this  entangle  us! 
4.  As  our  .\merican  brethren  are  now  totally  disentangled,  both  from  the  state  and  the 
English  hierarchy,  we  dare  not  entangle  them  again,  either  with  the  one  or  the  other. 
They  are  now  at  full  liberty  simply  to  follow  the  Scriptures  and  the  primitive  church. 
And  we  judge  it  best  that  they  should  stand  fast  in  that  liberty  wherewith  God  has  so 
strangely  made  them  free. 

JoHx  Wesley." 

Text— IIV,v/,-v'y  Works,  Vol.  VII,  pp.  .^1 1,  .^^12. 

III.  ASBLRyS  LLT/MATLM  TO  THE  VIRGIMAXS 

Drafted  at  Baltimore  .Vpril  24.  17<S(),  these  questions  represent  the 
basis  upon  which  Asbury  was  able  at  the  Conference  at  Alanakintown  to 
hold  the  a.E^gressive  Virginians  to  the  original  Wesleyan  platform. 

"(Jitis.  7.  Ought  not  all  the  .Assistants  to  see  to  the  settling  of  all  the  preachin- 
houses  l)y  trustees,  and  order  tJic  said  trustees  to  meet  once  in  halt  a  year,  and  keep  a 


I 


Mi:ill(tl)|^.\l  :     11>    KlSl.   AM)   (1K(,  AM/ A  ri(l\  ,>_'.•? 

I  register  of  their  proceedings;  it  there  are  any  vacancies  choose  new  trustees  iur  tin- 
I  better  security  of  the  houses,  and  let  all  the  deeds  be  drawn  in  substance  after  that  in 
iho  printed  Minutes?    Ans.  Yes. 

Ques.  8.  Siiall  all  the  traveling  preachers  take  a  license  Irum  c\ cry  Conference 
importing  that  the.v  arc  Assistants  or  helpers  in  connection  willi  us?     Avs.  Yes. 

Qiics.  Q.     Shall  Brother  Asbury  sign  them  in  behalf  of  tlie  Conference?     .  1  ;/•,.   Ves. 

Qiics.  10.  Ought  it  to  be  strictly  enjoined  on  all  our  local  i)reachers  and  exhorters, 
that  no  one  presume  to  speak  in  public  without  taking  a  vole  every  quarter  (if  ro- 
i|uired)  and  be  examined  by  the  Assistant  with  respect  to  his  Mfe,  his  (|uaiiticati<)n, 
and  reception?     .l>;.v.  Yes. 

Qms.  12.  Shall  we  continue  in  close  connection  witli  llic  Clunvli.  and  prcv>  our 
people  to  a  closer  communion  with  her?    Ans.  Yes. 

Ques.  l.>.  Will  this  Conference  grant  the  privilege  t(j  all  llie  Iriendly  clergy  ol 
the  Church  of  England,  at  the  request  or  desire  of  the  jx-ople,  to  preach  nr  admini 
-lev  the  ordinances  in  our  preaching  houses  or  chapels?     .l;/.v.   \es. 

Qkcs.  16.  Ought  not  this  Conference  to  require  those  IraNeliii.,'  |)rea(  1ut>  wii.. 
hold  slaves  to  give  promises  to  set  them  free?    Ans.  Yes. 

Qkcs.  17.  Does  this  Conference  acknowledge  that  sla\er\-  is  conlrarv  to  the 
laws  of  God,  man.  and  nature,  and  hurtful  to  society;  contrary  to  the  dictates  ol 
conscience  and  pure  religion,  and  doing  that  which  we  would  not  others  should  do  to 
ur-  and  ours?  Do  we  pass  our  disapprobation  on  all  our  friends  who  keep  .slave-,  and 
aiUise  their  freedom?     .Ins.  Yes. 

Qiics.  20.  Does  this  whole  Conl'erencc  disajiproxe  llie  step  our  l)retliren  lia\e 
taken  in  \'irginia?     .Ins.  Yes. 

Qiics.  21.  Do  we  look  upon  them  no  longer  as  Methodists  in  connection  with  .Mr. 
\\  esley  and  us  till  they  come  Ixick?     Ans.  Agreed. 

Qiics.  22.  Shall  Ijrothcr  Asbury.  Garrettson,  and  Watlers  attend  the  \  iiginia 
(onterence,  and  inform  them  of  our  proceedings  in  this,  and  receixe  thi'ir  answer.-' 
.h/v.  Yes. 

Qiics.  2,v     Do  we  disapprove  of  the  practice  ot  distilling  grain  into  li(|Uor?     Shall 
I   disown  our  friends  who  will  not  renounce  the  practice?     Ans.  Yes. 

Qncs.  24.  What  shall  the  Conference  do  in  case  of  brother  Asbury's  death  or 
al>~ence?     .Ins.  Meet  once  a  year,  and  act  according  to  the  Minutes. 

Qkcs.  2->.  Ought  not  the  Assistant  to  meet  the  colored  peo])le  himself,  and  a|)poinl 
a-  helpers  in  his  absence  proper  white  jKTsons,  and  not  sutTer  ihem  to  slay  late,  and 
meet  by  themselves?     Ans.  Yes. 

Ques.  26.  What  must  be  the  conditions  of  our  union  wilh  our  \  irginia  brethren.' 
.i;;.v.  To  suspend  all  their  administrations  for  one  year,  and  all  meet  together  in 
Baltimore."' 

Text— Tigerl:  A  Conslihilion.il  Ilislory  of  .{nim'cin  Kf>isc,>p,il  .Mrllioiliuii . 
revised  edition.  1904,  pp.  Ill  112. 

IV.   THE  CIIRfSIWLl.S  Cl).\  rERE.XCIi  ()!■  17S4 
The  following  questions  from  the  .Minutes  give  the  strm  lure  and  spirit 
of  Methodism. 

■'Q.  2.     What  can  be  done  in  order  to  the  future  Union  ol  llie  .Melhodisls.' 
.\.     During  the  Life  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wesley,  we  acknowledge  ourselves  his  Sons  in 
the  Gospel,  ready  in  Matters  belonging  to  Church-Government,  lo  obey  his  Command> 


324  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

And     we    do  engage    after    his    Death,    to  do  every  Thing   that   we  judge 
sistent  with  the  Cause  of  Religion  in  America  and  the  political  Interests  of  tl: 
States,  to  preserve  and  promote  our  Union  with  the  Methodists  in  Europe. 

Q.  3.    As  the  Ecclesiastical  as  well  as  Civil  Affairs  of  these  United  States  ha\ 
passed  through  a  very  considerable  Change  by  the  Revolution,  what  Plan  of  Church^ 
Government  shall  we  hereafter  pursue? 

A.     We  will  form  ourselves  into  an  Episcopal  Church  under  the  Direction 
Superintendents,  Elders,  Deacons  and  Helpers,  according  to  the  Forms  of  Ordination^ 
annexed  to  our  Liturgy,  and  the  Form  of  Discipline  set  forth  in  these  ]\Imutes. 

Q.  23.     May  our  ^Ministers  or  Travelling-Preachers  drink   spirituous   Liquors? 

A.     By  no  means,  unless  it  be  medicinally. 

Q.  24.  Do  not  Sabbath-breaking,  Evil-speaking,  unprofitable  Conversation, 
Lightness,  Expensiveness  or  Gaiety  of  Apparel,  and  Contracting  Debts  without  due 
Care  to  discharge  them,  still  prevail  in  several  Places?  How  may  these  Evils  be 
remedied? 

A.  1.  Let  us  preach  expressly  on  each  of  these  Heads.  2.  Read  in  every  Society 
the  Sermon  on  Evil-speaking.  3.  Let  the  Leaders  closely  examine  and  exhort  everj 
Person  to  put  away  the  accursed  Thing.  4.  Let  the  Preacher  warn  every  Society^ 
that  none  who  is  guilty  therein  can  remain  with  us.  5.  Extirpate  smuggling,  buyir 
or  selling  encustomed  Goods,  out  of  every  Societv.  Let  none  remain  with  us  who  will 
not  totally  abstain  from  every  Kind  and  Degree  of  it.  6.  Extirpate  Bribery,  receiving 
any  Thing,  directl}-  or  indirectly,  for  voting  in  any  Election.  Shew  no  Respect  of 
Persons  herein,  but  expel  all  that  touch  the  accursed  Thing. 

Q.  26.     What  is  the  Otltice  of  a  Sitprriiitoideni? 

A.  To  ordain  Superinlcndeiils,  Elders  and  Deacons;  to  preside  as  a  Moderator 
in  our  Conferences;  to  fix  the  appointments  of  the  Preachers  for  the  several  Circuits: 
and  in  the  Intervals  of  the  Conferences,  to  change,  receive  or  suspend  Preachers,  as 
Necessity  may  require;  and  to  receive  Appeals  from  the  Preachers  and  People,  and 
decide  them. 

N.  B.  No  Person  shall  be  ordained  a  Superintendent,  Elder  or  Deacon,  without 
the  Consent  of  a  Majority  of  the  Conference  and  the  Consent  and  Imposition  of 
Hands  of  a  Superintendent;  except  in  the  Instance  provided  for  in  the  29th.  Minute. 

Q.  27.     To  whom  is  the  Superintendent  amenable  for  his  Conduct? 

A.  To  the  Conference:  who  ha\-e  Power  to  expel  him  for  improper  Conduct, 
if  they  see  it  necessary. 

Q.  28.  If  the  Superintendent  ceases  from  Travelling  at  large  among  the  People, 
shall  he  still  exercise  his  Office  in  any  Degree? 

A.  If  he  ceases  from  Travelling  without  the  Consent  of  the  Conference,  he  shall 
not  thereafter  exercise  any  ministerial  Function  whatsoever  in  our  Church. 

Q.  29.  If  by  Death,  Expulsion  or  otherwise  there  be  no  Superintendent  remain- 
ing in  our  Church,  what  shall  we  do? 

A.  The  Conference  shall  elect  a  Superintendent,  and  the  Elders  or  anv  three  of 
them  shall  ordain  him  according  to  our  Liturgy. 

Q.  30.     What  is  the  Office  of  an  Elder? 

A.  To  administer  the  Sacraments  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  to 
perform  all  the  other  Rites  prescribed  by  our  Liturgy. 

Q.  31.     What  is  the  Office  of  a  Deacon? 


METHODISM:    ITS  RISK  AND  ORGANIZATION  M^ 

A.  To  baptize  in  the  Absence  of  an  Elder,  to  assist  the  Elder  in  the  Admini^- 
tration  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  to  marry,  bury  the  Dead,  and  read  the  Liturgy  to  the 
People  as  prescribed,  except  what  relates  to  the  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

Q.  35.  How  are  we  to  proceed  with  those  Elders  or  Deacons  who  cease  from 
Travelling? 

A.  Unless  they  have  the  Permission  of  the  Conference  declared  under  the  Hand 
of  a  Superintendent,  they  are  on  no  account  to  exercise  any  of  the  i)cculiar  FuncticMis 
of,  those  Ofi'ices  among  us.     And  if  they  do,  they  are  to  be  expelled  immcdiatcl.w 

Q.  36.  What  Method  shall  we  take  to  prevent  imi)roper  Persons  from  Preaching 
among  us  as  Travelling-Preachers? 

A.  Let  no  Person  be  employed  as  a  Travelling-Preacher,  unless  his  Name  be 
printed  in  the  Minutes  of  the  Conference  preceding,  or  a  Certificate  be  given  him 
i  under  the  Hand  of  one  or  the  other  of  the  Superintendents,  or,  in  their  Absence,  of 
three  Assistants  as  is  hereafter  provided.  And,  for  this  Purpose,  let  the  Minutes  of 
the  Conference  be  always  printed. 


Q.  41.     Are  there  any  Directions  to  be  given  concerning  the  Negroes? 

A.  Let  everj'  Preacher,  as  often  as  possible,  meet  them  in  Class.  And  let  the 
Assistant  always  appoint  a  proper  White  Person  as  their  Leader.  Let  the  Assistants 
also  make  a  regular  Return  to  the  Conference,  of  the  Number  of  Negroes  in  Society 
in  their  respective  Circuits. 

Q.  42.     "NVhat  ISIethods  can  we  take  to  extirpate  Slavery? 

A.  We  are  deeply  conscious  of  the  Impropriety  of  making  new  Terms  of  Com- 
munion for  a  religious  Society  already  established,  excepting  on  the  most  pressing 
jOccasion:  and  such  we  esteem  the  Practice  of  holding  our  Fellow-Creatures  in  Slavery. 
We  view  it  as  contrar}-  to  the  Golden  Law  of  God  on  wliich  hang  all  the  Law  and  the 
Prophets,  and  the  unalienable  Rights  of  Mankind,  as  well  as  every  Principle  of  the 
Revolution,  to  hold  in  the  deepest  Debasement,  in  a  more  abject  Slavery  than  is  per- 
haps to  be  found  in  any  Part  of  the  World  except  America,  so  many  Souls  that  are  all 
(Capable  of  the  Image  of  God. 

j  We  therefore  think  it  our  most  bounden  Duty,  to  take  immediately  some  effectual 
Method  to  extirpate  this  .\bomination  from  among  us:  And  for  that  Purpose  we  add 
the  following  to  the  Rules  of  our  Society:  viz. 

L  Every  IVIember  of  our  Society  who  has  Slaves  in  his  Possession,  shall  within 
twelve  Months  after  Notice  given  to  him  by  the  Assistant  (which  Notice  the  Assis- 
tants are  required  immediately  and  without  any  Delay  to  give  in  their  respective 
•Circuits)  legally  execute  and  record  an  Instrument,  whereby  he  emancipates  and  sets 
jfree  every  Slave  in  his  Possession  wno  is  between  the  Ages  of  Forty  and  Forty-five  im- 
jmediately,  or  at  farthest  when  they  arrive  at  the  Age  of  Forty-five: 
!  And  every  Slave  who  is  between  the  Ages  of  Twenty-five  and  Forty  immediatel}-, 
at  the  farthest  at  the  E.xpiration  of  five  years  from  the  Date  of  the  said  Instrument: 

And  every  Slave  who  is  between  the  Ages  of  Twenty  and  Twenty-five  immediatcl\-, 
or  at  farthest  when  they  arrive  at  the  Age  of  Thirty: 

And  every  Slave  under  the  .Age  of  Twenty,  as  soon  as  they  arrive  at  the  .\ge  of 
Twenty-five  at  farthest. 

And  every  Infant  born  in  SlaxcrN'  after  llie  above-mentionefl  Rules  arc  comuliid 
with,  immediatelv  on  its  Birth. 


326  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

2.  Every  Assistant  shall  keep  a  Journal,  in  which  he  shall  regularly  niinute  dov 
the  Names  and  Ages  ol  all  the  Slaves  belonging  to  all  the  Masters  in  his  respect 
Circuit,  and  also  the  Date  ot  ever>'  Instrument  executed  and  recorded  for  the  Ma 
mission  of  the  Slaves,  witli  the  Name  ot  the  Court.  Book  and  Folio,  in  which  the  i 
Instruments  respecti\ely  shall  have  been  recorded;  Which  Journal  shall  l)e  handl 
down  in  each  Circuit  to  the  succeeding  Assistants. 

.1.  In  Consideration  that  these  Rules  form  a  new  Term  ol  Communion,  c\cry  Pe 
son  concerned,  who  will  not  comply  with  them,  shall  have  Liberty-  quietly  to  withdr 
himself  from  our  Society  within  the  twelve  Months  succeeding  the  Notice  given 
aforesaid:  Otherwise  the  Assistant  shall  exclude  him  in  the  Society. 

4.  No  Person  so  voluntarily  withdrcncn  or  so  cxdudcd,  shall  ever  partake  of  the  Sup- 
per of  the  Lord  with  the  Methodists,  till  he  complies  with  the  above  Requisitions. 

5.  No  Person  holding  Slaves  shall,  in  future,  be  admitted  into  Society  or  to  the 
Lord's  Supper,  till  he  previously  complies  with  these  rules  concerning  Slaver}-. 

N.  B.  These  Rules  are  to  affect  the  ^Members  of  our  Societv  no  farther  than  as 
they  are  consistent  with  the  Laws  of  the  States  in  whicli  they  reside. 

.\nd  respecting  our  Brethren  in  Virginia  that  are  concerned,  and  after  due  Con- 
sideration of  their  peculiar  Circumstances,  we  allow  them  hco  Years  from  the  Notice 
given,  to  consider  the  expedience  of  compliance  or  Non-compliance  with  these  Rules.' 

Q.  43.  What  shall  be  done  with  those  who  buy  or  sell  Slaves,  or  gi\-e  them  awa>'? 

.\.  They  are  immediately  to  be  expelled:  unless  thev  bu>-  them  on  jiurpose  to  free 
t  hem . 

Text— Tigert:  .1  Constitulional  Ilislory  of  Ameriiau  Kf>isrn/>al  M clhodism, 
rc\'iscd  edition.  1904,  pp.  ,^34-,^.^6. 

V.  THE  corxciL 

Adopted  by  the  Conference  in  17S<),  this  instrument,  was  short  li\ed, 
bein?  confined  to  two  sessions. 

''L  Our  bishops  and  presiding  elders  shall  be  the  members  ol  this  Council;  i)ni- 
vided,  that  the  members  who  form  the  Council  be  ne\er  fewer  than  nine.  .\nd  if  any 
unavoidal)le  circumstance  pre\-ent  the  attendance  of  a  presiding  elder  at  the  Council, 
he  shall  have  authority  to  send  another  elder  out  of  his  own  district  to  represent  him; 
but  the  elder  so  sent  by  the  absenting  elder  shall  have  no  seat  in  the  Council  without 
the  approbation  of  the  bishop,  or  bishops,  and  presiding  elders  present.  .\nd  if,  after 
the  above-mentioned  provisions  are  complied  with,  any  unavoidable  circumstance  or 
any  contingencies  reduce  the  number  to  less  than  nine,  the  bislio[)  sliall  immediately 
summon  such  elders  as  do  not  preside,  to  complete  the  number. 

2.  These  shall  have  authority  to  mature  everything  that  the\-  shall  judge  expid- 
icnt:  (1)  To  preserve  the  general  union.     (2)  To  render  and  preser^■e  the  external  . 
form  of  worship  similar  in  all  our  societies  through  the  continent,     (.^j  To  preserve  || 
the  essentials  of  the  ;Methodist  doctrines  and  discipline  pure  and  uncorrupted.     (4)  ; 
To  correct  all  abuses  and  disorders;  and,  lastly,  they  are  authorized  to  mature  evc*r.\- 
Ihing  thej'  may  see  necessarj-  for  the  good  of  the  Church,  and  for  the  ])romoting  ;in<l 
improving  our  colleges  and  plan  of  education. 

.■>.  Provided,  nevertheless,  that  nothing  sliall  be  received  as  the  resolution  ui  ilic 
Council,  unless  it  be  assented  to  unaiiim<nisl\-  1)\-  the  Council;  and  nothing  so  assrntrd 


mi:  ri[(ii)i>\i :   its  risi;  ami  okt-am/a  ik.n  Sj7 

to  by  the  Council  shaU  be  binding  in  any  district  till  it  liai.  Ijcen  agreed  uikih  b\  a  major 
ity  of  the  Conference  which  is  held  for  that  district. 

4.  The  bishops  shall  have  authority  to  summon  the  Council  to  meet  al  sui  h  limes 
and  places  as  they  shall  Judge  expedient. 

,r  The  tlrst  Council  shall  he  held  al  Cokesinirs .  on  ihi-  I'lrsl  (ia\  of  iu'\t  Deeem- 
ber." 

Te\\.--()ri-iii,tl  p,t»if>lilrl.  Miiiiilrs.  ITSU.  pp.  12  l.i 

Vr.  THE  DELEGATED  HEX  ERA  L  COXEEREXCE 

All  account  of  the  preponderaliiig  inriuciice  of  the  Jiallimorc  and 
Philadelphia  representatives  in  the  New  York  Conference,  the  following 
plan  after  brief  debate  was  carried  May  2^,  1808. 

"(^ues.  2.  Wiio  shall  compose  tiie  (ieneral  Conference,  and  wIkU  are  tile  regula- 
tions and  powers  belonging  to  it? 

Alls.  I.  The  General  Conference  shall  be  composed  of  one  member  for  every  live 
members  of  each  Annual  Conference,  to  be  appointed  either  b.\-  seniorit,v  or  choice,  a  I 
the  discretion  of  such  Annual  Conference,  }-et  so  that  such  represcntatixes  shall  have 
traveled  at  least  four  full  calendar  years  froin  the  time  they  are  received  on  trial  by  an 
Annual  Conference,  and  are  in  full  connection  at  the  time  of  holding  the  Conference. 

2.  The  General  Conference  shall  meet  on  the  first  day  of  May,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1812,  in  the  cit}-  of  New  York,  and  thence  forward  on  the  first  day  of  May  once 
in  four  years,  perpptualh-,  in  such  place  or  places  as  shtdl  be  fixed  on  b>-  the  Clenera! 
Conference  from  time  to  time.  But  the  general  superintendents,  with  or  by  the  ad- 
vice of  all  the  Annual  Conferences,  or,  if  there  be  no  general  superintendent,  all  the 
Annual  Conferences  respectively,  shall  have  power  to  call  a  General  Conference,  if 
they  judge  it  necessary,  at  any  time. 

3.  At'all  times  when  the  General  Conferences  meet,  it  shall  take  two-thirds  of  the 
representatives  of  all  the  Annual  Conferences  to  make  a  ([uorum  for  transacting  busi- 
ness. 

4".  One  of  the  general  suijerinlendents  shall  preside  in  the  (ieneral  Conference: 
but  in  case  no  general  superintendent  be  present,  tlic  (General  Conference  shall  choose 
a  president  pro  '.cmporc. 

.5.  The  (ieneral  Conference  shall  ha\e  full  powers  to  make  rules  and  regulations 
for  our  Church,  under  the  following  limitations  and  restrictions,  viz: 

1.  The  General  Conference  shall  not  revoke,  alter,  or  change  our  Articles  of  Ke 
ligion,  nor  establish  any  new  standards  or  rules  of  doctrine  contrar\-  to  our  present  ex- 
isting and  established  standards  of  doctrine. 

2.  They  shall  not  allow  of  more  than  one  reprcsentati\e  for  every  li\e  members  of 
the  Annual  Conference,  nor  allow  of  a  less  number  than  one  for  every  seven. 

3.  They  shall  not  change  or  alter  any  part  or  rule  of  our  government,  so  as  to  do 
away  episcopacy  or  destroy  the  plan  ol  our  itinerant  general  superintendenc.v. 

4.  They  shall  not  revoke  or  change  the  (ieneral  Rules  of  the  United  Societies. 

,r  They  shall  not  do  away  the  privileges  of  our  ministers  or  preachers  of  trial  by  a 
committee,  and  of  an  appeal.  Neither  shall  they  do  away  the  privileges  of  our  mem- 
bers of  trial  before  the  societv  or  bv  a  committee,  and  of  an  api)cal. 


328  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

6.  They  shall  not  appropriate  the  produce  of  the  Book  Concern,  nor  of  the  Char- 
tered Fund,  to  any  purpose  other  than  for  the  benefit  of  the  traveling,  supernumerary, 
superannuated,  and  worn-out  preachers,  their  wives,  widows,  and  children. 

Provided,  nevertheless,  that  upon  the  joint  recommendation  of  all  the  Annual 
Conferences,  then  a  majority  of  two-thirds  of  the  General  Conference  succeeding  shall 
suffice  to  alter  any  of  the  above  restrictions. " 

Text— Discipline  of  1808,  pp.  14-16. 

With  the  Goucher  Substitute  of  May,  1892,  as  under,  the  plan  as 
above  became  a  constitution. 

"The  section  on  the  General  Conference  in  the  Discipline  of  1808,  as  adopted  by 
the  General  Conference  of  1808,  has  the  nature  and  force  of  a  Constitution. 

That  section,  together  with  such  modifications  as  have  been  adopted  since  that 
time  in  accordance  with  the  provisions  for  amendment  in  that  section,  is  the  present 
Constitution,  etc." 

Text — General  Conference  Journal,  \o\.  XII,  1892,  p.  206. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

The  Second  Awakening 

Bibliography 

To  familiarize  oneself  with  conditions  on  the  frontier  where  this 
awakening  was  so  pronounced,  one  does  well  to  begin  with  the  journal 
and  travel  literature  of  the  period.  The  following  arranged  chronolo.i^i- 
cally  is  reasonably  complete:  Francis  Baily,  "Journal  of  a  Tour  in  Un- 
settled Parts  of  North  Ame'rica,  1796,  1797"  (1856);  F.  M.  Bayard, 
"Voyages  dan  I'interieur  des  Etats-Unis  a  Bath,  Winchester,  dans  la 
Vallee  de  Shenandoah  .  .  .  Pendant  I'ete  1797"  (1798);  I.  Weld, 
"Travels  in  North  America  and  Canada"  (1799);  Andrew  Ellicott, 
"Journal  of  .  .  .  during  Part  of  the  Year  1796,  the  Years  1797,  1798, 
and  Part  of  the  Year  1800"  (1814);  John  Davis,  "Travels  of  Four  and 
One-Half  Years  in  the  United  States  of  America  during  1798,  1799,  1800, 
1801,  and  1802"  (1803);  F.  A.  Michaux,  "Travels  to  the  Westward  of 
the  Alleghany  Mountains  in  the  States  of  the  Ohio,  Kentucky,  and 
Tennessee,  and  Return  to  Charlestown  .  .  .  1802"  (1805);  Thaddeus 
M.  Harris,  "The  Journal  of  a  Tour  into  the  Territory  North- West  of  the 
Alleghany  ]\Iountains;  Made  in  the  Spring  of  the  Year  1802"  (1805); 
Josiah  Espy,  ".  .  .  A  Tour  in  Ohio,  Kentucky,  and  Indiana  Territory, 
.  .  .  1805"  (1870);  C.J.  Schultz,  "Travels  in  New  York,  Pennsylvania, 
Virginia,  Ohio,  Kentucky,  Tennessee,  Indiana  .  .  .  1807,  1808"  (II 
Vols.  1810);  F.  Cuming,  "Sketches  of  a  Tour  to  the  Western  Country 
through  the  states  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky,  .  .  .  1807-1809"  (1810); 
John  Bradbury,  "Travels  in  the  Interior  of  America,  including  a  Descrip- 
tion of  Upper  Louisiana,  together  with  the  States  of  Ohio,  Kentucky 
Indiana,  and  Tennessee,  with  the  Illinois  and  Western  Territories,  in 
the  Years  1809,  1810,  and  1811"  (1817);  John  Melish,  " Travels  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  1806,  1807,  1809-1811"  (II  Vols.  1812); 
H.  B.  Fearon,  "Sketches  of  America;  A  Journal  Through  the  Eastern 
and  Western  States,  1817"  (1818);  Est^^dck  Evans,  "A  Pedestrous  Tour 
of  Four  Thousand  Miles  Through  the  Western  States  and  Territories 
during  the  Winter  and  Spring  of  1818"  (1818);  Morris  Birkbeck,  "Notes 
on  a  Journey  in  America,  Virginia,  to  the  Territory  of  Tllinoi'^"  '1^17': 

329 


330  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Thomas  Hulmes,  "A  Journal  of  a  Tour  in  the  Western  Counties  of 
America;  September  30,  1818-August  19,  1819"  (1828);  Richard  Flower. 
"Letters  from  the  IlUnois,  1820,  1821,  ..."  (1822);  John  Woods. 
"Two  Years'  Residence  in  the  Settlement  of  the  English  Prairie  in  the 
lUinois  Country,  United  States.  ...  A  Description  of  the  Principal 
Towns,  Villages,  etc.,  with  the  Habits  and  Customs  of  the  Backwoods- 
men" (1822);  James  Flint,  "Letters  from  America"  (1822);  Timoth\ 
Flint,  ''Recollections  of  the  Last  Ten  Years,  Passed  in  Occasional  Resi- 
dences and  Journeys  in  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi "  (1826).  The  reader 
will  find  most  of  these  works  embodied  in  "Early  Western  Travels" 
edited  by  R.  G.  Thwaites. 

As  to  older  histories  descriptive  of  frontier  conditions,  one  dealing 
with  the  area  as  a  whole  is  that  of  George  Imlay,  ''A  Topographical  De- 
scription of  the  Western  Territory  of  North  America,  .  .  .  "(1792).  Of 
local  histories,  the  ^"ollowing  are  recommended.  For  the  Carolinas- 
David  Ramsay,  "The  History  of  South  Carolina,  1670-1808"  (II  Vols. 
1809).  See  also  p.  188f.  For  West  X'irginia — Samuel  Kerchival,  "A 
History  of  the  \'alley  of  Virginia"  (1850);  Joseph  Doddridge,  "Notes  on 
the  Settlement  and  Indian  Wars  of  Western  Virginia  and  Pennsylvania, 
1763-1783.  Together  with  a  view  of  the  state  of  society,  and  manners 
of  the  first  settlers  of  the  western  countr>'"  fed.  A.  Williams,  1876). .  For 
Tennessee — J.  G.  M.  Ramsey,  M.D.,  "The  Annals  of  Tennessee, 
..."  (1852);  John  Case,  "Early  Times  in  Middle  Tennessee"  (1857); 
A.  W.  Putnam,  "History  of  Middle  Tennessee,  or  Life  and  Times  of 
General  James  Robertson"  (1858);  James  Phelan,  "History  of  Tennes- 
see" (1889).  For  Kentucky— John  Filson,  "The  Discovery,  Settle- 
ment, and  Present  State  of  Kentucky"  ('1784);  Humphrey  Marshall. 
"The  History  of  Kentucky,  Including  an  Account  of  the  Discovery. 
Settlement  .  .  .  and  Present  State  of  the  Country"  (1812,  enlarged 
1824);  Mann  Butler,  "A  History  of  the  Commonwealth  of  Kentuck\ 
from  its  Exploration  and  Settlement  by  the  Whites  to  the  Close  of  thi' 
North- Western  Campaign  in  1813"  (1834);  "Pioneer  Life  iii  Kentucky 
A  Series  of  Reminiscent  Letters  from  Daniel  Drake,  M.D."  (1870 1; 
Z.  F.  Smith,  "The  History  of  Kentucky"  (4th  ed.  1901.  This  last 
work  has  an  exhaustive  bibliography.  On  Ohio  and  the  Northwesi 
Territory— Caleb  Atwater,  "  AHis.ory  of  the  State  of  Ohio,  Natural  and 
Civil"  (1838);  S.  P.  Hildreth,  "Pioneer  History  .  .  .  Ohio  Valley,  and 
the  Early  Settlement  of  the  Northwest  Territory"  (1848— several  im 
portant  documents);  J.  Burnet,  "Notes  on  Early  Settlement  of  North- 
west Territory"  (1847);  Henrv  Howe,  "Historical  Collections  of  Ohio" 


THE  SliCOM)  A\V.\Ki:\lN(;  ,v>  1 

(1847,  Centennial  edition,  1889);  W.  H.  Venable.  ■•Footprints  oi  tlu 
Pioneers  in  Ohio  Valley"  (1888);  also  "Beginnings  of  Literary  Culture  in 
the  Ohio  Valley"  (1891— exceptionally  useful);  W.  C.  Howell,  "Recollec- 
tions of  Life  in  Ohio  1813-1840"  (1895.  valuable);  K.  A.  Hins<lale.  "The 
Old  Northwest "  (1888,  revised  ed.  1898 1.  The  lasl  will  he  found  ^r,„„|  'o, 
political  and  legal  aspects. 

Mention  should  be  made  of  a  lew  reteni  books  thai  set  forth  the  .sig- 
nificance of  frontier  life:  John  B.  AlcAlaster,  "A  History  of  the  IVoj)lc 
of  the  United  States"  (1885-1892,  especially  Vols.  HI  and  I\'):  T.  Roo.so- 
velt,  "The  Winning  of  the  West"  (IV  Vols.  1889-1896):  F.  j.  Turner. 
"The  Significance  of  the  Frontier  in  American  History"  (".Ann.  Ri)t. 
Amer.  Hist.  Assn."  1893,  Sec.  XVIII;  also  "Proc.  Slate  Hist.  Soc.  Wis- 
consin," 1893,  pp.  79-112);  Justin  Winsor,  "The  Westward  Movement. 
The  Colonies  and  the  Republic  west  of  the  Alleghanies,  1763-1798" 
(1897);  F.  J.Turner,  "Rise  of  the  New  West"  ("Amer.  Nation  Ser. " 
Vol.  Xl\\  1906),  and  "The  Frontier  in  American  History"  (192()i. 

Having  gained  an  acquaintance  with  frontier  conditions,  the  ne.xt  lyi)e 
of  literature  to  study  is  religious  autobiography,  where  ore  finds  des- 
criptions of  spiritual  dearth,  revival  phenomena,  and  an  estimate  of  the 
significance  of  the  awakening:  "Rev.  Paul  Henkel's  Journal"  (1806, 
"Ohio.  Arch.  &  Hi.st.  Quarterly  "  Vol.  XXIII,  No.  2);  "The  Life  of  Rev. 
Thomas  Coke,"  (1817)  by  Samuel  Drew;  "Memoirs  of  Rev.  Robert 
Finley  .  .  .  with  Brief  Sketches  of  some  of  His  Contemporaries"  1 1S1<) 
by  Isaac  \'.  Brown;  "The  Journal  of  Rev.  F>ancis  Asbur\-  1771-1S15" 
(III  Vols.  1821);  "Autobiography  of  Rev.  William  Hickman"  (1838  ; 
"Life  of  Rev.  Jesse  Lee"  (1848)  by  L.  M.  Lee;  "The  Biograph\-  of  Kldei 
David  Purviance  .  .  .  written  by  himself  .  .  .  with  sketch  of  the  Ci real 
Kentucky  Revival"  (1848)  by  Elder  Levi  Purviance;  "Recollections 
and  Reflections  of  an  Old  Itinerant  "  (A  series  of  letters.  1848.)  by  Re\ . 
Henry  Smith;  "A  Memoir  of  Rev.  Joseph  Badger.  Containing  an  Auto- 
biography and  Selections  from  his  Private  Journal  and. Correspondence" 
'1851);  "The  Biography  of  Elder  Barton  W.  Stone,  Written  by  Himself, 
with  Additions  and  Reflections"  (1853)  by  Elder  John  Rogers,  also  to  In- 
found  in  "The  Cane  Ridge  Meeting  House"  (1910)  by  James  R.  Rogers: 
"Life and  Times  of  Rev.  Finis  Ewing "  (1853j  by  F.  R.  Cossitt ;  " Sketches 
and  Incidents  of  Rev.  John  Clark,  by  An  Old  Pioneer"  edited  (1855)  by 
Rev.  J.  M.  Peck;  "Autobiography  of  Peter  Cartwright  the  Backwoods 
Preacher"  (1858);  "Life  of  Rev.  George  Donnell"  (1858)  by  F.  C.  Ander- 
son; "Autobiography  of  a  Pioneer,  Or  the  Nativity,  Experience,  Travels. 
and    MinislcTJal    Lai.ors  of    Rev.    lacol.    N'oung"    ']m)':   "  IL    norlini. 


332  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Reminiscences,  History,  and  Biography  of  Sixty-Four  Years  in  the 
Ministry"  edited  (1865)  by  J.  B.  Wakeley;  "Autobiography  of  Rev. 
James  B.  Finley  "  edited  (1867)  by  W.  P.  Strickland;  "Life,  Journals,  and 
Correspondence  of  Rev.  Manasseh  Cutler,  LL.D."  (II  Vols.  1888)  by 
William  and  Julia  P.  Cutler;  "The  Autobiography  of  Thomas  Ewing" 
edited  by  C.  L.  Martzolff  ("Ohio  Arch.  &  Hist.  Quarterly"  Vol.  XXII, 
No.  1). 

Accounts  of  the  revival  strictly  contemporary,  or  written  so  sho  th- 
after  as  to  give  them  the  weight  of  source  material,  are  as  follows:  "Gos- 
pel News  or  a  Brief  Account  of  the  Revival  of  Religion  in  Kentucky  and 
Several  Other  Parts  of  the  United  States"  (1801);  "increase  of  Piety 
or  the  Revival  of  Religion  in  the  United  States  of  America  Containing  Sev- 
eral Interesting  Letters  Not  Before  Published"  (1802)  by  Angier  March; 
"A  Discourse  Preached  in  Boston  before  the  Massachusetts  Baptist  Mis- 
sionary Society,  May  25,  1803.'  Being  their  First  Anniversary"  by 
Samuel  Stillman;  "Sermon  Before  the  New  York  Missionary  Society 
at  Their  Annual  Meeting,  April  3,  1804.  Appendix  and  Other  Papers 
Relating  to  American  Missions"  (1809)  by  John  H.  Livingston;  "A  Ser- 
mon on  the  Present  Revival  of  Religion.  .  .  .  Preached  at  the  Opening 
of  the  Kentucky  Synod"  (1804)  by  David  Rice;  "The  Kentucky  Revival" 
(1808)  by  Richard  McNemar;  "Extracts  of  Letters  Containing  Some 
Account  of  the  Work  of  God  since  1800  Written  by  Preachers  and  Mem- 
bers of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  to  their  Bishops"  (1812); 
"Diary  of  Rev.  John  Lyle"  (Durrett  Coll.,  Univ.  of  Chicago);  "The 
Posthumous  Works  of  James  McGready  "  edited  (II  Vols.  1831)  by  Rev. 
James  Smith;  "An  Address  to  the  Christian  Churches  in  Kentucky, 
Tennessee,  and  Ohio  on  Several  Important  Doctrines  of  Religion" 
(1821)  by  Barton  W.  Stone;  The  "New  York  Missionary  Magazine" 
(1800-1803 — especially  valuable,  containing  McGready's  "Narrative  of 
the  Great  Revival  in  Logan  County"  and  many  letters  describing  the 
revivals  in  various  parts  of  the  United  States);  the  "Connecticut  Evan- 
gelical Magazine"  (1800-1807);  the  "Massachusetts  Baptist  Missionary 
Magazine"  (1803-10);  the  "Massachusetts  Missionary  Magazine" 
(1803-1808). 

For  the  way  in  which  the  awakening  a  few  years  later  affected  the 
older  colonial  areas  north  and  southeast,  one  should  consult  in  addition 
to  the  magazines  just  mentioned,  "  The  Life  of  Ashbel  Green  .  .  .  be- 
gun to  be  written  by  Himself  .  .  .  (1849);  "An  Historical  Sketch  of 
the  College  of  New  Jersey    (1S59)    anonymous;    the  "Quar.  Reg.  and 


THE  SECOND  AW  A  KKXINc;  3,iS 

Jour.  Auier.  Educ.  Soc";  and  the  "Autobiography,  L'orrespondcuLC 
of  Lyman  Beecher  (II  Vols.  1864).     (See  also  pp.  364f ,  420.) 

Of  monographs  on  the  revival,  besides  McNemar's  "Revival"  {siif}ra  > ; 
(here  are,  "Lectures  on  Revivals  of  Religion"  (1833)  by  W.  B.  Spraguc; 
•The  Western  Sketch-Book"  (1850)  by  James  Gallagher;  r  Revival 
Sketches  and  Manual"  (1859)  by  Heman  Humphrc\-;  '"The  (Ircal  Re- 
vival of  1800"  (1872)  by  William  Speer;  "The  Great  Awakening"  by 
Isaac  Smucker  ("Proc.  Amer.  Anticj.  Soc,  "  1874,  pj).  59-67);  "The  Ken- 
tucky Revival  of  1799-1805,  With  Especial  Reference  to  its  effects  upon 
Christianit}-  in  Ohio"  by  Rev.  D.  L.  Leonard  ("Papers  Ohio  Church 
Hist.  Soc.  "  Vol.  V,  pp.  44-71);  "The  Kentucky  Revival  and  Its  Influence 
in  the  Miami  Valley"  by  J.  P.  MacLean,  ("Pub.  Ohio  Arch.  &  Hist. 
Soc."  Vol.  XII,  pp.  242-281);  "The  Great  Revival  in  the  West,  1797- 
1805"  (1916)  by  Catharine  C.  Cleveland.  This  is  the  most  satisfactory 
treatment  for  the  area  it  discusses.  An  appendix  has  some  illuminating 
documents,  and  a  good  bibliograph}'  is  supplied.  There  is  also,  "The 
Development  of  Religion  in  Kentucky,  to  1830"  (A.  M.  Dissertation. 
Univ.  of  Chicago,  1916)  by  Josephine  P.  Snapp,  which  is  good  in  its 
interpretation  of  revival  results. 

Denominational  histories  have  accounts  more  or  less  detailed.  So  far 
as  the  Baptists  are  concerned,  to  the  histories  of  Benedict,  Burkitt  and 
Read,  Semple,  and  James  B.  Taylor  (see  p.  277f)  there  is  to  be  added  the 
following,  the  lirst  three  of  which  are  of  real  significance:  "Hisl<)r\-  of 
Ten  Baptist  Churches"  (1823)  by  John  Taylor;  "Journal  of  Baptists  in 
Northwest  Territory"  (1840)  by  J.  B.  Jones;  "History  of  the  Miami 
Baptist  Association  frOm  Its  Organization  in  1797  to  a  Division  ...  in 
1836"  (1869)  by  A.  H.  Dunlevy;  "History  of  the  Baptists  in  the  Western 
States  East  of  the  Mississippi"  (1896)  by  Justin  A.  Smith;  and  "History 
of  the  Southern  Baptists  East  of  the  Mississippi"  (1898)  by  B.  I".  Rilr\ . 

The  works  on  Methodism  cited  elsewhere  (seepage  316f)  should  be 
supplemented  by  "The  Lives  of  Eminent  Methodist  Ministers"  (1852) 
by  P.  D.  Gorrie,"" Sketches  of  Western  Methodism"  (1854)  by  J.  B.  Ein- 
ley;  "The  History  of  Methodism  in  Kentucky"  (III  Vols.  1868-70)  b\- 
A.  H.  Redford;  "History  of  the  Methodists  in  Tennessee"  (III  Vols. 
1869)  by  J.  B.  McFerrin;  "iVIemorials  of  Methodism  in  Virginia"  (1871) 
by  W.  W.  Bennett;  "Holston  Methodism"  (III  \'ols.  1904-190.S)  by  K. 
N.  Price. 

In  connection  with  Presbyterianism,  the  following  works  in  adflition 
to  those  mentioned  on  p.  260f  are  to  be  noted:  "Minutes  of  the  General 
Assembly  1789-1820"  (1847j;  "Outline  History  of  the  Church  in  the 


.vU  SOURCK  BOOK  OF  AMERKAX  CHURCH  IHSTORV 

State  of  Kentucky,  1783-1823.  .  .  .  Memoirs  of  Rev.  David  Rice" 
(1824)  by  Robert  H.  Bishop;  "History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
State  of  Kentucky"  (1847)  by  Rev.  Robert  Davidson;  "Old  Redstone,  or 
Historical  Sketches  of  Western  Presbyterianism  and  its  Early  Ministers" 
(1854)  by  Joseph  Smith;  "The  Plan  of  Union:  or  a  History  of  the  Pres- 
b\-terian  and  Congregational  Churches  of  the  Western  Reser\-e,  with 
Biographical  Sketches  of  the  Early  Missionaries"  (1856)  I)y  William  S. 
Kennedy-;  "History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Ohio"  (1875)  by  J.  B. 
Fairchild;  "History  of  ChiUicothe  Presbytery,  1799-1899"  (1899)  b> 
C.  B.  Galbreath;  "Presbyterianism  Norlh  of  Ohio"  (1890)  by  Rev.  J.  C. 
Monfort. 

Cumberland  Presbyterianism  which  originated  with  this  re\'ival,  i^ 
referrecl  to  in  the  above  mentioned  works  on  Presbyterianism.  A  more- 
thorough  study  will  require  the  following  biographicak  works:  "The 
Life  and  Times  of  the  Rev.  Finis  Ewing,  one  of  the  Fathers  and  Founders 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church"  (1853)  by  Rev.  F.  R.  Cossitt. 
and  the '"Life  of  Rev.  Robert  Donnell"  (1867)  by  David  Lowry.  Of  his- 
tories there  are  a  "History  of  the  Christian  Church,  Including  a  Histor\- 
of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church"  (1835)  by  Rev.  James  Smith; 
"Biographical  Sketches  of  the  Early  Ministers  of  the  Cumberland  Pres- 
byterian Church"  (II  Vols.  1867j  by  Rev.  Richard  Beard,  D.D.;  "Origin 
and  Doctrines  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church"  (1875)  b\-  Re^•. 
E.  B.  Chrisman;  "Sources  and  Sketches  of  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
History"  (in  "Theological  Medium."  Nashville,  1877-78)  by  J.  B.  Linds- 
ley,  D.D.;  "Old  Log  House,  History  and  Defense  of  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church"  (1878)  by  Rev.  T.  C.  Blake;  "History  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church"  (1888)  by  Rev.  B.  W.  McDonnold.  On 
the  doctrinal  aspect  of  the  subject,  "Two  Letters  written  by  a  Gentleman 
to  his  Friend  in  Kentuck\-  .  .  .  with  Some  Strictures  on  the  Apology  of 
Ihe  Springfield  Presbyter}"  (18U4)  show  the  controversial  issues.  Rev. 
A.  B.  Miller  has  a  useful  book  entitled,  "  Doctrine  and  Genius  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church"  (1892).  A  "Sketch  of  the  History  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church  "("  Amer.  Ch.  Hist.  Ser.  "Vol.  XI,  1894) 
by  Robert  V.  Foster  is  satisfactory  as  a  condensed  treatment.  Several 
documents  have  been  inserted.  A  brief  illuminating  article  by  W.  H. 
Black,  entitled  "The  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church;  Its  Origin,  Dis- 
tinctive Features,  and  the  Grounds  for  Preserving  its  Denominational 
Integrity"  appears  in  the  "Journal  Pres.  Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  I,  No.  II. 

For  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  in  addition  to  McDonnold  and  Chrisman 
there  are  the  following  biographical  studies:  "  Bi()grai)hy  of  Barton  W. 


I 


THi;   S1':C(J.\1)   AW  AKKMNM.  .VV^ 

Stone,  VVritteiT  l)y  Himself  with  Additions  aiul  Retiections"  (1847)  l)\ 
John  Rogers;  "Memoirs  of  Elder  Thomas  Campbell"  (1861)  by  Alexan- 
der Campbell;  "Life  of  John  Smith"  (1870)  by  John  A.  \Villiani>; 
"Memoirsof  Alexander  Campbell"  (II  Vols.  1868-70)  by  Robert  Richard 
son;  ''Life  of  Elder  Walter  Scott"  (1874)  by  William  Baxter;  "Life  and 
Letters  of  L.  L.  Pinkerton"  ( 1870)  edited  by  John  Shackleford;  "Mem- 
oirs of  Isaac  Errett  "  (II  Vols.  1894)  by  J.  S.  Lamar;  "  Life  of  Aexandi  r 
Campbell"  (1897)  by  T.  W.  draft  on. 

Historical  work  has  been  done  b\'  A.  S.  Harden  in  a  "Historx  ol  ihi- 
Disciples  in  the  Western  Reserve"  (1875);  "The  Origin  of  the  Disciples 
of  Christ"  (1889)  by  G.  W.  Longan;  "History  of  the  Disciples"  by  B.  IL 
Tyler,  ("  Amer.  Ch.  Hist.  Ser.  "  Yn].  XII,  1894);  "Origin  of  the  Disciples 
of  Christ.  ..."  (4th  ed.  1899)  I)y  W.  H.  Whitsilt,  D.D.;  "The  Ref- 
ormation of  the  Nineteenth  Century.  Historical  Sketches  Dealing  with 
the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Religious  Mo\ement  Inaugurated  b>-  Thomas 
and  Alexander  Campbell "  (1901)  by  J.  H.  Garrison;  "The  Early  Relation 
and  Separation  of  Baptist  and  Disciples"  (1904)  by  Errett  Gates.  Ph.D.; 
his  "...  Disciples  of  Christ"  (1905,  in  "The  Story  of  the  Churches" 
series);  "A  Comprehensive  Hislorx-  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ.  ..." 
(1909)  In-  W.  T.  Moore. 

Of  source  works,  there  is  the  "Christian  Baptist"  (\'I1  \'ols.  iSi.'i- 
1830)  and  the  "Millennial  Harbinger"  (XXX\T  Vols.  1830-1866)  edite.l 
by  Alexander  Campbell;  his  "Debate  with  Robert  Owen"  (1829),  "De- 
bate with  J.  E.  Purcell"  (1837),  and  "Debate  with  N.  L.  Rice"  (1843); 
and  a  selection  of  "Historic  Documents"  edited  (1904)  by  C.  A.  Young. 

On  the  Shakers,  an  older  but  illuminating  work  (1874)  is  that  ol 
Charles  Nordhoff  "The  Communistic  Societies  of  the  United  States." 
Detailed  bibliographical  information  is  added.  J.  P.  MacLean.  ha> 
made  the  following  significant  contributions:  "The  Society  of  Shakers 
Rise,  Progress,  and  Extinction  of  the  Society  at  Cleveland"  ("  Pub.  Ohio 
.\rch.  &  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  IX,  pi).  32-116);  "The  Shaker  Communit\-  of 
Warren  County— Its  Origin,  Rise.  Progress  and  Decline"  (ibid.  \'ol.  X. 
pp.  251-304);  "Shaker  Mission  to  the  Shawnee  Indians"  (ibiil.  \ol.  XL 
pp.  215-229);  "Mobbing  the  Shakers  of  Union  Village"  {ibid.  \'o\.  XL 
pp.  108-133);  "Origin,  Rise,  Progress,  and  Decline  of  the  Whitewater 
Community  of  Shakers.  .  .  .  "  (/i/W.  Vol.  XIII,  pp.  401-443);  "An  Kx- 
pedition  Against  the  Shakers'"  !)>•  B.  Seth  Youngs  (ibid.  Vol.  XXI.  pp- 
403-415).  "A  Summary  View  of  the  Millenial  Church  or  United  Society 
of  Belie\ers  (commonl\-  called  Shakers)"  b\-  Calvin  Green  and  Seth  ^". 
Wells  lhou<,di  antiquated  ( 1S23  i  i-  informint'.     "Two  year-  Kxperien.  c 


336  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

among  the  Shakers"  (1848)  by  D.  R.  Lamson  should  not  be  overlooked 
An  "Autobiography  of  a  Shaker  and  Revelation  of  the  Apocalypse"  with 
an  appendix  (1869)  by  Frederic  Evans  tho  designated  anonymous,  gi^'e 
valuable  inside  knowledge.  "Shaker  Sermons,  ..."  (1879)  by  H.  L. 
Eads  with  "Shakerism,  its  Meaning  and  Message"  (1904)  by  Ann;! 
White  and  Leila  Taylor  give  the  substance  of  Shaker  theology  and  the 
social  significance  of  this  group.  Miss  Clara  Endicott  Sears  has  just 
issued  (1916)  "Gleanings  from  Old  Shaker  Journals."  A  bibliography  ol 
Shaker  literature  has  been  compiled  by  J.  P.  MacLean,  and  may  be 
consulted  in  "Pub.  Ohio  Arch,  and  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  XII,  pp.  282-286, 
also  under  separate  cover. 

Because  of  communistic  resemblances  to  the  Shakers,  but  not  as  con- 
nected in  any  way  with  the  second  awakening,  reference  may  be  made 
to  the  Separatists  of  Zoar  who  emigrated  to  Ohio  in  1818. 

On  this  group  there  are  two  studies:  "The  Separatists  of  Zoar"  1j\ 
George  B.  Landis,  ("Ann.  Rpt.  Amer.  Hist.  Assn."  1898,  Sec.  X);  and 
"The  Separatist  Society  of  Zoar"  by  E.  O.  Randall  ("Pub.  Ohio  Arch. 
&  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  VIII  pp.  5-105).  "The  Communistic  Societies  of 
the  United  States"  (1874)  by  Charles  Nordhoff  has  a  brief  section. 

Documents 
I.  REVIVAL  PHENOMENA 

The  Cain  Ridge  meeting  of  August,  1801,  is  thus  described, 

"  I  am  sure  the  most  discerning  and  observant  pensman,  or  the  nicest  pencil,  could 
not  pourtray  to  your  imagination,  the  full  idea  of  the  meeting  that  took  place  at  Kain- 
ridge  in  Bourbon-county: — This  meeting  was  published  about  one  month  generallj', 
throughout  the  Presbyterian  connexion  as  one  of  their  annual  sacraments;  thither 
assembled  the  religious  of  every  denomination,  some  from  100  miles  distant,  but  more 
particularly  the  Presbyterians  and  Methodists,  who  are  in  full  communion  with  each 
other :— lastly  the  Baptists,  who  preach  with  each  other  but  do  not  commune.  To  this 
general  assembly,  I  set  off  last  Friday  and  arrived  there  on  Saturday  about  10  o'clock: 
I  then  began  to  note  some  of  the  most  extraordinary  particulars:  I  first  proceeded  to 
count  the  waggons  containing  families,  with  their  provisions,  camp  equipage,  &c.,  to 
the  number  of  147.  At  1 1  o'clock  the  quantity  of  ground  occupied  by  horses,  waggons, 
etc.,  was  about  the  same  size  as  the  square  between  ISIarket,  Chestnut,  Second  and 
Third  streets  of  Philadelphia.  .  .  .  There  was  at  this  place  a  stage  erected  in  the 
woods  about  100  yards  from  the  meeting-house,  where  were  a  number  of  Presbyterian 
and  Methodist  ministers;  one  of  the  former  preaching  to  as  many  as  could  get  near 
enough  to  hear — in  the  house  also  was  another  of  the  same  denomination,  preaching 
to  a  crowded  audience — at  the  same  time  another  large  concourse  of  people  collected 
about  100  yards  in  an  east  direction  from  the  meeting-house,  hearmg  a  Methodist 
speaker — and  about  150  yards  in  a  fourth  course  from  the  house  an  assembly  of  black 


THE  SECOND  AW  A  KEN  INC.  3.>7 

people,  hearing  tlie  exliortation  of  tlie  blacks,  some  of  whom  appeared  deeply  convicted 
and  others  converted.  The  number  of  communicants  who  received  tokens  were  750, 
nor  was  tliere  a  sufficiency  of  them — (these  tokens  are  small  pieces  of  lead  the  size  of 
a  five-penny  bit  with  the  letter  A  or  B  impressed  thereon  and  distributed  by  the 
ministers  to  the  members  of  the  several  churches  not  excluding  any  Baptists  who  apply 
for  them).  I  beheve  there  was  at  one  time  as  many  as  300  who  exhorted  on  this 
occasion.  I  noted  a  remarkable  instance  of  a  little  girl,  by  the  name  of  Barbara,  about 
7  years  old,  who  was  set  upon  a  man's  shoulder,  agreeably  to  her  desire  to  siieak  to  tlu- 
multitude,  which  she  did  until  she  appeared  almost  exhausted,  and  leaned  back  her 
head  on  her  bearer.  A  tender  hearted  old  man  standing  close  behind  her,  ol)served. 
"Poor  thing  she  had  better  be  laid  down",  at  which  she  quickly  turned  round  her 
head,  and  said,  "Don't  call  me  poor,  for  Christ  is  my  brother,  God  my  father,  and  I 
have  a  kingdom  to  inherit,  therefore  don't  call  me  poor,  for  I  am  rich  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb." 

Text — March:  Increase  of  Piety,  pp.  57-58. 

Referring  to  ''the  jerks,"  IMcNemar  writes: 

"Nothing  in  nature  could  better  represent  this  strange  and  unaccountable  opera- 
tion than  for  one  to  goad  another,  alternately  on  every  side,,  with  a  piece  of  red-hot 
iron.  The  exercise  commonly  began  in  the  head  which  would  fly  backward  and  for- 
ward, and  from  side  to  side  with  a  quick  jolt  which  the  person  would  naturally  labor 
to  suppress  but  in  vain,  and  the  more  any  one  labored  to  stay  himself  and  be  sober  the 
more  he  staggered  and  the  more  rapidly  his  twitches  increased.  He  must  necessarily 
go  as  he  was  stimulated,  whether  with  a  violent  dash  on  the  ground  and  bounce  from 
place  to  place  like  a  foot-ball,  or  hop  round  with  head,  limbs,  and  trunk,  twitching  and 
jolting  in  every  direction,  as  if  they  must  inevitably  fly  asunder.  ...  By  this  strange 
operation  the  human  frame  was  commonly  so  transformed  and  disfigured,  as  to  lose 
every  trace  of  its  natural  appearance.  Some  times  the  head  would  be  twitched  right 
and  left  to  a  half  round  with  such  velocity  that  not  a  feature  could  be  discovered,  but 
face  appear  as  much  behind  as  before,  and  in  the  quick  progressive  jerk,  it  would 
seem  as  if  the  person  was  transmuted  into  some  other  species  of  creature.  Head  dresses 
were  of  little  account  among  the  female  jerkers.  Even  handkerchiefs  bound  tight 
round  the  head  would  be  flirted  off  almost  with  the  first  twitch,  and  the  hair  put  into 
the  utmost  confusion,  this  was  a  ver}'  great  inconvenience  to  redress  which  the  gen- 
erality were  shorn,  though  directly  contrary  to  their  confession  of  faith.  Such  as  were 
seized  with  the  jerks  wrested  at  once,  not  only  from  under  their  own  government,  but 
that  of  every  one  else  so  that  it  was  dangerous  to  attempt  confining  them,  or  touchmg 
them  in  any  manner,  to  whatever  danger  they  were  exposed. " 

Text— McNemar:  The  Kentucky  Revival,  pp.  61-62. 

Extracts  from  Cummins'  letter  to  his  friend  (July  7,  1S()2)  dcscribiag 
the  meeting  in  Spartanburgh,  South  Carolina,  give  a  good  idea  of  one  of 
the  week-end  protracted  meetings. 

"The  Meeting  was  appointed  some  months  since  by  the  Presbytery  and  com- 
menced on  Friday  the  2nd  instant.  The  grove  wherein  the  camp  was  pitched  was 
near  the  waters  of  Tyger  river,  and  being  in  a  vale  which  lay  between  two  hills  gently 


338  SOIRCE  B()(JK  OF  AMERICAN-  CHrRCH  HISTORY 

inclining  towards  each  other,  was  \-eiy  suitably  adapted  to  the  purpose.  The  lirst  da\ 
was  taken  up  in  encampment  until  two  o'clock,  when  divine  service  commenced  with 
a  sermon  by  the  Rcv'd.  Jno.  B.  Kennedy.  He  was  succeeded  by  the  Rev'd.  William 
Williamson  in  an  address  explanatory  of  the  nature  and  consequences  of  such  meet 
ings.  The  assembly  was  then  dismissed.  After  some  short  time,  service  commenceil 
again  with  a  sermon  b\-  the  Rev'd.  James  Gilleland;  who  was  followed  by  the  Rev'd 
Robert  Wilson  in  a  very  serious  and  solemn  exhortation.  Afterwards  the  evening, 
was  spent  in  singing  and  praying  alternately.  About  sun-down,  people  was  di- 
missed  to  their  respective  tents.  B\-  this  time  the  countenances  of  all  began  to  be 
shaded  by  the  clouds  of  solemnit}-  and  to  assume  a  verj-  serious  aspect.  At  ten 
o'clock  two  young  men  were  lying  speechless,  motionless  and  sometimes  to  all  appear 
ance,  except  in  the  mere  act  of  breathing,  dead.  Before  day,  five  others  were  down 
these  I  did  not  see.  The  whole  night  was  employed  in  reading  and  commenting 
upon  the  word  of  God;  and  also  in  singing,  praying  and  exhorting,  scarcely  had  thr 
lighfof  the  morning  sun  dawned  on  the  people,  ere  they  were  engaged  in  what  may  In 
called  family  worship.  The  adjacent  tents  collected  in  groups,  here  and  there,  al 
round  the  whole  line.  The  place  of  worship  was  earh'  repaired  to,  b}'  a  numerou 
throng.  Divine  worship  commenced  at  eight  by  one  of  the  Methodist  brethren,  when 
I  do  not  now  recollect.  He  was  followed  by  the  Rev'd.  Shackleford,  of  the  Bapti-' 
profession.  Singing,  praying,  and  exhorting,  bj-  the  Presbyterian  clergj'men  con 
tinned  until  two  o'clock  when  an  intermission  of  some  minutes  was  granted,  that  th< 
[)eople  might  refresh  themselves  with  water,  &c.  B\-  this  time,  the  audience  became 
so  numerous,  that  it  was  impossible  for  all  to  crowd  near  enough  to  hear  one  speaker 
although,  the  ground  rising  about  the  stage  theatricalh-,  afforded  aid  to  the  voici 
Hence,  the  assembly  divided,  and  afterwards  preaching  was  performed  at  two  stage- 
An  astonishing  and  solemn  attention  in  the  hearers,  and  an  animating  and  energetii 
zeal  in  the  speakers  was  now  everjTvhere  prevailing.  Service  commenced  half  after 
two  by  the  Rev'd  Jno.  Simpson  at  one  stage,  and  at  the  other,  by  the  Rev'd  Jamc- 
McElhenny,  who  were  succeeded  by  the  Rev.  Francis  Cummins,  .\fter  these  ser 
mens,  fervent  praying,  &c.  were  continued  until  and  through  the  night  in  which 
time,  many  were  stricken  and  numerous  were  brought  to  the  ground. 

"The  next  m.orning  (i.e.,  the  Sabbath  morning)  a  still  higher,  if  possible,  more 
engaged,  and  interesting  spirit  pervaded  the  whole  grove,  singing  and  praying  echoed 
from  every  quarter  until  eight  o'clock,  when  divine  ser\-ice  commenced  again  at  both 
stages  before  two  great  and  crowded  assemblies.  The  action  sermons  were  deli%'ered 
by-  the  Rev.  Robert  Wilson  at  one  stage  and  the  Rev.  William  Cummins  Davis  at  the 
other.  I  did  not  hear  Mr.  Wilson.  But  Mr.  Davis  was  one  of  the  most  popular, 
orthodox  gospel  sermons  that  I  ever  heard.  Xo  sketch  e.xhibited  in  words,  would  be 
adaquate  to  pourtray  the  appearence  ot  the  audience  under  this  discourse.  Imagine 
to  your  self  thousands  under  the  sense  of  the  great  possible  danger,  anxious  to  be  in- 
formed in  all  that  related  to  their  dearest  interests,  in  the  presence  of  a  counsellor,  who. 
labouring  with  all  his  efforts,  should  be  endeavouring  to  point  out  the  way  to  security; 
and  you  may  have  some  faint  conception  of  this  spectacle. 

'"Thence  ensued  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  To  the  communion 
sat  down  about  four  hundred  persons.  It  was  a  matter  of  infinite  satisfaction  to  see 
im  this  occasion  the  members  of  the  Methodist  and  Presbyterian  churches  united;  all 
owning  and  acknowledging  the  same  God.  the  same  Saviour,  the  same  Sanctitier.  and 


I'm-;  si:coM>  \\\  aki;m.\(,  .^^u 

the  same  Heaven.  We  are  sorry  to  add,  that  the  Baptists  refuhcd  to  join,  wlieilin 
their  objections  were  reasonably  justifiable,  we  shall  not  presume  to  say. 

"The  evening  exercises,  although  greatly  interrupted  by  the  intemperance  ol  the 
weather,  progressed  as  usual,  until  about  dark;  when  there  commenced  one  of  the  most 
sublime,  awfully  interesting,  and  glorious  scenes  which  could  possibl}-  be  exhibited  on 
this  side  of  eternit\-.  The  penetrating  sighs  and  excruciating  struggles  of  those  under 
exercise,  the  grateful  exultations  of  those  brought  to  a  sense  of  their  guilty  condition, 
and  to  a  knowledge  of  the  way  to  salvation,  mingled  with  the  impressions  which  are 
naturally  excited  by  the  charms  of  music  ami  the  solemnities  of  prayer  on  such  occa- 
sions; and  to  all  this  added  the  nature  of  the  scencr}-,  the  darkness  of  the  night,  and 
the  countenances  of  all  the  spectators,  speaking  in  terms  more  expressive  than  langViage. 
the  sympathy,  the  hope  and  the  fear,  of  their  hearts;  were  suflkient  to  bow  the  stub- 
born neck  of  infidelity,  silence  the  tongue  of  profanity-,  and  melt  the  heart  of  cold  neg 
lect  though  hard  as  adamant. 

''This  scene  continued  through  the  night.  Monda\-  morning  dawned  l)ig  with 
the  fate  of  its  importance.  The  morning  exercises  were  conducted  as  usual,  .^boui 
half  after  se\-en,  the  assembl}-  met  the  ministers  at  the  stage,  and  service  commenced 
by  the  Rev.  Moses  W'addell.  Alter  which  ensued,  singing,  exhorting  and  a  concert  of 
prayer.  At  length  the  business  closed  with  an  address,  energetic  and  apj)ropriate  b\ 
the  Rev.  Francis  Cummins.  Tn  the  course  of  this  day  many  were  stricken,  numbers  of 
whom  fell. 

■'I  cannot  say,  that  the  parting  was  not  one  of  the  most  mox'ing,  and  afiecting 
scenes  which  presented  itself  throughout  the  whole.  Families,  who  had  never  .seen 
each  other,  until  they  met  on  the  ground  would  pour  forth  the  tears  of  sympathy,  like 
streams  of  water,  many  friendships  were  formed,  and  many  attachments  contracted, 
which,  although  the  persons  may  never  meet  again  will  never  be  dissolved. 

"The  multitude  on  this  occasion  far  exceeded  anything  which  had  come  under  m\ 
observation.  There  were  various  conjectures  of  the  numbers  present;  some  allowed 
three,  some  seveU;  some  four,  some  five,  some  six,  some  eight  thousand.  I  have  not 
been  in  the  habit  of  seeing  such  multitudes  together,  and  therefore  do  not  look  upon 
myself  capable  of  reckoning  any  ways  accurately  on  the  subject.  But  I  do  candidix 
believe  live  thousand  would  not  be  a  vague  conjecture.  The  district  of  Spartanburgh 
where  the  meeting  was  held,  contains  not  less  than  twelve  thousand  souls.  Men  ol 
information  who  resided  therein,  said  to  one  who  might  be  travelling,  tiie  countrx 
would  appear  almost  depopulated,  and  hesitated  not  in  the  least  to  say  that  at  least 
two-thirds  of  the  inhabitants  were  present.  Now  supposing  only  onc-tiiird  to  have 
attended  from  that  district  itself  there  would  have  been  four  thousand. " 

Text— Aimiishi  Hrnild.  July  28,  1S()2.  Reprint  in  Clex  eland's:  TluCn-.it  K,vivnl, 
appendix  III. 

The  lalLT  .luakcuiiiL,'  al  \i\\t  i  iSlii,  lypiciil  of  niovcniciU.-  I  lir.uiL'lioul 
the  East,  is  thus  dcscrihcfl  by  .Ashhel  (Jreen: 

For  nearly  a  \ear  past-  that  i>,  since  the  comnicnLenieiil  of  liie  last  .-uinnicr 
session — a  very  large  proportion  of  the  students  have  attended  on  all  the  religiou> 
e.xercises  and  instructions  of  the  College  with  more  than  ordinary  seriousness;  and 
the  minds  of  some  of  them,  as  now  ai^pears,  were  ripening,  tiinnigh  this  whole  f)eriod. 


340  SOURCE  BOOK  OP  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

for  what  has  since  taken  place.     There  was  nothing  more  apparent,  however,  for  si 
weeks  after  the  commencement  of  the  present  session,  than  an  increase  of  this  seriou 
attention  to  the  religious  duties  of  College;  an  increase  both  of  the  degree  of  serious 
nesS;  and  of  the  number  of  those  in  whom  it  was  visible.     Every  religious  service,  botl 
on  secular  days  and  on  the  Sabbath,  was  attended  with  a  solemnity  which  was  sensibl 
and  impressive.     In  this  manner  the  revival  commenced,  or  rather  became  apparent 
in  the  second  week  of  January    without  any  unusual  occurrence  in  providence. - 
without  any  alarming  event,  without  any  extraordinary  preaching,  without  an}-  spei  ia 
instruction,  or  other  means  that  might  be  supposed  peculiarly  adapted  to  interest  th( 
mind.     The  divine  influence  seemed  to  descend  like  the  silent  dew  of  heaven;  and  ir 
about  four  weeks  there  were  very  few  individuals  in  the  College  edifice  who  were  noi 
deeply  impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  importance  of  spiritual  and  eternal  things.     Thert 
was  scarcely  a  room — perhaps  not  one — which  was  not  a  place  of  earnest  secret  de\o 
tion.     For  a  time  it  appeared  as  if  the  whole  of  our  charge  was  pressing  into  the  king-, 
dom  of  God;  so  that  at  length  the  inquiry,  in  regard  to  them,  was,  not  who  was; 
engaged  about  rehgion?  but  who  was  not? — After  this  state  of  things  had  continued,! 
without  much  variation,  for  about  two  months,  it  became  manifest  that  a  change  was 
taking  place.     Some  were  becoming  confirmed  in  the  hopes  and  habits  of  evangelical ' 
piety;  some  were  yet  serious,  thoughtful  and  pras'erful,  though  perhaps  not  in  so  great 
a  degree,  or  at  least  not  so  apparently,  as  once  they  had  been;  while  some  were  plainl\- 
losing  the  impressions  which  they  had  lately  felt.     And  such  has  continlied  to  be  the 
state  of  this  interesting  concern  to  the  time  of  making  this  report.     The  result  is,  that 
there  are  somewhat  more  than  fort}-  students,  in  regard  to  whom,  so  far  as  the  time 
elapsed  will  permit  us  to  judge,  favourable  hopes  may  be  entertained  that  they  ha\e 
been  made  the  subjects  of  renewing  grace.     Perhaps  there  are  twelve  or  fifteen  more 
who  still  retain  such  promising  impressions  of  rehgion  as  to  authorize  a  hope  that  the 
issue,  in  regard  to  most  of  them,  may  be  favourable.     And  nearly  the  whole  of  the 
remainder  show  a  great  readiness  to  attend  on  all  the  social  exercises  of  rehgion;  not 
only  on  those  which  are  stated  and  customary,  but  those  which  are  occasional,  and 
the  attendance  on  which  is  entirely  Voluntar>\     Thus,  of  the  students  who  are  now  in 
the  College,  a  majority  may  be  viewed  as  hopefully  pious;  and  a  large  proportion  of 
the  residue  appear  to  possess  much  tenderness  ot  conscience,  and  show  a  ver}'  desirable 

regard  to  religious  duties  and  obligations 

Four  such  causes  appear  to  have  had  a  manifest  agency — 
1.  And  chiefly,  the  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures;  accompanied  with  comments  on 
the  portion  read,  and  a  practical  apphcation  of  the  leading  truths  contained  in  it. 
God  has  remarkably  honoured  and  blessed  his  own  word.  Strange  as  it  may  seem, 
this  study  of  the  Bible  has  always  been  a  favourite  one  among  the  youth  of  the  College, 
not  excepting  the  most  gay  and  dissipated.     Pains  have,  indeed,  been  taken  to  render 

it  interesting;  but  the  degree  in  which  it  has  been  so,  has  been  truly  surprising 

The  circumstances  in  which  the  students  have  lately  attended  on  public  worship 
have  been  peculiarly  favourable  to  their  religious  improvement.  They  have  wor- 
shipped, in  consequence  of  the  burning  of  the  church  in  this  place,  in  the  prayer  hall 
of  the  College,  for  more  than  two  years  past.  For  about  eighteen  months  they  have 
worshipped  separately  from  the  people  of  the  town;  and  have,  with  the  theological 
students,  who  joined  them  partially  at  first  and  generally  of  late,  formed  an  audience 
or  congregation  by  themselves.  This  has  given  an  opportunity,  which  has  been  care- 
fully improved,  to  choose  such  subjects  and  adopt  such  a  manner,  in  preaching  to  them, 


THE  SECOND  AWAKENING  S41 

as  appeared  best  calculated  to  arrest  their  attention.  Appropriate  addresses  have 
frequently  been  made,  and  the  service  has,  in  all  respects,  been  conducted  with  a  special 
view  to  their  advantage  and  Religious  edification 

3.  The  effect  of  moral  discipline  has  been  manifestly  favourable  to  this  revival. 
This  discipline,  vigorously  and  vigilantly  maintained,  has  preserved  the  youth,  general- 
ly, from  those  practices,  habits  and  vicious  indulgences,  which  counteract,  dissipate, 
and  destroy  all  serious  and  religious  impressions.  It  has  had  an  influence  \n  prevent- 
ing that  hardness  of  heart  and  insensibility  of  conscience,  which  are  the  natural  and 
usual  effects  of  unrestrained  vice.  It  has  formed  a  practical  testimony  against  the 
moral  vileness  of  several  things  which  youth  are  apt  to  consider,  if  not  as  entirely  mno- 
cent,  }'et,  as  evidences  of  manliness  and  spirit 

4.  The  few  pious  youths  who  were  members  of  College  before  the  revival,  were 
happily  instrumental  in  promoting  it.  They  had,  for  more  than  a  year,  been  earnestly 
engaged  in  prayer  for  this  event.  When  they  perceived  the  general  and  increasing 
seriousness  which  has  been  noticed,  several  of  them,  made  an  agreement  to  speak,  pri- 
vately and  tenderly,  to  their  particular  friends  and  acquaintance,  on  the  subject  of 
religion 

The  special  means  made  use  of  to  promote  and  cherish  this  revival,  besides  the  cir- 
cumstances already  mentioned,  were  the  following — A  short  address  on  the  subject  of 
religion  was  made,  after  prayers,  on  every  Saturday  evening.  In  preaching  on  the 
Lord's  day  morning,  subjects  were  selected  suited  to  the  existing  state  of  the  College — 
in  this  particular  we  are  deeply  indebted  to  the  theological  professors,  who  have  gener- 
ally conducted  the  morning  service.  A  particular  reference  was  often  made  to  the 
rehgious  attention  which  had  been  excited  among  the  students,  in  the  remarks  which 
accompanied  their  Bible  recitations.  A  weekly  lecture,  intended  for  the  students 
exclusively,  was  given  by  myself,  on  every  Tuesday  evening.  A  social  prayer  meeting 
was  held,  on  every  Fridaj^  evening,  at  which  one  of  the  theological  professors  commonly 
made  an  address.  A  family  prayer  meeting  (as  the  students  called  it)  was,  every 
evening,  held  among  themselves,  at  which  a  large  proportion  of  the  whole  College  at- 
tended. Smaller  and  more  select  associations  for  prayer  were  also  formed 

I  shall  conclude  my  report  on  this  subject  with  a  few  short  remarks,  offered  with 
a  view  to  give  a  correct  apprehension  of  its  nature  and  character. 

1.  It  has  been,  so  far  as  I  am  able  to  judge,  remarkably  free  from  extravagance 
and  enthusiasm.  I  know  of  nothing,  in  regard  to  this  revival,  that  I  think  would  be 
called  extravagant  or  enthusiastic,  by  any  one  who  really  believes  in  the  great  doctrines 
of  the  Protestant  Reformation.  Particular  pams  were  early  taken  to  guard  against 
the  evil  here  contemplated;  and,  bj-  the  divine  blessing,  they  have  been  made  so  suc- 
cessful that  I  am  not  acquainted  with  a  single  incident  or  occurrence,  indicative  of 
intemperate  feeling  or  conduct,  that  we  are  called  to  regret. 

2.  There  has  been  no  sectarian  spirit  accompanying  or  mingling  with  this  revival. 
There  are  students  in  the  College  belonging  to  four  or  five  different  denominations  ol 
Christians.  At  first,  there  appeared  to  be  some  apprehension  in  the  minds  of  those 
who  were  not  Presbyterians,  lest  they  should  be  drawn  into  a  union  with  this  denomina- 
tion, if  they  >ielded  to  the  sentiments  and  feelings  which  began  to  be  prevalent.  But 
I  told  them,  in  the  first  address  that  I  made  to  them  on  a  Tuesday  evening,  that  it  was 
my  fixed  purpose  to  inculcate  no  doctrine  or  tenet  that  was  not  found  in  all  the  public 
orthodox  creeds  of  Protestant  Christendom- that  I  was  indeed  earnestly  dcsiron- 
that  they  should  all  become  real  practical  Christians,  l)Ut  thai  I  had  no  wish  to  make 


Ml  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

[ 

;i  single  proseh'te.  This,  1  believe,  removed  ever>-  apprehension— and  the  intimatic 
then  given  has  been  sacredly  regarded.  Not  a  single  thing  has  been  said  by  mysel| 
nor,  I  am  persuaded,  by  the  theological  professors  who  have  preached  to  them,  thil 
has  had  any  intentional  tendency  toward  proselytism.  On  the  contrary  every  thirj 
has  been  general.  The  great  catholic  doctrines  of  the  gospel  have  been  exclusive!) 
inculcated.  It  is  believed  that  there  is  not  an  individual  of  the  College  who  would,  I 
questioned,  complain  that  he  has,  in  any  instance,  fell  himself  jiressed  with  opinior^ 
which  interfered  with  his  educational  creed. 

.1.  There  has  been  no  neglect  of  study.  A  report  was  circulated  that  slud\-  wi\ 
laid  aside  in  the  College  to  attend  to  religion.  Nothing  could  be  more  false.  Stud' 
has  probably  never  been  pursued  with  more  diligence  and  success.  Our  pupils  wei 
informed  that  if,  at  any  particular  recitation,  an  individual  should  find  that  his  min 
bad  been  so  exercised  as  not  to  permit  him  to  get  his  lesson,  he  should,  on  applicatio 
to  his  teacher,  be  specially  excused;  and  this  indulgence  has  been  frequently  asked  ani 
granted.  But  not  a  single  recitation  of  a  class  has  Ijeen  omitted;  and  every  indiviiliKi 
lesson  or  recitation,  incidentally  omitted,  has  been  strictl>  required  to  be  made  up  In 
the  quarterly  and  semi-annual  examinations. 

4.  There  have  been  no  compulsory  exercises.  Everything,  beyond  the  st;iU'( 
religious  instructions  and  duties  of  the  College  in  ordinary  times,  has  been  perfectly 
voluntary;  unless  the  short  address,  on  Saturday  evening  after  prayers,  may  be  con 
sidered  as  a  slight  exception.  No  one  has  suffered  either  censure  or  reproach,  win 
chose  to  be  absent  from  any  religious  exercise  or  engagement  which  had  its  origin  ii 
this  revival. 

Text— "The  Life  of  Ashbel  Green,  \M).M.  Beiiini  .  .  .  hy  liimselj  .  .  ,  ' 
pp.  619-622. 

II.  THE  LAST  W  ILL  AM)  TKSTAMEXTOL  TI/E  SPRIXC- 
FIELD  PRESBYTERY 

The  members  of  the  Springfield  Presbyten- having  seceded  because  ol 
their  anti-Calvinistic  doctrines,  which  may  be  consuUed  in  "The  Apology 
of  Springfield  Presbytery,"  finding,  however,  that  their  name  savored  of 
a  party  spirit,  decided  to  repudiate  any  name  save  that  of  Christian. 
They  therefore  drew  up  the  document  as  under,  which  is  fundamental 
in  the  Stone  movement  in  Kentucky-. 

"  For  where  a  testament  is,  there  must  of  necessity  be  the  death  of  the  testator; 
fur  a  testament  is  of  force  after  men  are  dead,  otherwise  it  is  of  no  strength  at  all,  while 
the  testator  liveth.  Thou  fool,  that  which  thou  sowest  is  not  quickened  except  it  die. 
X'erily,  verily,  I  sa}  unto  you,  except  a  corn  of  wheat  fall  into  the  ground,  and  die,  it 
abideth  alone;  but  if  it  die,  it  bringeth  forth  much  fruit.  Whose  \-oice  then  shook  the 
earth;  but  now  he  hath  promised,  saying,  yet  once  more  1  shake  not  the  earth  only,  but 
also  heaven.  And  this  word,  yet  once  more,  signifies  the  removing  of  those  things 
that  are  shaken  as  of  things  that  are  made,  that  those  things  which  cannot  be  shaken 
may  remain. — Scripture. 

Thk  Prksbvterv  of  Springi'xeld,  sitting  at  Caneridge,  in  the  Count>  of  Bourbon 
bcin.L,'  through  a  .t^nicious  Providenct'  in   more  than  <inlinar\-  liddih-  licalth,  gnnvinL' 


IHL:  SE(UN1>  aw  AKIAIN.,  .^^ 

in  strength  and  size  daily;  and  in  perfect  soundness  ami  cunipu.-ure  oi  mind,  Inn 
knowing  that  it  is  appointed  for  all  delegated  bodies  once  to  die;  and  considering 
that  the  life  of  every  such  bod>-  is  ver\-  uncertain,  do  make,  and  ordain  this  our  la-i 
Will  and  Testament,  in  manner  and  form  following,  \iz: 

Imprimis.  We  ivill,  that  this  body  die,  be  dissolved,  and  sink  into  union  wiili 
the  Body  of  Christ  at  large;  for  there  is  but  one  Body  and  one  Si)irit,  even  as  we  are 
called  in  one  hope  of  our  calling. 

Item.  We  2cill,  that  our  name  ul  distinction,  with  its  Rrvn-i  iid  title,  he  fiirj,'oiirn 
that  there  be  but  one  Lord  over  God's  heritage,  and  his  name  One 

Itiin.  We  -d'ill,  that  our  power  of  making  laws  for  the  government  ul  the  cluirch. 
and  executing  them  b}-  delegated  authority  forever  cease;  that  the  peoi^le  ma>  h:i\e. 
free  course  to  the  Bible,  and  adopt  tlic  Unc  of  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jcsns. 

Item.  We  icill,  that  candidates  for  the  Gospel  ministry  henceforth  study  the  IIol\ 
Scriptures  with  fervent  prayer,  and  obtain  license  from  God  to  preach  the  simple 
Gospel,  ivitlt  the  Holy  Ghost  sent  dou')i  from  Heaven,  without  any  mixture  of  philosoph>  . 
vain  deceit,  traditions  of  men,  or  the  rudiments  of  the  world.  .\nd  let  none  henceforth 
take  this  honour  upon  himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron. 

Item.  W'e  will,  that  the  church  of  Christ  resume  her  native  right  of  internal  gov- 
ernment— try  her  candidates  for  the  ministry,  as  to  their  soundness  in  the  faith,  acquain 
tance  with  experimental  religion,  gravity  and  aptness  to  teach;  and  admit  no  other 
proof  of  their  authority  but  Christ  speaking  in  them,  ^^'e  uvV/,  that  the  Church  oi' 
Christ  look  up  to  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  send  forth  labourers  into  his  harvest;  and 
that  she  resume  her  primiti\e  right  of  trying  those  n'lio  say  they  are  apostles,  and  arc  no! . 

Item.  AVe  -will,  that  each  particular  church,  as  a  body,  actuated  b>-  the  same  soirit, 
choose  her  own  preacher,  and  support  him  by  a  free  will  offering,  without  a  written 
eall  or  subscription — admit  members — remove  offences;  and  never  henceforth  delegate 
her  right  of  government  to  any  man  or  set  of  men  whatever. 

Item.  We  'viHl,  that  the  people  henceforth  take  the  Bible  as  the  only  sure  guide  t<> 
heaven;  and  as  many  as  are  o&"ended  with  other  books,  which  stand  in  competition 
with  it,  may  cast  them  into  the  fire  if  they  choose;  for  it  is  better  to  enter  into  life  with 
one  book,  than  having  man)'  to  be  cast  into  hell. 

Item.  We  icill,  that  preachers  and  people,  cultivate  a  spirit  of  mutual  forbearance, 
pray  more,  and  dispute  less;  and  while  they  behold  the  signs  of  the  times,  look  up,  and 
confidently  expect  that  redemption  draweth  nigh. 

Item.  We  ivill,  that  our  weak  brethren,  who  ma\-  have  been  wishing  to  make  the 
Presbytery  of  Springfield  their  king,  and  wot  not  what  is  now  become  of  it,  betake 
themselves  to  the  Rock  of  Ages,  andfollow  Jesus  for  the  future . 

Item.  We  nill,  that  the  Synod  of  Kentucky  examine  ever\  member,  who  ma>  Ije 
suspected  of  having  departed  from  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and  suspend  every  sucli 
suspected  heretic  immediately,  in  order  that  the  oppressed  may  go  free,  and  taste  th<- 
sweets  of  gospel  liberty. 

Itetti.  We  ivill,  that  Ja  .  .  .  ,  the  author  of  two  letters  lately  published  in  Lexing- 
ton, be  encouraged  in  his  zeal  to  destroy  parlyism.  We  will,  moreover,  that  our  past 
conduct  may  be  examined  into  b>  all  who  may  have  correct  information;  but  let  for 
eigners  beware  of  s])eaking  evil  of  things  which  they  know  not. 


344  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Item.  Finally,  we  -iiill,  that  all  our  sister  bodies  read  their  Bibles  carefully,  that  i 
they  may  see  their  fate  there  determined,  and  prepare  for  death  before  it  is  too  late. 

Springfield  Presbytery/ J  ^ 
June  28th, 1804 }    '  ' 


John  Dunlavy 

Richard  M'Nemar 

B.  W.  Stone 

Witnesses. 

John  Thompson 

David  Purviance 

Robert  Marshall 

The  Witnesses'  Address 

We,  the  abo\-e  named  witnesses  of  the  Last  Will  and  Testament  of  the  Springfield 
Presbyter}-,  knowing  that  there  will  be  man)-  conjectures  respecting  the  causes  which 
have  occasioned  the  dissolution  of  that  body,  think  proper  to  testify,  that  from  its  first 
existence  it  was  knit  together  in  love,,  lived  in  peace  and  concord,  and  died  a  voluntary 
and  happ3'  death. 

Their  reasons  for  dissolving  that  body  were  the  following:  With  deep  concern  they 
viewed  the  divisions,  and  part}-  spirit  among  professing  Christians,  principally  owing 
to  the  adoption  of  human  creeds  and  forms  of  government.  While  they  were  united 
under  the  name  of  a  Presbytery,  they  endeavoured  to  cultivate  a  spirit  of  love  and  unity 
with  all  Christians;  but  found  it  extremely  difficult  to  suppress  the  idea  that  they  them- 
selves were  a  party  separate  from  others.  This  difficulty  increased  in  proportion  to 
their  success  in  the  ministry.  Jealousies  were  excited  in  the  minds  of  other  denomina- 
tions; and  a  temptation  was  laid  before  those  who  were  connected  with  the  various 
parties,  to  view  them  in  the  same  light.  At  their  last  meeting  they  undertook  to  pre- 
pare for  the  press  a  piece  entitled  Observations  on  Church  Government,  in  which  the 
world  will  see  the  beautiful  simplicity  of  Christian  church  government,  stripped  of  hu- 
man inventions  and  lordly  traditions.  As  they  proceeded  in  the  investigation  of  that 
subject,  the}^  soon  found  that  there  was  neither  precept  nor  example  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment for  such  confederacies  as  modern  Church  Sessions,  Presbyteries,  Synods,  General 
Assemblies,  etc.  Hence  they  concluded,  that  while  they  continued  in  the  connection 
in  which  they  then  stood,  they  were  oE  the  foundation  of  the  Apostles  and  Prophets, 
of  which  Christ  hunself  is  the  chief  corner  stone.  However  just,  therefore,  their  views 
of  church  government  might  have  been,  they  would  have  gone  out  under  the  name 
and  sanction  of  a  self-constituted  body. 

Therefore,  from  a  principle  of  love  to  Christians  of  every  name,  the  precious  cause 
of  Jesus,  and  dying  sinners  who  are  kept  from  the  Lord  by  the  existence  of  sects  and 
parties  in  the  church,  they  have  cheerfully  consented  to  retire  from  the  din  and  fur>- 
of  conflicting  parties— sink  out  of  the  view  of  fleslily  minds,  and  die  the  death.  They 
believe  their  death  will  be  the  great  gain  to  the  world.  But  though  dead,  as  above, 
and  stripped  of  their  mortal  frame,  which  only  served  to  keep  them  too  near  the  con- 
fines of  Egyptian  bondage,  they  yet  live  and  speak  in  the  land  of  Gospel  liberty;  they 
blow  the  trumpet  of  jubilee,  and  willingly  devote  themselves  to  the  help  of  the  Lord 
against  the  mighty.  They  will  aid  the  brethren,  by  their  council,  when  required; 
assist  in  ordaining  elders,  or  pastors — seek  the  divine  blessing — unite  with  all  Chri> 
.tians— commune  together,  and  strengthen  each  others'  hands  in  the  work  of  the  Lc 


I 


THE  SECOND  AWAKENING  345 

We  design  by  the  grace  of  God,  to  continue  in  the  exercise  of  those  functions,  which 
belong  to  us  as  ministers  of  the  gospel,  confidently  trusting  in  the  Lord,  that  he  will 
be  with  us.  We  candidly  acknowledge,  that  in  some  things  we  may  err,  through  human 
infirmity;  but  he  will  correct  our  wanderings,  and  preserve  his  church.  Let  all  Chris- 
tians join  with  us,  in  crj-ing  to  God  day  and  night,  to  remove  the  obstacles  whicli 
stand  in  the  way  of  his  work,,  and  give  him  no  rest  till  he  make  Jerusalem  a  praise  in 
the  earth.  We  heartily  unite  with  our  Christian  brethren  of  every  name,  in  thanks- 
giving to  God  for  the  display  of  his  goodness  in  the  glorious  work  he  is  carrs-ing  on  in 
our  Western  countr>',  which  we  hope  will  terminate  in  tlie  universal  spread  of  the 
gospel,  and  the  unity  of  the  church. " 

Text — Moore:  A  Comprehensive  History  of  I  he  Disciples  of  Christ,  pp.  243-246. 

III.   THOMAS  CAMPBELL'S  Declaration  and  Address. 

Written  for  the  Christian  Association  of  Washington  (organize! 
August  17,  1809)  by  Thomas  Campbell. 

Let  none  imagine  that  the  subjoined  propositions  are  at  all  intended  as  an  over- 
ture toward  a  new  creed  or  standard  for  the  Church,  or  as  in  any  wise  designed  to  be 
made  a  term  of  communion,  nothing  can  be  further  from  our  intention.  They  arc 
merely  designed  for  opening  up  the  wa}-,  that  we  ma}-  come  fairly  and  firml}-  to  original 
ground  upon  clear  and  certain  premises,  and  take  up  things  just  as  the  apostles  left 
them;  that  thus  disentangled  from  the  accruing  embarrassments  of  the  intervening 
ages,  we  may  stand  with  evidence  upon  the  same  ground  on  which  the  Church  stood 
at  the  beginning.  Having  said  so  much  to  solicit  attention  and  prevent  mistake,  we 
submit  as  foUow's: 

Prop.  l.That  the  Church  of  Christ  upon  earth  is  essentially,  intentionally,  and 
constitutionally  one;  consisting  of  all  those  in  ever\-  place  that  profess  tlieir  faith  in 
Christ  and  obedience  to  him  in  all  things  according  to  the  Scriptures,  and  that  mani- 
fest the  same  by  their  tempers  and  conduct,  and  of  none  else;  as  none  else  can  be  truly 
and  properly  called  Christians. 

(2)  That  although  the  Church  of  Christ  upon  earth  must  necessarily  exist  in 
particular  and  distinct  societies,  locally  separate  one  from  another,  yet  there  ought  to 
be  no  schisms,  no  uncharitable  divisions  among  them.  They  ought  to  receive  each 
other  as  Christ  Jesus  hath  also  received  them,  to  the  glory  of  God.  And  for  this  pur- 
pose they  ought  all  to  walk  by  the  same  rule,  to  mind  and  speak  the  same  thing;  and 
to  be  perfectly  joined  together  in  the  same  mind,  and  in  the  same  judgment. 

(3)  That  in  order  to  this,  nothing  ought  to  be  inculcated  ujwn  Christians  as 
articles  of  faith;  nor  required  of  them  as  terms  of  communion,  but  what  is  expressly 
taught  and  enjoined  upon  them  in  the  Word  of  God.  Nor  ought  anything  to  be  ad- 
mitted, as  of  Divine  obligation,  in  their  Church  constitution  and  managements,  but 
what  is  expressly  enjoined  by  the  authority  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  his  apostles 
upon  the  Nev  Testament  Church;  either  in  express  terms  or  by  approved  precedent. 

(4)  That  although  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  are  inseparably 
connected,  making  together  but  one  perfect  and  entire  revelation  of  the  Divine  will,  for 
the  edification  and  salvation  of  the  Church,  and  therefore  in  that  respect  cannot  be 
separated;  yet  as  to  what  directly  and  properly  belongs  to  their  immediate  object, 


.^^4(l  M)l   Rt  K  li<U>K    ol     WIKKK  AN    (HI  R(  II    IllSrojn 

the  New  Testament  is  as  perfect  a  constitution  lor  the  worship,  discipUne.  and  govern 
nient  of  the  New  Testament  Church,  and  as  perfect  a  rule  for  the  particular  duties  (W 
its  members,  as  the  Old  Testament  was  for  the  worship,  discipline,  and  government  i>i 
the  Old  Testament  Church,  and  the  particular  duties  of  its  members. 

(5)  That  with  respect  to  the  commands  and  ordinances  of  our  Tord  Jesu?  Chri-i 
where  the  Scriptures  are  silent  as  to  the  express  time  or  manner  of  performance,  ii 
any  such  there  be,  no  human  authority  has  power  to  interfere,  in  order  to  supply  tl,. 
supposed  deficiency  by  making  laws  for  the  Church;  nor  can  anything  more  In 
required  of  Christians  in  such  cases,  but  only  that  they  so  observe  these  commands  ami 
ordinances  as  will  evidently  answer  the  declared  and  obvious  end  of  their  institution 
Much  less  has  any  human  authority  power  to  impose  new  commands  or  ordinann  - 
upon  the  Church,  which  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  not  enjoined.  Nothing  ought  i^ 
be  received  into  the  faith  or  worship  of  the  Church,  or  to  be  made  a  term  of  coniniuiiicm 
ampng  Christians,  that  is  not  as  old  as  the  New  Testament. 

(6)  That  although  inferences  and  deductions  from  Scrij^turc  premises,  wlun 
fairly  inferred,  may  be  truly  called  the  doctrine  of  God's  holy  word,  yet  are  they  not 
formally  binding  upon  the  consciences  of  Christians  farther  than  they  perceive  the  con 
nection,  and  evidently  see  that  they  are  so;  for  their  faith  must  not  stand  in  the  wi^ 
dom  of  men,  but  in  the  power  and  veracity  of  God.  Therefore,  no  such  deduction- 
can  be  made  terms  of  communion,  but  do  properly  belong  to  the  after  and  progressi\t 
edification  of  the  Church.  Hence,  it  is  evident  that  no  such  deductions  or  inferenli.il 
truths  ought  to  ha\^e  any  place  in  the  Church's  confession. 

(7)  That  although  doctrinal  exhibitions  of  the  great  system  of  Divine  truths,  ant! 
defensive  testimonies  in  opposition  to  prevailing  errors,  be  highly  e.xpedient,  and  tin 
more  full  and  explicit  they  be  for  those  purposes,  the  better;  yet,  as  these  must  be  in  a 
great  measure  the  effect  of  human  reasoning,  and  of  course  must  contain  many  infercn 
tial  truths,  they  ought  not  to  be  made  terms  of  Christian  communion;  unless  we  sup 
pose,  what  is  contrary  to  fact,  that  none  have  a  right  to  the  communion  of  the  Churcli. 
l)ut  such  as  possess  a  very  clear  and  decisive  judgment,  or  are  come  to  a  very  hiuli 
degree  of  doctrinal  information;  whereas  the  Church  from  the  beginning  did  ;ind  cm  r 
\vill,  consist  of  little  children  and  young  men,  as  well  as  fathers. 

(8)  That  as  it  is  not  necessary  that  persons  should  have  a  particular  knowledge  oi 
distinct  apprehension  of  all  Divinely  reveded  truths  in  order  to  entitle  them  to  a  pla(  > 
in  the  Church;  neither  should  they,  for  this  purpose,  be  required  to  make  a  professim 
more  extensive  than  their  knowledge;  but  that,  on  the  contrary,  their  having  a  dm 
measure  of  Scriptural  self-knowledge  respecting  their  lost  and  perishing  condition  b.\ 
nature  and  practice,  and  of  the  way  of  Salwation  through. Jesus  Christ,  accompanied 
with  a  i)rofession  of  their  faith  in  and  obedience  to  him,  in  all  things,  according  to  hi- 
word,  is  all  that  is  absoluteh"  necessary  to  qualif}-  them  for  admission  into  his  Churcli 

(9)  That  all  that  are  enabled  through  grace  to  make  such  a  profession,  and  tn 
manifest  the  reality  of  it  in  their  tempers  and  conduct,  should  consider  each  other  ;l^ 
the  precious  saints  of  God,  should  love  each  other  as  brethren,  children  of  the  same 
family  and  Father,  temples  of  the  same  Spirit,  members  of  the  same  body,  subjects  of 
the  same  grace,  objects  of  the  same  Divine  love,  bought  with  the  same  price,  and 
joint-heirs  of  the  same  inheritance.  Whom  God  hath  thus  joined  together  no  man 
should  dare  to  put  asunder. 

(10)  That* division  among  the  Christians  is  a  horrid  evil,  fraught  with  nian\ 
evils.     It  is  anti-Chrislian,  as  it  destroys  the  visible  unity  of  the  body  of  Christ;  a- 


rilE  SKC()M>    \\\  AKl.MNi,  ^- 

il  he  were  divided  againt.t  himself,  excluding  and  excumniunicaiing  a  part  oi  himscll 
It  is  anti-Scriptural,  as  being  strictly  prohibited  by  his  sovereign  authority;  a  dircci 
violation  of  his  express  command.  It  is  anti-natural,  as  it  excites  Christians  to  con- 
demn, to  hate,  and  oppose  one  another,  who  are  bound  by  the  highest  and  most  en- 
dearing obligations  to  love  each  other  as  brethren,  even  as  Christ  has  loved  them  In 
.1  word,  it  is  productive  of  confusion  and  of  every  evil  work. 

ill)  That  (in  some  instances)  a  partial  neglect  of  the  cx|)ressly  revealed  will  „i 
(lod.  and  lin  others)  an  assumed  authority  for  making  the  approbation  of  human 
opinions  and  human  inventions  a  term  of  communion,  by  introducing  them  into  the 
constitution,  faith,  or  worship  of  the  Church,  are,  and  ha\e  been,  the  immediate, 
obvious,  and  universall>-  acknowledged  causes  of  all  the  corruptions  anrl  division> 
tiiat  ever  have  taken  place  in  the  Church  of  God. 

(12)  That  all  that  is  necessary  to  the  highest  state  ot  perfection  and  purity  of  the 
Church  upon  earth  is,  first,  that  none  be  received  as  members  but  such  as  having  that 
due  measure  of  Scriptural  self-knowledge  described  above,  do  profess  their  faith  in 
Christ  and  obedience  to  Him  in  all  things  according  to  the  Scriptures;  nor,  secondly, 
tliat  an_\-  be  retained  in  her  communion  longer  than  thee  continue  to  manifest  the 
realitv  of  their  profession  by  their  tempers  and  conduct.  Thirdl.\-.  that  her  ministers, 
duh'  and  Scripturally  qualified,  inculcate  none  other  things  than  those  very  articles  of 
faith  and  holiness  expressly  revealed  and  enjoined  in  the  Word  of  God.  Lastly,  that 
in  all  their  administrations  they  keep  close  by  the  observance  of  all  Divine  ordinances. 
after  the  example  of  the  primitive  Church,  e.xhibited  in  the  New  Testam.ent;  without 
any  additions  whatsoever  of  human  opinions  or  inventions  of  men. 

(13)  Lastly.  That  if  any  circumstantials  indispensably  necessary  to  the  oi)- 
-ervancc  of  Divine  ordinances  be  not  found  upon  the  page  of  express  revelation,  sucii, 
and  such  only,  as  arc  absolutely  neccssarv'  for  this  purpose  should  be  adopted  under 
the  title  of  human  expedients,  without  an\-  pretence  to  a  more  sacred  origin,  so  that 
any  subsequent  alteration  or  difference  in  the  observance  of  these  things  might  |)ro 
duce  no  contention  nor  division  in  the  Church. 

Text Moore:  .1  Comprrhrnske  History  of  !/ic  Disriphw  of  CInisi.  pp.   i  1.^-1 1.'^. 

I  \'.    /7/f:  (7  MBERLA  .V /;  rRESB  1  TERI .  I  .V.s 

.  1  Ciiriilar  Ldicr 
"Addressed  lo  the  Socielics  and  Brelhren  of  llic  Presbyterian  Cliiireh  recently  under  lli, 
earc  of  the  Council  by  the  late  Cumberland  Presbytery,  in  icliie/i  there  is  a  correct 
statement  of  the  ori'iin,  progress,  and  termination  of  the  difference  bet\^<een  the  Synod 
of  Kentucky  and  the  former  Presbytery  of  Cumberland."     RusselKille,  Ky.     i'rinled 
by  Matthew  Duncan,  at  the  oOice  of  the  "rarmers  Friend,"  1X10. 
De.vr  Brethrex:     The  time  is  at  lar-i  come  when  we  must  either  saeriliee  our 
religious  liberties  and  conscience  to  what  we  judge  unreasonable  demands,  cease  our 
endeavors  to  promote  the  work  of  God  among  us  as  we  haxe  hitherto  done,  or  consti- 
tute a  Presbytery  separate  from  the  Synod  of  Kentucky.  .   .  . 

A  number  of  you  will  easily  recollect  that  about  the  close  of  the  last  century,  or 
beginning  of  the  present.  God  in  a  very  remarkable  manner  began  to  revive  his  work 
amongst  the  inhabitants  of  this  western  country,  the  first  s\  mptoms  of  which  ai)pearcd 
under  the  ministerial  labors  of  the  Rev.  James  McGready  in  Logan  County.  .\t  the 
lirst  commencement  of  this  glorious  revival,  as  also  in  its  progress,  the  borjily  alTection- 


348  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  exercises  of  a  number  of  those  who  were  its  subjects  were  very  uncommon.  This 
soon  caused  a  rumor  to  go  abroad,  and  the  people  from  every  quarter  came  out  to  see. 
The  consequence  of  which  was,  they  not  only  had  their  curiosity  satisfied,  but  a  great 
number  had  their  hearts  deeply  affected.  This,  in  the  hand  of  God,  was  a  blessed 
means  of  spreading  the  work  through  various  parts  of  our  country.  For  a  while,  at 
first,  all  the  ministers  in  our  bounds  seemed  to  participate  in  the  glorious  effusion  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and,  correspondent  to  this,  proclaimed  themselves  friends  to  the  revival. 
But  alasl  it  was  soon  after  discoverable  that  some  of  them  had  changed  their  opinion, 
otherwise  they  had  never  been  well  established.  The  consequence  of  this  apparent 
change  may  easily  be  inferred;  notwithstanding,  the  work  still  progressed.  And 
although  the  few  who  remained  friends  to  the  revival  labored  m  the  work  of  the  ministry 
night  and  day,  3'et  the  cries  of  the  people  for  more  preaching  were  incessant;  and  those 
cries  soon  became  so  general  that  they  were  heard  Irom  man}^  parts  of  an  extensive 
frontier.  The  ministers  in  return  could  only  pity  and  pray  for  them ;  the  congregations 
Ijeing  so  numerous,  and  in  such  a  scattered  situation,  that  they  could  not  by  any  ])os. 
.'^ible  endeavor  supph-  them. 

About  this  time  a  venerable  father  in  the  ministr}",  who  was  then  resident  in  one 
of  the  upper  counties  of  Kentucky,  came  down  and  attended  a  communion  with  some 
of  our  preachers  in  a  vacant  congregation;  and  he  having  learned  the  situation  of  our 
country,  and  the  pressing  demand  that  there  was  for  more  preaching,  proposed  the  plan 
of  encouraging  such  amongst  us  as  appeared  to  be  men  of  good  talents,  and  who  also 
discovered  a  disposition  to  exercise  their  gifts  in  a  public  wa\',  to  preach  the  gospel, 
although  they  might  not  have  acquired  that  degree  of  human  education  which  the  let- 
ter of  discipline  requires.  This  proposition  was  truly  pleasing  to  our  preachers,  and, 
indeed,  it  found  general  acceptance  amongst  the  people  as  soon  as  intimations  thereof 
were  given.  The  consequence  was,  an  uncommon  spirit  of  prayer  now  seemed  to  pre- 
\ail  throughout  the  societies,  that  the  great  Head  of  the  church  would  not  only  open 
an  effectual  door  into  the  ministry,  but  also  that  he  would  raise  up,  qualify,  and  bring 
men  into  that  sacred  office,  whose  labors  he  would  own  and  bless.  ,And,  brethren,  that 
God  who  never  told  Israel  to  seek  him  in  vain  evidently  heard  and  answered  the  prayers 
of  his  people.  Some,  whose  minds  had  been  prev'iousl}'  impressed  with  the  duty  of 
calling  sinners  to  repentance,  and  of  bearing  public  testimony  to  the.  work  of  God  and 
the  religion  of  Jesu^  Christ,  and  upon  whom  also  the  eyes  of  the  church  for  some  time 
had  been  fixed  with  a  degree  of  expectation,  now  made  their  exercise  of  mind  on  this 
subject  known  to  their  fathers  in  the  ministry.  The  prospect  was  truly  pleasing  to 
the  preachers,  yet  they  considered  it  e.xpedient  to  act  with  the  greatest  caution;  for 
although  the  step  about  to  be  taken  was  not  unprecedented  in  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
\  et,  seeing  it  was  out  of  the  common  track,  they  were  well  aware  that  some  of  their 
l)rethren  in  the  ministr}-  would  oppose  the  measure.  However,  they  ventured  to  en- 
courage three  or  four  of  the  \-oung  men  to  prepare  written  discourses,  and  present  them 
to  the  Transylvania  Presbj-tery  as  a  specimen  of  their  abilities.  They  accordingly 
prepared  discourses,  and  at  the  next  stated  session  of  said  Presbytery  their  case  was 
brought  before  that  reverend  body.  They  met  with  warm  opposition,  arising  princi- 
pally, however,  from  a  quarter  rather  inimical  to  the  revival.  But  after  a  lengthy  con- 
versation on  the  subject,  in  which  there  was  much  altercation,  a  majoritj^  of  the  members 
consented  and  agreed  that  the  young  men  might  be  permitted  to  read  their  discourses 
to  an  aged  member  alone,  who  should  make  report  to  the  judicature,  \^'e  believe  the 
report  was  favora1)lc.  It  was  then  directed,  as  well  as  we  can  recollect,  that  those  men 


THE  SKCONI)   AWAKKMXG  S4'' 

should  prepare  other  discourses  to  be  read  at  the  next  Presb\  ler\ .  Thex  atcordingls 
prepared,  and  three  ot  them  attended;  but  as  soon  as  the  subject  of  their  case  was  re- 
sumed, a  warm  debate  ensued.  At  length,  however,  a  majority-  of  the  memliers  agreed 
to  hear  their  discourses.  After  they  were  read  the  question  was  put:  "^Shall  these  men 
be  received  as  candidates  for  the  ministry?  "  The  vote  being  taken,  one  of  the  three  was 
received,  and  two  rejected  bj-  a  majority  of  one  vote  only.  This  circumstance  much 
depressed  the  spirits  of  a  number  of  the  preachers  who  were  real  friends  to  the  revival, 
and  likewise  the  congregations  generally,  who  had  so  earnestly  desired  their  licensure; 
but  more  especiall}'  the  spirits  of  those  two  candidates  were  depressed.  They  werr 
men  in  a  matrimonial  state,  and  could  not,  consistently  with  those  relative  duties  h>- 
which  they  were  bound  to  their  families,  go  and  acquire  the  knowledge  of  all  those 
forms  of  literature  required  by  the  Book  of  Discipline.  Fain  would  they  have  re- 
turned home  and  solaced  themselves  in  the  enjojTnent  of  their  domestic  comforts  as 
private  Christians,  if  the}-  could  have  done  so  and  kept  a  good  conscience;  but  this 
they  could  not  do;  nor  could  they  with  clearness  become  members  of  any  other  Chris- 
tian society  where  the  ministerial  door  was  not  so  strait  and  ditTicult,  and  consequently 
where  they  might  have  been  at  liberty  to  exercise  their  popular  talents  with  approba- 
tion. No;  they  were  attached  to  all  the  essential  doctrines  and  likewise  the  Disciplini- 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  .   .   . 

...  In  the  meantime,  candidates  and  other  eminent  characters  wiio  were 
assiduously  endeavoring  in  one  way  or  another  to  promote  the  work  of  Clod  were 
encouraged  by  their  fathers  in  the  ministry  to  continue  the  exercise  of  their  gifts  in  a 
way  of  public  exhortation,  which  several  of  them  did,  laboring  much  till  the  next  Pres- 
byter}-; at  which  time  several  petitions  were  presented  with  hundreds  of  signatures, 
praying  the  Presbytery  to  license  and  send  to  their  relief  certain  denominated  persons. 
The  subject  was  again  taken  into  consideration,  after  which  the  Presbytery,  who  were 
personally  acquainted  with  those  men  embraced  in  the  petitions,  knowing  their  piet\-, 
soundness  in  the  faith,  aptness  to  leach,  etc.,  and  taking  into  view  the  situation  of  the 
congregations  and  the  extraordinar}'  demand  for  preaching,  determined  to  hear  trial 
sermons  from  three  or  four  of  them  (at  the  present  session),  to  be  considered  as  popular 
discourses;  which  accordingly  were  delivered  and  sustained  by  a  large  majority  ot  the 
judicature.  And  after  an  examination  on  various  subjects  touching  the  ministry,which 
were  also  sustained,  they  were  "licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  within  the  bounds  of  the 
Transylvania  Presbytery,  or  wherever  else  God  in  his  providence  might  call  them. " 

Certain  members  who  had  always  been  opposed  to  the  measure  entered  their 
protest  against  the  proceedings  of  the  majority.  But  the  majorit\-  were  not  deterred 
thereby  from  pursuing  in  their  official  capacity  that  method  which  they  conscientiously 
believed  best  calculated  to  promote  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  in  the  world. 

The  S>-nod  not  long  after  this  divided  the  Transylvania  Presliytcry,  and  fi)rme(i 
what  was  called  the  Cumberland  Presbytery;  the  bounds  of  which  included  all  the 
members  that  attended  the  preceding  session  of  the  Transylvania  Presbytery.  W  hich 
act  gave  a  decided  majorit}-  in  the  new  Presbytery  to  the  promoters  of  the  revival  and 
those  who  wtre  friendly  to  the  licensure  of  the  aforementioned  young  men;  which 
majority  ever  after  continued,  and  increased  until  the  Presbytery  were  dissolved. 

The  members  who  entered  their  protest  sent  a  petition  to  the  next  session  of  Synoil, 
referring  them  to  the  protest,  "which  they  thought  should  have  operated  as  an  appeal,' ' 
in  which  they  complained  of  various   irregularities   in   the  Cumberland  Presbytery 


350  SOURCEBOOK   Of   AMERICAX   CmRCH   HISTORY 

with  respect  to  the  Hcensure  and  ordination  of  men  to  the  ministry.  The  Synod  at 
that  time  did  or  said  but  little  about  the  matter;  but  at  their  succeeding  session  they 
appointed  a  commission  of  Synod  to  meet  shortly  afterward  in  the  bounds  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyter}'  at  Gasper  River,  and  directed  certain  members  of  the  com- 
mission to  cite,  previously  to  that  meeting  all  our  preachers,  licentiates,  candidates, 
and  public  e.xhorters,  who  generally  met  in  obedience  to  the  citation. 

After  the  commission  had  met,  and  also  the  accused  (who  were  then  known  as 
the  majority  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery),  the  commission  selected  from  the  minutes 
and  other  sources  a  number  of  irregularities,  as  chargeable  against  the  majorit}'  of  the 
Presbytery.  All  of  which,  however,  were  comprised  m  the  two  following  particulars, 
to  wit :  first,  "  the  licensing  unlearned  men,  or  such  as  had  not  been  e.xamined  on  the 
learned  languages,  etc. ;  secondly,  that  those  men  who  were  licensed,  both  learned  and 
unlearned,  were  only  required  to  adopt  the  Confession  of  Faith  partially — that  is,  as 
far  as  they  believed  it  to  agree  with  the  Word  of  God. " 

After  much  reasoning  as  well  as  positive  assertion  on  the  subject,  the  commission 
demanded  of  the  Presbytery  to  give  up  to  them  all  those  men  whom  they  had  licensed 
and  ordained  for  reexamination.  The  Presbytery  refused,  suggesting  the  danger  of 
the  example,  and  also  that  such  a  demand  was  without  precedent.  They  moreover 
declared  that  they  believed  the  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  had  deposited 
the  sole  power  in  the  several  presbyteries  to  judge  of  the  faith  and  qualifications  of 
their  own  candidates  for  the  ministry. 

After  the  refusal  of  the  Presbytery,  the  moderator  of  the  commission  jiroceeded 
to  adjure  the  young  men  to  submit  to  their  authority  and  be  reexamined ;  when  one 
of  them  asked  liberty  for  himself  and  brethren  to  retire  and  ask  counsel  of  God  before 
they  would  give  an  answer.  This  reasonable  request  was  at  first  strongly  opposed  b\' 
one  or  two  leading  members  of  the  commission,  but  at  length  it  was  granted,  and  the 
young  men  retired  to  ask  counsel  of  Him  who  is  all-wise.  In  a  short  time  after,  the\ 
returned,  when  they  were  asked  individually  if  the}-  would  submit  as  abo\-e.  They  all 
(except  one  or  two  who  wanted  longer  time  to  deliberate)  answered  in  the  negative, 
for  the  following  reasons,  to  wit:  first,  they  believed  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  which 
was  a  regular  church  judicature,  to  be  competent  judges  of  the  faith  and  abilities  ol 
their  own  candidates;  secondly,  that  they  themselves  had  not  been  charged  with  heres> 
orjmmorality ;  and  if  they  had,  the  Presbytery  would  have  been  the  proper  judicature 
first  to  have  called  them  to  an  account.  Notwithstanding,  the  commission  of  Synod 
proceeded  formally  to  prohibit  all  the  men,  learned  and  unlearned,  whom  the  Cumber- 
land Presbytery  had  licensed  and  ordained  from  preaching  the  gospel  in  the  name  of 
Presbyterians!  And  also  cited  what  were  called  the  Old  jSIembers  to  attend  the  nex' 
stated  session  of  Synod  to  be  examined  on  faith,  and  to  answer  for  not  ha\'ing  given  up 
their  young  brethren  to  he  reexamined. 

Some  months  after,  there  was  a  general  meeting  or  council  held  at  Shiloh,  consisi 
ing  of  the  ministers,  elders,  and  representatives  from  vacancies  which  formerly  com 
posed  a  majority  of  Cumberland  Presbytery.  At  that  council  it  was  agreed  on  to  peti 
tion  the  General  Assembly,  and  in  the  meantime  cease  our  operations  as  a  Presbyterx , 
but  continue  to  meet  from  time  to  time  in  the  cai^acity  of  a  council,  and  promote  tlu 


rill    SK( oxD  .\\\.\Ki;.\i.\(;  .{51 

titeresl  of  the  churcii  as  well  as  we  could,  until  an  answer  could  be  .iblaintd  from  tin- 
\«5embly.  .  . 

The  Assembly  addressed  a  letter  to  I  he  S\nod  inloniiiiig  them  that  uiiat  lliev  had 
done  "was  at  least  of  questionable  regularity,"  and  requested  them  to  review  their 
proceedings,  and  rectif.\  what  might  ha\x;  been  done  amiss.  The  S\nod,  wc  under 
stood,  reviewed,  but  conlirmed  all  their  commission  had  done.  The  council,  notwith 
standing,  were  encouraged  to  forward  another  petition,  .\fter  which  wc  were  informed. 
by  a  private  letter  from  another  influential  member  of  the  Assembly,  that  it  would  be 
most  proper  for  us  to  apply  lo  the  Synod  to  rescind  their  former  order  as  it  respected 
the  Presbytery,  and  if  they  refused,  then  for  the  council  lo  appeal  to  the  Assembl\ , 
ho,  "no  doubt,  would  redress  their  grievances"  .  .  .  But  before  there  was  an  op 
■  rtunity  of  doing  so  (after  such  conclusion),  we  heard,  to  our  astonishment,  that  the 
Assembly  had  decided  in  tavor  of  the  Synod.  This  step  at  once  superseded  the  necessi 
i\  of  an  a|)peal;  therefore  the  council  generally  thought  it  was  now  time  to  constitute 
into  a  Presbytery,  and  proceed  to  business  again  in  that  capacity.  But  some  of  the 
members  wished  to  make  the  last  effort  with  the  Synod,  who  now  had  the  business  in 
their  own  hands,  and  the  whole  agreed,  at  the  Ridge  fleeting-house  in  August  last,  to 
propose  their  last  terms  and  forward  them  to  the  Transylvania  Presbytery  or  Synod 
by  two  commissioners  to  be  appointed  for  that  purpose,  which  was  accordingly  done, 
and  the  terms  in  substance  were  as  follows: 

"We,  the  preachers  belonging  to  the  council,  both  old  and  \oung,  from  a  smcere 
desire  to  be  in  union  with  the  general  body  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  are  willing  to 
be  examined  on  the  tenets  of  our  hoh-  religion  b>-  the  Transylvania  Presbytery,  Synod 
or  a  committee  appointed  for  that  purpose;  taking  along  the  idea,  however,  that  we  be 
received  or  rejected  as  a  connected  body.  .\lso  all  our  ministers,  ordained  and  licen- 
tiates, retain  their  former  authority  derived  from  the  Cumberland  Presbytery.  It  was 
moreover  understood,  that  if  the  Synod  should  require  the  preachers  to  re-a<lopt  the 
Confession  of  Faith,  it  should  be  with  the  exception  of  fatalitj-  only.  " 

Our  commissioners  were  directed  to  go,  and  take  a  copy  of  tlic  above  minute,  with 
out  any  discretionary  power  whatsoever  to  alter  the  propositions  in  any  way.  And  it 
was  unanimousl}-  agreed  and  determined,  that  if  the  Synod  would  not  accede  to  the 
propositions,  on  the  fourth  Tuesday  in  October  ensuing  the>-  (the  whole  council)  would 
go  into  a  constituted  state.  The  comissioners  accordingly  went  lo  the  Synod,  and 
after  their  return  informed  us  that  the  Synod  would  not  consider  our  case  as  a  body, 
but  as  indi\-iduals;  neither  would  the}-  suffer  any  of  our  preachers  to  make  the  cvccjv 
lion  to  the  Confession  of  Faith. 

"In  Di.xon  County,  Tennessee  State,  at   ihr  Ke\ .  Samuel   .MrAdnw-  thi~ 
fourth  day  of  Februar\',  1810. 

"We,  Samuel  Mc.Vdow,  linis  Fwing,  and  Samuel  King,  regularly  ordained 
ministers  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  against  whom  no  charge,  either  of  immor 
ality  or  heresy,  has  ever  been  exhibited  before  any  of  the  church  judicatures,  ha\ 
ing  waited  in  vain  more  than  four  years,  in  the  meantime  petitioning  the  General 
Assembl}-  lor  a  redress  of  grie\ances  and  a  restoration  of  our  violated  rights,  ha\ i- 
and  do  hereby  agree  and  determine  to  constitute  into  a  Presbyter)-,  known  by  the 
name  of  the  Cumberland  Presbytery,  on  the  following  conditions,  to  wit;  .ill 
candidates  for  the  ministrv  who  may  hereafter  be  licensed  by  this  Presbyterv . 


352  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  all  the  licentiates  or  probationers  who  may  hereafter  be  ordained  by  this 
Presbytery,  shall  be  required,  before  such  licensure  and  ordination,  to  receive  and 
adopt  the  Confession  and  Discipline  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  except  the  idea 
of  fatality,  that  seems  to  be  taught  under  the  mysterious  doctrine  of  predestina- 
tion. It  is  to  be  understood,  however,  that  such  as  can  clearly  receive  the  Con- 
fession wathout  an  exception  shall  not  be  required  to  make  any.  ^Moreover,  all 
licentiates,  before  they  are  set  apart  to  the  whole  work  of  the  ministry  (or 
ordained),  shall  be  required  to  undergo  an  examination  on  English  grammer,  geog- 
raphy, astronomy,  natural  and  moral  philosophy,  and  church  history.  The  Pres- 
bytery may  also  require  an  examination  on  all  or  any  part  of  the  above  branches  of 
literature,  before  licensure,  if  they  deem  it  expedient. " 

Thus,  brethren,  we  have,  in  the  integrity  of  our  hearts,  endeavored  to  give  you  as 
correct  and  impartial  an  account  of  the  rise  and  progress  of  the  cause  or  causes  that 
have  brought  us  into  our  present  situation,  as  justice  to  ourselves  and  our  best  recollec- 
tion would  admit.  We  have  not  intentionall}'  and  unjustly  exposed  or  covered  the  con- 
duct of  any  man  or  judicature.  We  have  only  aimed  at  giving  a  clear,  honest  view  of 
the  matter,  that  you  might  be  enabled  to  judge  for  yourselves  whether  we  have  acted 
with  propriety  or  impropriety.     If  we  be  in  error,  we  are  not  conscious  of  it. 

W^e  think,  brethren,  precipitancy  or  rashness  cannot  be  justly  imputed  to  us  in  the 
present  case.  .  .  . 

Permit  us  further  to  inform  you  what  we  do  know  to  be  an  incontestable  fact — 
that  is,  there  are  a  number  of  ministers  who  are  kept  in  the  bosom  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  who  have  deviated  infinitely  more  from  the  Confession  than  we  have  done. 
One  can  boldly  deny  the  imputation  of  Christ's  active  obedience  to  the  sinner  in  justi- 
fication and  publish  it  to  the  world;  another  can  deny  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
in  the  work  of  regeneration;  and  yet  we,  who  only  object  to  the  unqualified  idea  of 
eternal  reprobation,  cannot  be  indulged  m  that  objection! 

Some  have  feared  because  of  the  smallness  of  our  number.  Brethren,  we  have  yet 
left  in  the  bounds  of  our  Presbytery  almost  as  many  ministers,  exclusive  of  candidates, 
asourblessedLordchose  to  spread  the  gospel  through  the  world.  .  .  . 

Some  of  you  are  afraid  you  cannot  be  supplied  by  the  Presbyter)'.  Brethren,  the 
same  almighty  Lord  of  the  harvest  who  heard  your  prayers  on  that  subject  ten  years  ago 
is  willing  to  hear  again.  Is  the  harvest  indeed  great  and  the  laborers  fe-w?  Well,  then, 
pray  the  Lord  to  send  more  laborers. 

Some  fear  lest  the  Presbytery  should  take  too  much  liberty  in  licensing  and  or- 
daining unlearned  men.  If  by  this  you  mean  you  are  afraid  the  Presbyter>-  (in  some 
instances)  will  dispense  n'ith  the  dead  languages,  your  fears  are  well  grounded.  But 
if  you  are  afraid  we  will  license  and  ordain  without  a  good  English  education,  we  hope 
your  fears  are  without  foundation.  And  while  we  thus  candidly  declare  our  intention 
to  receive  men  as  candidates,  without  a  knowledge  of  languages,  who  are  men  of  good 
talents,  and  who  appear  to  be  evidently  called  of  God,  (believing,  as  we  do,  that  there 
are  thousands  in  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  such  description,  who  would  make  more 
able,  respectable,  and  more  useful  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ  than  many  who  say  they 
have  been  brought  up  at  the  feet  of  Gamaliel),  we  would  nevertheless  recommend  it  to 
all  parents  who  have  sons  who  promise  fair  for  the  ministry,  to  have  them  taught 
the  Greek  language,  especially  the  Greek  Testament.     Some  of  us,  brethren,  intend  to 


THE  SECOND  A\VAKENIN(;  ,>5.> 

do  ourselves  what  we  here  recommend,  and  thereby  more  tully  convince  you  of  our  sin- 
cerity. 

Samuel  McAdow,  Moderator." 
Test,  Young  Ewing,  Clerk. 

Text — Foster:  A  Sketch  of  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Chureli,  (Amcr.  Ch.  Mist. 
Series  Vol.  XI)  pp.  272-285. 

V.  THE  SHAKERS 

A  Brief  Exposition  frc. 
Many  erroneous  opinions  are  entertained  concerning  the  people  generally  known 
by  the  name  of  Shakers,  which  are  calculated  to  mislead  the  public  mind,  in  respect 
to  the  true  character  of  this  Society.  Many  false  reports  and  incorrect  statements  have 
been  circulated  respecting  our  principles  and  practice,  which  have  no  foundation  in 
truth.  With  a  view  to  correct  these  erroneous  opinions,  and  as  far  as  in  our  power, 
to  remove  prejudices  and  false  impressions,  we  are  induced,  from  a  sense  of  duty,  to 
lay  before  the  candid  public  a  brief  statement  of  facts  respecting  the  principles,  govern- 
ment, temporal  order,  and  practical  regulations  of  the  Society.  .  .  . 

I.     Faith  and  Principles  of  the  Society 

1.  A  life  of  innocence  and  pmity,  according  to  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ  and  his 
first  true  followers;  implying  entire  abstinence  from  all  sensual  and  carnal  gratifications. 

2.  Love.  .  .  . 

3.  Peace  — "  Follow  peace  with  all  men, "  is  a  divine  precept,  hence  our  abstinence 
from  war  and  bloodshed,  from  all  acts  of  violence  towards  our  fellow  men,  from  all 
the  party  contentions  and  politics  of  the  world,  and  from  all  the  pursuits  of  pride  and 
worldly  ambition.     "  jNIy  kingdom  ("said  Christ)  is  not  of  this  world. " 

4.  Justice.  .  .  . 

5.  holin-ess.  .  .  . 

6.  Goodness.  .  .  . 

7.  Truth.  .  .  . 

II.  Of  Admitting  Members 
It  must  be  obvious  to  every  reasonable  person,  that  the  foregoing  princii)lcs  arc, 
in  many  respects,  very  contrary  to  the  carnal  and  selfish  nature  of  fallen  man,  and 
doubtless  more  so  than  those  of  any  other  religious  society.  Therefore  there  is  little 
danger  to  be  apprehended  of  any  person's  being  flattered  or  inveigled  into  this  Society, 
or  of  joining  it  from  any  other  motive  than  purely  from  the  operations  of  faith  &  con- 
science. This  of  itself  is  the  most  powerful  guard  that  can  be  set  against  the  decep- 
tions so  often  reported  to  be  practised  by  the  Society  in  procuring  members.  Indeed 
it  precludes  the  possibility  of  such  deceptions  to  any  alarming  extent.  To  this  it 
may  be  truly  added,  that  all  reasonable  precaution  is  used  against  admitting  any  per- 
son to  membership  while  ignorant  of  our  real  faith  and  principles,  or  of  the  following 
General  Rules. 

1.  All  persons  who  unite  with  us,  in  any  degree,  must  do  it  freely  and  voluntariix', 
according  to  their  own  faith  and  unbiased  judgment. 

2.  In  our  testimony,  both  public  and  private,  no  flattery,  nor  any  undue  influence 
is  used;  but  the  most  plain  and  ex]ilicit  statements  of  our  faith  and  principles  arc  laid 


354  SOURCEBOOK   or   A.MERKAX  CHURCH   HISTORY 

before  the  inquirer,  so  that  the  whole  ground  may  be  comprehended,  as  far  as  possible, 
by  every  candidate  for  admission. 

3.  No  considerations  of  property  are  ever  made  use  of,  to  induce  any  person  to 
join  us,  nor  to  prevent  any  one  from  leaving  us;  because  it  is  our  faith,  that  no  act  of 
devotion  or  service  that  does  not  flow  from  the  free  and  voluntary'  emotion?  of  the 
heart,  can  be  acceptable  to  God  as  an  act  of  true  religion. 

4.  Xo  believing  husband  or  wife  is  allowed;  by  our  rules,  to  separate  from  iin  un- 
believing partner,  except  by  mutual  agreement;  unless  the  conduct  of  the  unbeliever 
be  such  as  to  warrant  a  separation  b\-  the  laws  of  the  land.  Xor  can  any  husband  or 
wife  who  has  otherwise  abandoned  his  or  her  partner,  be  received  into  communion 
with  the  Society. 

5.  Any  person  becoming  a  member  must  rectify  all  his  wrongs,  and,  as  fast  and 
as  far  as  it  is  in  his  power,  discharge  all  just  and  legal  claims,  whether  of  creditors  or 
iVlial  heirs.  Nor  can  any  person,  not  conforming  to  this  rule,  long  remain  in  union  with, 
the  Society.  But  the  Society  is  not  responsible  for  the  debts  of  any  indi\  idual,  e.xcepl 
by  agreerr.ent;  because  such  responsibihlv  would  involve  a  i)rinciple  ruinous  to  the 
institution. 

6.  Xo  difference  is  to  be  made  in  the  distribution  ol  parental  estate  among  the 
Ireirs,  whether  they  belong  to  the  society  or  not;  but  an  equal  partition  must  be  made 
as  far  as  may  be  practicable  and  consistent  with  reason  and  justice. 

7.  If  an  unbelieving  wife  separate  from  a  believing  husband,  by  agreement,  the 
luisband  must  give  her  a  just  and  reasonable  share  of  the  property;  and  if  they  have 
children  who  have  arri\ed  to  years  of  understanding  sufficient  to  judge  for  them- 
selves, and  who  chuse  to  go  with  their  mother,  they  are  not  to  be  disinherited  on  that 
account.  Tho  the  character  of  this  institution  has  been  much  censured  on  this  ground; 
yet  we  boldly  assert  that  the  rule  al>o\i'  stated  has  never,  to  our  knowledge,  been 
violated  by  this  Society. 

8.  Industry,  temperance,  and  frugality  are  proininent  features  of  this  institution. 
.\o  member  who  is  able  to  labor,  can  be  permitted  to  live  idly  upon  the  labors  of  others. 
-Ml  are  required  to  be  employed  in  some  manual  occupation,  according  to  their  several 
abilities,  when  not  engaged  in  other  necessary  duties. 

III.        .M  AXNKR    nv    tloVERNNflAT 

1.  riie  eti'ective  basis  of  the  go\ernment  so  established,  and  which  is  the  support 
ot  all  its  institutions,  is  the  faith,  voluntary  choice,  union  and  general  approbation  of 
the  members.  It  is  an  established  maxim  in  the  Society,  that  any  member  who  is  not 
reconciled  to  the  faith,  order,  and  government  established  in  it,  is  more  injurious  than 
beneficial  to  it;  besides  the  loss  to  himself  of  his  own  time  and  privilege;  therefore,  when- 
ever this  is  found  to  be  the  case  with  any  one,  and  he  continues  in  that  situation,  he  is 
advised  peaceabh^  to  withdraw.  .\>  all  who  unitf  with  this  Society  do  it  voluntaril> , 
and  can  at  any  time  withdraw,  they  are  in  duty  bound  to  submit  to  its  govern- 
ment.  .   .   . 

2.  The  first  leading  gift  in  the  Society  is  vested  in  a  Ministry,  generally  consisting 
of  four  persons,  including  both  sexes.  It  belongs  to  the  Ministry  to  appoint  Elders 
and  Trustees.  These,  in  union  with  the  Ministry,  constitute  the  general  government 
of  the  Society  in  all  its  branches,  and  being  supported  by  the  general  union  and  appro 
bation  of  the  members,  are  invested  with  |)ower  to  appoint  their  successors  and  other 


TllK  SKC.OM)  A\\AK1:M.N(.  S.^^ 

subordinate  officers,  as  occasion  may  require,  to  counsel,  adMse  and  direct  in  all 
matters,  whether  of  a  spiritual  or  temporal  nature;  to  superintend  the  concerns  of 
the  several  families,  and  establish  all  needful  orders,  rules,  &  regulations  for  the  dirci 
tion  and  protection  of  the  several  branches  of  the  Society;  but  no  rules  can  be  made, 
nor  any  member  assume  a  lead,  contrary  to  the  original  faith  &  known  principles  ol 
the  Society.  And  nothing  which  respects  the  government,  order  and  general  arrange 
ment  ot  the  Society,  is  considered  as  full\-  established,  until  it  has  received  the  general 
approbation  of  the  Society,  or  of  that  branch  of  it  which  it  more  immediately  concern^. 
.1.  Xo  creed  can  be  framed  to  limit  the  progress  of  imi)rovcment.  It  i-^  the  faith 
of  the  society,  thai  the  operations  of  divine  light  are  unlimited.  .\ll  arc  at  liberty 
to  improve  their  talents  and  exercise  their  gifts,  the  younger  being  subicct  to  the  elder, 
and  all  in  concert  with  the  general  lead. 

4.  In  the  order  and  government  of  the  Society  no  corporal  punishment  is  aijproveil. 
nor  any  external  force  or  violence  exercised  on  any  member.  Failli,  Conscience,  or 
Reason  is  sufticient  to  influence  a  rational  beint,,  but  where  these  are  wanting,  the 
necessary  and  proper  means  of  restraint  are  not  prohibited. 

5.  The  management  of  temiDoral  affairs,  in  families  holding  a  united  interest. as 
far  as  respects  the  consecrated  propert\-  of  the  Societj-,  is  committed  to  Trustee?. 
These  are  appointed  by  the  Ministry  and  folders;  and  being  supi)orted  as  aforesaid 
are  legally  invested  with  the  fee  of  the  real  estate  belonging  to  the  Society. 

All  the  consecrated  property  comes  under  their  general  charge,  together  with  llu- 
oversight  of  all  public  business,  &  all  commercial  dealings  without  the  bounds  of  the 
community.  Ikit  all  the  transactions  of  the  Trustees.,  in  the  use,  management, 
and  disposal  oi  this  united  interest  must  be  done  in  behalf,  and  for  the  joint  benefit 
of  the  Socict}-,  and  not  lor  an>-  personal  or  private  use  or  purpose  whatever.  .\nd  in 
all  these  things,  they  are  strictly  responsi])ic  to  the  general  lead  of  the  Society  for 
the  faithful  performance  of  their  duty. 

It  is  also  an  estabHshed  principle,  thai  no  Trustee,  nor  an>  inenilicr  whatever, 
shall  contract  debts  of  any  kind,  in  behalf  of  the  Societv. 

I\'.       OrDKR  .VM)  ArKA.NCEMENT  of  THli  SoCIKTV 

Tins  communit>-,  is  divided  into  .sev'eral  dififerent  branches,  comnionl\'  called 
lamilies.  This  division  is  generally  made  for  the  sake  of  convenience,  and  is  olten 
rendered  necessary  on  account  of  local  situation  and  occurrent  circumstances;  but  the 
proper  division  and  arrangement  of  the  community,  without  respect  to  local  situa 
tion  is  into  three  classes,  or  progressive  degrees  of  order,  as  follows: 

1.  The  first,  or  novitiate  class,  are  those  who  receive  our  faith,  ami  come  into  ;i 
degree  of  relation,  but  chuse  to  live  in  their  own  family  order,  and  manage  their  own 
temporal  concerns.  .\ny  who  chuse.  may  live  in  that  order,  and  be  owned  a-  hrcthren 
and  sisters  in  the  gospel,  so  long  as  they  live  ui)  to  its  requirements. 

Parents  are  to  be  kind  and  dutiful  to  each  other,  to  shun  every  api)earance  of  ev  il. 
l)rovide  for  their  family,  bring  up  their  children  in  a  godly  manner,  use,  imjjrove.  and 
dispose  of  their  property  wisely,  and  manage  their  affairs  according  to  their  own  di> 
cretion.  They  may  thus  continue  as  long  as  it  comports  with  their  faith,  their  cir 
tumstanc ds,  and  their  .spiritual  improvement.  But  they  are  required  to  bear  in  mind 
the  necessit\'  and  importance  of  a  spiritual  increase,  without  which  they  are  ever 
exposed  to  fall  hack  into  the  course  and  spirit  of  the  world;  and  they  can  hold  their 


I 


356  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

connection  with  the  Society,  only  so  long  as  they  continue  to  conform  to  its  religious 
faith  and  principles. 

Such  persons  are  admitted  to  all  the  privileges  in  the  Society  spiritual  or  tem- 
poral, necessary  to  give  them  a  full  understanding  of  all  that  they  wish  to  know.  No 
control  is  exercised,  by  the  Society,  over  their  persons,  property,  nor  children;  but 
being  members  of  a  religious  society,  the}'  are  to  be  subject  to  the  spiritual  direction  of 
their  leaders,  and  may  receive  counsel  in  temporal  matters,  whenever  they  feel  it 
necessary  to  applj-.  If  at  any  time  they  desire  to  make  a  donation  to  any  religious  or 
charitable  purpose  of  the  Societ}-,  they  are  at  liberty  to  do  so;  provided  they  be  clear 
of  debt,  and  their  circumstances  will  otherwise  admit  of  it;  but  after  having  freely  made 
the  donation,  they  can  have  no  more  right  to  reclaim  it,  than  the  members  of  other 
religious  societies  have  to  reclaim  the  like  donations. 

The  education  and  government  of  children  belonging  to  this  class,  is  an  important 
object.  Where  the  number  of  private  families  is  sufficient,  they  may  establish  a 
school,  and  jointly  contribute  to  the  support  of  it,  and  in  this  way  dispose  of  their 
property  for  the  joint  benefit  of  their  posterity;  but  if  any  have  estates,  they  ma\- 
reserve  them,  in  whole  or  in  part,  for  the  benefit  of  their  children  when  they  become 
of  age. 

No  children  are  ever  taken  under  the  immediate  charge  of  the  Societ>-,  except  witli 
the  free  consent  of  all  parties.     But  few  comparativel}'  are  admitted. 

Those  taken  into  the  Society  are  treated  with  care  and  tenderness,  receive  a  good 
school  education,  according  to  genius,  are  trained  to  industry  and  virtuous  habits, 
restrained  from  vice,  and  at  a  suitable  age,  led  into  the  knowledge  of  the  Sacred  Scrip- 
tures, &  practically  taught  the  divine  precepts  contained  in  them,  particular^  those 
of  Jesus  Christ  and  the  Apostles. 

2.  The  second,  or  junior  class,  is  composed  of  persons  who,  not  ha\-ing  the  charge 
of  families,  and  being  under  no  embarrassments  to  hinder  them  from  uniting  together 
in  community  order,  chuse  to  enjoy  the  benefits  of  that  situation.  These  (for  mutual 
safety)  enter  into  a  contract  to  devote  their  services,  freely,  to  support  the  interest  of 
the  family  of  which  they  are  members,  so  long  as  they  continue  in  that  order;  stipulat- 
ing, at  the  same  time,  to  claim  no  pecuniary  compensation  for  their  services.  But  all 
the  members  of  such  families  are  mutually  benefitted  by  the  united  interest  and 
labors  of  the  whole  family,  so  long  as  they  continue  to  support  the  order  thereof;  and 
they  are  amply  provided  for  in  health,  sickness,  and  old  age.  These  benefits  are 
secured  to  them  by  contract. 

Members  of  this  class  or  order  have  the  privilege,  at  their  option,  by  contract,  to 
give  the  improvement  of  any  part  or  all  of  their  propertj-,  to  be  freely  used  for  the 
mutual  benefit  of  the  family  to  which  they  belong.  The  property  itself  may  be  re- 
sumed at  any  time,  according  to  the  contract;  but  no  interest  can  be  claimed  for  the 
use  thereof;  nor  can  any  member  of  such  family  be  employed  therein  for  wages  of  an>- 
kind.  Members  of  this  order  may  retain  the  lawful  ownership  of  all  their  own  property 
as  long  as  they  think  it  proper,  and  chuse  so  to  do,  but  at  any  time,  after  having  suf- 
ficient experience,  to  be  able  to  act  deliberately  and  understandingly,  they  may,  if 
they  chuse,  dedicate  and  devote  a  part  or  the  whole,  and  consecrate  it  forcer,  to  the 
support  of  the  institution.  But  this  is  a  matter  of  free  choice,  we  urge  no  one  to  do 
so,  but  they  are  rather  advised,  in  such  cases,  to  consider  the  matter  well,  so  as  not 
to  do  it  until  they  have  a  full  understanding  of  its  consequences;  lc«t  thev  should  do 
it  prematurely,  and  afterwards  repent  of  it. 


THE  SECOND  AWAKENINC,  .i57 

,5.  The  third,  or  Senior  class  is  composed  ot  such  persons  as  have  had  sulticicnl 
time  and  opportunity  practically  to  prove  our  faith  and  manner  of  life,  and  are  thus 
prepared  to  enter  fully,  freely,  and  voluntarily,  into  a  united  and  consecrated  interest. 
These,  solemnly,  covenant  and  agree  to  dedicate  and  devote  themselves  and  services, 
with  all  they  possess,  to  the  service  of  God  and  the  support  of  the  gospel  forever, 
solemnly  promising  never  to  bring  debt,  nor  damage,  claim  nor  demand  against  the 
Society,  nor  against  any  member  thereof,  for  any  projierty  or  service  which  they  ha\c 
thus  devoted  to  the  uses  and  purposes  of  the  institution. 

To  enter  fully  into  this  order,  is  considered  by  the  Society  to  l)c  a  niatlcr  of  the 
utmost  importance  to  the  parties  concerned,  and  therefore  requires  the  most  mature 
and  deliberate  consideration;  for  after  having  made  such  a  dedication,  according  to  the 
laws  of  justice  and  equity  there  can  l)e  no  ground  for  retraction.  Xor  can  they  by  those 
laws,  reco\-er  any  thing  whatever  which  has  been  thus  dedicated.  Of  this  all  are  full.\' 
apprised  before  entering  into  the  contract.  Yet  should  any  afterward  withdraw,  and 
be  disappointed  in  their  worldly  prospects,  the  society  may  charitably  suoply  their 
wants  as  a  matter  of  grace,  but  not  of  debt,  nor  to  support  them  in  idleness  and  dis- 
sipation.    Xo  person  who  withdraws  peaceably  is  sent  away  empty. 

During  a  period  of  more  than  forty  years,  since  the  permanent  establishment  of 
this  Society,  at  New-Lebanon  and  Watervliet,  there  never  has  been  a  legal  claim 
entered,  by  any  person,  for  the  recovery  of  property  brought  into  the  Society,  but  all 
claims  of  that  nature,  if  any  have  existed,  have  been  amicably  settled  to  the  satis- 
faction of  the  parties  concerned.  Complaints  and  legal  prosecutions  have  not,  hither- 
to, come  Irom  persons  vvho  brought  property  into  the  Institution;  but  from  those  who 
came  destitute  of  jiroperty,  and  M'ho,  generally  speaking  have  been  no  benefit  to  the 
Societ>-,  in  an\-  way;  but  on  the  contrary-,  after  having  enjoyed  its  hospitality,  and 
brought  no  small  share  of  trouble  upon  the  people,  have  had  the  assurance  to  lay  claim 
to  wages  which  they  never  earned,  or  property  to  which  they  never  had  any  just  nor 
legal  chum. 

Xo  person  can  be  received  inl(j  this  order  until  lie  shall  have  settled  all  just  and 
legal  claims,  both  of  creditors  and  filiar  heirs;  so  that  whatever  property  he  may  possess, 
may  be  justly  and  truly  his  own.  Minors  cannot  be  admitted  as  covenant  members 
of  this  order;  yet  they  may  be  received  under  its  imm.ediate  care  and  protection.  And 
when  they  shall  have  arrived  at  a  lawful  age,  if  they  should  chuse  to  continue  in  the 
Society,  and  sign  the  covenant  of  the  order,  and  support  its  principles,  they  are  then 
admitted  to  all  the  privileges  of  members.  The  members  ot  this  order  are  all  equally 
entitled  to  the  benefits  and  privileges  thereof,  without  any  difference  made  on  account 
of  what  any  one  may  have  contributed  to  the  interest  of  the  Society.  All  are  equall\- 
entitled  to  their  support  and  maintenance,  and  to  every  necessary  comfort,  whether 
in  liealth,  sickness  or  old  age,  so  long  as  they  continue  to  maintain  the  principles,  and 
conform  to  the  orders,  rules  and  regulations  of  the  institution.  They  therefore  give 
their  property  and  services  for  the  most  valuable  of  all  temporal  considerations;  an 
ample  security,  during  life,  for  every  needful  support,  if  they  continue  faithful  to  their 
contract  and  covenant,  the  nature  of  w-hich  they  clearly  understand  before  they  enter 
into  it. 


This  Society  [Xew-Lebanon]  has  served  as  a  pattern  for  all  the  societies  or  branches 
of  the  community  which  have  been  established  in  various  parts  of  the  United  Stales. 
In  every  i)lace  where  the  faifh  &  testimony  of  the  Society  has  been  i)Ianlcd,  the  same 


•  V^.S  SUIRt  E  llOOK   <.)F   AMKRICAN   CHIRCH   HISJORV 

urders  and  rules  ot  governmeiiL  have  been  gradually  eslablished  &  maintained;  so  that 
the  Society  and  its  members  are  now  generally  known,  and  from  the  striking  peculiari- 
ties which  distinguish  them  from  all  other  societies,  no  person  need  be  deceived  by 
imposters. 

The  perpetuity  of  the  Socielv  is  the  last  thing  lo  be  considered,  on  'vhich  we  offer 
the  following  remarks. 

We  believe  it  will  be  generall\-  granted,  liial  the  histor\-  ul  the  world  does  not 
furnish  a  single  instance  of  any  religious  institution,  which  has  stood  fifty  years  without 
a  visible  declension  of  the  principles  of  the  institution  in  the  general  purity  and  integ- 
rity of  its  members.  This  has  been  generally  acknowledged  by  the  devotees  of  such 
institutions,  and  facts  have  fully  veri6ed  it.  But  we  would  appeal  to  the  candid  judg- 
ment of  those  who  have  known  this  institution  from  the  beginning,  and  have  had  a 
fair  opportunity  of  observing  the  progress  of  its  impro\  ement.  whether  they  have,  in 
reality,  found  an>-  declension,  either  in  the  external  order  and  regulations  of  the 
.Society,  or  in  the  purity  and  mtegrity  of  its  members,  in  the  general  i)ractice  of  the 
moral  and  christian  duties;  and  whether  they  have  not.  on  the  contrarv,  discovered  a 
\isible  and  manifest  increase  in  all  these  respects.   .   .   . 

I'ublished  in  behalf  of  the  Societ}'  b\ 

C'ai.mx  GkeilN    )  Committee 

and  )  of 

.Si.TH  V.  Willis  )  I'ublication 
New-Lebanon,  March  15th,  1830. 

Text- -Green  and  Wells:  .1  Brief  Kxposilioii  of  llif  hl^lahlishcd  iriiuipUs.  tuid 
Regulations  of  the  VuihdSorirlvol  Bclirvcis  CallaJ  Shitl^'cis.  edilid  b\  McXemar  and 
.'^pining,  p]).  .vl-f. 

VI.  J  UK  SEJWRATISTS  ()!■  ZOAK 

Thr  Friiinpirs  of  Himrln 
"1.  We  believe  and  confess  the  Trinity  of  God;  I*'ather,  Son  and  Holy  Ghosl. 

II.  The  fall  of  .\dam,  and  of  all  mankind,  with  the  loss  thereby  of  the  likeness 
of  God  in  them. 

III.  The  return  through  Christ  to  Ciod,  our  proper  lather. 

IV.  The  Holy  Scriptures  as  the  measure  and  guide  of  our  li\es,  aiid  the  touch- 
stone of  truth  and  falsehood.  All  our  other  principles  arise  out  of  these,  and  rule  our 
conduct  in  the  religious,  spiritual,  and  natural  life. 

V.  All  ceremonies  are  banished  from  among  us,  and  we'dcklarc  Iheni  useless  aiK 
injurious,  and  this  is  the  chief  cause  of  our  Separation. 

VL  We  render  to  no  mortal,  honors  due  to  God.  as  to  uncowr  tlie  head,  or  to  bene 
the  knee.     Also  we  address  every  one  as  'thou'-—  du. 

VII.  We  separate  ourselves  from  all  ecclesiastical  connections  and  constitutions 
because  true  Christian  life  requires  no  sectarianism,  while  set  forms  and  ceremonie 
cause  sectarian  divisions. 

VIII.  Our  marriages  are  contracted  by  mutual  consent,  and  before  witnesses 
They  are  then  notified  to  the  political  authority;  and  we  reject  all  intervention  c 
priests  or  preachers.  , 

IX.  All  intercourse  ol  the  se.xes,  except  what  is  necessary  to  I  hi.-  i)e!|)etualion  0 
llu-  sjiecies,  we  hoki  to  be  sinful  and  contrarx-  to  tlie    order  and  command  of  Goc 


mi-  si'CONh  \\\  \Ki  \i\.  .v^<) 

Complete  virj^inity  or  entire  cessation  ol  >e.\ual  cuniincrcc  is  ui'.tj  comnit-ndablc  tJiaii 
marriage. 

X.  We  can  not  send  our  children  into  the  schools  oi  Babxlon  (meaning  tlu-  clerical 
schools  of  Germany),  where  other  principles  contrary  to  these  are  taught. 

XI.  We  can  not  serve  the  sta»^e  as  soldiers,  because  a  Christian  can  not  murder  hi- 
enemy,  much  less  his  friend. 

XII.  We  regard  the  political  gu\ernmeiU  as  ab.<olulel\  necessan  in  mainlain 
order,  and  to  protect  the  good  and  honest  and  punish  the  wrongdoers;  and  no  one  can 
prove  us  to  be  untrue  to  the  constiti  ted  authorities.  " 

Text— Piihliralions  Ohio  Anhrolo'iical  and  Ilisloricil  Sorirly.  \ol.  \  III.  |>|..  IS  11 

Ci)iistiliilioii  of  l\j^. 

"/«  //;<  .\ii»u  of  G oil  lli<:  fal/nr.  and  Jcsiis  Christ,  the  i>oii.  and  ihi  Holy  Ghosl.  Antrn 
In  order  furthermore  to  secure  to  our  consciences  that  satisfaction,  proceed- 
ing from  the  faithful  execution  of  those  duties  which  the  Christian  religion  demands, 
and  to  plant  and  establish  the  Sj^irit  of  Love  as  the  bond  of  Peace  and  Unity  for  a  per 
mar.ent  foundation  of  social  order  for  ourselves  and  our  posterity  forever,  we,  there 
forCj  seek  and  desire,  in  accordance  to  pure  Christian  principles,  to  unite  our  various 
individual  interests  into  one  common  stock  and  conformably  with  the  example  of  the 
Primitive  Christians,  all  inequalities  and  distinctions  of  rank  and  fortune  shall  be 
abolished  from  amongst  us.  and,  consequent!},  to  live  as  brethren  and  sisters  of  one 
common  fam.ily. 

Pursuant  to  the  foregomg  principles  and  resolution,  we.  voluntarily,  unite  and 
bind  ourselves  by  this  jomt  agreement,  under  the  nam.e  and  title  oi  ^"eparatist  Societ.v 
of  Zoar.     And  we  obligate  ourselves,  each  to  the  other,  that  we  will  hold  to  the  follow 
ing  articles  and  rules,  that  we  will  observe  and  supj^ort  the  sam.e  to  the  best  of  our 
abilities,  which  (rom  the  da\-  of  the  date  hereof,  shall  le  in  force  and  \  iriiu-  in  l.iw  : 

.\kti(I.i:  I 
l\tf:^!il<itiiig  Elections 
.AH  elections,  for  the  divers  necessary  otirtcers  of  the  .Sociel\ ,  shall,  agreeable  with 
the  provisions  of  the  act  of  incorporation,  be  held  on  the  second  Tuesday  of  Ma\ , 
annually,  and  in  accordance  with  the  statute  of  the  Stale  of  Ohio.  be. ifcid.d  b\- ballot 
and  majority  of  xotes.   .   . 

.\kticli:  II 
ElnlioH  of  Tnislrcs  (Uid  Tinir  Duties 
The  Societ\-  shall  elect  from  amongst  its  members  three  suitable  persons  as  ils 
Directors  or  Trustees,  and  their  successors  in  office,  who  shall  take  charge  of  the  joint 
property  of  all  undersigned  memljers.  Said  Trustees  shall,  as  stated  in  the  first  article. 
be  elected  by  majority  and  agreeable  to  tiie  following  regulations:  The  majority  fr)r 
three  years;  second  majority  for  two  years,  and  third  majority  for  one  year,  and  after 
the  expiration  of  one  year,  annually  one  Trustee.   .   . 

Said  Trustees  are  hereby  empowered  and  in  duty  bound  to  take  charge  of  all  the 
property,  real  and  personal,  which  this  Society,  either  now  or  in  the  future,  may  possess, 
including  all  property  of  newly  acquired  members,  movable  and  immovable,  of  what 
ever  name  and  description  it  ma\-  be;  likewise  are  the\  authorized  lo  receive  all  kinds 


360  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  legacies,  donations  and  personal  claims,  in  fine  every  species  of  property  to  which 
any  one  of  the  members  may  at  any  time  have  just  claim,  to  demand  and  collect  the 
same  by  legal  proceedings,  and  shall  appropriate  and  apply  the  same  conscientiousl 
to  the  best  of  their  knowledge  and  skill,  in  behalf  and  for  the  exclusive  benefit,  use  an 
advantage  of  said  Society.  And  it  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  said  Trustees,  carefully  i. 
furnish  each  member,  without  respect  to  person,  with  board,  clothing  and  dwelling  and 
other  necessaries,  alike  in  days  of  sickness  and  of  health,  as  good  as  circumstances  will 
allow.  Said  Trustees  shall  furthermore  take  charge  of  the  economical  affairs  of  this 
Society,  to  consult  over  and  direct  all  the  business,  and  consequently  to  assign  to  each 
individual  member  its  duty  and  work  to  be  performed,  to  which  at  least  the  majorit\ 
of  said  Trustees,  if  not  all  of  them,  shall  be  agreed.  .   . 


Article  VI 

Delivery  of  Property,  and  Duties  of  the  Members 

We,  the  undersigned,  members  second  class  of  the  Separatist  Society  of  Zoar,  di 
clare  by  these  presents,  that  all  our  property,  of  all  and  ever>'  description,  which  v 
either  now  or  in  future  may  possess,  movable  or  immovable,  or  both;  together  with  ;. 
claims,  titles,  rights,  devise  and  legacies,  etc.,  of  whatever  kind  and  name  they  maj-  li 
as  well  for  our  own  selves,  as  our  descendants,  heirs,  executors  and  administrators, 
shall  be  forever  given  up  to  said  Society,  with  the  express  condition,  that  such  propert;. 
shall,  from  the  date  of  the  signature  of  each  member,  forever  henceforth,  consequent!}' 
after  the  death  of  each  respective  member,  be  and  remain  the  exclusive  property 
of  said  Society.     Also  do  we  promise  and  bind  ouselves,  most  faithfully  and  indu- 
triously  to  execute  all  the  orders  and  regulations  of  said  Trustees  and  their  su' 
trustees  or  agents,  without  opposition  and  murmuring;  and  we  bkewise  agree  to  apin. 
all  our  strength,  good  will,  industry  and  skill,  for  lite,  to  the  general  benefit  of  said 
Society,  and  to  the  satisfaction  of  its  Trustees.     Likewise  do  we  promise  and  agree, 
under  the  same  conditions  and  regulations,  to  place  our  children,  whilst  they  are  in  a 
state  of  minority,  under  the  directions  and  regulations  of  said  Trustees,  in  same  manner, 
as  if  they  were  legally  bounden  by  lawful  indenture,  to  them  and  their  successors  in 
office,  until  they  shall  have  attained  their  proper  age,  as  defined  by  the  laws  of  this 
State. 

Article  MI 

Acceptance  of  Members 

In  accepting  new  members,  the  following  rule  and  order  is  to  be  observed:  Each 
and  every  person  wishing  and  desiring  to  become  a  member  of  the  second  class  of  this 
Society  shall  first  of  all  have  attained  to  the  lawful  age;  that  is,  a  male  person  shall  be 
twenty-one  and  a  female  eighteen  years  of  age;  secondly,  shall  such  person  or  persons 
have  lived  in,  and  dwelled  with  the  Society,  for  the  term  of  at  least  one  year,  and  shall 
have  been  a  member  of  the  first  class  of  this  Society,  (without  exception,  if  even  bom 
and  educated  in  the  Society)  and  provided,  that  they  have  faithfully  fulfilled  the  con- 
tract, previously  concluded  with  the  Trustees  of  this  Society  at  their  entrance  into  the 
first  class.   ... 


THE  SECOND  AWAKENING  361 

Article  VIII 
Education  Institute 
In  accordance  with  this  article  the  Society  shall  keep  or  establish  a  general  educa- 
tion institute  for  all  the  children  in  the  community,  at  the  head  of  which  such  male  or 
female  overseers  shall  be  placed,  whose  qualifications  shall  be  found  best  suited  for 
said  purpose.  And  agreeable  to  this  proviso,  all  the  parents  of  children  in  this  Society, 
bind  themselves  by  these  presents,  to  deliver  up  and  place  their  children,  after  having 
arrived  at  the  third  year  of  their  age  or  sooner,  to  the  overseers  of  said  institution, 
where  such  children  shall  receive,  according  to  their  age  and  faculties,  appropriate  edu- 
cation and  tuition.  .  .  . 


Article  X 

Contentions,  Etc. 

Casual  contentions  between  two  or  more  members,  and  complaints  of  whatever 
kind  and  description  they  may  be,  shall  be  brought  before  the  Trustees  and  by  them  to 
be  examined  and  settled.  But,  in  case  one  or  the  other  party  should  not  be  satisfied 
with  the  decision  of  said  Trustees,  or  should  any  one  or  more  of  the  Trustees  be 
envolved  in  such  contentions,  etc.,  then  appeal  may  be  had  to  the  Standing  Committee 
or  Court  of  Appeal,  whose  decisions  shall  in  all  cases  be  final  and  binding;  whosoever 
shall  act  contrary  to  this  provision,  and  will  not  be  satisfied  with  their  judgment  looseth 
and  debarreth  him  or  herself  of  all  further  enjoyments  and  rights  of  a  member. 

Article  XI 
Seceding  Members 

Should  any  member  or  members  find  cause  to  secede  from  the  Society,  they  shall 
make  known  such  their  intentions  to  one  or  more  of  the  Trustees,  whose  duty  it  shall 
be  to  notify  the  Society  thereof,  in  order  that  if  any  complaints  be  existmg  against  such 
member  or  members,  they  may  betimes  brought  forward  to  said  Trustees,  who  shall 
thenceforward  act  in  respect  to  them  agreeable  to  all  the  attending  circumstances.  .  . 

In  case  any  seceding  person  should  refuse  to  comply  with  the  demands  of  the 
Trustees,  in  pursuance  of  the  decision  of  the  Standing  Committee,  the  Trustees  shall  be 
authorized  to  prosecute  such  person  or  persons,  and  by  course  of  law  to  bring  them,  or 
cause  them  to  be  brought  to  the  due  fulfiUment  of  the  duty  or  payment  as  aforesaid. 

Text-^Publications  Ohio  Archeologicd  and  Historical  Society,  Vol.  VIII,  pp.  88-95. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

The  Era  of  Organization 

Bibliography 

The  awakening  of  interest  in  vvorld  evangelization  throughout  America 
is  connected  with  the  corresponding,  though  sHghtly  earlier,  movement 
in  Britain.  As  a  preliminary  study  it  is  therefore  necessary  to  acquaint 
oneself  \\ath  the  salient  facts  of  Carey's  career  and  the  organization  of  the. 
pioneer  British  missionary  societies.  For  William  Carey,  the  following 
will  be  found  sufificient:  "The  Story  of  Carev,  Marshman,  and  Ward" 
(II  Vols.  1859)  by  J.  C.  Marshman;  "The  Life  of  William  Carey,  D.D.. 
Shoemaker  and  Missionary''  (new  ed.  1888)  b\-  George  Smith;  and 
"William  Carey  and  Others,  Serampore  Letters;  Being  the  Unpublished 
Correspondence  of  W^illiam  Carey  and  Others  with  John  Williams.  1800- 
1816"  (new  ed.  1898)  edited  by  Leighton  and  Mornay  W^illiams. 

The  Baptist  Missionary  Society  has  been  well  presented  by  F.  A.  Cox 
in  his  "History  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  Society"  (II  Vols.  1842). 
From  an  extensive  bibliography  on  the  Church  Missionary  Society  the 
following  is  selected  as  sufficient  for  the  purpose  in  hand:  "The  Earh- 
History  of  the  Church  Missionary  Society  to  a.d.  1814"  (1896)  by  Rev. 
Charles  Hole;  "One  Hundred  Years:  Being  the  Short  Story  of  the 
Church  Missionary  Society"  (1898)  by  Eugene  Stock;  and  "The  His- 
tory of  the  Church  Missionary  Society:  Its  Environment,  Its  Men  and 
Its  Work  "  (III  Vols.  1899)  by  the  same  author.  On  the  London  Mission- 
ary Society  there  is  "The  Story  of  the  London  Missionary  Society. 
1795-1895"  (new  ed.  1904)  by  Rev.  C.  Sylvester  Thorne,  and  the  more 
exhaustive  "...  History  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  1795- 
1895  "  (II  Vols.  1899)  by  Richard  Lovett,  M.A.  In  the  "  Baptist  Regis- 
ter" (first  four  volumes)  there  will  be  found  bome  British  missionar>- 
literature  that  was  finding  its  way  into  American  churches. 

Passing  to  the  American  field  proper,  there  are  several  histories  that 
treat  the  subject  in  a  general  way.  The  earliest  is  "A  Sketch  or  History 
of  the  Principal  Attempts  to  Propagate  Christianity  among  the  Heathen  " 
(1819)  by  Miron  Winslow,  A.M.  Next  came  a  "History  of  American 
Missions"    (18.34')    by    \Ke\.    S.    Worcester.      This     work     was     soon 

362 


IHK  ERA  OF  ORC.AXIZATION  M),^ 

completely  OLitdasscLl  by  ■■  The  Origin  and  History  oi  Mi.ssiuiib.  ... 
(1832)  by  Rev.  John  Choules  and  Rev.  Thomas  Smith,  continuefl  (11 
Vols.  1838-39)  by  John  Williams.  Shortly  after  appeared  a  ''Histor\ 
of  American  Missions  to  the  Heathen  from  their  Commencement  to  thi- 
Present  time'"  (1840)  editetl  by  Joseph  Tracy.  .\  scholarly  work  discus 
sing  in  detail  the  activities  of  the  various  missionary  societies  but  failing  to 
trace  the  circumstances  out  of  which  each  of  these  societies  arose,  is  tlnu 
of  Rev.  William  Brown,  M.l^.,  "The  History  of  the  Christian  .Missions 
of  the  Sixteenth,  Seventeenth  and  Eighteenth  Centuries.  ..."  (3rd 
ed.  enlarged  and  im})roved.  III  Vols.  1864).  In  an  "Outline  of  the  His- 
tory of  Protestant  Missions,  .  .  ."'  by  Dr.  Gusta\'  Warncck  (translated 
from  the  German  by  Rev.  Thomas  Smith,  1882,  later  edition,  1901)  brief 
reference  is  made  to  features  of  outstanding  interest  in  the  field  of  Ameri- 
can activity'.  "  The  Encyclopaedia  of  Missions"  (1891)  edited  by  Re\. 
E.  M.  Bliss,  has  many  informing  articles,  and  an  exhaustive  bibliog- 
raphy. ''A  Hundred  Years  of  Missions  ..."  (1895)  by  I).  L.  Eeonarrl 
is  well  written,  but  designed  only  for  popular  purposes. 

In  respect  of  denominational  histories,  the  Baptists  are  rei)resenled 
by  "A  History  of  American  Baptist  Missions.  .  .  .  '  (1849i  by  W.  Gam- 
mell,  a  work  of  careful  execution,  though  now  antiquated;  "The  Stor..-  of 
Baptist  Missions  in  Foreign  Lands,  .  .  ."  (centennial  ed.  1892)  by  Rev. 
G.  W.  Hervey,  quite  popular,  though  not  superficial;  and  ".\  History  of 
American  Baptist  Missions  (1900,  new  edition  1913)  by  Rev.  K.  V.  .\Ier- 
riam,  a  serviceable  manual  for  beginners,  I)Ut  in  no  sense  e(|ual  to  the 
demands  of  an  exacting  investigator.  '"  The  Morning  Hour  of  .American 
Baptist  Missions"  (1907)  by  Albert  L.  \'ail  is  a  popular  monograph  well 
written  and  packed  with  information  for  the  busy  la>man.  but  not  M:f- 
ftcient  for  the  careful  student  of  missionary  institutions. 

For  the  Methodists,  there  is  the  excellent  work  "Missions  and 
Missionary  Societies  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"'  (II  Vol-. 
1879)  by  Rev.  J.  M.  Reid,  revised  and  extended  (III  Vols.  1896)  by  Re\-. 
J.  P.  Gracey;  also  an  older  informing  but  unindexed  "History  of  the 
Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  from  the  Organization  ol 
the  Missionary  Society  to  the  Present  Time  "  a850>  by  Rev.  W.  P. 
Strickland. 

For  the  Presbyterians,  there  is  a  "Historical  Sketch  of  the  Domestic 
and  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States" 
(1838,  rev-ised  and  supplemented,  1868,  b\-  J.  C.  Lowrie)  b>-  Ashbel  Green; 
and  the  "Origin  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,   United  States  of  America'"  ^^Hl^)'  hv  \\ .   H.   n.«\ar.l 


364  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AxMERICAX  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Lutheran  interest  in  evangelization  appears  in  a  ''History  of  Lutheran 
Missions"  (1900)  by  Rev.  Preston  A.  Laury. 

Turning  from  histories  general  and  denominational,  we  pass  to  Samuel 
J.  Mills  who  played  such  a  significant  part  in  the  organization  of  American 
foreign  missionary  work.  Of  biographies  there  are  the  following :  "  Mem- 
oirs of  the  Rev.  Samuel  J.  ]\Iills"  (several  editions,  1820  f.)  by  Gardi- 
ner Spring;  ''Memoirs  of  American  Missionaries  formerly  connected  with 
the  Society  of  Liquiry,  Published  under  the  direction  of  the  Society" 
(1833) ;  "  A  Story  of  One  Short  Life  (Samuel  J.  Mills) "  (n.d.)  by  Elizabeth 
G.  Stryker;  "Samuel  J.  Mills,  Missionary  Pathfinder,  Pioneer,  and  Pro- 
moter" (1906)  by  Thomas  C.  Richards.  The  last  is  a  valuable  work, 
written  in  a  scholarly  spirit,  with  an  exhaustive  bibhography.  Several 
histories  refer  to  Mills,  as  follows :  "  A  Biographical  History  of  the  County 
of  Litchfield,  Comiecticut "  (1851) ;  "  History  of  Torrington,  Connecticut " 
(1878)  by  Rev.  Samuel  Orcutt;  "Torringford:  In  connection  with  the 
Centennial  of  the  first  pastor.  Rev.  Samuel  J.  Mills"  (1870);  "History 
of  the  Foreign  jNIissionary  Work  in  Litchfield  County  during  the  present 
Century"  (n.d.)  by  Mrs.  G.  P.  and  Miss  L.  E.  Prudden;  "Historical 
Records  of  the  Town  of  Cornwall,  Litchfield  County,  Connecticut "  (1877) 
by  T.  S.  Gold.  VaJous  articles  concerning  Mills  appear  in  the  "Massa- 
chusetts Missionary  Magazine, "  "EvangeHcal  Magazine,"  "Panophst, " 
"Religious  Intelligencer,"  "Missionary  Register,"  "Christian  Specta- 
tor," "Missionary  Herald."  "American  Quarterly  Register,"  "American 
Theological  Review."  and  "Hartford  Seminary  Record"  (for  list  see 
"Samuel  J.  Mills"  by  Richards,  as  above,  pp.  269-271).  Especially 
worthy  of  mention  is  the  "Origin  of  .\merican  Foreign  Missions"  by 
Rev.  S.  M.  Worcester,  D.D.  ("  Amer.  Theol.  Rev. "  November  1860.) 

How  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions 
came  into  being,  and  the  record  of  its  achievements  has  been  set  forth  by 
William  E.  Strong  in  "The  Story  of  the  American  Board:  An  Account 
of  the  First  Hundred  Years  of  the  American  Board  for  Foreign  Missions  " 
(1910).  There  is  also  a  "Memorial  Volume  of  the  First  Fifty  Years  of  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions"  (1861)  b}- 
Rufus  Anderson.  Still  older  is  the  "History  of  the  American  Board  of 
Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions"  fl840,  2nd  ed.  1842)  by  Joseph 
Tracy. 

Adoniram  Judson  has  been  the  subject  of  several  memoirs,  of  which 
the  most  notable  are  those  of  J.  Clement  (1851),  Francis  Wayland  (II 
Vols.  1853),  his  son  Edward  (1883),  and  W.  C.  Richards  (1890).  The 
careers  of  tHe  three  Mrs.  Judson  ha\-e  l:)een  set  fortli  b>-  James  D.  Knowles 


THE  ERA  OJ-  ORCAMZATIOX  S()5 

1 1829),  Emily  C.  Jackson  (1847),  Mrs.  A.  W.  Stewart  (1852),  Mrs.  C.  L. 
Balfour  (1854),  and  A.  C.  Kenrick  (1860).  Luther  Rice  is  the  subject  of 
a  memoir  by  James  B.  Taylor  (1840);  and  Mrs.  Harriet  Newell,  by  Rev. 
Leonard  Woods  (1816).  A  ''Memoir  of  George  Dana  Boardman,  Late 
Missionary  to  Burmah"  (enlarged  edition  1852)  by  Alonzo  King,  with  an 
Introductory  Essay  b\-  William  R.  Williams  fills  an  important  jilace. 

For  the  organization  of  the  Baptist  Society  for  Propagating  the  Cios- 
]icl  in  India  and  Other  Parts,  the  Philadelphia  C\Hnention  of  May  14. 
1S14,  and  the  subsequent  periodic  meetings  of  the  Triennial  Convention, 
copious  details  are  given  in  "The  American  Baptist  Missionary  Maga- 
zine," the  "American  Baptist  Missionary  Union — Fiftieth  Anniversary- 
at  Philadelphia"  (1865),  and  "Missionary  Sketches;  Concise  Histor>- 
of  the  American  Baptist  Union"  (1879)  by  S.  F.  Smith. 

For  the  American  Bible  Societ}',  one  should  consult  the  "Report  ul" 
John  F.  Schermerhorn  and  Samuel  J.  Mills  to  the  Philadelphia  Bible 
Society"  (1813);  "A  Correct  View  of  that  Part  of  the  United  States 
\\  hich  lies  west  of  the  Alleghany  mountains  with  regard  to  Religion  and 
Morals"  (1814)  by  John  F.  Schermerhorn  and  Samuel  J.  Mills;  "Report 
u)  the  Society  for  propagating  the  Gospel  Among  the  Indians  and  Others 
in  North  America"  by  John  F.  Schermerhorn  and  Samuel  J.  Mills 
1814,  "Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Ser.  II,  Vol.  II);  "Report  of  a  Missionary 
lour  through  that  part  of  the  United  States  which  lies  west  of  the  .\lle- 
Ljhan}-  mountains;  performed  under  the  direction  of  the  Massachusetts 
Missionary  Society,  by  Samuel  J.  Mills,  and  Daniel  Smith"  (1815). 
[he  "History  of  the  American  Bible  Society"  (1856)  by  W.  P.  Strick- 
land, and  the  "American  Bible  Society,  Jubilee  Number"  will  fill  in  all 
necessary  details  connected  with  the  organization  of  this  society.  "The 
Centennial  History  of  the  American  Bible  .Society"  (1916)  by  Henry 
'  )tis  Dwight  is  a  rich  treasury  of  information. 

The  New  York  Religious  Tract  Societ\-,  and  the  New  l-lngland  Tract 
Society  which  later  became  the  American  Tract  Society,  may  be  studied 
through  the  contemporary  religious  periodicals  (see  below);  also  in 
"American  Tract  Society— First  Ten  Years.  1814-lS2.r"  (III  \'ols.  also 
in  condensed  single  volume). 

On  Williams  College  there  are  two  works:  the  "Hislorx-  of  Williams 
College"  (1860)  by  Rev.  Calvin  Durfee,  and  " Williamstown  and  Wil- 
liams College"  (3rd  ed.  1904)  by  Arthur  L.  Perry,  LL.D. 

Andover  Theological  Seminary  is  the  subject  of  a  "History"  (1885) 
by  Rev.  Leonard  Woods.  "  A  Memorial  of  the  Semi-Centennial  Celebra- 
tion of  the  Founding  of  the  Theological  .Seminary  at  .\ndover"  (1859' 


.^66  SOURCE  I30(;K  of  AMERICAN"  CHURCH   1I1ST(,)RV 

supplies  useful  information.  A  "Memoir  of  the  Life  and  Character  oi 
Ebenezer  Porter,  D.D.  late  President  of  the  Theological  Seminary  at 
Andover"  fl836)  by  Lyman  Matthews  merits  attention. 

The  American  Education  vSociety  has  not  been  written  up  in  an\ 
worthy  manner.  Its  annual  '"Reports'"  are  summarized  in  the  maga 
zines  of  the  period  (see  belowj.  A ''  Memoir  of  the  Rev.  Elias  Cornelius' 
(1833)  by  B.  B.  Edwards  is  the  nearest  approach  to  a  history. 

It  was  during  this  period  of  organization  that  many  religious  journals 
came  into  being.  They  are  as  follows:  "The  Armenian  (^American) 
Magazine"  (1789,  for  only  a  few  years),  "The  New  York  Missionary 
Magazine"  (1800),  "The  Connecticut  Evangelical  Alagazine"  (1800- 
1807)  becoming  later  (1808)  "The  Connecticut  Evangehcal  Magazine 
and  Religious  Intelligencer,"  "The  Massachusetts  Missionar}-  Maga- 
zine" (1803-8),  "The  Massachusetts  Baptist  Missionary  Magazine" 
(1803)  later  becoming  "The  American  Baptist  Magazine,"  "The 
Missionary  Herald"  (1804),  "The  PanopHst "  (1805),  "The  Church- 
man's Magazine"  (1806),  "The  Methodist  Magazine"  (1818),  "The 
Christian  Watchman"  (1819),  "The  Wesleyan  Repository"  (1821),  "The 
Baptist  Christian  Secretar\"  (1822),  "The  American  Missionary  Regis- 
ter" (1820),  "The  Quarterly  Register  and  Journal  of  the  American 
Education  Society"  (1827).  "The  Spirit  of  Missions'"  (1836 — Episco- 
palian). For  more  complete  list  see  "Quar.  Jour.  Anier.  Educ.  Soc." 
Oct.  1828,  p.  132.     For  the  Unitarian  magazines,  see  p.  392f. 

These  magazines  will  be  found  indispensable  for  annual  reports  of  the 
various  Missionary,  Bible,  Female,  Mite,  Cent,  and  Educational  Socie- 
ties.     They  also  furnish  reprints  of  representative  misrionary  literature. 

Documents 
1.    ////•;  EARLIER  MISSIOXARV  S(K  lEJl ES 


Organize!  June  19.  \l'^){^,  with  ihe  followinj;  C()n>lilulion: 

■'The  General  .VssDciation  of  the  Stale  of  Connecticut,  impressed  with  the  obliga- 
tion on  all  the  friends  of  Chrislianit>-  to  propagate  a  knowledge  of  its  gracious  and  hoI\ 
doctrines,  also  encouraged  b>-  the  late  iiealous  exertions  for  this  end,  in  sundry  Chris 
tian  bodies,  cannot  but  hope  the  time  is  near  in  which  God  will  spread  his  truth  througli 
the  earth.  They  also  consider  it  a  thing  of  great  importance  that  some  charitable 
assistancejje  e.xtended  to  new  Christian  settlements  in  \-arious  parts  of  the  United 
States.  The  salvation  of  these  souls  is  precious.  The  happiness  of  the  rising  genera 
tion  and  the  order  and  stability  of  civil  government  are  most  effectually  advanced  b\ 


THt  ERA   OF  ORGAXIZAIION  ^67 

the  diffusion  of  religious  and  moral  sentiments  tlirough  the  preaching  of  the  gospel 
In  deep  feeling  of  these  truths,  having  by  prayer  sought  the  direction  of  God,  in  the  fear 
of  His  great  name,  they  have  adopted  the  following  Constitution  of  a  Missionar\ 
Society: 

Article  I.     This  society  shall  be  known  by  the  name  of  the  Missionary  Society. 

Article  II.  The  General  Association  of  the  Stale  of  Connecticut  shall  he  the  said 
Missionary  Societ}'. 

Article  III.  The  General  Association  shall,  annually,  In  ballot ,  appoint  twelve 
trustees,  whereof  six  sha,ll  be  clergj-men  and  six  shall  be  brethren  of  our  churches,  wh<. 
shall  conduct  the  business  of  our  societ}^  in  the  manner  hereinafter  prescribed. 

Article  IV.  The  object  of  this  society  shall  be  to  christianize  the  heathen  in 
\orth  America,  and  to  support  and  promote  Christian  knowledge  in  the  new  settle- 
ments, within  the  United  States;  and  both  shall  be  pursued  as  circumstances  shall 
point  out,  and  as  the  trustees,  under  the  superintendence  of  the  General  .Association, 
shall  direct.   .   .   . 

Bk.njamin   TKrMBL'i.i.,  Moderator 

Passed  in  General  Association  at  Hebron,  June  21 ,  179S. 

Test:  Nathan  Perkins,  Scribe." 

Text— Puhlicali'ons  of  the  Illinois  State  Historical  Library.  NO.  10.  pp.  266-267. 

The  Massachusetts  Missionary  Society 

(Organized  May  2(S,  17W,  and  inlrodiiced  to  the  churches  in  the 
following  Address: 

"Christian  Brethren, 

Wishing  that  grace,  mercy,  and  peace  may  be  abundantlj  multiplied  unto  you, 
through  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  we  take  the  liberty  to 
announce  to  you,  that  impelled  by  a  deep  commiseration  for  the  unhappy  fate  of  thou- 
sands, who  are  perishing  through  lack  of  those  precious  means  of  sah'ation  which  we 
enjoy;  by  a  recollection  of  our  solemn  vows  to  devote  ourselves  faithfully  to  the  good 
of  the  kingdom  of  our  dear  Redeemer;  and  by  the  imitable  examples  of  many  others, 
both  in  our  own  country  and  in  Europe,  who  have  nobly  stepped  forward  in  the  cause 
of  Zion;  we,  a  number  of  ministers  and  people  of  Christ,  convened  in  Boston,  on 
Tuesday  Maj-  the  28th,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1799,  for  the  purpose  of  attending  to 
our  duty  in  this  regard,  have  deemed  it  expedient  to  form  into  a  Society,  in  order  to  col- 
lect and  combine  our  elTorts,  for  the  spread  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glorious  Gospel 
of  Christ  among  the  poor  Heathens,  and  in  those  remote  parts  of  our  countrj',  in  which 
the  inhabitants  do  not  enjoy  the  benefit  of  a  Christian  Ministry,  and  Christian 
ordinances.   .   .   . 

To  exclude  all  misconstruction  and  prejudice,  we  solemnl\-  declare,  that  it  is 
totally  foreign  from  our  views,  to  weaken  the  evangelical  influence  of  any  society  of  a 
similar  complexion  already  existing;  that  we  renounce  all  party  objects,  and  utterl\ 
refuse  to  suffer  anj-  poHtical  interest  or  consideration  wliate\cr  to  ha\'e  place  in  tin- 
design  or  operations  of  the  Society  .   .  . 

With  these  considerations  before  your  minds ;  with  the  perishing,  and  therefore 
very  compassionable  state  of  every  impenitent  sinner;  with  your  own  immense  in 
debtedness  to  redeeming  grace,  your  solemn  covenant  vows,  your  accountability,  and 
your  hopes  in  view,  be  intreated  to  cast  the  e>'e  of  attentive  observation  upon  the 


368  SOURCE  BOOK  Of  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

condition  of  thousands  and  millions  of  our  guilty  race,  in  other  countries  and  our  own, 
particularly  among  the  Heathen  tribes,  and  on  the  frontiers  of  the  United  States, 
forming  a  vast  line  of  new  settlements,  peculiarly  embarrassed  with  respect  to  their 
religious  interests  by  local  circumstances;  and  ask.  whether,  when  their  danger  is  so 
great,  when  their  spiritual  wants  are  so  urgent,  when  there  is  so  much  zeal  on  the  part 
of  wickedness,  infidelity  and  atheism,  counteracting  the  Gospel,  there  be  not  reason 
for  us  to  put  forth  every  exertion,  for  the  spread  of  that  precious  Gospel,  which  is 
the  grand  charter  of  our  eternal  inheritance.   .  .   . 

In  behalf  of  the  Society, 

Nathaniel  Emmons, 

President.^' 
Text — The  Connecticut  Evangelical  Magazine,  Vol.  I,  No.  9,  pp.  353-355. 

II.  AN  DOVER  SEMINARY 

Opened  Sept.  29,  1808,  the  following  revised  Laws  of  1827  set  forth 
the  aims  of  this  notable  institution. 

Admission 

Sect.  I.  This  Institution  shall  be  equally  open  to  Protestants  of  every  denomina- 
tion, for  the  admission  of  young  men  of  requisite  quahfications. 

II,  Every  candidate  for  admission  into  this  Seminary  shall,  previously  to  his 
examination,  produce  to  the  Faculty  satisfactory  testimonials,  from  persons  of  in- 
formation and  respectability  and  reputed  piety,  that  he  possesses  good  natural  and 
acquired  talents;  that  he  has  been  regularly  educated  at  some  respectable  College  or 
University,  or  has  otherwise  made  literary  acquisitions  which,  as  preparatory  to 
theological  studies,  are  substantially  equivalent  to  a  liberal  education,  and  that  he 
sustains  a  fair  moral  character,  is  of  a  prudent  and  discreet  deportment,  and  is  hope- 
fully possessed  of  personal  piety.  He  shall  also  exhibit  to  the  Faculty  proper  testi- 
monials of  his  being  in  full  communion  with  some  Church  of  Christ;  in  default  of  which, 
he  shall  subscribe  a  Declaration  of  his  belief  in  the  Christian  Religion,  in  the  following 

words.   "I do  solemnly  declare,  that  I  believe  the  Christian  Religion 

is  of  divine  original,  and  that  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  contain 
a  perfect  rule  of  faith  and  practice. 


The  Faculty 

IV.  Every  Professor  in  this  Seminary  shall  be  a  Master  of  Arts,  of  the  Protestant 
Reformed  Religion,  in  communion  with  some  Christian  Church  of  the  Congregational 
or  Presbyterian  denomination,  and  sustain  the  character  of  a  discreet,  sober,  honest, 
learned  and  pious  man,  and  shall  be  of  sound  and  orthodox  principles  in  Divinit}-, 
according  to  that  form  of  sound  words,  or  system  of  evangelical  doctrines,  drawn  from 
the  Scrijitures,  and  denominated  The  Westminster  Assembly's  Shorter  Catechism. 
If  on  the  Associate  Foundation,  he  must  also  be  an  ordained  Minister  of  the  Congrega- 
tional or  Presbyterian  denomination,  and  must,  previously  to  his  inauguration,  be 
carefully  examined  by  the  Visitors  with  reference  to  his  religious  principles. 


THE  ERA  Ol-  ORGANIZATION  ,>()0 

V.  Every  person  appointed  or  elected  a  Professor  in  this  Seminary,  shall,  on  the 
da>'  of  his  inauguration  into  office,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Trustees,  publicly  make 
ami  subscribe  the  following  Declaration. 

"I  believe  that  there  is  one  and  but  one  living  and  true  God;  that  the  word  of  God, 
contained  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  is  the  onlj'  perfect  rule  of 
faith  and  practice;  that,  agreeably  to  those  Scriptures,  God  is  a  Spirit  .  .  .  ;  that  in 
the  Godliead  are  three  Persons  .  .  .  ;  that  God  created  man  .  .  .  ;  that  Adam 
.  .  ;  that  God,  of  his  mere  good  pleasure,  from  all  eternity  elected  some  to  ever- 
la^ting  life  .  .  .  ,  that  the  only  Redeemer  of  the  elect  is  the  eternal  Sox  of  God 
....  that  the  righteousness  of  Christ  is  the  only  ground  of  a  sinner's  justification 
.  .  .  ;  that  regeneration  .  .  .  ,  and  that  a  Christian  Church  ought  to  admit  no  person 
to  its  holy  communion,  before  he  exhibit  credible  evidence  of  his  godly  sincerity,  that 
perseverance  in  holiness  is  the  only  method  of  making  our  calling  and  election  sure, 
ami  that  the  final  perseverance  of  saints,  though  it  is  the  effect  of  the  special  operation 
of  God  on  their  hearts,  necessarily  implies  their  own  watchful  diligence.  ...  I 
moreover  believe  that  God,  according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  will,  and  for  his  own 
t,'li'r\-,  hath  foreordained  whatsoever  comes  to  pass  .  .  .  ;  that  man  has  understanding 
and  corporeal  strength  to  do  all,  that  God,  requires  of  him;  so  that  nothing,  but  the 
>inner's  aversion  to  holiness,  prevents  his  salvation  .  .  .  ;  and  that  all  the  evil,  which 
has  existed,  and  will  forever  exist,  in  the  moral  system,  will  eventually  be  made  to 
promote  a  most  important  purpose  under  the  wise  and  perfect  administration  of  that 
Ai.>fiGHTY  Being,  who  will  cause  all  things  to  work  for  his  own  glory,  and  thus  fulfil 
all  his  pleasure. — And  furthermore,  I  do  solemnly  promise  that  I  will  open  and  ex- 
plain the  Scriptures  to  my  pupils  with  integrity  and  faithfulness;  that  I  will  maintain 
;  inculcate  the  Christian  faith,  as  expressed  in  the  Creed  by  me  now  repeated, 

ther  with  all  the  other  doctrines  and  duties  of  our  holy  religion,  so  far  as  may 
illicrtain  to  my  office,  according  to  the  best  light  God  shall  give  me,  and  in  opposi- 
tion, not  only  to  Atheists  and  Infidels,  but  to  Jews,  Mahometans,  Arians,  Pelagians, 
Antinomians,  Arminians,  Socinians,  Unitarians,  and  Univcrsalists,  and  to  all  other 
heresies  and  errors,  ancient  or  modern,  which  may  be  opposed  to  the  Gospel  of  Christ, 
or  hazardous  to  the  souls  of  men;  that,  by  my  instructions,  counsels  and  example, 
[  will  endeavour  to  promote  true  piety  and  godliness;  that  I  will  consult  the  good 
of  this  Institution,  and  the  peace  of  the  churches  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  on  all 
occasions;  and  that  I  will  rehgiously  conform  to  the  Constitution  and  Laws  of  this 
Seminary,  and  to  the  Statutes  of  my  Foundation." — Professors  on  the  Associate 
Foundation  will  add  to  the  promissory  part  of  the  preceding  Declaration,  the  word 
"I'apists"  between  the  words  "Jews"  and  "Mahometans,"  and  the  word  "Sabel- 
liaiis"  between  the  words  "Socinians"  and  "Unitarians." 

The  preceding  Declaration  shall  be  repeated  by  every  Professor  in  this  Seminary, 
in  the  presence  of  the  Trustees,  at  the  expiration  of  every  successive  period  of  five 
\  e  irs;  and  no  man  shall  be  cdntinued  as  President  or  Professor  in  this  Institution  who 
shall  not  continue  to  approve  himself,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Trustees,  a  man  of 
sound  and  orthodox  principles  in  Divinity,  agreeably  to  the  s}stem  of  evangelical 
doctrines  contained  in  the  said  Westminster  Shorter  Catechism,  and  more  concisely 
delineated  in  the  aforesaid  Creed.  Accordingly,  if  at  any  meeting  regularly  appointed. 
it  should  be  proved  to  the  satisfaction  of  a  majority  of  the  whole  number  of  the  said 
Trustees,  that  the  President,  or  any  Professor  in  this  Institution,  has  taught  or  em- 
braced any  of  the  heresies  or  errors  alluded  to  in  the  i:)eclarati6n  aforesaid,  or  should  he 


.^70  SOURCEBOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISToRV 

refuse  to  repeat  the  same  as  required  by  this  Article,  he  shall  be  forthwith  removed 
from  oflSce. 

DkvotioiNal  Exkkcises 

II  should  be  regarded,  b\-  every  student  and  Resident  Licentiate  in  this  Seminar)-, 
as  an  object  of  primary  importance  to  grow  continually  in  a  spirit  of  enlightened 
devotion  and  fervent  piety.   .   .   . 

I.  It  is  expected  that  every  student  and  Resident  Licentiate  connected  with  this 
Seminary  will  daily  spend  a  portion  of  time,  in  devout  meditation,  reading  the  Scrip- 
tures with  a  view  to  a  personal  and  practical  application,,  and  in  humble  and  fervent 
prayer.  The  Sabbath  is  to  be  employed  in  reUgious  duties,  social  and  secret.  Walking 
abroad  for  exercise,  and  conversation,  and  pursuits  not  adapted  directly  to  promote 
personal  pietj',  are,  on  this  daj-,  to  be  avoided.  Associations  for  prayer  and  praise, 
and  for  religious  conference,  are  proper  for  this  day,  subject  to  such  regulations  as  the 
President  may  see  fit  to  prescribe. 

n.  Every  morning  and  evening,  during  term  time,  religious  exercises  shall  be 
l)erformed  in  the  Chapel,  in  the  following  manner.   .   .   . 

\'L  Every  student  in  this  Seminary,  shall  constantly,  punctually  and  seriousl}- 
attend,  morning  and  evening  prayers;  the  public  services  of  the  Chapel  on  the  Sab- 
bath, and  on  days  of  fasting  and  of  thanksgiving;  and  on  all  stated  and  occasional 
Conferences,  and  seasons  of  special  devotion,  appointed  by  the  Faculty. 

Text- -Woods:  History  of  I  lie  Audovcr  Theological  Seminary,  pp.  285-306 

lii.  THE  coxsriTLriox  or  the  society  oe  bretii 

RE.\ 

The  following,  written  in  cipher  and  kept  a  proft)und  secret,  is  the  con- 
siitulion  of  what  mav  be  regarded  a?  the  first  foreign  missionar\- 
societ}'  in  America. 

■■.\rticle  L     This  Society  shall  be  distinguished  by  the  appellation  "Brethren." 

.\rticle  n.  The  object  of  this  Society  shall  he  to  effect  in  the  persons  of  its  mem 
l)crs  a  mission,  or  missions,  to  the  heathen. 

Article  IIL  The  government  of  this  Societj-  shall  be  vested  in  a  President,  Vice 
President,  and  Secretary,  who  shall  be  annually  chosen,  and  shall  perform  the  ordinar\- 
(luties  of  their  respecti\e  offices. 

.\rticle  I\'.     The  existence  ot  this  Society  shall  be  kept  secret. 

.\rticle  \'.  The  utmost  care  shall  be  exercised  in  admitting  members.  .^11  the 
information  shall  be  acquired  of  the  character  and  situation  of  a  candidate  which  is 
practicable.  No  person  shall  be  admitted  who  is  under  any  engagement  of  any  kind 
which  shall  be  incompatible  with  going  on  a  mission  to  the  heathen.  Xo  person  shall 
be  admitted  until  he  express  a  firm  belief  in  those  distinguishing  doctrines  commonly 
denominated  evangelical.  Xo  person  shall  be  permitted  to  see  this  constitution  until 
from  personal  acquaintance  it  is  fully  believed  by  at  least  two  members  that  he  is  a 
suitable  person  to  be  adrtiitted,  and  that  he  will  sign  it,  and  until  he  is  laid  under  the 


THi;   ERA   (II-   iJR(..\M/A  lIo\  o  7  1 

follovving  affirmation: — "  Vou  solemnly  promise  to  keep  mviolalily  secret  the  existemi 
of  this  Society." 

Article  VI.  Each  member  shall  keep  absolutely  free  from  every  engagement 
which,  after  his  prayerful  attention  and  after  consultation  with  the  Brctlircn,  shall 
be  deemed  incompatible  with  the  object  of  this  Society,  and  shall  hold  liimsclf  in  readi 
ness  to  go  on  a  mission  when  and  where  dut>-  ma>-  call. 

Article  \'II.  Any  member  on  apjilication  shall  l;e  rek-ascd  lioin  llii>  Sotiilv ;  ami 
the  Society  shall  have  power  to  dismiss  any  mcml)cT.  when  satislkd  tliat  hi>  rnKaKc 
mcnt  or  character,  or  situation  render  it  expedient. 

Article  VIII.  No'  alteration  shall  be  made  in  this  constitution  withuui  llu- 
concurrence  of  two-thirds  of  the  members  of  the  Society. " 

Text — Richards:  Samuel  J.  } fills.  .\fissi<»!ary  Patltfindn-.  I'ioind-  <i>id  /'roniolir, 
pp.  35-37. 

IV.  THE  AMERfC.W  /U).\RI)  ()!■  COM M I.SSI().\  EKS  roK 
FOREIGX  MISSIOXS 

Upon  the  advice  of  their  Aiidoxer  jjrofessofs.  and  introduced  l)y  Dr. 
Spring,  the  four  undersigned  presented  to  the  Massachusetts  General 
Association  at  Bradford,  June  27,  1810,  the  following  request,  .-\cting 
favorably  uj)on  the  petition,  the  Association  proceeded  to  organize  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions. 

"The  undersigned,  members  of  the  Divinity  College,  respectfully  re(iui-5t  llu- 
attention  of  their  Reverend  Fathers,  convened  in  the  General  .\ssociatioii  at  Brailford. 
to  the  following  statement  and  inciuiries: 

They  beg  leave  to  state,  that  their  minds  have  been  long  impressed  with  the  dul\ 
and  importance  of  personally  attempting  a  Mission  to  the  Heathen;  that  the  impres 
-sions  on  their  minds  have  induced  a  serious,  and  they  trust  a  prayerful  consideration 
of  the  subject  in  its  \arious  attitudes,  particularly  in  relation  to  the  probable  succes> 
and  the  difficulties  attending  such  an  attempt;  and  that  after  examining  all  the  in 
formation  which  they  can  obtain,  they  consider  themselves  as  devoted  to  this  work 
for  life,  whenever  God  in  his  providence  .shall  open  the  way.  They  now  offer  the  fol 
lowing  incjuiries  on  which  they  solicit  the  opinion  and  advice  of  this  .Vssociation. 

Whether  with  their  present  views  and  feelings,  they  ought  to  renounce  the  object 
of  Missions  as  \'isionary  or  impracticable;  if  not,  whether  the\-  ought  to  direct  their 
attention  to  the  eastern  or  the  western  world;  whether  the\-  may  expect  patronage  and 
support  from  a  :\Iissionary  Society  in  this  country,  or  must  commit  themselves  to  the 
direction  of  a  European  Society;  and  what  preparatory  measures  they  ought  to  take 
previous  to  actual  engagement? 

The  undersigned,  feeling  their  youth  and  inexperience,  look  u|)  to  their  I'allu-r-  in 
the  Church,  and  respectfulh-  solicit  their  advice,  direction,  and  prayers. 

fSignedi  .Vdoxiram  Juoson,  Jk. 

Sa.uuf.i,  Xott,  Jk. 

.SaMIKL  J.  MiLI.N 

Samvet,  Xkwki.i. '■ 
text-Richards:  S,i,iii,.l  J    Mill-.  \li<'<i>ni<irx  P.iHtfiHdi'r.  Piomrr  on-l  l'r,»noi.  r 
pp.  72.  73 


M2  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Address  to  the  Christian  Public,  November  1812 

The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  at  their  late  annual 
meeting,  appointed  the  subscribers  a  committee  to  prepare  and  publish  an  address 
to  the  Christian  Public,  in  the  name  and  on  the  behalf  of  the  Board 

The  two  great  objects  which  the  Board  have  in  view,  and  to  which  they  would 
direct  the  attention  of  their  brethren,  are  the  establishment  and  support  of  missions 
among  the  heathen,  and  the  translation  and  publication  of  the  Bible  in  languages  spok- 
en by  unevangelized  nations.  That  these  objects  are  transcendently  important,  it 
would  be  a  waste  of  time  to  prove;  that  they  are  admirably  calculated  to  go  hand  in 
hand  seems,  also,  undeniable.  Neither  the  Bible  without  preachers,  nor  preachers 
without  the  Bible,  will  ever  effect  any  great  change  among  ignorant  and  idolatrous 
people.  .  . 

The  two  objects,  which  have  been  mentioned  are  sufficiently  great,  extensive, 
and  attainable,  to  solicit,  nay  to  command,  exertions  and  sacrifices  from  every  benevo- 
lent person  throughout  the  Christian  world. 

These  objects  are  great.  Ever)'  thing  which  has  a  direct  tendency  to  promote  the 
salvation  of  immortal  souls  is  great  beyond  the  power  of  language  to  express,  or  ima- 
gination to  conceive.  .  .  . 

The  objects  are  extensive.  Thej-  admit,  they  require,  the  labors  of  multitudes. 
The  glorious  employment  of  being  fellow  laborers  in  the  cause  of  God,  is  an  employ- 
ment in  which  all,  who  are  so  inclined,  ma}'  at  all  times  engage.  But  the  support  of 
missions,  and  the  publication  of  the  Scriptures,  in  all  nations,  are  enterprises  in  which 
the  efforts  of  multitudes  can  be  united  with  peculiar  facility.  Christians  in  both  hemi- 
spheres, and  of  every  denomination,  can  direct  their  exertions  to  produce  one  result,  — 
a  result  of  the  highest  conceivable  importance.  Combined  efforts,  whether  of  a  good 
or  evil  character,  are  incomparably  more  powerful  than  single  efforts  can  be.  How  de- 
lightful, how  enrapturing  the  sight,  to  behold  good  men  of  every  rank  and  condition, 
in  all  parts  of  the  world,  uniting  in  one  vast  labor  of  love. 

It  is  not  onb'  practicable  for  multitudes  to  unite  in  the  great  purpose  of  evangeliz- 
ing the  world;  but  such  a  union  is  absolutely  necessary,  in  order  to  bring  about  this  event 
in  the  shortest  time.  All  the  power  and  influence  of  the  whole  Christian  world  must 
be  put  in  requisition,  during  the  course  of  those  beneficent  labors  which  will  precede 
the  millennium.  .   .    . 

But  the  most  animating  consideration  still  remains^these  objects  are  attainable. 
To  deny  the  practicability  and  usefulness  of  missions,  and  translations  of  the  Scriptures, 
would  manifest  a  total  ignorance  of  the  subject,  or  a  deep  hostility  to  the  progress  of 
Christianit}'.  Twenty  years  ago,  objections  to  these  extraordinary'  e&"orts  might  have 
been  formed  much  more  plausiblj-  than  at  present.  Happily  for  the  world,  such  ob- 
jections did  not  then  stifle  those  beneficent  attempts,  which  have  already  given  the 
Bible  to  nations  in  the  heart  of  Asia,  in  their  own  languages.  WTiether  Providence  shall 
bless  the  efforts  of  this  Board,  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  man  to  determine.  Let  us  wait 
with  humility  and  submission.  But  that  the  objects  in  view  will  be  attained,  and  by 
human  instruments  too,  will  not  be  doubted  by  those,  who  ex-pect  the  final  prevalence 
of  true  religion  over  error  and  sin.  If  the  faith  of  Christians  in  America  should  be 
tried  at  the  outset,  it  is  no  more  than  has  frequently  been  experienced  by  Christians  in 
every  age.  Such  trials  have  often  preceded  the  most  signal  success,  and  far  from  dis- 
heartening, should  stimulate  to  more  animated  and  faithful  labors 


THE  ERA  OK  OKGAMZATION  373 

Possibly  it  may  be  thought  by  some,  that  the  present  times  are  unfavorable  to 
the  objects  have  described,  so  far  as  pecuniary  contributions  are  needed;  and  that  it 
would  be  best  to  defer  charitable  designs  till  our  national  calamities  shall  ha\e  been  re- 
moved. We  cannot  yield  for  a  moment  to  reasoning  of  this  sort.  It  might  receive 
many  answers;  a  few  brief  hints  will  be  suflkient. 

God  alone  is  the  deliverer  from  public  troubles,  and  must  be  regarded  as  such  b\ 
all  who  have  any  just  views  of  his  providence.  He  can  change  scenes  of  national  dis- 
tress into  scenes  of  joy  and  gratulation.  He  can  cause  light  to  spring  up  out  of  dark- 
ness, and  educe  good  from  evil.  To  him  must  the  eyes  ot  all  be  turned,  who  long  for 
the  happiness  of  mankind  and  the  prosperity  of  the  Church.  What  method  so  likely  to 
secure  the  favor  of  God,  as  that  of  obeying  his  commandments?  And  it  is  his  command- 
ment, that  the  Gospel  should  be  preached  lo  every  crealure. 

Besides,  it  would  be  adding  immeasurably  to  all  the  necessary  evils  of  war,  if 
everj'  charitable  enterprise  were  to  cease  during  its  continuance.  The  interests  of 
truth  and  beneficence  would  thus  lose  more  in  a  short  war  than  could  be  regained  in  a 
long  peace.  National  calamities,  instead  of  producing  national  repentance  and 
reformation,  would  be  the  signal  for  letting  loose  the  malignant  passions,  while  all 
the  charitable  virtues  were  to  lie  dormant 

We  are  unwilling  to  conclude,  without  addressing  a  few  words  particularly,  and 
very  respectfully,  to  the  Clerg}',  the  reverend  pastors  of  the  American  churches. 

The  Board  whose  duty  it  is  to  superintend  the  first  American  mission  to  foreign 
parts,  and  to  expend  with  fidelity  such  monies  as  may  be  committed  to  their  disposal, 
deeply  feel  their  responsibility.  They  wish  for  all  information  which  can  be  had,  rela- 
tive to  the  subjects  which  will  come  before  them.  Any  communications,  therefore, 
from  the  Clergy,  either  in  their  individual  or  associated  capacities,  will  be  received  with 
respect  and  thankfulness.  It  will  be  the  desire  and  aim  of  the  Board  so  to  conduct 
their  affairs,  as  to  secure  the  confidence  of  all  Christians  throughout  the  United  States, 
of  every  denomination;  and  they  venture  to  hope  for  the  countenance  of  all,  who  admit 
the  utility  of  missions  and  translations. 

Among  the  numerous  claims  upon  the  public  Hberality,  you  will  doubtless  recom- 
mend those  objects  as  worthy  of  especial  regard,  which  have  a  direct  tendency  to  make 
men  happy  here,  and  to  fit  them  for  heaven.  That  all  such  objects  may  be  promoted, 
and  that  they  all  may  harmoniie  in  producing  one  grand  result,  the  universal  triumph 
of  truth  and  benevolence,  you  will  not  cease  to  labor  and  pray 

Let  us  all  remember,  Fathers  and  Brethren,  that  the  time  allotted  to  our  earthlv 
labors  is  short;  that  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  heathen  imperiously  demand  attention 
ahd  relief;  and,  while  urging  each  other  and  our  fellow  sinners  to  deeds  of  charity,  let 
us  niever  forget  the  words  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  hoiu  he  said,  It  is  more  blessed  lo  give  than  In 
fieceive. 

In  behalf  of  the  Board, 

Jedidiah  Morse,         i 
Samxjxl  Worcester,    \  Committee. 
Jeremiah  Evarts.       ) 
•fibston,  Nov.  10,  1812. 

Ttxt— First  Ten  J.nmial  Reports  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  Missions,  pp.  47-5,'^. 


374  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

V.    THE  BAPTISTS  AXD  FOREIG.X  MLSSIOXS 

Jiidson's  Changed  Views  on  Baptism 

The  following  letters  give  the  circumstances  under  which  the' 
Baptists  of  America  were  led  to  organize  themselves  independently 
of  Britain  for  foreign  mission  work  under  'The  General  Missionary 
Convention  of- the  Baptist  Denomination  in  the  United  States  of 
America  for  Foreign  Missions'  (May  18,  1814). 

"Rev.  and  Dear  Sir:  My  change  of  sentiments  on  the  subject  of  baptism  is  con- 
sidered by  my  missionary  brethren  as  incompatible  with  my  continuing  their  fellow- 
laborer  in  the  mission  which  they  contemplate  on  the  Island  of  Madagascar;  and  it 
will,  I  presume,  be  considered  by  the  Board  of  Commissioners  as  equally  incompatible 
with  my  continuing  their  missionary.  The  Board  will,  undoubtedly,  feel  as  unwilling 
to  support  a  Baptist  missionary  as  I  feel  to  comply  .with  their  instructions,  which  par- 
ticularly direct  us  to  baptize  'credible  believers  with  their  households.' 

The  dissolution  of  my  connection  with  the  Board  of  Commissioners,  and  a  separa- 
tion from  my  dear  missionary  brethren,  I  consider  most  distressing  consequences  of  m\ 
late  change  of  sentiments,  and,  indeed,  the  most  distressing  events  which  have  ever  be- 
fallen me.  I  have  now  the  prospect  before  me  of  going  alone  to  some  distant  island, 
unconnected  with  any  society  at  present  existing,  from  which  I  might  be  furnished 
with  assistant  laborers  or  pecuniary  support.  Whether  the  Baptist  churches  in  Amer- 
ica wiU  compassionate  my  situation,  I  know  not.  I  hope,  therefore,  that  while  my 
friends  condemn  what  they  deem  a  departure  from  the  truth,  the\  will  at  least  pity 
me  and  pray  for  me. 

W'ilh  the  same  sentiments  of  affection  and  respect  as  e\er,    ■ 
I  am,  sir,  your  friend  and  servant 

.\UONIRAXl  JrusoN,  Jk. 
Rev.  Dr.  Worcester,  Corresj)onding  Secretary  of  the  .\merican  Board  of  Commissioners 
tor  Foreign  Missions." 

"Calcutta,  September  1,  1812. 

"Rev.  Sir:  I  recollect  that,  during  a  short  interview  I  had  with  you  in  Salem,  J 
suggested  the  formation  of  a  society  among  the  Baptists  in  America  tor  the  support  of 
foreign  missions,  in  imitation  of  the  exertions  of  your  English  brethren.  Little  did  1 
then  expect  to  be  personally  concerned  in  such  an  attempt. 

Within  a  few  months,  I  ha\-e  experienced  an  entire  change  of  sentiments  on  the 
Nubject  of  baptism.  My  doubts  concerning  the  correctness  of  my  former  system  of  be- 
lief commenced  during  my  passage  from  America  to  this  country;  and  after  many  pain- 
ful trials,  which  none  can  know  but  those  who  are  taught  to  relinquish  a  system  in 
which  they  had  been  educated,  I  settled  down  in  the  full  persuasion  that  the  immersion 
of  a  professing  believer  in  Christ  is  the  only  Christian  baptism. 

Mrs.  Judson  is  united  with  me  in  this  persuasion.  Wc  have  signified  our  views 
and  wishes  to  the  Baptist  missionaries  at  Serampore,  and  expect  to  be  baptized  in  this 
city  next  Lord's  da>'. 

.A  separation  from  my  niisfeionar\  brethren,  and  a  dissolution  of  my  connection 
with  the  Roard  of  Commissioners  seem  to  he  necessarv  consequences.     The  mission 


THE  ERA   OF  ORl.A  MZA  IK  >\  .^75 

aries  at  Serampore  are  exerted  to  the  utmost  of  their  abilii\'  in  managing  and  s\H)ix)ri 
ing  their  extensive  and  complicated  mission. 

Under  these  circumstances  I  look  to  you.  Alone,  in  this  foreign  heathen  land,  1 
make  my  appeal  to  those  whom,  with  their  permission.  I  will  call  my  B(if>li<:l  Pr,lltrni 
in  the  United  States. 

With  the  advice  of  the  brethren  at  Serampore.  1  am  contemplatin),'  a  mission  on 
one  of  the  eastern  islands.  .  .  . 

But  should  I  go  thither,  it  is  a  most  painful  reflection  that  1  must  go  alone,  and 
also  uncertain  of  the  means  of  support.  But  I  will  trust  in  God.  He  has  frequentl\ 
enabled  me  to  praise  His  divine  goodness,  and  will  never  forsake  those  who  put  their 
trust  in  Him.     I  am,  dear  sir. 

N'ours,  in  the  Lord  Jesus. 

.\no\rRAM  JuDsoN.  J  K.  ■■ 
to  Rev.  Dr.  BoUes. 

Salem,  Mass.) 

Text — The  Life  oj  AtUniiruDi  J itdson.  by  liis  Hon.  Eihiard  Judson.  pp.  42-44 

Extract  of  a  letter  from  Dr.  Mar.shman,  of  Serampore.  to  R(.\ .  hi. 
H;ilr]win-,  of  Boston,  dated  September  1,  1812. 

"  \  note  which  brother  Judson  sent  to  brother  Carey  last  Saturday  has  occasioned 
much  reflection  among  us.  In  it  he  declares  his  belief  that  believers'  baptism  alone  is 
the  doctrine  of  the  Scriptures,  and  requests  to  be  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
'  Jesus. 

This  unexpected  circumstance  seems  to  suggest  many  ideas.  The  change  in  the 
>  oung  man's  mind,  respecting  this  ordinance  of  Christ,  seems  quite  the  effect  of  divine 
truth  operatmg  on  the  mmd.  It  began  when  no  Baptist  was  near,  (on  board  ship,  > 
and  when  he,  in  the  conscientious  discharge  of  his  duty,  was  examining  the  subject  in 
order  to  maintain  what  he  then  deemed  truth  on  his  arrival  in  Bengal.  .\nd  so  care 
fully  did  he  conceal  the  workings  of  his  mind  from  us,  on  his  arrival,  that  he  scarcelv 
gave  us  a  hint  respecting  them  before  he  sent  this  note  to  brother  Carey.  This  wa> 
not  indeed  very  difficult  for  him  to  do,  as  we  make  it  a  point  to  guard  against  obtruding 
on  missionary  brethren  of  different  sentiments  any  conversation  relative  to  baptism. 

This  change,  then,  which  I  believe  few  who  knew  brother  Judson  will  impute  to 
'.  him,  or  to  any  thing  besides  sincere  conviction,  seems  to  point  out  something  rela 
live  to  the  duty  of  our  Baptist  brethren  with  you,  as  it  relates  to  the  cause  of  missions 
It  can  scarcely  be  expected  that  the  Board  of  Commissioners  will  support  a  Baptist 
!  missionary,  who  cannot,  of  course,  comply  with  their  instructions,  and  baptize  whole 
households  on  the  parents'  faith;  and  it  is  certain  that  the  young  man  ought  not  to  bt 
left  to  perish  for  want,  merely  because  he  loved  the  truth  more  than  father  or  mother, 
nor  be  compelled  to  give  up  missionary  work  for  want  of  support  therein.  Now 
though  we  shovdd  certainly  interfere  to  prevent  a  circumstance  like  this  happcping, 
particularly  as  ive  have  given  our  Pedobaptist  brother  Newell,  gone  to  the  Isle  of 
France,  an  order  to  draw  there  upon  us  should  he  be  in  distress,  yet,  to  say  nothing  of 
the  missionary  concerns  already  lying  on  us,  and  constantly  enlarging,  it  seems  as 
though  Providence  itself  were  raising  up  this  young  man,  that  you  might  at  least  par- 
take of  the  zeal  of  our  Congregational  missionary  brethren  around  you.  1  would 
.vi^h.  then,  that  vou  would  share  in  the  glorious  work    by  supporting  hin\      I.<l  n-,  -i.. 


376  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

whatsoever  tilings  are  becoming  and  whatsoever  things  are  lovely,  and  leave  the  reversi 
of  these  for  others.     After  God  has  thus  given  you  a  missionary  of  your  own  natioi| 
faith,  and  order,  without  the  help  or  knowledge  of  man,  let  me  entreat  you,  and  E 
Messer,  and  brethren  Bolles  and  ^Moriart}-,  humbly  to  accept  the  gift. 

To  you  I  am  sure  I  need  add  no  more  than  to  beg  3-ou  to  give  my  cordial  love 
all  our  brethren  around  you. 

I  may  probably  write  you  again  soon,  and  in  the  mean  time  remain  yours,  in  th« 
Lord. 

Joshua  Maeshman.  " 

Text — Wayland:  Memoir  of  the  Life  and  Labors  of  the  Rev.  Adoniram  Judso 
D.D.,  Vol.  I,  pp.  112-113. 

Address 

The  General  Convention  of  the  Baptist  delegates  for  Missionary  purposes,  assembled  in 
the  Meeting-House  of  the  First  Baptist  Church  in  Philadelphia,  on  Wednesday, 
the  18th  May,  1814;  to  their  constituents,  the  churches  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Ministers 
of  the  Gospel,  and  the  friends  of  religion  in  general,  present  their  christian  love  at< 
cordial  wishes. 
Beloved  Brethren  and  Friends. 

In  what  manner  and  to  what  extent  it  has  pleased  the  blessed  God  of  late  to  dire<S 
the  attention  of  many  among  us,  to  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  some  of 
you  are  already  sensible,  and  others  will  learn  from  the  preceding  pages.     Under 
smiles  of  a  propitious  Pro\adence,  a  Convention  has  assembled  in  Philadelphia,  consist 
ing  of  delegates  from  parts  of  our  union,  various  and  remote,  to  devise  a  plan,  and  ent 
into  measures,  for  combining  the  efforts  of  our  whole  denomination,  in  behalf  of  tl 
millions  upon  whom  the  light  of  evangelic  truth  has  never  shone.     The  result  of  the 
serious  and  affectionate  consultations,  you  have  an  opportunity  of  perusing. 

For  this  glorious  period  the  church  has  long  and  anxiously  been  waiting.     For  tt 
thousands  of  the  petitions  of  the  saints  have  already  been  presented  by  the  gr 
Mediator  before  the  eternal  throne,  and  thousands  more  are  continually  ascending. 

Within  the  last  few  years,  it  has  pleased  the  good  Spirit  of  our  God  to  awaken  -i 
his  churches  a  serious  concern  for  the  diffusion  of  the  Saviour's  cause.  Numerous, 
in  some  instances  large  associations  of  Christians  have  been  formed  for  the  purpos 
considerable  sums  of  money  have  been  collected;  Bibles  and  religious  tracts  are  ext 
sivelj  and  gratuitously  circulating,  and  the  hope  which  thousands  cherish  that  thS 
glory  of  the  latter  day  is  at  hand,  is  as  operative  as  it  is  joyous.  The  blessing  which, 
has  succeeded  the  efforts  of  our  denomination  in  India,  demands  our  gratitude.  In  a' 
few  years,  the  word  of  life  will  probablj-  be  translated  into  aU  the  languages  of  the  East, 
The  change  of  sentiment  relative  to  the  subject  of  baptism  that  has  lately  occurred  in 
the  minds  of  two  respectable  characters,  who  were  sent  out  as  ^lissionaries,  by  anothei 
denomination  of  our  christian  brethren,  appears  to  have  been  of  the  Lord,  and  designed 
as  a  means  of  exciting  the  attention  of  our  churches  to  foreign  ^Missions.  The  engaged-' 
ness  of  these  worthy  brethren  in  the  work  of  the  Lord  continues.  They  look  to  us  foi 
aid,  are  actually  under  our  care,  and  have  an  undoubted  claim  to  our  united  and  firro 
support.  One  of  them  is  about  to  travel  through  different  parts  of  the  Union  with  a 
view  of  increasing  the  number  of  Missionary'  establishments.  We  anticipate  with 
pleasure  your  stealous  co-operation      The  brexnty  of  life,  the  value  of  immortal  souls 


THE  ERA  OF  ORGANIZATION  .?77 

a  i  the  obligations  under  which  divine  mercy  has  laid  us,  our  past  inactivity,  the  facility 

«  !  with  which  the  great  work  may  be  effected,  the  excellent  tendency  of  the  spirit  for  foreign 

1 1  Missions  in  multiplvnng  IMissions  at  home,  the  examples  of  other  christian  persuasions, 

j  and  the  incalculable  blessings  that  may  follow  our  endeavours,  form  a  body  of  motive 

1 1  which  we  hope  will  kindle  in  many  of  our  youth  an  ardent  desire  to  enter  on  Missionary 

,  services,  and  in  you  the  holy  resolution  to  minister  of  your  abundance  to  all  who  shall 

k  I  go  forth  in  the  name  of  the  Lord. 

I  But,  while  we  call  your  attention  to  the  spread  of  evangelic  truth,  we  would 

I  impress  on  your  minds  that  many  other  and  most  important  advantages  may  arise  to 

I  I  the  interests  of  Christ  among  us  from  our  acting  as  societies  and  on  the  more  extended 

scale  of  a  Convention,  in  delightful  union.    The  independence  of  the  churches,  wc 

trust  will  ever,  among  us,  be  steadfastly  maintained,  but  with  this,  as  they  are  entirely 

voluntary,  the  holy  combinations  we  wish  for,  can  never  interfere.     Is  it  not  a  fact 

!  that  our  churches  are  ignorant  of  each  other  to  a  lamentable  degree?     But  for  the 

labours  of  one  or  two  individuals,  it  is  probable  that  whole  Associations  might  have 

assembled  in  different  parts  of  our  Union  without  being  known  or  knowing  that  others 

existed.     We  have  "one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,"  why  should  our  ignorance  of 

each  other  continue?  why  prevent  us  from  uniting  in  one  common  effort  for  the  glor\- 

of  the  Son  of  God?     At  the  present  Convention  the  sight  of  brethren  who  had  never 

met  each  other  before,  and  who  a  few  months  ago  had  never  expected  to  meet  on  earth, 

afforded  mutual  and  unutterable  pleasure.     It  was  as  if  the  first  interviews  of  heaven 

had  been  anticipated. 

The  efforts  of  the  present  Convention  have  been  directed  chiefly  to  the  establish- 
ment of  a  foreign  Mission;  but,  it  is  expected  that  when  the  general  concert  of  their 
brethren,  and  sufficient  contributions  to  a  common  fund  shall  furnish  them  with  proper 
instruction  and  adequate  means,  the  promotion  of  the  interests  of  the  churches  at 
home,  will  enter  into  the  deliberations  of  future  meetings. 

It  is  deeply  to  be  regretted  that  no  more  attention  is  paid  to  the  improvement  of 
j  the  minds  of  pious  youth  who  are  called  to  the  gospel  ministr>^  While  this  is  ncg- 
!  lected,  the  cause  of  God  must  suffer.  Within  the  last  fifty  years,  by  the  diffusion  of 
)  knowledge  and  attention  to  liberal  science  the  state  of  society  has  become  considerably 
i  elevated.  It  is  certainly  desirable  the  information  of  the  minister  of  the  sanctuarv 
I  should  increase  in  an  equal  proportion.  Other  denominations  are  directing  their 
I  attention  with  signal  ardour  to  the  instruction  of  their  youth  for  this  i)uqiose.  They 
I  are  assisting  them  to  peruse  the  sacred  writings  in  their  original  languages,  and  supply- 
I  ing  other  aids  for  pulpit  services,  which,  through  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  may 
'  become  eminently  sanctified  for  the  general  good.  While  we  avow  our  belief  that  a 
I  refined  or  liberal  education  is  not  an  indispensable  qualification  for  ministerial  service, 
I  let  us  never  lose  sight  of  its  real  importance,  but  labour  to  help  our  young  men  by  our 
j  contributions,  by  the  origination  of  education  Societies,  and  if  possil)le,  by  a  general 
1  theological  seminary,  where  some,  at  least,  may  obtain  all  the  advantage,  which  learn- 
I  mg  and  mature  studies  can  afford,  to  qualify  for  acting  the  part  of  men  who  are  set 
I  for  the  defence  of  the  gospel.  Improvement  of  this  nature  will  contriljute  to  roll 
i  away  from  the  churches  the  reproach  of  neglecting  to  support  the  ministry  of  the  word- 
1   They  will  be  unwilling  to  receive  for  nothing  that  which  has  cost  their  ministers  much. 


.^78  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Finally,  brethren,  "be  ye  steadfast,  immo\eable,  always  abounding  in  tiie  worlj 
of  the  Lord,  forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  your  labour  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord. '' 

RlCHAKD  FuRM  \x.  President. 
Attest, 

Thomas  Baldwin,  Secretary.'' 

Text— The  Massachusetts  Baptist  Missionary  MaKazin,.  \ol.  I\  .  i)p.  00-74. 

VI.  THE  -SOCIETV  OF  IXnilRY  RESPEC/  IXC  MfS- 
SIONS- 

Instituted  at  Audover  seminarw  jati.  N.  \X\] .  wiili  the  following  as 
Article  I  of  its  Constitution. 

Article  I.     The  Object  of  the  Society  shall  be  to  devise  and  prosecute  measure^ 
for  the  extension  of  Christianity,— and,  in  subserviency  to  this,  to  acquire  and  dis- 
seminate a  knowledge  of  literature,  morals  and  religion  of  different  countries,  and 
the  causes  which  operate  on  the  moral  improvement  of  mankind. 

The  letter  attached,  reprinted  from  the  original  that  lies  in  ihc 
archives  of  Andover  seminar}',  shows  some  of  the  interests  of  this  Sociel  \ . 

Theological  Seminary  ,\ndo\ci 
Sept.  27,  ISir 
The  Society  oj  Inquiry  on  the  Siibjeet  of  Missions. 

to  the  Reverend  Messrs.  Hall.  Xe^.irll  L^  Xot:,  at  Bonil>ay 
Beloved  Brethren:— 

At  this  time,  when  five  of  our  number,  are  going  forth  to  strengthen  your  hands,  in 
the  missionary  work,  we  deem  it  our  duty,  by  a  friendly  letter,  also,  to  encourage 
your  hearts.   .   .   . 

The  members  of  this  Society  have  not  been  the  unmoved  spectators  of  your  ex- 
ample: they  have  not  been  unsolicitous  about  your  welfare.  From  the  time  of  your 
departure  from  these  shores,  th("\-  waited  in  anxiety  the  intelligence  of  your  safe  arrival 
in  India.   .   .   . 

We  say  not  this  to  flatter  you,  for  it  is  well  known,  that  God  may  choose  the 
weakest  instruments  to  perform  his  work,  and  that  all  your  strength  is  in  hirii;  but  we 
say  it  for  your  encouragement,  and  assurance,  that  altho  your  eyes  should  be  closed 
in  death,  without  having  witnessed  the  conversion  of  a  single  heathen,  your  labour  will 
not  be  in  vain.  Yet  neither  we,  nor  you  can  feel  that  enough  is  done,  while  ignorance, 
superstition  and  idolatry  reign  throughout  so  large  a  portion  of  our  world. 

The  following  we  state  as  a  summar\-  of  interesting  topics,  concerning  which  \ou 
will  be  able  to  collect  ample  information  from  the  publications  sent  you. 

The  efforts  and  success— of  Bible  Societies — Domestic  &  Foreign  ^lission  Socie- 
ties— Tract  Societies — ISIoral  Societies — Female  Cent  Societies,  and  other  charit- 
able associations — and  the  lately  organized  Societies  for  the  education  of  pious 
young  men  for  the  Gospel  ministry.  You  will  also  obtain  information  of  the 
establishment  and  success  of  the  American  Baptist  Board  of  Commissioners  for 
Foreign  "Missions — ot  the  flourishing  state  of  Colleges,  revivals  of  religion  in  man>- 
of  them:  Princeton,  Yale.  Dartmouth  &•  Williams:  &  the  establishment  of  two 


IHE  ERA   OK   OkO AM/. A  1  l(i\  .>7«J 

new  Colleges.  Hamilton  and  Alleghany— ol  the  numerous  and  powerful  visitation^ 

of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  many  towns  &  parishes  in  New  England,  fifty-two  of  whicli 

might  be  named  in  Connecticut  alone;  also  in  New  Jersej-  &  some  parts  of  the 

State  of  New  York.     You  will  see  the  vast  fields  for  missionary  labour  within 

the  bounds  of  the  United  States.      You  will  notice  with  pleasure  the  establish 

ment  of  the  monthly  concert  for  prayer,  that  God  would  grant  success  to  his  work. 

in  Christian  and  especially  in  heathen  lands.     You  will  observe  the  cslaljlish 

ment  of  a  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  X.  Jersey— and  we  might  mention 

also  a  "Society  of  Inquiry"  &  that  several  of  its  members,  have  ,u  tually  (kvotcd 

themselves  to  the  cause  of  foreign  Missions. 

In  view  ot  these  things.  Dear  Brethren,  you  will  with  the  I'salmist,  &  with  us  e.\claim. 

••The  Lord  reigneth,  let  the  earth  rejoice.  "     You  will  with  us  anticipate  the  time  when 

these  benevolent  efforts,  &  this  concert  of  prayer,  shall  extend  thro'  out  the  whole 

habitable  globe,  when  its  object  shall  not  be  the  extension  of  the  Redeemer's  glor\-  to 

the  heathen,  but  its  consummation  in  the  hearts  of  all  men. 

We  look  for  the  smiles  of  the  divine  Saviour  on  our  united  exertions.  We  su|)- 
plicate  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  we  all  may  promote  the  great  object  of 
e\-angelii,ing  the  world,  while  some  of  us,  as  individuals,  with  you,  may  be  immediatel\- 
instrumental  of  turning  many  heathen  from  the  worshi[)  of  dumb  idols,  to  ser\-e  the 
living  God. 

Receive,  beloved  Brethren,  our  most  cordial  Christian  salutation. 
In  behalt  of  the  Societ>' 

C.VT.vix  Yai.i:.  Cornsponding  SarcUiry. 

VI I .    THE  FFAIA  IJi  S( K lETI US 

The  following  address  sets  forth  the  sj)iril  and  acli\  ilic^  of  the  \  arii)U> 
women's  organizations  of  which  the  Boston  Sociel\-.  organized  in  ]S(.l(). 
was  one  of  the  earhest  and  most  prominent. 

"Address  of  Ihc  I'lmale  Society,  in  Boston,  to  'lie  Female  Friiuds  oj  Zion. 

"Pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem,"'  is  the  injunction  of  the  devout  psalmist;  with 
the  animating  promise  annexed,  "they  shall  prosper  that  love  her."  Nor  is  there  a 
duty  more  specially  enjoined  throughout  the  sacred  scriptures  than  that  of  prayer. 
.\nd  the  privilege  is  no  less  than  the  dutj-.  Those  who  li\e  much  in  the  exercise,  tlnd 
"it  is  good  for  them  to  draw  near  to  God. "  But  to  females  the  privilege  is  peculiarl\ 
invaluable.  Though  destined  by  the  Parent  of  nature  to  fill  more  retired  stations  in 
life  than  our  brethren,  we  are  ne\ertheless  permitted  to  rejjair  to  a  throne  of  grace, 
(and  even  to  unite  in  a  social  manner)  to  pk-ail  for  the  salvation  of  sinner^,  and  lln- 
prosperity  of  Zion. 

It  affords  us  much  pleasure,  to  hear  from  time  to  time  of  the  constitution  of  I'emak- 
Societies  in  various  parts  of  the  United  States,  for  the  purposes  of  prayer  and  of  aiding 
Alissiona'-y  exertions.  And  the  Lord,  we  trust,  has  condescended  to  use  these  Institu- 
tions as  a  means  of  extending  the  triumphs  of  the  cross. 

The  members  of  the  "Boston  Female  Society  for  Missionary  purposes,"  believing 
that  a  more  extensi\-c  and  particular  knowledge  and  acquaintance  with  those  societies 
of  a  similar  nature  would  be  i)romotivc  of  the  divine  gIor\-  and  their  miilual  efiification, 
beg  leave  to  address  tbeni  through  this  medium. 


380  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Engaged  as  we  professedly  are,  dear  Sisters,  in  the  cause  of  God,  and  the  pleasing 
work  of  endeavouring  to  advance  the  spread  of  the  gospel;  we  have  thought  it  would 
add  greatly  to  our  happiness,  could  we  be  indulged  the  privilege  of  a  correspondence 
with  you  by  letter.  We  think  it  would  have  a  tendency  to  cement  us  together  in  the 
bonds  of  christian  fellowship,  and  establish  a  union  never  to  be  dissolved. 

We  likewise  think  it  desirable,  (as  far  as  may  be  convenient)  that  we  should  all 
hold  our  meetings  on  the  same  day.  The  idea  that  many  of  our  dear  Sisters,  in  dif- 
ferent places,  were  met  at  the  same  time,  and  engaged  in  the  same  delightful  employ- 
ment of  praying  down  blessings  on  mankind,  would  tend  to  strengthen  our  faith, 
increase  our  union,  animate  our  hopes,  and  cheer  our  prospects.  And  we  have  every 
reason  to  believe,  that  He  who  has  promised  to  be  with  two  or  three  who  are  met 
in  his  name;  and  that  if  two  shall  agree  in  asking  any  thing  it  shall  be  done  for  them; 
would  hear  our  united  supplications,  if  presented  in  faith.  We  therefore  recommend 
it  to  you  collectively,  (and  also  to  our  female  friends  whose  local  situation  may  render 
it  impracticable  for  them  to  meet  together,)  to  set  apart  the  first  Mondaj'  afternoon  of 
every  month,  for  solemn  praver  to  God,  for  the  out-pouring  of  his  Holy  Spirit;  a  general 
revival  of  pure  and  undefiled  religion,  and  a  universal  spread  of  the  gospel.-^Particu- 
larly  that  he  will  send  forth  labourers  into  his  harvest,  and  crown  all  Institutions,  which 
have  his  glory  and  the  good  of  souls  for  their  object,  with  his  special  blessing.  Should 
we,  beloved  Sisters,  engage  in  this  solemn  undertaking  with  our  hearts  rightly  in- 
fluenced, as  the  lips  of  eternal  truth  and  faithfulness  have  promised  "that  they  who 
sow  in  tears  shall  reap  in  joy, "  we  feel  confident  it  will  not  be  long  before  some  part  of 
his  weary  heritage  shall  experience  refreshing  showers.   .   . 

Though  we  sincerely  wish  to  avoid  an  ostentatious  or  pharisaical  spirit,  we  honest- 
ly confess  we  are  not  ashamed  to  acknowledge  that  we  pray,  that  we  meet  in  praying 
circles,  and  that  our  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  is,  that  Israel  may  be  saved.  And 
though  we  wish  ever  to  preserve  our  place  as  females,  we  cannot  view  it  inconsistent 
with  that  modesty  and  shamefacedness  enjoined  by  the  Apostle,  thus  openly  to  come 
out  on  the  Lord's  side.  We  have  the  approbation  of  good  men  of  different  denomina- 
tions; we  believe  angels  smile  on  our  endeavours  to  communicate  the  knowledge  of 
salvation  to  those  souls  at  whose  repentance  they  rejoice.  God  himself  has  disposed 
us  to  the  work,  and  is  engaged  in  our  defence;  and  if  He  "be  for  us,  who  can  be  against 
us?"  Though  we  may  meet  the  scoffs  of  an  unthinking  world,  let  this  only  increase 
our  zeal,  for  more  are  they  that  are  for  us,  than  they  that  are  for  them.  x\nd  while  we 
hear  of  wars  and  rumors  of  wars,  and  some  even  of  the  citizens  of  our  own  country  are 
penetrating  into  the  wilderness  with  the  sound  of  the  trumpet  and  alarm  of  war;  be 
ours  the  pleasing  privilege  (through  the  medium  of  the  faithful  Missionary,)  to  re- 
sound those  joyful  strains  which  once  echoed  through  the  plains  of  Galilee,  "Peace  on 
earth,  good  will  towards  men. "... 

In  behalf  of  the  Society, 
Boston,  Feb.  3,  1812. 

Mary  Webb,  SecWy. " 

Text—  T//r  Massarliiisrlls  BaplisI  }f!ssionary  Magazine.  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  1.^6-157. 


TllK   ERA   OK  ORC.AM/ATION  M^\ 

VIII.  THE  MASSACHUSETTS  BAPTIST  MISSIOXARV 
50C/£n'— Organized  September  22,  1814. 

As  tv-pical  of  the  growing  appreciation  among  the  American  churches, 
of  the  need  for  a  more  highly  trained  ministry,  the  "Massachusetts 
Baptist  Missionary  Society"  holds  an  imjiortant  place.  Its  ''Address" 
follows : 

".\DnRF.ss  Of  llir  Eldrrs  and  Mt\ssc}i!icrs  of  llic  Boston   15 apiist  Assou ation.  Io  Hi, 

Churches  thry  Rr present 
Dear  Brethren, 

If  we  compare  the  present  state  of  our  denomination  in  this  land  with  the  state  it 
was  in  50  }ears  since,  we  shall  see  great  cause  of  encouragement  and  thankfulness.  We 
were  then  oppressed;  we  have  now  full  liberty  to  worship  God  according  to  the  dictates 
of  our  own  consciences.  We  were  then  few  in  number;  we  have  now  increased  to  a  mul- 
titude. The  Lord  has,  indeed,  done  great  things  for  us,  whereof  we  have  reason  to  be 
glad.  But  while  we  are  surrounded  with  such  tokens  of  his  presence  and  favour,  have 
we  not  some  reason  to  blame  oursehes  for  the  non-improvement  of  those  means  ol 
honouring  him  with  which  he  has  graciously  supplied  us?  ]Much  has  indeed  been  done; 
but  if  there  is  reason  to  believe  we  have  it  in  our  power  to  do  more,  are  we  not  bound  to 
to  make  the  attempt? 

For  several  years  past,  we  have  been  employed  in  missionary  undertakings.  These 
are  highly  important;  and  the  success  with  which  they  have  been  crowned  will,  it  is 
hoped,  excite  us  to  a  still  more  vigorous  prosecution  of  them.  But  is  there  not  another 
object  equally  important  which  has  not,  as  yet,  engaged  an  equal  portion  of  our  re- 
gard? Is  it  not  a  matter  of  serious  regret  that  a  denomination  so  numerous  as  ours  has 
made  no  adequate  provision  for  the  education  of  candidates  for  the  gospel  ministry?  It 
will,  indeed,  be  granted  that  many,  without  the  advantage  of  an  early  education,  have 
preached  the  gospel  with  much  ability  and  success.  Of  these  some  have  not  only  dis- 
tinguished themselves  as  ministers  of  the  word  of  God,  but,  surmounting  the  numerous 
obstacles  which  lay  in  their  way,  have  in  process  of  time  accumulated  considerable 
treasures  of  human  science;  while  others,  though  never  remarkable  for  their  literary 
attainments,  have,  by  their  fervent  piety,  their  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  and  their  as- 
siduous attention  to  the  duties  of  their  sacred  calling,  been  instrumental  of  great  good 
both  to  the  church  and  to  the  world.  Such  men,  undoubtedly,  deserve  a  large  portion 
of  our  love  and  esteem,  their  praise  is  now  in  all  the  churches;  and  in  the  future  world 
they  will  "shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament,  and  as  the  stars  forever  and  ever." 
But  instances  of  this  kind,  it  is  conceived,  form  no  weighty  objection  to  the  utility  and 
importance  of  an  early  education.  We  do  not  admit  such  an  objection  in  other  cases. 
Many  sinners  have  been  converted  to  God,  who,  previous  to  their  e.xjierience  of  that 
blessed  change,  had  not  been  permitted  to  hear  the  Gospel  clearly  and  .faithfully 
preached:  but  we  do  not  thence  conclude  that  the  clear  and  faithful  jjreaching  of  the 
gospel  is  or  no  importance. — The  truth  is,  the  Lord  is  not  confined  to  means;  he  can 
work  without  them;  he  sometimes  does;  but  when  he  has  put  them  into  our  hands,  we 
are  bound  to  employ  them  for  his  glory;  and  if  we  refuse  to  do  so,  we  cannot  reasonabh- 
expect  to  enjoy  his  blessing. 

In  this  view,  the  case  before  us  is  a  very  plain  one.  That  an  early  acquaintance 
with  some  of  the  liberal  arts  &  sciences,  and  especially  with  sacred  literature,  must  be 


.■><^2  SOURCE  BOOK  OF   AMERICAN   CHURCH  HlSTt)KV 

very  beneficial  to  a  gospel  minister,  by  enlarging  his  mind,  facilitating  the  communica- 
tion of  his  idei^s.  and  assisting  him  to  maintain  the  truth  against  the  assaults  of  acute 
and  learned  adversaries,  is  too  evident  to  be  denied.  Is  it  not  equally  evident  that 
in  many  cases,  the  business  of  procuring  these  advantages  for  pious  youth  whom  the 
Lord  has  endued  with  gifts,  and  called  to  preach  the  gospel,  devolves  on  us?  And  have 
we  not  much  reason  to  hope  that,  should  our  many  prayers  be  accompanied  by  suitable 
exertions  of  this  kind,  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  would  graciously  hear  us  and  send  forth  a 
larger  suppl\-  of  faithful  labourers?  These  are  greatly  wanted  at  the  present  time. 
Several  churches  belonging  to  this  body  are  destitute  of  pastors.  The  like  deficienc}-, 
it  is  believed,  is  lamented  by  many  churches  belonging  to  our  sister  Associations.  Be- 
sides, were  all  our  churches  well  supplied,  an  increase  of  spiritual  labourers  would  still 
be  needed.  In  many  places  where  Baptist  churches  have  not  been  planted,  there  is, 
notwithstanding,  a  great  call  for  Baptist  preachers.  And  could  we  supply  those  places 
with  men  of  piety,  and  decent  literary  attainments,  we  might  reasonably  anticipate 
the  high  satisfaction  of  witnessing  the  rapid  progress  of  evangelic  truth,  and  of  seeing 
the  cause  of  our  divine  Master  greatly  advanced. 

The  importance  of  the  object  here  contemplated  will  farther  appear,  if  we  consider 
the  great  embarrassments  experienced  by  many  a  pious  youth  whose  attention  has  been 
directed  to  the  work  of  the  ministrj-.  The  honour  of  God  lies  near  his  heart.  He  loves 
the  souls  of  men,  and  longs  to  be  instrumental  of  their  salvation.  The  ministry  of  re- 
conciliation appears  to  him  a  very  glorious  work;  and  could  he  suppose  himself  in  an>- 
suitable  degree  qualified  for  it,  he  would  immediately  engage  in  it  with  all  his  heart. 
But  he  realizes  that  it  is  a  great  and  arduous  work.  He  feels  himself  wholly  inadequate 
to  it.  What  gifts  he  has  are  quite  uncultivated.  He  is  \ery  ignorant;  many  private 
christians  know  more  than  he  does;  and  how  can  he  appear  before  them  in  the  sacred 
character  of  a  gospel  minister?  Had  he  property,  he  would  readily  sacrifice  the  very 
last  cent  to  procure  for  himself  the  advantages  of  a  suitable  education.  But  property 
he  has  none.  He- makes  known  his  situation  to  his  friends.  Of  these,  some  attribute 
his  anxiety  to  pride,  and  charge  him  to  be  more  humble  before  he  undertakes  to  preach 
the  self-abasing  doctrine  of  the  cross.  Others  acknowledge  the  purity  and  correctness 
of  his  views;  but  though  favoured  with  a  large  portion  of  worldly  wealth,  it  so  happens 
that  the>-  have  nothing  to  spare  for  charitable  uses.  Others  feel  for  the  young  man, 
and  would  rejoice  to  help  him,  but  they  are  so  indigent,  and  so  few  in  number,  that 
their  benevolent  wishes  cannot  be  gratified.  What  can  he  do?  To  go  forward  appears 
presumptuous.  To  stand  still  is  painful  beyond  expression.  To  abandon  the  idea  of 
preaching,  is  to  wound  his  conscience  and  spread  an  impenetrable  cloud  over  his  pros- 
pect of  a  happv  and  useful  life! — Manv,  it  is  believed,  have  felt  this  distressing  anxiety 
for  months  and  years.  Nor  is  it  at  all  improbable,  that  a  very  considerable  number  of 
our  own  denomination  feel  it  at  the  present  time.  And  shall  we,  brethren,  sit  still  and 
suffer  them  to  waste  in  unavailing  grief,  that  precious  time  which  ought  to  be  employed 
in  the  improvement  and  cultivation  of  their  minds?  .   .    . 

In  these  circumstances,  is  it  not  desirable,  that  a  Society  be  formed,  under  the 
superintendence  of  this  Association,  to  procure  money,  by  subscriptions,  collections, 
or  otherwise,  in  order  to  supply  the  deficiency  of  our  Education  Fund?" 

Text— r//.c  Massac/nisi'lls  Baptist  Missionary  Maga-:im\  Vol.  IV,  pp.  118-122. 


nil';    KK A   ol     (.)Ki;A.\1/..\  1  Ion  S.SS 

IX.   THEAMERICAX  TRACT  SOCIETY 
The  following  extracts  show  the  spirit,  aim.  and  profjrani  of  \hv  pro 
meters  of  tract  distribution: 

'•.4«  Address  lo  Christians,  Recummindiu^  tin  Dislribiiliun  of  Riligioiis  Tracts. 

.  .  .  Whatever  may  be  said  as  to  past  negligence,  let  it  now  appear  that  we  art- 
l)usicd  in  discovering  every  way  ol"  access  for  divine  truth  into  the  human  heart;  ami 
that  we  are  resolved  to  employ  e\'ery  means  we  can  think  of  as  conducive  to  that  end. 

Among  man}-  others,  none  of  which  should  be  neglected,  thcr?  is  one  which  mcril> 
peculiar  notice,  and  which  we  M'ould  earnesth-  recommend  to  the  serious  attention  ol 
the  disciples  of  Jesus,  as  calculated  to  be  of  eminent  and  extensive  benefit;  namel> 

The  Distribution  of  Religious  Tracts 

.  .  .  The  advantages  which  may  be  e.xpected  to  result  from  the  distribution  ol 
Religious  Tracts,  are  indeed  so  many  and  so  great,  that,  where  duly  weighed,  it  is  to  Ik: 
hoped  they  will  have  a  powerful  inl]uence  on  the  mind  of  ever>-  lover  of  Jesus  and  of 
souls.  The  following  will  be  rcadil.\-  allowed,  and  carr>-  with  them  their  own  recom- 
mendation. 

It  is  a  method  i^'hich  is  likely  lo  do  good.  .  .  .  What  is  a  Religious  Tract,  but  a 
select  portion  of  divine  truth,  designed  and  ada])ted  to  make  the  reader  wise  unto  sal- 
vation? 

It  is  au  easy  way  of  doini^  good.  Kvery  one  has  not  the  taleiil  of  talking  to  those 
he  meets  with,  especially  to  strangers,  on  subjects  of  religion.  .  .  .  Here  is  a  method 
by  which  it  may  be  done  with  ease.   .   . 

It  is  a  elieap  icay  of  diffusing  the  knowledge  of  religion.  The  Tracts  are  in  general 
small.  The}'  may  be  had  at  a  very  reasonable  rate;  and  the  person  who  will  devote  a 
small  sum  annually  for  this  purpose,  may  convey  to  many  hundred  people  in  the  coursi' 
of  a  year,  the  knowledge  of  the  way  of  salvation  by  a  crucified  Redeemer.   .   . 

It  IS  not  so  likely  to  give  offence  as  some  other  methods  of  doing  good.  W  iien  we 
speak  to  a  neighbor  or  a  stranger  on  di\'ine  things,  he  is  apt  to  consider  us  as  assuming 
the  place  of  a  master,  and  setting  up  for  his  superior  in  knowledge  and  goodness.  Pride 
instantly  takes  the  alarm.  .  '.  .  But  when  a  little  Tract  is  put  into  his  hand,  the  teach 
erisnot  the  giver  of  the  book;  but  a  third  person,  an  absent /(■//(Tcrf.vfjgc.   .   .   . 

It  is  more  e.\:lensive  in  its  use,  than  any  other  method  of  conveying  religious  know! 
edge  which  a  private  Christian  can  employ.  .  .  .  When  it  is  considered,  that  a  Tract 
given  b>-  a  friend,  recommends  it  to  an  attentive  perusal;  and  when  by  a  stranger,  ex- 
cites curiosity  to  see  what  it  contains;  and  that  each  of  these  Tracts  may  be  read  not 
only  by  the  person  who  receives  it,  but  by  four  or  five  more  who  compose  his  household ; 
and  that  it  may  be  lent  from  one  family  to  another,  we  ma\-  form  some  idea  how  exten- 
sively divine  truth  is  disseminated  b}-  this  means.   .   . 

But  perhaps  he  may  inquire,  'What  Tracts  are  most  proper  lo  be  given  awa}  , 
and  calculated  to  do  most  good,  that  I  may  procure  them."  This  is  a  question  of  no 
small  importance.  .  .  .  The  following  (jualities  should  be  sought  for  and  arc  united 
in  a  good  Tract. 

Pure  Truth.  This,  flowing  from  tlic  sacred  h.unlain  of  the  Bil)le,  should  run 
from  beginning  to  end,  uncontaminated  with  error,  undisturbed  with  human  systems; 
clear  as  cr\-stal,  like  the  river  of  life.     There  should  be  nothing  in  it  of  the  shihholrlh  oi 


384  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

a  sect;  nothing  to  recommend  one  denomination,  or  to  throw  odium  on  another;  nothing 
of  the  acrimony  of  contending  parties  against  those  that  differ  from  them.  .  . 

It  should  be  plain.  Perspicuity  here  is,  next  to  truth,  the  first  quality  of  a  good 
Tract.  .  . 

It  should  be  striking.  .  .  .  However  good  a  Tract  may  be,  as  to  purity  of 
doctrine,  and  perspicuity  of  style,  if  it  be  not  so  composed  as  to  mterest  the  reader  in  a 
more  than  ordinary  degree,  it  is  in  danger  of  bemg  thrown  aside  without  a  perusal.   .   , 

It  should  be  entertaining.  ...  A  plain  didactic  essay  on  a  religious  subject  ma\ 
be  read  by  a  Christian  with  much  pleasure;  but  the  persons  for  whom  these  Tracts  arc- 
chiefly  designed,  will  fall  asleep  over  it. 

It  should  be  full  of  ideas.  There  are  but  few  instances  in  which  this  quality  can 
be  dispensed  with.  It  is  but  a  smaU  present,  and  therefore  should  be  made  as  valuable 
as  possible.  Its  value  will  rise  in  proportion  to  the  number  of  precious  truths  which 
it  contains.  .  .  .  For  this  purpose,  truth  should  be  compressed.  The  motto  of  ever\- 
Tract  should  be,  Midtum  in  parvo;  and  if  the  foregoing  qualities  be  attended  to,  there 
is  no  danger  of  compressing  too  much.  .  . 

That  small  Religious  Tracts  possessing  these  qualities,  must  be  highly  valuable, 
and  well  suited  to  the  important  purpose  of  convejang  divine  instruction,  will  be  readil\- 
acknowledged,  but  the  difficulty  is  to  find  them. 

To  remove  this  difficult}',  and  to  provide  an  abundant  supply  of  such  as  have 
been  described,  that  shall  be  always  ready  when  called  for,  a  Society  is  instituted, 
whose  object  will  be  to  collect,  compose,  print,  and  distribute  small  Religious  Tracts. 
and  to  dispose  of  them  to  subscribers  and  purchasers  on  the  lowest  terms.  '* 

Text — Proceedings  of  the  First  Ten  Years  of  the  American  Trad  Society,  pp.  11-21. 

X.   THE  AM  ERIC  AX  BIBLE  SOCIETY 

Address  "To  the  People  of  the  United  States,  (June,  1816) 
Every  person  of  obser\'ation  has  remarked  that  the  times  are  pregnant  with  great 
events.     The  political  world  has  undergone  changes  stupendous,  unexpected,  and  cal- 
culated to  inspire  thoughtful  men  with  the  most  boding  anticipations. 

That  there  are  in  resepi'e,  occurrences  of  deep,  of  lasting,  and  of  general  interest, 
appears  tc  be  the  common  sentiment.  Such  a  sentiment  has  not  been  excited  without 
a  cause,  and  does  not  exist  without  an  object.  The  cause  is  to  be  sought  in  that  Provi- 
dence, which  adapts,  with  wonderful  exactitude,  means  to  ends;  and  the  object  is  too 
plain  to  be  mistaken  by  those  who  carrj'  a  sense  of  religion  into  their  speculations  upon 
the  present  and  the  future  condition  of  our  afflicted  race. 

An  excitement,  as  extraordinary  as  it  is  powerful,  has  roused  the  nations  to  the 
importance  of  spreading  the  knowledge  of  the  one  living  and  true  God,  as  revealed  in 
his  Son,  the  IMediator  between  God  and  men,  Christ  Jesus.  This  excitement  is  the 
more  worthy  of  notice,  as  it  has  been  followed  by  a  period  of  philosophy  falsely  so  called, 
and  has  gone  in  the  track  of  those  very  schemes  which,  under  the  imposing  names  ol 
reason  and  liberality,  were  attempting  to  seduce  mankind  from  all  which  can  bless  the 
life  that  is,  or  shed  a  cheering  radiance  on  the  life  that  is  to  come. 

We  have,  indeed,  the  secondary  praise,  but  still  the  praise,  of  treading  in  the  foot- 
steps of  those  who  have  set  an  example  without  a  parallel — an  example  of  the  most 


i 


THE  ERA  OF  OKGAM/A  1  l(  )\  SS5 

unbounded  benevolence  and  beneficence:  and  it  cannot  be  to  us  a  source  of  any  pain, 
that  it  has  been  set  by  those  who  are  of  one  blood  with  most  of  ourselves;  and  has  been 
embodied  in  a  form  so  noble  and  so  Catholic,  as  "  The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. " 

The  impulse  which  that  institution,  ten  thousand  times  more  glorious  than  all 
the  exploits  of  the  sword,  has  given  to  the  conscience  of  Europe,  and  the  slumbering 
hope  of  millions  in  the  region  and  shadow  of  death,  demonstrates  to  Christians  of 
every  country'  what  they  cannot  do  by  insulated  ;;eal  and  what  they  can  do  by  co- 
operation. 

In  the  United  States  we  want  nothing  but  concert  to  perform  achievements  aston- 
ishing to  ourselves,  dismaying  to  the  adversaries  of  truth  and  piety;  and  most  encour- 
aging to  ever>-  evangelical  eflort,  on  the  surface  of  the  globe. 

No  spectacle  can  be  so  illustrious  in  itself,  so  touching  to  man,  or  so  grateful  to 
God,  as  a  nation  pouring  forth  its  devotion,  its  talent,  and  its  treasures,  for  that  king- 
dom of  the  Savior  which  is  righteousness  and  peace. 

If  there  be  a  smgle  measure  which  can  overrule  objection,  subdue  opposition,  and 
command  exertion,  this  is  the  measure.  .  . 

Under  such  impressions,  and  with  such  views,  fathers,  brethren,  fellow-citizens,  the 
Atncrican  Bible  Society  has  been  formed.  Local  feelmgs,  part}-  prejudices,  sectarian 
jealousies,  are  excluded  by  its  very  nature.  Its  members  are  leagued  in  that,  and  in 
that  alone,  which  calls  up  every  hallowed,  and  puts  down  ever}^  unhallowed,  principle — 
the  dissemmation  of  the  Scriptures  in  the  received  versions  where  they  exist,  and  in  the 
most  faithful  where  they  may  be  required.  In  such  a  work,  whatever  is  dignified, 
kind,  venerable,  true,  has  ample  scope:  while  sectarian  littleness  and  rivalries  can  find 
no  avenue  of  admission 

The  only  question  is,  whether  an  object  of  such  undisputed  magnitude  can  be  best 
attained  by  a  national  Society,  or  by  independent  associations  in  friendly  understand- 
ing and  correspondence. 

Without  entering  into  the  details  of  this  inquiry,  we  may  be  permitted  to  state,  in  a 
few  words,  our  reasons  of  preference  to  a  national  Society  supported  by  local  Societies 
and  by  individuals  throughout  our  country. 

Concentrated  action  is  powerful  action.  The  same  powers,  when  applied  by  a 
common  direction,  will  produce  results  impossible  to  their  divided  and  partial  exercise. 
A  national  object  unites  national  feeling  and  concurrence.  Unity  of  a  great  system 
combines  energy  of  effect  with  economy  of  means.  Accumulated  intelligence  interests 
and  animates  the  public  mind.  And  the  Catholic  efforts  of  a  country,  thus  harmonzied. 
give  her  a  place  in  the  moral  convention  of  the  world;  and  enable  her  to  act  directly 
upon  the  universal  plans  of  happiness  which  are  now  pervading  the  nations. 

In  the  distinct  anticipation  of  such  an  urgency,  one  of  the  main  objects  of  the 
American  Bible  Society,  is,  not  merely  to  provide  a  sufficiency  of  well  printed  and  ac- 
curate editions  of  the  Scriptures;  but  also  to  furnish  great  districts  of  the  American  con- 
tinent with  well  Stereot>pe  plates,  for  their  cheap  and  extensive  diffusion  throughout 
regions  which  are  now  scantily  supplied,  at  a  discouraging  expense;  and  which,  never- 
theless, open  a  wide  and  prepared  field  for  the  reception  of  revealed  truth. 

Yet,  let  it  not  be  supposed,  that  geographical  or  pohtical  limits  are  to  be  the  limits 
of  the  American  Bible  Society.  That  designation  is  means  to  indicate,  not  the  re- 
striction of  their  labor,  but  the  source  of  its  emanation.  They  will  embrace,  with 
thankfulness  and  pleasure,  every  opportunity  ol  raying  out,  by  means  of  the  Bible, 


386  SOURCEBOOK  or  amlkkan  chlr(,h  history 

according  to  their  ability,  the  light  of  life  and  immortality,  to  such  parts  ot  the  world, 
as  are  destitute  of  tlie  blessing,  and  are  within  their  reach.  In  this  high  vocation, 
their  ambition  is  to  be  fellow  workers  with  them  who  are  fellow-workers  with  God. 

Text— r//r  Panoplisi,  Vol.  XII.  pp.  269-274. 

■  XI.    THE  EDLCAIIOXAL  SOU li'lIES 

The  following  is  taken  from  the  "•  .Vddress""  of  llie  Preshyteritm  Kdii- 
cation  Society.  No\'ember  IS.il. 

Design  of  Education  Societies 
Who  will  doubt  that  the  finger  of  God  points  to  Education  Societies,  as  one  ot 
the  principal  means  of  supplying  these  spiritual  wants.  Whatever  the  reason  may  be, 
the  fact  is,  that  by  far  the  greatest  part  of  able  and  faithful  ministers  and  missionaries 
have  arisen  from  the  middle  and  laboring  classes  of  society.  Their  names  are  encircled 
with  a  halo  of  glory,  but  it  was  in  the  school  of  poverty  that  they  were  disciplined  to 
great  undertakings.  Compelled  in  early  life  to  make  vigorous  efforts  to  sustain  them- 
selves, they  learned  how  to  'endure  hardness,  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ."  The 
worth  of  such  men,  and  the  need  of  them,  in  an  age  of  enterprise  and  of  great  moral 
revolutions,  Hke  the  present,  cannot  be  too  highly  estimated.  It  is  not  the  legitimate 
object  of  Education  Societies  to  lessen  the  number  of  such  men,  or  to  impair  their 
energies.  Sooner  than  lead  to  such  a  result,  it  were  well  for  the  church  and  for  man- 
kind that  every  Education  Society  were  blotted  out  of  e.xistence.  The  proper  business 
of  such  societies  is,  by  a  wise  and  wholesome  patronage,  to  increase  the  number  of 
self  made  men,  of  men,  capable  ot  performing;  an_\-  ser\-ice,  and  of  enduring  an\-  hardships 
lor  Christ,  to  which  they  may  be  called. 

.\SSIST.\XCE  BY  Lo.ANS 

It  does  not  belong  to  the  Directors  of  this  Society ,  nor  of  the  Society  with  whicli 
they  are  so  harmoniously  co-operating,  to  speak  of  facts  farther  than  they  may  come 
under  their  own  observation.  But  so  far  as  they  are  permitted  to  give  their  testimon.\ , 
they  feel  constrained  from  a  regard  to  the  purity,  the  energy,  and  the  success  of  the 
Christian  ministry,  to  state,  that  the  system  of  patronage  which  has  been  found  b\ 
them  best  adapted  to  secure  these  important  ends,  is  that  of  loans,  made  in  the  cu> 
tomar\-  form,  but  without  interest,  until  a  suitable  time  shall  have  elapsed  for  paying, 
and  with  the  further  equitable  provision,  that,  in  case  of  inability  to  pay.  arising  from 
providential,  or  other  good  and  sufficient  reasons,  the  obligation  shall  be  cancelled. 
.\ssistance  in  this  way  furnishes  but  few  moti\es  to  unworth}-  men  to  apply  for  patron 
age;  it  leads  to  economy,  to  diligence,  to  personal  effort,  and  by  necessary  consequenci' 
to  self  respect  and  independence;  and  it  economizes  the  funds  ol  the  church,  so  as  to 
render  them  far  more  useful.  In  proof  of  the  soundness  of  these  conclusions,  it  may  be 
observed,  that,  while  nearly  every  Education  Society  has  commenced  operations  with 
a  system  of  diarily  merely,  experience  has  in  a  little  time  suggested  the  necessity  ol 
exchanging  it  for  a  system  of  loaning;  and  even  in  those  instances  where  the  former 
method  has  been  retained,  it  is  easy  to  perceive  thalfcicre  is  a  tendency  to  its  ultimate- 
and  complete  abandonment.     The  reports  ol  this  Society  will  show,  that  as  long  ago 


TllK   KRA   1)1'   UHi;.\M/.\  1  ION  oS/ 

as  1821,  before  a  union  with  the  American  Education  Society  was  thought  ot.  the 
Board  felt  it  incumbent  on  them  to  suggest  for  the  consideration  of  their  Executive 
Committees  'whether  the  practice  of  loaning  the  sums  which  are  advanced  to  bene- 
ficiaries mighf  not.  under  certain  modifications  and  restrictions,  be  adopted  wiih 
advantage.' 

Amount  Appropkiatkd 

In  this  conneclion  it  is  i)ropcr  also  to  stale,  that  taking  into  \  icw  ihi-  iuini(.rou> 
laiiHties  for  self  sujiport  which  arc  alTonied  young  men.  in  man>-  [jhucs,  and  llu-  aid 
which  they  frequently  derive  from  funds  belonging  to  the  seminaries  witli  which  tlie\ 
are  connected,  the  directors  cannot,  without  unfaithfulness  to  those  under  their  cari', 
as  well  as  to  the  public,  recommend  a  larger  sum,  as  a  unilorm  appropriation,  than  that 
which  is  now  made,  viz.  seventy-five  dollars  a  year.  To  this  rule,  as  to  all  other '  of  a 
general  nature,  there  are  exceptions;  but  in  the  present  case,  they  are  e.xceptions  which 
go  to  show  the  propriety  of  lessening,  rather  than  increasing  the  amount  appropriated; 
especially,  since  to  cheapness  of  living,  there  are  now  added  in  many  places,  all  the 
advantages  deri\e(l  from  uniting  labor  with  stud\-. 

rm)Kor(.u  EijicAriox 

Another  principle  wliicli  is  deemed  of  great  importance  is.  that  those  wln>  are 
patronii,ed,  shall  aim  at  a  thorough  course  of  education  for  the  mmislrv.   .   .   . 

No  attainments  in  learning  can  indeed  supply  the  want  of  a  warm  and  active 
piety;  and,  it  should  be  the  care  of  Education  Societies,  to  patronize  none  b>it  those 
who  exhibit  evidence  of  possessing  this  essential  qualification;  nevertheless,  without 
knowledge  deep  and  various,  even  piety  cannot  achie\'c  the  highest  success  of  which  it 
is  capable.  There  are  other  principles  which  are  regarded  as  having  great  importance 
in  forming  the  character,  and  guarding  against  abuses;  such  as,  requiring  of  all  who 
receive  aid  from  the  funds,  a  faithful  pecuniary  accountal)iiity,  and  the  exercise  toward 
them  of  an  affectionate  pastoral  care,  but,  ui)on  these,  the  Directors  forbear  to  dw^ll. 
since  they  ha\  e  already  been  frequently  made  the  suliject  of  former  commmiications. 


DiKicTiiiNS  rc)  TuDsi.  WHO  Wish  to  .\i'Im.v  tor  Pxruowci 
Chapter  \ .—Oi  Ihncjhiarits 

I  No  person  shall  i)e  considered  a  candidate  for  assistance  wiio  has  not  pursued 
classical  studies  tor  at  least  three  months,  and  who  has  not  attained  to  fourteen  years 
<il   age. 

2.  Xo  person  shall  be  palnmi/.ed  wh.,  .loe>  nut  l'urni>h  satislactory  evidence  of 
promising  talents,  decided  piety,  and  who  i>  not  in  the  way  of  obtaining  a  thoroiii^h 
classical  and  theological  education;  that  is,  either  preparing  to  enter  college;  or  a 
member  of  some  regularly  constituted  college  where  a  thorough  classical  course  is 
pursued;  or  engaged  in  theological  studies  with  the  design  of  taking  a  regular  three 
years"  course. 

.1.     When  a  \oung  man  wishes  to  appl\-  for  patronage,  he  must  pursue  the  follow 
ing  steps:  l-'irsl.  He  must  obtain  unequivocal  testimonials  from  three  or  more  seriou- 
and  respectable  persons  best  acquainted  with  him  and  his  circumstances,  (e.g.)  hi- 
minister,  instructor,  a  magistrate,  or  some  other  principal  man  in  the  vicinity,  ^tatmt: 
his  age,  place  of  residence,  indigence,  moral  and   religious  character,  uuludini;  hi> 


388  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

church  connection,  talents,  previous  education,  and  serious  desire  to  devote  his  life 
to  the  Christian  ministry.  .  .  .  Secondly.  Having  obtained  these  testimonials,  the 
applicant  must  present  bis  request  for  examination  and  recommendation  to  some 
Examining  Committee  in  his  neighborhood,  or  within  the  portion  of  the  cojintry  to 
which  he   belongs.   .   .   . 

Chapter  IV. — Of  Examining  Committees 

2.  When  a  candidate  for  patronage  applies  for  examination,  it  shall  be  the  dul\ 
of  the  Examining  Committee,  to  whom  the  application  is  made,  to  institute  a  personal 
and  faithful  inquiry  respecting  his  testimonials,  his  studies,  his  religious  character, 
his  motives  in  seekmg  an  education  for  the  Christian  ministry,  and  his  willingness 
to  conform  to  the  rules  of  the  American  Education  Society.  If,  after  serious  and  full 
examination,  the  Committee  shall  be  satisfied  that  the  applicant  possesses  the  character 
and  qualifications  required  of  beneficiaries  by  the  Constitution  and  Rules  of  the 
Society,  it  shall  be  their  duty  to  recommend  him  for  patronage  to  the  Board  of  Directors 
of  the  Parent  Society,  or,  of  one  of  its  Branches,  if  the  applicant  reside  within  the 
limits  of  a  Branch  Society.   .   .   . 

Text — The  Quarterly  Register,  November  1831,  pp.  155-1.^8. 

XII.  BAPTIST  STATE  COXVEXTIOX  OF  SOITH  CARO- 
LINA— Organized  December  6,  1821. 

As  the  first  State  Constitution  of  American  Baptists,  this  document 
has  a  significant  place  in  the  evohition  of  Baptist  denominational  organi- 
zation. 

"Whereas,  by  an  address  to  the  Baptist  Associations  of  this  State,  which  was 
circulated  among  the  churches  of  their  connexion  during  the  present  and  past  year;  it 
was  made  to  appear,  that  it  would  be  of  great  advantage  to  the  denomination  to  form 
themselves  into  a  State  Convention,  which  should  be  a  bond  of  union,  a  centre  ot 
intelligence,  and  a  means  of  vigorous,  united  exertion  in  the  cause  of  God,  for  the 
promotion  of  truth  and  righteousness;  that  so  those  energies,  intellectual,  moral  and 
pecuniar}',  which  God  has  bestowed  upon  the  denomination  in  this  State,  might  be 
concentrated,  and  brought  into  vigorous,  useful  operation:  And  whereas,  Delegates 
from  the  Charleston,  Edgefield,  and  Savannah  River  Associations,  are,  in  consequence 
of  said  representation,  convened  at  Columbia  at  this  time,  to  whom  the  proposed 
measure  appears  to  be  proper,  interesting  and  important. — Therefore,  we  the  said 
Delegates,  (regretting  indeed  the  failure  of  present  co-operation  on  the  part  of  the 
other  Baptist  Associations  of  the  State,  in  the  benevolent  coalition  we  are  forming, 
but  indulging  the  hope,  as  well  from  communications  received  from  some  of  them,  as 
from  the  vast  importance  and  interesting  nature  of  the  design,  that,  in  future,  such 
co-operation  will  be  afTorded,)  do  now  agree  upon  the  following  outline  ot  a  plan  for 
such  union  and  exertion;  but  do  designedly  delay  the  definitive  adjustment,  until 
another  meeting  shall  be  held;  that  we  may  not  be  wanting  in  respect  to  our  brethren, 
who  are  not  represented  in  this  body,  and  that  we  may  improve  the  opportunity  now 
afforded  for  alTectionately  inviting  them  to  join  in  the  benevolent,  pious  concert,  whose 
blessed  object  it  is  to  strengthen  the  bonds  of  spiritual  union  and  intercourse,  and  thus 
to  promote  the  glory  of  God  our  Saviour.     But  in  prospect  of  this  co-operation,  we 


THE  ERA  OF  ORGANIZATIOX  389 

low  agree  upon  the  following  general  principles  as  the  basis  of  union,  and  affectionately 
jresent  them  to  the  consideration  of  our  brethren  throughout  the  State. 

1.  This  coalition  of  Associations  shall  be  styled,  "The  State  Convention  of  the 
Baptist  Denomination  in  South  Carolina.  " 

2.  The  grand  objects  of  this  Convention  shall  be  the  promotion  of  evangelical 
ind  useful  knowledge,  by  means  of  religious  education,  the  support  of  missionarj- 
;ervice  among  the  destitute,  and  the  cultivation  of  measures  promotive  of  the  true 
nterest  of  the  churches  of  Christ  in  general,  and  of  their  union,  love  and  harmony  in 
larticular. 

,1.  This  Convention  shall  consist  of  Delegates  from  the  Associations  in  this 
>tate;  to  whom  may  be  added  representatives  from  other  religious  bodies  of  the  Bap- 
ist  connexion. 

4.  The  Convention  shall  have  proper  officers  for  conducting  its  business. 

5.  The  Convention  shall  recognize  the  independence  and  liberty  of  the  Churches 
if  Christ,  and  consequenth'  shall  not  in  any  case  arbitrarily  interfere  with  their  spiritual 
ir  secular  interests.  But,  when  requested,  will  be  considered  as  under  obligations  to 
fTord  them  any  assistance  which  may  be  in  their  power. 

6.  In  regard  to  funds  which  may  at  any  time  be  contributed  for  the  promotion 
if  the  general  objects  here  contemplated,  discretion  in  their  appropriation  shall  be 
xercised  by  the  Convention,  or  by  a  board  that  they  may  appoint  for  the  transaction 
■f  business,  but  no  application  of  monies,  given  for  a  specific  object,  shall  be  made 
*y  them  or  their  board  to  any  other  use. 

7.  In  what  relates  to  education,  the  organi..ation  and  support  ol  a  seminary  of 
earning  in  this  State,  tor  the  gratuitous  education  of  indigent,  pious  young  men  for 
he  gospel  ministry,  on  a  plan  in  accordance  with  the  interests  of  that  established  by 
he  denomination  at  large,  in  the  United  States,  shall  be  considered  by  this  body  as  an 
jbject  of  primary  importance.  Not  but  that  other  youth,  whose  education  shall  be 
laid  for,  may  he  admitted  as  pupils:  it  being  distinctly  understood,  that  the  course  of 
ducation  and  government,  shall  be  conducted  with  a  sacred  regard  to  the  interests  of 
[lorality  and  religion,  on  principles  of  Christian  liberalit}^ 

i.  With  regard  to  missionary  service,  the  Convention  will  feel  it  their  duty  to 
ave  a  special  regard  to  its  promotion,  and  to  use  their  vigorous  efforts  to  engage  the 
lost  able,  pious  and  suitable  ministers  of  their  denomination  in  the  prosecution  of  this 
nportant  design. 

9.  As  duty  and  obligation  unite  to  pro\  e  that  religious  education  of  children  is  a 
latter  of  primary  importance,  this  Convention  will  feel  it  their  duty  to  encourage  the 

tablishment  of  Sunday  Schools,  as  well  as  the  religious  instruction  of  children  in 
.milies. 

10.  This  Con\-ention  proposes  to  embrace  in  its  definitive  plan,  measures  for 
)llecting  funds  bj-  means  of  charity  sermons,  societies,  donations  and  bequests,  for 
le  purpose  of  carrying  into  effect  the  objects  of  its  attention,  upon  those  principles 

liberality,  zeal  for  God,  and  love  to  immortal  souls,  which  the  gospel  inculcates. 

11.  The  whole  plan  here  exhibited,  has  been  formed  under  a  consciousness  of 
itire  dependence  upon  Divine  Grace  for  success,  in  reference  to  the  truth  inculcated 

that  solemn  declaration  of  Holy  Writ,  "Not  by  might,  nor  by  power,  but  by  m>' 
)irit,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts." 

Signed  by  order  of  the  Convention,  this  sixth  day  of  December,  a.u.  1S21. 

Richard  Fursian,  Prcs. 
BNER  Blocker,  Sec" 

Text — American  Baptist  Magazine,  New  Series,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  4.35-6. 


CHAPTER  XX 

Thk  Rise  or  L.mtariamsm  axd  Um\  irs.xlism 

Biblioi^iaphy 

IMT  ARl  AXISM 

The  'liberal  Side  ut  I'urilanism"  in  New  England  has  been  set  forth 
in  scholarly  outline  by  George  Willis  Cooke  in  chapter  II  of "  Unitarianism; 
in  America"  (1902).  Eor  the  liberal  views  of  Roger  Williams  and  Ann 
Hutchinson,  the  reader  is  referred  to  bibliographies  on  pages  lilt  and 
54.  The  Half- Way  Covenant  has  been  discriminatingly  interpreted  b\- 
George  H.  Hayes  in  "  History  of  Representation  and  Suffrage  in  ^lassa- 
chusetts,  1620-1691"  {/'J.  H.  U.  Studies"  Series  XII,  Sec.  VIII-IX>. 
Sir  Richard  Saltons tali's  protest  against  New  England  tyranny  is  re- 
ferred to  in  "Early  Settlers  of  Watertown  "  (Vol.  II)  by  Henry  Bond. 
William  P>nchon's  liberalism  is  reflected  in  his  "Meritorious  Price  oi[ 
our  Redemption"  (1650,  for  story  of  episode  connected  therewith,  >cc 
-Springfield  1636-1886— History  of  Town  and  City"  (1888)  by  Mason 
A.  Green,  p.  113). 

Henry  Dunster  and  Charles  Chaunc>-  are  discusserl  b>-  Josiah  (Juinc}- 
in  "The  History  of  Harvard  University"  (II  Vols.  1840);  the  former  also 
by  J.  Chaplin  in  a  "Life  of  Henry  Dunster"  (1872).  The  liberal  tenden-, 
cies  of  Brattle  Street  Church  are  shown  in  "A  History  of  the  Church  in 
Brattle  Street  ..."  (1851)  by  S.  K.  Lothrop;  the  "Life  and  Character 
of  the  late  Reverend  Benjamin  Coleman''  (1749)  by  E.  Turell;  and  "The 
Emancipation  of  Massachusetts"  (1886)  by  Brooks  Adams.  The  ration- 
alistic proclivites  of  John  Wise  ma}'  be  seen  in  his  "Church's  Quarrel 
Espoused"  (1710),  and  his  "Vindication  of  the  Government  of  the  New 
England  Churches"  (1717).  Solomon  Stoddard's  'Larger  Congre- 
gationalism' may  be  understood  from  "An  Appeal  to  the  Learned,  being' 
a  vindication  of  the  right  of  visible  saints  to  the  Lord's  Supper,  though' 
they  be  destitute  of  a  saving  work  of  God's  Spirit  in  their  Hearts"  (1709) 
also  his  "Doctrine  of  Instituted  Churches"  (1700).  The  liberal  polic\ 
of  Increase  and  Cotton  Mather,  and  notably  of  Samuel  Willard  anc 
John    l.cwMX'tl,  in  their  administrations  of  Harvard,  arc  discussed  h\ 

390 


IHK   RISK   or    I'M  TARIANISM     WD   T  M\  KRS  A  LIS  \1  V)\ 

(^uinc>  .as  above;.  The  conlro\ersy  in  Spriuglield  over  the  setlleincni 
of  Robert  Breck  is  treated  by  Green  in  his  ''History  of  Springfield"  (as 
above),  also  by  E.  H.  Byington  in  "'The  Puritan  in  England  and  New 
England"  (1896). 

On  the  beginnings  of  Arniinianisni  there  is  a  ihougluful  t realise  witli 
full  bibliographical  references  l)\'  I'rofessor  F.  \.  Christie,  entitled  "Thi- 
Beginnings  of  Arminianism  in  Xew  England"  ('Papers  Anier.  Soc.  Ch. 
Hist."  Series  H.  Vol.  HE  pp.  15>vl72i.  Jonathan  Edwards  has  con- 
siderable to  sa\-  of  the  development  of  Anninianism  in  his  "Narrative  of 
Surprising  Conversions'":  his  ''rhoughts  on  the  Revival  of  Religion": 
his  work  on  the  will,  and  in  his  letters.  The  message  of  Arminianism 
as  opposed  to  Calvinism  max  be  studied  in  '"Grace  Defended,  in  a 
Modest  Plea  for  an  important  Truth:  namely,  that  the  offer  of  Salvation 
made  to  sinners  comprises  in  it  an  offer  of  the  Grace  gi\en  in  Regenera- 
tion" (1744)  b\-  Rev.  Experience  AJayhew';  "The  Absurdity  and  Blas- 
phemy of  Depreciating  Moral  \'irtue"  (1749)  b\'  Lemuel  Briant;  and 
"A  Winter's  Evening  Conversation  upon  the  Doctrine  of  Original  Sin. 
wherein  the  notion  of  our  having  sinned  in  Adam  and  being  on  that 
account  only  liable  to  eternal  Damnation  is  i)ro\efl  to  be  Cnscriptural " 
(1757)  b}-  Samuel  Webster. 

Jonathan  Mayhew,  the  'First  Outspoken  L'nitarian  in  New  England' 
is  well  portrayed  in  the  ''  Memoir  of  the  Life  and  Writings  of  the  Reverend 
Jonathan  Ma}hew."  (18,^8)  by  .\lden  Bradford.  His  "Sermons"  (pub. 
1755)  are  important. 

Charles  Chauncy,  the  pastor  fortifly  years  of  the  First  Church,  Bos- 
ton, reveals  his  liberalism  in  his  famous  ''Seasonable  Thoughts  on  the 
State  of  Religion  in  New  England"  (1743),  wherein  he  criticizes  adversely 
the  Great  Awakening,  and  anticipates  mam-  of  the  points  emphasized 
by  later  organized  Unitarianism.  His  work,  ])ublished  in  London. 
(1784).  "The  Salvation  of  All  Men  the  (irand  Thing  aimed  at  in  the 
.Scheme  of  God:  by  One  who  wishes  well  to  the  whole  human  race"  will 
repay  careful  reading.  A  complete  list  of  the  Chaunc}-  literature  has 
been  compiled  by  Paul  L.  Ford  in  his  '"  Bibliotheca  Chaunciana. ''  to  which 
the  investigator  is  referred. 

For  the  silent  advance  of  liberalism  during  the  closing  >ears  of  the 
eighteent]i century,  Thomas  Belsham's  ''Memoirs  of  the  Late  Reverend 
Theophilus  Lindsey  M.  A.  .  .  ."  (1812)  is  indispensable  for  the 
correspondence  it  embodies  between  the  liberal  group  in  Boston  and  the 
Unitarian  ministers  in  London.  The  progress  of  events  is  succincfl\ 
told   hx-  Cooke  in   '•Unitarianism    in   .\merica "   (as  above). 


392  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

For  the  controversial  period  of  early  Unitarianism,  the  many  ser- 
mons, lectures,  and  addresses  of  Jedidiah  Morse  are  valuable,  also  the 
sermons  of  W.  E.  Channing,  notably  ''Unitarian  Christianity"'  (preached 
in  Baltimore,  1819,  at  Spark's  ordination),  and  a  "Half  Century  of  the 
Unitarian  Controversy"  (1857)  by  George  E.  Ellis.  In  connection  with 
this  controversy,  an  extensive  literature  developed,  too  large  to  be  can- 
vassed within  the  limits  of  this  bibliography.  Through  the  services  of 
Rev.  E.  H.  Gillett,  D.D.  in  "The  Historical  Magazine"  Ser.  II,  Vol.  IX, 
No.  4,  the  investigator  will  find  a  chronologically  arranged  list  of  books, 
pamphlets,  sermons,  and  letters,  covering  the  period  1650-1850,  and 
exhaustive  for  the  years  1800-1834.  This  is  prefaced  by  a  carefully 
documented  history  of  the  controversy. 

For  the  developing  organization  of  Unitarianism,  Cooke's  "Unitar- 
ianism in  America  "  is  satisfactory.  An  "  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Unitarian 
Movement  Since  the  Reformation  "  by  J.  H.  Allen,  D.D.  ("  Amer.  Ch.  Hist. 
Ser."  Vol.  X,  1894)  may  be  consulted  with  profit.  "Boston  Unitarian- 
ism, 1820-1850,  ..."  (1890)  by  O.  B.  Frothingham  has  some  data. 
"Unitarianism:  Its  Origin  and  History"  (sixteen  lectures  delivered  in 
Channing  Hall,  Boston,  1888-1889)  edited  by  H.  G.  Spaulding,  has  five 
studies  on  America.     The  exposition  is  lucid  and  historical. 

The  following  biographies  have  important  contributions  for  several 
phases  of  early  Unitarianism:  "Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Noah  Worcester" 
(1844)  by  Rev.  H.  Ware,  Jr.;  "Memoir  of  James  P.  Walker  with  Selec- 
tions from  his  Writings"  edited  (1869)  by  Rev.  T.  B.  Fox;  "Ezra  Stiles 
Gannett,  Unitarian  Minister  in  Boston,  1824-1871"  (1875)  by  his  son,  W. 
C.  Gannett;  "WilUam  Ellery  Channing,  Minister  of  Religion"  (1903)  by 
John  W.  Chadwick,  with  extended  review  thereof  by  Edward  E.  Hale  in  the 
"American  Journal  of  Theology "  January,  1904;  "The  Life  of  Wilham 
Ellery  Channing"  (1907)  by  his  nephew,  W.  H.  Channing;  "Memoir  of 
Jared  Sparks,  LL.D."  by  George  E.  EHis  ("Proc.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc. " 
Vol.  X,  pp.  211-310) ;  and  the  "Life  and  Writings  of  Jared  Sparks  .  .  .  " 
(1893)  by  H.  B.  Adams.  The  last  is  valuable  for  Unitarian  development 
outside  of  Boston,  and  especially  in  Baltimore. 

It  remains  to  enumerate  the  periodicals  initiated  by  L^^nitarianism : 
"The  Monthly  Anthology"  (1803,  literary  and  non-controversial);  "The 
Christian  Monitor"  (1806,  devotional);  "The  General  Repository  and 
Review"  (1812,  aggressive  and  outspoken);  "The  Christian  Disciple" 
(1813,  conciliatory  and  moderate),  becoming  "The  Christian  Examiner" 
(1824,  more  literary  and  theological  in  its  interest);  "The  Christian 
Register"  (1821 .  moderate  and  adapted  to  all  classes);  "  Unitarian  Miscel- 


THE  RISE  OF  UNITARIANISM  xVND  UNIVERSALISM  39^ 

lany  and  Christian  Monitor"  (1821,  moderately  aggressive);  and  the 
"  North  American  Review"  (1815,  hterary,  historical,  and  scientific). 

Appendix  B  in  Cooke's  "  Unitarianism  in  America"  has  a  brief  history 
of  the  rise  of  Unitarian  newspapers  and  magazines  since  1827. 

The  above  periodicals  with  "The  Panoplist"  (conservative  in  its 
attitude);  the  "Works  of  William  Ellery  Channing"  (new  edition  with 
critical  introduction  by  J.  W.  Chadwick,  VI  Vols.  1905)  and  the  yearly 
reports  of  the  Association,  constitute  the  main  sources  for  further  in^•es- 
tigation  of  nineteenth  century  Unitarianism. 

UNIVERSALISM 

To  one  unfamihar  with  the  teachings,  polity,  and  practices  of  Univer- 
salism,  a  "Te.xtbook  of  Universalism, "  (1845)  by  M.Hale  Smith  will  be 
found  very  serviceable;  also  "The  Columbian  Congress  of  the  Universa- 
list  Church"  (1893)being  papers  and  addresses  by  representative  univer- 
sahsts. 

For  the  European  background  of  Universalism,  there  is  the  "Ancient 
History  of  Universalism  from  the  Time  of  the  Apostles  to  the  Fifth 
General  Council.  With  an  Appendix  tracing  the  Doctrine  to  the  Refor- 
mation. With  notes  ..."  (1872)  by  Hosea  Ballou;  supplemented  by 
"The  Modern  History  of  Universalism;  extending  from  the  Epoch  of  the 
Reformation  to  the  Present  time  .  .  .  "  (1830  enlarged  1860)  by  Thomas 
Whittemore.  A  thoughtful  review  of  these  two  works  appears  in  the 
"Christian  Examiner"  Vol.  VHI,  pp.  220-262. 

A  Universalist  interpretation  of  American  history  prior  to  John 
Murray's  arrival  in  1670  may  be  consulted  (Vol.  I,  Ch.  I)  in  "Univer- 
saUsm  in  America,  A  History"  (1884)  by  Richard  Eddy.  Two  important 
biographical  studies  of  Universalist  pioneers  are  "Rev.  John  IMurray 
..."  (1816)  by  his  wife,  and  "Rev.  Elhanan  Winchester"  (1836) 
by  Rev.  E.  M.  Stone.  The  latter  should  be  supplemented  by  the  preface 
to  Winchester's  work  "The  Universal  Restoration  .  .  .   "(1794). 

Representative  documents  of  the  period  immediately  preceding  the 
organization  of  UniversaHsm  are  as  follows:  "Two  Sermons  on  the  Na- 
ture, Extent,  and  Perfection  of  the  Divine  Goodness"  (1763)  by  Jonathan 
Mayhew,  D.D.,  also  "A  Letter  of  Reproof  to  Mr.  John  Cleaveland 
.  ,  .  "  (1764)  by  the  same  writer;  "  Salvation  for  all  Men  illustrated  and 
vindicated  as  a  Scripture  Doctrine  ..."  (1782)  by  Charles  Chauncy, 
D.D.;  his  "Divine  Glory  brought  to  view  in  the  Final  Salvation  of  all 
Men  ..."  (1783),  and  "The  Mystery  hid  from  Ages  and  Genera- 
tions .  .  .    "  (1784). 


394  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  amp:rican  church  history 

The  earliest  organized  group  of  American  Universalists  reveals  its 
spirit  and  program  in  "An  Appeal  to  the  Impartial  Public  by  the  Society 
of  Christian  Independents  Congregating  in  Gloucester"  (1785)  written 
by  Epes  Sargent.  The  legal  troubles  of  this  group  are  can\assed  by  Mrs. 
Murray  in  her  husband's  Memoir  (as  above).  The  'Charter  of  Com- 
pact' and  other  papers  of  the  Oxford  Association  (September,  1785)  may 
be  consulted  in  the  "Universalist  Quarterly,"  July,  1874.  'The 
Articles  of  Faith  and  Plan  of  Church  Government,  cc^mposed  and  adopted 
...  in  Philadelphia  May,  1790'  represents  the  next  im])ortant  stej) 
in  the  evolution  of  Universalist  organization. 

Of  histories,  there  are  the  following,  arranged  chronologically:  "A 
History  of  the  Origin  and  Progress  of  the  Doctrine  of  Universal  Salva- 
tion" (1826)  by  Thomas  Brown;  "A  Brief  Outline  of  the  History  of 
UniversaUsm"  (1833)  by  L.  L.  Sadler;  "State  of  the  Doctrine  and  De- 
nomination of  Universalists"  by  Thomas  Whittemore  ("Expositor  and 
Universalist  Review"  Jan.  1833);  "Historical  Sketches  and  Incidents, 
Illustrative  of  the  Establishment  and  Progress  of  Universalism  in  the 
State  of  New  York"  by  S.  R.  Smith,  Ser.  I,  1770-1817,  (1843),  Ser.  II, 
1818-1822  (1848),  Ser.  Ill,  1823  (see  "Christian  Ambassador"  May  31- 
June  14,  1856);  "Dogmatic  and  Religious  History  of  Universalism  in 
America"  (1848)  by  Hosea  Ballou  II  ("Universalist  Quarterly"  Vol.  V); 
"Early  History  of  Universalism  in  New  England"  by  John  S.  Barry 
(ibid.  New  Series,  Vol.  I);  "Contributions  to  the  History  of  Universa- 
lism" by  Rev.  Thomas  J.  Sawyer  (ibid.  New  Series,  Vols.  VII  and  X); 
"A  Century  of  Universalism  in  Philadelphia  and  New  York  .  .  .  and 
elsewhere"  (1872)  by  Abel  C.  Thomas;  and  "Fifty  Notable  Years. 
Views  of  the  Ministry  of  Christian  Universalism  during  the  last  half 
century  ..."  (1882)  by  John  G.  Adams,  D.D.  The  "Memoirs  of 
Dr.  Joseph  Priestley  to  the  Year  1795  .  .  .  with  a  Continuation  to  the 
Time  of  his  Decease  .  .  .  ''  (1806)  is  illuminating  for  Philadelphia  in 
the  early  days.  By  far  the  best  historical  work  has  been  done  by  Richard 
Eddy  in  his  "Universalism  in  America.  A  History"  (Vol.  I,  covering 
1636-1800,  1884;  Vol.  II,  1801  to  1886,  1886).  A  satisfactory  condensa- 
tion of  this  historv  appears  in  the  ".\merican  Church  Histor\-  Series  ' 
(Vol.X). 

In  addition  to  the  above  histories  there  are  a  few  biographical  studies 
that  contain  important  historical  material:  "Life  and  Writings  of  Rev. 
Enoch  M.  Pingree  ..."  (1850)  by  Rev.  Henry  Jewell;  "Memoirs  of 
the  Life  of  Nathaniel  Stacy  ..."  (1850);  "Autobiography  of  Re\ . 
Abel  C.  Thomas  .  .  .    "(1852);    "Memoir    of    Rev.     Edward     Moti 


THE   RISK  or   UMTAKJAMSM    AM)   IMX  KRSA  I.ISM  M)r^ 

Wooley"  (1855)  by  his  daughter,  Mrs.  F.  Gilleit,  ass«isU'tl  by  Rev.  A.  H. 
Grosh;  "The  Early  Days  of  Thomas  Whittemore.  An  Autobiography: 
extending  from  a.d.  1800  to  a.d.  1825"  (1859);  "Autobiography  of  the 
first  Fort}-one  Years  of  the  Life  of  Sylvanus  Cobb,  D.D.  To  Which  is 
added  a  Memoir.  By  his  Eldest  Son,  Syhanus  CobI),  Jr.  "  ( 1867 1 :  "The 
Life-Work  of  Elbridge  Gerry  Hrooks,  Minister  in  the  rnivers;disi 
Church"  (1881)  by  E.  S.  Brooks. 

Hosea  Ballou,  one  of  the  most  indefatigable  ])r()pagaii(jists  of  Lni\cr- 
salism,  has  left  a  Uterature  of  sermons,  debates  and  treatises,  all  of  which 
is  chronologically  set  forth  in  Eddy's  bibliography  (see  i)el()\vi.  His 
"Select  Works"  (V  Vols.  1854)  contain  a  biography  by  his  youngest  son; 
notes  on  the  parables  of  the  New  Testament;  a  treatise  on  the  Atone- 
ment; lecture  sermons;  and  select  sermons.  A  "Life  of  Rev.  Hosea  Bal- 
lou; with  accounts  of  his  Writings,  and  Biographical  sketches  of  his 
Seniors  and  Contemporaries  in  the  Universahst  Ministry"  (W  \'oIs. 
1854-55)  by  Thomas  Whittemore,  has  much  important  material. 

On  Abncr  Kneeland  it  will  suffice  to  note  his  "P'ive  Words  Spoken 
with  the  Understanding"  (2  sermons,  1805),  and  ".\  Series  of  Lectures 
on  the  Doctrine  of  Universal  Benevolence  ..."  (1818).  See  also 
p.  416. 

Other  leaders  may  be  studied  in  "Original  Sermons  on  Various  Sub- 
jects; by  Living  Universalist  Ministers"  (III  Vols.  "Christian  Preacher" 
1831-1833);  and  the  "Universalist  Pulpit  .  .  .'"  (1856).  In  "Hi(!- 
graphical  Sketches"  ("Universalist  Quarterly,"  New  Ser.  \'ols.  \'IL 
Vin,  IX,  XII,  XIV,  XV,  XVL  XVIII,  and  XIX)  there  are  studies 
upon  Rev.  Hosea  Ballou,  Edward  Turner,  George  Richards,  Walter 
Balfour,  Thomas  Whittemore,  Hosea  Ballou  II,  Sebastian  Streeter,  and 
Mrs.  Judith  Murray. 

Attention  should  be  directed  to  some  monographs  that  deal  with 
phases  of  Universalism :  "Reflections  on  Revivals  of  Religion"  (1833) 
by  A  Friend  to  Religion;  "On  Revivals  and  Protracted  Meetings"  (1837 1 
by  H.  F.  Ballou;  "A  Discourse  on  Revivals"  (April  5,  1840)  by  Rev.  C.  C. 
Burr;  "The  lying  wonders  of  Elder  Jacob  Knapp  exposed  and  refuted" 
(1845)  by  Rev.  S.  B.  Brittain;  "The  Revival  of  Religion"  (Discourse 
March  21,  1858)  by  Rev.  A.  D.  Mayo;  "Religion  and  the  Present  Reviv- 
al" (1858)  by  W.  H.  Ryder;  "Address  before  the  Universalist  Anti- 
Slavery  Convention  .  .  .  held  in  Lynn,  Mass.  November  19,  1840, "by 
J.  M.  Spear;  "Constitution  of  the  New  York  Universalist  Missionar>- 
•Society"  (revised,  1842);  "Rise  and  Prevalence  of  UnitarianViews among 
the  Universalist s"  bv  Hosea  Ballou  IT  ("Universalist  Ouartcrh  ,"  \'olA' 


396  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

for  further  bibliographical  assistance,  the  reader  is  referred  to 
Eddy,  "  Universalism  in  .\merica,''  Vol.  II,  pp.  485-599.  This  bibliog- 
raphy is  very  carefully  compiled,  inclusive  of  tracts,  sermons,  biographies 
and  histories.     A  bibliography  of  periodical  articles  is  added. 

Documents 

I.  THE  ''MAXIFESTO"  OF  BRATTLE  STREET  CHL'RL  H 
November  17,  1699 

Prepared  probably  by  Dr.  Colman,  this  Declaration  provoked  shaip 
controversy  and  was  looked  upon  by  di\anes  such  as  Increase  Mather, 
Higginson,  and  Noyes,  as  highly  ominous. 

"Inasmuch  as  "God  hath  put  it  into  our  hearts  to  undertake  the  Building  a  New 
Meeting-House  in  this  Town  for  His  Publick  Worship,  .\nd  whereas  through  the 
gracious  Smiles  of  DiAdne  Providence  on  this  our  Undertaking,  We  now  see  the  same 
Erected,  and  near  Finished:  We  think  it  Convenient,  for  preventing  all  Misappre- 
hensions and  Jealousies,  to  publish  our  Aims  and  Designs  herein,  together  with  tho?e 
Principles  and  Rules  we  intend  by  God's  Grace  to  adhere  unto. 

We  do  therefore  as  in  the  Presence  of  God  our  Judge,  and  with  all  the  Sincerii.\ 
and  Seriousness,  which  the  nature  of  our  present  Engagem^ent  Commands  from  us, 
Profess  and  Declare  both  to  one  another,  and  to  all  the  World,  as  follows. 

I 

First  of  all,  We  approve  and  subscribe  the  Confession  of  Faith  put  forth  by  the 
Assembly  of  Divines  at  Westminster. 

II 

We  design  only  the  true  and  pure  Worship  of  God,  according  to  the  Rules  appear 
ing  plainl}^  to  us  in  His  Word;  Conformably  to  the  known  practice  of  many  of  the 
Churches  of  the  United  Brethren  in  London,  and  throughout  all  England. 

We  judge  it  therefore  most  suitable  and  convenient,  that  in  our  Publick  Worship 
some  part  of  the  Holy  Scripture  be  read  by  the  Minister  at  his  discretion. 

In  all  other  parts  of  Divine  Worship  as  (Prayer,  Singing,  Preaching,  Blessing  the 
People,  and  Administring  the  Sacraments;)  We  conform  to  the  ordinary  practice  of 
{he  Churches  of  Christ  in  this  Country. 

Ill 

It  is  our  sincere  desire  and  intention  to  hold  Communion  with  the  Churches  here, 
as  true  Churches;  and  we  openl)'  protest  against  all  Suspicion  and  Jealousie  to  the 
contrary,  as  most  Injurious  to  us. 

IV 

And  although  in  some  Circumstances  we  may  vary  from  man>'  ot  them,  yet  we 
jojTitly  profess  to  maintain  such  Order  and  Rules  of  Discipline  as  may  preserve,  as  far 
as  in  us  lies,  Evangelical  Purity  and  Holiness  in  our  Communion. 

V 

In  pursuance  whereof  we  further  Declare,  that  we  allow  of  Baptism  to  those  only 
who  profess  their  Faith  in  Christ  and  Obedience  to  him,  and  to  the  Children  of  such; 
yet  we  dare  not  refuse  it  to  any  Child  offered  to  us  by  any  professed  Christian,  upon  hi? 
engagement  to  see  it  Educated,  if  God  give  life  and  ability,  in  the  Christian  Religion 


THE  RISE  or   UXITARIAXISM  AND  INU  EHSALISM  Mi^ 

But  this  being  a  jSImisterial  Act,  We  think  it  the  Pastors  Pro%ance  to  receive  auch 
Professions  and  Engagements;  in  whose  prudence  and  conscience  we  acquiesce. 

VI 
As  to  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lords  Supper,  we  believe  that  as  the  Ordinance  is 
iloly,  so  the  Partakers  in  it  (that  it  may  not  be  visibly  profaned)  must  ho  jior^nns 
of  visible  Sanctity. 

\I1 
We  judge  it  therefore  fitting  and  expedient,  that  wlioever  would  l»c  adiiiiilcd  in 
partake  with  us  in  this  Holy  Sacrament,  be  accountable  to  the  Pastor  to  whom  it 
belongs  to  inquire  into  their  knowledge  and  Spiritual  State,  and  to  require  the  Renewal 
of  their  Baptismal  Covenant. 

VIII 
But  we  assume  not  to  our  selves  to  impose  upon  any  a  Publick  Relation  of  their 
Experiences;  however  if  any  one  think  himself  bound  in  Conscience  to  make  such  a 
Relation,  let  him  do  it. 

For  we  conceive  it  sufficient,  if  the  Pastor  publickly  declare  himself  satisfied  in 
the  person  ofYered  to  our  Communion,  and  seasonably  Propound  him. 

IX 
We  also  think  our  selves  obliged  in  faithfulness  to  God,  our  own  Souls,  and  theirs 
who  seek  our  Communion,  to  inquire  into  the  life  and  conversation  of  those  who  are  so 
propounded,  and  it  we  have  just  matter  of  objection  to  prefer  it  against  them. 

X 
But  if  no  objection  be  made,  before  the  tune  of  their  standing  propounded  is 
expired,  it  shall  be  esteemed  a  sufficient  Consent  and  Concurrence  of  the  Brethren, 
and  the  person  propounded  shall  be  received  to  our  Communion. 

XI 
If  ever  any  of  our  Communion  should  be  so  unhappj-  as  lo  tall  into  any  scandalous 
Sin  (which  God  by  his  Grace  prevent)  we  profess  all  dutiful  submission  to  those  Cen- 
sures, which  the  Scripture  directs,  and  the  Churches  here  practice. 

XII 
Forasmuch  as  the  same  power  that  Admits,  should  also  Exclude,  We  judge  it 
reasonable,  that  the  Pastor  in  Suspending  or  Excommunicating  an  Offender.  ha\e  the 
consent  and  concurrence  of  the  Brethren. 

XIII 
We  apprehend  that  a  jiarticular  Church,  as  such,  is  a  Society  of  Christians  \>\ 
mutual  agreement,  usually  meeting  together  for  Publick  Worship  in  the  same  place, 
and  under  the  same  ^Ministry,  attending  on  the  Ordmances  of  God  there. 

XIV 
In  ever\'  such  Society,  the  Law  of  nature  dictates  to  us,  that  there  is  imi>licd  a 
mutual  promise  and  engagement  of  being  faithful  to  the  Relations  they  bear  to  each 
other,  whether  as  private  Christians,  or  as  Pastor  and  Flock,  so  long  as  the  ProWdence 
of  God  continues  them  in  those  Relations. 

x\- 

We  moreover  Declare  ourselves  for  Communion  of  Churches,  freely  allowing  our 
Members  occasionally  to  Communicate  with  other  Churches  of  Christ,  and  receivmg 
theirs  occasionally  to  the  Table  of  the  Lord  with  us.  And  in  extraordinary  cases/ when 
the  Providence  of  God  makes  it  needful,  we  conceive  that  any  Authorized  Minister  ol 
Christ;  may  upon  our  request,  .\dminister  the  Sacraments  unto  us. 


398  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

XVI 

Finally,  V\  e  cannot  confine  the  right  of  chusing  a  Minister  to  the  Male  Communi- 
cants alone,  but  we  think  that  every  Baptized  Adult  Person  who  contributes  to  the 
Maintenance,  should  have  a  Vote  in  Electing. 

Yet  it  seems  but  just,  that  persons  of  the  greatest  Piety,  Gravit}-,  Wisdom,  Autlior 
it\-  or  other  Endowments,  should  be  leading  and  Tnlluential  to  the  Society  in  thai 
Affair. 

Those  are  tlie  I'rinciples  we  I'roless,  and  the  Rules  we  imrpose  through  the  Graee 
of  (ioD,  to  govern  our  selves  by;  and  in  some  of  these  particulars  only,  and  in  no  other, 
do  we  see  cause  to  depart  from  what  is  ordinarily  Professed  and  Practised  by  the 
Churches  of  Christ  here  in  New-England." 

Text— Lothrop:  A  History  of  the  Church  in  Braltic  Street,  Boston,  pp.  20-26. 


[[.  JOXATHAX  M AY II EW\S  LIBERAL  VIEWS 

"  W  hat  shall  we  sa\  to  the  doctrine  of  Ciod's  ha\'ing  rei)robatefl  a  great  proportion 
of  mankind;  or,  from  eternity  devoted  them  in  his  absolute  decree  and  purpose  to  eter- 
nal torments,  without  any  respect  or  regard  to  anj'  sins  of  theirs  as  the  procuring  and 
meritorious  cause  of  their  perdition?  And  this,  at  the  same  time,  to  make  manifest 
and  glorify  his  Justice!  What  can  be  said  of  this;  and  how  shall  it  be  reconciled 
with  the  supposition  that  God's  tender  mercies  are  over  all  his  works? 

I  will  tell  you,  in  a  very  few  words,  what  I  have  to  say  to  it  at  present.  .\.nd  that 
is,  first,  that  if  any  persons  really  hold  such  a  doctrine,  neither  any  man  on  earth  nor 
angel  in  heaven  lan  reconcile  it  with  the  goodness  of  God.  And  secondlj',  that  I  ha\e 
not  the  least  inclination  to  attempt  a  reconciliation  of  these  doctrines;  being  persuaded 
that  they  are  just  as  contrary  as  light  and  darkness,  Christ  and  Belial;  that  one  of  them 
is  most  true  and  scriptural,  joyful  to  man,  and  honorable  to  God;  and  the  other  most 
false  and  unscriptural,  horrible  to  the  last  degree  to  all  men  of  an  undepraved  judg 
ment,  and  blasphemous  against  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth.  Neither  is  it  possible 
for  any  man  who  really  believes  what  the  Scriptures  teach  concerning  the  goodness  of 
God  e\'en  to  think  of  this  other  doctrine  but  with  great  indignation. 

And  we  may,  without  the  least  presumi)tion,  conclude  in  general  that,  in  the  re\o- 
lution  of  ages,  something  far  more  grand,  important,  and  glorious  than  any  tning  which 
is  vulgarly  imagined,  shall  actually  be  the  result  of  Christ's  coming  down  from  hea\en 
to  die  on  a  cross,  of  his  resurrection  Irom  the  dead,  and  of  his  being  crowned  with  glor\ 
and  honor,  as  Lord  both  of  the  dead  and  the  living.  The  word  of  God,  and  his  merc\ . 
endure  forever;  nor  will  he  leave  any  thing  which  is  truly  his  work  untinishcd.  'As  the 
heavens  are  higher  than  the  earth,'  saith  the  Lord,  'so  are  my  ways  higher  than  your 
\\ays  and  my  thoughts  than  your  thoughts.  My  word,  that  goeth  forth  out  of  my 
mouth,  shall  not  return  unto  me  void,  but  it  shall  accomplish  that  which  T  please;  and 
it  shall  prosper  in  the  thing  whereunto  I  send  it.' 

To  conclude,  then;  let  us  all,  young  men  and  maidens,  old  men  and  children,  Ion  e 
and  honor,  extol  and  obey  the  God  and  Fatiier  of  all,  whose  tender  mercies  are  over  all 
his  works;  and  who  has  been  so  gracious  and  bountiful  to  ourselves  in  particular.  If 
wesincerely  do  thus,  as  l)ecomcth  the  children  of  the  flighest,  we  shall,  in  due  time. 


I 


THK  RISE  Ol-    IMTARIANISM   AND   T  NIVEKSAI.ISM  V><) 

partake  of  his  goodness,  inafar  more  glorious  manner  and  measure  than  we  can  in  the 
earthly  house  ol  this  tabernacle.  We  shall  doubtless  also  have  a  far  more  clear,  dis- 
tinct, and  perfect  knowledge  than  we  can  possibly  have  at  present  of  what  is  intended 
in  some  apparently  grand  and  sublime,  yet  diflkult  passages  in  the  sacred  oracles,— 
particularl}-  that  ol  John  the  Di\-ine,  with  which  I  close:  'And  every  creature  which  is 
in  heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and  muler  the  earth,  and  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  ail  thai 
are  in  them,  heard  I  saying,  Blessing,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  power  be  unto  Him 
that  sitteth  on  the  tlirone,  and  unto  the  Lamb  forever  and  ever  (Rev.  v.  13).'  " 

Text — The  Nature,  Extent,  and  Perfection  of  the  Divine  Goodness,  (Sermon,  Thanks- 
giving. 1762);  quoted  in  Eddy:  Vniversalism  in  America,  \o\.  1,  pp.  Q.^OO. 

III.  ARTICLES  OF  ASSOCIATIOX  01'  Till-:  I \ DE/'EX- 
DEXr  CHURCH  TX  GLOUCESTER 

Suspended  by  the  First  Church  because  the\-  absented  theni.selves 
from  worship  and  ordinances,  Epes  Sargent  and  fifteen  others  drew  up 
(January  1,  1779)  the  following  articles,  which  form  the  earliest  ])rogram 
of  .American  Universalism. 

"Inasmuch  as  it  bath  pleased  (iod  of  his  great  mercy,  in  evcr\  age  ul  llie  wurld,  U> 
choose  a  people  for  himself,  giving  them  his  fear,  and  revealing  to  them  his  secret;  and 
as  this  Great  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  hath  i)een 
pleased  to  reveal  to  babes  what  he  hath  hid  from  the  wise  and  prudent:  we,  the  sub- 
scribers, gratefully  afTected  with  a  sense  of  the  divine  goodness  in  thus  distinguishing 
us,  who  had  nothing  in  us  to  merit  his  notice,  think  it  our  interest  and  bounden  dut> 
to  let  our  light  shine  before  men,  that  they  may  see  our  good  works,  and  glorify  our 
Father  which  is  in  heaven.  .\s  therefore  it  hath  pleased  God  to  make  us  acc|uainled 
with  the  voice  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Great  Shepherd  and 
Bishop  of  souls,  we  cannot  from  henceforw-ard  follow  the  voice  of  a  stranger,  nor  e\er 
give  attention  to  such  who  are  unacquainted  with  the  Sa\'iour  ol  the  world.  Bui 
though  we  cannot  have  fellowship  with  them  whose  fellowship  is  not  with  the  Father 
and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  yet  we  are  determined,  by  the  grace  of  God,  never  to  for- 
sake the  assembling  of  ourselves  together,  as  the  manner  of  some  is,  but  as  a  Church  ol 
Christ,  meet  together  in  his  name,  being  persuaded,  wherever  or  whenever  two  or  threr 
are  thus  met  together,  the  invisible  God  will  be  present  with  them. 

As  Christians,  we  acknowledge  no  master  but  Jesus  Christ,  and  as  disciijles  of  this 
divine  master,  we  profess  to  follow  no  guide  in  spiritual  matters  but  his  word  and 
his  spirit. 

As  dwellers  in  this  world,  though  not  of  it,  we  hold  ourseh  cs  bound  to  yield  obed 
ience  to  every  ordinance  ol  man,  for  God's  sake;  and  we  will  be  peaceable  and  obedient 
subjects  to  the  powers  that  are  ordained  of  God,  in  all  civil  cases;  but  as  subjects  oi 
that  King  wnose  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world,  we  cannot  acknowledge  the  right  of  an.\ 
human  authority  to  make  laws  for  the  regulating  of  our  conscience  in  any  spiritu.il  mat- 
ters. 

Thus,  as  a  true  independent  Church  of  Christ,  looking  unto  Jesus  the  .\uthor  and 
I'inisher  of  our  faith,  we  mutually  agree  to  walk  together  in  Christian  fellowshi|), 
building  up  each  other  in  our  mo<t  holy  faith,  rejoicing  in  the  lib.rtv  wherewith  (  hrisi 


400  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

hath  made  us  free,  and  determining  by  his  grace  no  more  to  be  entangled  bj'  any  3'oke 
of  bondage. 

As  disciples  of  the  meek  and  lowly  Jesus,  we  resolve,  as  far  as  in  us  lieth,  to  live 
peaceably  with  all  men,  yet,  as  believers  living  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  we  expect  to  suf- 
fer as  much  persecution  as  the  laws  of  the  country  we  live  in  wiU^dmit  of.  But  we 
resolve  b}'  the  grace  of  God  none  of  these  things  shall  move  us  to  act  inconsistent  with 
our  character  as  Christians.  We  will  as  much  as  possible  avoid  vain  jangling  and  un- 
necessary disputation;  and  should  we  be  reviled,  endeavor  in  patience  to  possess  our 
souls. 

As  an  independent  Church  ot  Christ  thus  bound  together  by  the  cords  of  his  love, 
and  meeting  together  in  his  name,  we  mutually  agree  to  receive  as  our  Minister,  that 
is,  our  Servant,  sent  to  labor  among  us  in  the  work  of  the  Gospel  by  the  great  Lord  of 
the  Vineyard,  our  friend  and  Christian  brother,  John  Murray.  This  we  do  from 
a  full  conviction  that  the  same  God  that  sent  the  first  preachers  of  Jesus  Christ,  sent 
him;  and  that  the  same  gospel  they  preached  we  have  from  time  to  time  received  from 
him.  Thus,  believing  him  a  minister  of  the  New  Testament,  constantly  declaring 
the  whole  counsel  of  God,  proclaiming  the  same  divine  truth  that  all  God's  holy  pro- 
phets from  the  beginning  of  the  world  have  declared, — We  cordially  receive  hun  as  a 
Messenger  from  God.  And  as  it  hath  pleased  God  to  open  a  great  and  effectual  door 
for  the  preaching  of  his  Gospel  by  this,  his  servant,  in  sundr>-  parts  of  this  great  con- 
tinent, wherever  it  shall  please  his  and  our  div-ine  master  to  call  him  to  preach  the  ever- 
lasting Gospel  elsewhere,  we  wish  him  God-speed,  and  pray  that  the  good-will  of  him 
that  dwelt  in  the  bush  may  accompany  him,  and  make  his  way  clear  before  him.  But 
should  he  at  any  time  preach  any  other  gospel  than  that  we  have  received,  we  will  not 
wish  him  God-speed,  but  consider  him  as  a  stranger.  And  as  the  great  Lord  of  the 
har\'est  has  taught  us  to  pray  that  he  would  send  laborers  into  his  harvest,  and  as  he 
never  taught  us  to  pray  in  vain,  but  has  assured  us,  every  one  that  asketh  receiveth, 
though  he  has  not  told  us  when,  whenever  he  shall  see  fit  to  send  us  a  messenger  of  glad 
tidings,  a  publisher  of  peace,  we  will  with  grateful  hearts  receive  him.  And  as  the 
promise  of  the  divine  presence  is  to  any  two  or  three  that  meet  together  in  the  Saviour's 
name,  we  are  resolved  by  God's  grace,  whether  we  are  blessed  with  the  public  preach- 
ing of  the  word  or  not,  as  often  as  we  find  convenient,  to  meet  together  to  supplicate 
the  divine  favor,  to  praise  our  redeeming  God,  to  hear  his  most  holv  word,  and  freely 
to  communicate  whatever  God  shall  please  to  manifest  to  us  for  our  mutual  edification. 

And  that  we  may  the  more  efi^ectually  show  forth  his  praise,  who  hath  called  us 
out  of  darkness  into  his  marvellous  Hght,  we  resolve  to  pay  a  serious  regard  to  the 
exhortations,  admonitions,  and  instructions  given  to  us  by  the  Spirit  of  God  in  the 
epistles  dictated  to  our  holy  apostles.  We  will,  as  far  as  in  us  heth,  do  good  unto  all 
men,  but  especially  unto  them  who  are  of  the  household  of  faith. 

We  will,  by  the  grace  of  God,  in  word  and  in  deed,  endeavor  to  adorn  the  doctrine 
of  God  our  Saviour.  And  as  children  ot  one  father,  as  members  of  one  head,  who  are 
united  together  in  Christian  fellowship,  will,  once  ever}'  month,  meet  together  to  hold 
conference,  and  to  dehberate  on  whatever  may  tend  to  our  mutual  profit." 

Text — Eddy:  Universalism  in  America,  Vol.  I,  pp.  175-178. 

IV.  CHARLES  CHA  UNCY'S  LIBERAL  VIEWS 

It  is,  I  am  verily  persuaded,  very  much  owing  to  the  false  light  in  which  revela- 
tion has  been  placed,  and  by  its  very  good  friends  too,  that  so  many  have  been  led  to 


1 


THE  RISE  OF  UNITARIAMSM  AND  L  NIVEKSAHSM  401 

reject  it.  And,  in  truth,  if  the  sense  of  revelation  really  was,  what  it  has  too  gencrall>- 
been  represented  to  be,  even  by  Christians  themselves,,  I  see  not  that  blame  could  justly 
be  reflected  on  them.  It  is  impossible  that  should  come  from  God,  which  is  unworthy 
of  him;  nor  would  any  external  evidence  be  sufficient  to  justify  a  man  in  believing  liim 
to  be  the  author  of  that,  which,  in  its  own  nature,  is  unreasonable  and  absurd.  This, 
if  I  mistake  not,  is  well  worthj'-  of  the  sober  consideration  of  those,  who  profess 
a  veneration  for  the  Bible  as  a  Divixe  Book.  It  is  a  fact  too  evident  to  be  denied, 
that  the  revelations  of  God,  as  contained  in  the  writings  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment, have  been  gradually  and  strangely  corrupted  by  false  philosophy  and  vain 
deceit;  and,  perhaps,  as  gross  absurdities,  as  palpably  wrong  and  dishonourable  ideas 
of  God,  have  been  recei\'ed  by  believers  for  sacred  truths,  upon  the  foot  of  revelation, 
as  were  ever  received  by  infidels  upon  the  foot  of  reason,  even  in  the  darkest  ages  and 
places  of  Paganism.  Yea,  notwithstanding  the  light  and  learning  of  the  present  day, 
horrible  absurdities,  both  in  doctrine  and  worship,  are  still  grounded  on  the  writings 
even  of  the  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  b)^  those  too  who  profess  a  regard  to  them  as 
wrote  b}'  inspiration  of  the  H0I3'  Ghost.  Such  are  the  doctrines  taught  in  the  church 
of  Rome.  More  enormous  falsehoods  were  never  fathered  upon  the  God  of  truth. 
They  are  indeed  such  an  affront  to  the  human  understanding,  such  a  defiance  of 
common  sense,  as  cannot  but  naturall}-  and  strongl}-  tend  to  make  men  infidels.  And 
such  also,  if  not  in  so  high  a  degree,  are  some  of  the  doctrines  v.-hich  Protestants  receive 
for  revealed  truths.  Of  this  kind  I  may  properly  mention,  upon  this  occasion,  the 
doctrines  of  election  and  reprobation,  of  the  eternity  of  hell  torments;  and  of  the  partial 
design,  and  final  effect,  of  the  mediatory  interposition  of  Jesus  Christ.  Mr.  Whitton 
has  declared  it  as  his  thought,  '  that  the  common  opinion,  concerning  the  future  tor- 
ments, if  it  were,  for  certain,  a  real  part  of  Christianity,  would  be  a  more  insuperable 
objection  against  it,  than  any  or  all  the  present  objections  of  unbeHevers  put  together. ' 
The  same  may  be  said,  I  think,  with  as  much,  if  not  more,  truth  of  the  doctrine  of 
absolute  reprobation,  as  it  has  been  particularly  explained,  and  warmly  defended, 
by  many  Christian  Divines,  and  of  very  considerable  note.  And  the  mediatory  under- 
taking of  Jesus  Christ,  as  commonly  understood,  is  perhaps  incredible  also.  These, 
and  such-like,  representations  of  the  sense  of  scripture,  have,  I  doubt  not,  been  'stones 
of  stumbling,  and  rocks  of  offence. '  Many  may  have  taken  occasion  herefrom  to  call 
that '  foolishness, '  which  in  reality  is  '  the  wisdom  of  God. '  And  in  vain  shall  we  hope 
to  silence  the  objections  ot  infidelity,  and  put  a  stop  to  its  growth,  till  we  are  able  to 
e.xhibit  an  account  of  the  internal  contents  of  the  sacred  writings,  that  is  more  honour- 
able to  the  infinitely  perfect  Being,  and  more  conducive  to  the  real  advantage  of  man- 
kind. Such  an  account,  it  appears  to  me,  I  have  given,  in  the  foregoing  work,  of  the 
revelations  of  scripture;  an  account  so  far  from  being  unreasonable  and  absurd,  that 
it  cannot  but  approve  itself  to  the  human  mind,  as  that  which  reflects  great  glory  on 
God,  and  his  Son  Jesus,  in  the  good  it  universally  brings  to  the  sons  of  men:  And  it  is 
the  more  to  be  regarded,  as  it  is  eminentl)'  fitted  to  promote  true  piety  and  real  virtue 
m  the  world. 

If,  coniormably  to  the  account  we  have  given  from  the  scriptures,  God  has  so 
loved  us  as  to  project  a  scheme,  which,  in  the  final  result  of  its  prosecution,  will  instate 
us  all  in  heavenly  and  immortal  glory;  how  powerfully  are  we  herefrom  excited  to 
yield  to  hun  the  entire  homage  of  our  hearts?  ... 

If  Jesus  Christ  is  the  glorious  person  through  whom  God  has  made  the  promise 
of  eternal  life,  and  by  whom,  as  prime  minister  in  the  kingdom  of  his  grace,  he  will 


402  SOLRCE  P.O(*K  OF   AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISK^RV 

prepare  mankind  for  the  actual  bestouinent  of  it;  how  right  and  fit  is  it,  that,  next  to 
God,  and  in  subordination  to  him,  we  should  make  his  Son,  whom  he  has  authorized 
to  be  our  king  and  Saviour,  the  beloved  object  of  our  faith  and  hope,  our  submission 
and  obedience?  .   .  . 

If  God  is  cquall>-  the  Father  of  us  all,  it  we  are  all  joint-partners  in  the  same 
hope  of  eternal  life,  and  shall  all  finally  make  one  family,  and  live  together  as  brethren 
in  the  heavenh-  world;  how  peculiarly  proper  is  it  that  we  should  be  kindly  affections  I 
to  each  other,  and  discover  that  we  are  so  by  all  Christian  offices  of  goodwill  and  bene 
ticence,  as  occasions  are  offered  for  them  in  providence?  Should  any  of  our  race  make 
themsehes  vile,  as  is  too  commonly  the  case,  we  should  not  be  destitute,  upon  thi> 
account  of  the  scripture  scheme  of  mercy,  of  sufficient  motives  to  embrace  them  with 
the  tenderest  affection.  We  might  resent  their  foil}',  and  in  all  suitable  ways  testif) 
against  it:  But  we  should,  at  the  same  time,  if  we  were  ourselves  good  Christians,  pitx 
them  under  it,  and  do  all  in  our  power,  within  our  proper  sphere,  to  reclaim  them  from 
it.  .\nd  should  they,  after  all,  appear  to  be  'vessels  of  wrath  fitted  for  destruction,' 
instead  of  treating  them  with  rancour  and  ill-will,  we  should  still  view  them  as  object- 
of  the  divine  mercy,  and  feel  within  ourselves  a  secret  pleasure  resulting  from  tlu 
thought,  that  they  will  finally  be  recovered  from  the  snare  of  the  Devil,  and  partake, 
in  common  with  ourselves,  of  the  temper  and  inheritance  of  God's  children. 

.  .  .  From  whence  came  e\il?  has  been  one  of  the  grand  puzzling  questions  in 
all  ages  of  the  world.  We  ha\e  here  the  most  easy  satisfactory  answer  to  it.  Evil^ 
and  sufferings,  whether  present  or  future,  in  this  world  or  another,  are  a  disciplinarj- 
mean  wisely  and  powerfully  adapted  to  promote  the  good  of  the  patients  themselves, 
as  well  as  others;  thej'  stand  connected  with  this  end  in  the  plan  of  God,  and  will,  in 
the  last  result  of  its  operation,  certainly  bring  it  into  fact.  Instead  therefore  of  being 
a  contradiction  to,  they  very  obviously  coincide  with,  wise  and  reasonable  benevolence : 
\'ea,  they  are  a  wonderful  illustration  of  it,  if  it  be  true,  as  we  have  endeavoured  U' 
prove  it  to  be,  that  they  will  final!}-  issue,  conformably  to  the  original  purpose  of  God. 
in  an  'exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory. ' 

Text — The  Salvation  of  All  yfcH   .   .   .  ('(inclusion,  ])]).  .S61-,i67. 

V.  THE  STREXGTH  AM)  POLICY  OF  iWITARlA.WS  1  .\ 
BOS  TO  \,  18  J  2 

The  following  is  from  a  letter  (March  21.  1812)  of  William  Wells,  Jr. 
of  Boston,  to  the  Rev.  Thomas  Belsham. 

■'With  regard  to  tiie  progress  of  Unitarianism,  I  have  but  little  to  say.  Its  tenet- 
have  spread  very  extensively  in  New  England,  Ijut  I  believe  there  is  only  one  churcli 
professedly  Unitarian.  The  churches  at  Portland  and  Saco,  of  which  you  speak,  hardl> 
ever  saw  the  light,  and  exist  no  longer.  The  Mr.  Thacher  who  was  formerly  a  member 
ot  Congress,  and  the  Judge  T.  whom  Mr.  Merrick  mentions,  are  the  same.  He  i- 
one  of  the  Judges  of  our  Supreme  Court,  an  excellent  man  and  most  zealous  Unitarian. 
He  is  now  on  the  circuit  in  this  town,  and  tells  me  he  is  obliged  on  Sunday  to  stay  at 
home,  or  to  hear  a  Calvinislic  minister.     He  is  no  relation  to  our  friend. 

Most  of  our  Boston  clergy  and  respectable  laymen  (of  whom  we  have  man\'  en- 
lightened theologians)  are  Unitarian.  Xor  do  they  think  it  at  all  necessary  to  conceal 
their  sentiments  upon  these  subjects,  but  express  them  without  the  least  hesitation 


I 


TllK   RISK  OK    I    M  lAKlAMSM    WD   IM  \- I:R>.\  I.ISM  ^{)^ 

when  they  judge  it  proper.  I  may  safely  say,  the  general  habit  of  thinking  and  speak- 
ing upon  this  question  in  Boston,  is  Unitarian.  .At  the  same  time  the  contro\ers\'  is 
seldom  or  never  introduced  into  the  pulpit.  I  except  the  Chapel  church.  If  publica- 
tions make  their  appearance  attacking  Unitarian  sentiments,  they  ;irc  commoniv 
answered  >vith  spirit  and  ahilit\ ;  Init  the  majorit\-  of  those  who  arc  l'nitari;in  are  per 
haps  of  these  sentiments,  without  any  distinct  consciousness  of  being  so.  [.ike  th<- 
lirst  Christians,  fmding  no  sentiments  but  those  in  the  X.  T.  and  not  accusl«imed  to 
hear  the  language  of  the  N.  I",  strained  and  warped  !•>  theological  svstcm  makers, 
they  adoi)l  naturally  a  just  mode  of  thinking. 

This  state  of  things  appears  to  me  so  lavourable  to  the  dissemination  of  correct 
sentiments,  that  I  should  perhaps  regret  a  great  degree  of  excitement  in  the  public 
mind  upon  these  subjects.  The  majority  would  eventually  be  against  us.  Thi- 
ignorant,  the  violent,  the  ambitious,  and  the  cunning,  would  carry  the  multitude  with 
them  in  religion  as  tbey  do  in  politics.  One  Dr.  I\[ .,  in  a  contest  for  spreading  his  own 
sentiments  among  the  ,t;/T<;/  body  of  the  people,  would,  at  least  for  a  time,  beat  ten 
Priestleys.  Xot  to  dwell  upon  the  consideration,  that  Unitarianism  consists  rather 
in  Hill  belie\ing;  and  that  it  is  more  eas}-  to  gain  proselytes  to  absurd  opinions,  than  to 
make  men  zealous  in  niitsin;^  to  belie\  e,  with  what  arms,  when  the  oi  ttoXXoi  are  the 
judges,  can  virtue  and  learning  and  honour  contend  with  craft  and  cunning  and  cqui 
vocation  and  falsehood  and  intolerant  zeal?  Ix'arning  is  worse  than  useless,  virtue  is 
often  ditlident  of  her  own  conclusions,  and,  at  any  rate,  more  anxious  to  render  men 
good  Christians,  than  to  make  them  Christians  of  her  own  denomination,  and  that  self- 
respect,  which  is  the  companion  of  virtue,  disdains  to  meet  the  low  cunning  of  her 
adversaries,  or  to  flatter  the  low  prejudices  of  her  judges.  1  think  then  it  must  be 
assumed  as  an  axiom,  that  a  persevering  controversy  upon  this  question  would  render 
the  multitude  bigoted  and  persecuting  Calvinists.  Then  come  systems  and  catechisms 
in  abundance.  Every  conceited  deacon,  every  parishioner  who  has,  or  thinks  he  has. 
a  smattering  in  theologj-;  becomes  the  inquisitor  of  his  pastor.  In  such  circumstances 
learning  and  good  sense  have  no  chance.     They  cannot  even  be  heard. 

The  violent  party  here  have  chosen  to  meet  their  opponents  upon  \ery  unfavour- 
able ground.  Instead  of  making  it  a  cause  of  orthodoxy  against  heresy,  they  ha\e 
very  unwisely  preferred  to  insist  upon  a  subscription  to  articles  of  faith.  This  has 
given  great  ofifence  to  many  who  are  disposed  to  be  in  favour  of  their  creed,  and  ihnnvn 
them  into  the  opposite  scale.  Dr.  Osgood  is  really  orthodox  in  sentiment,  but  a  noble 
and  determined  supporter  of  the  right  of  private  judgment,  and  on  the  best  jjossible 
terms  with  our  Boston  friends.  This  is  also  the  case  with  the  venerable  Dr.  I.athrop 
of  West-Springfield,  iNlr.  Palmer's  friend,  and  many  others.  In  short,  we  are  now  con 
tending  for  the  liberty  ot  being  Protestants.  If  vve  can  ])crsuade  the  peojile  (and  we 
stand  upon  advantageous  ground)  that  we  ha\e  the  right  to  think  upon  religious  sub- 
jects as  our  consciences  and  the  scriptures  direct,  things  will  go  on  very  well,  l.earn 
ing,  good  sense,  and  virtue  will  then  produce  their  natural  effects;  and  just  modes  oi 
thinking  upon  subjects  of  this  nature,  as  upon  all  others,  will  necessarily  i)revaii. 

Text— Belsham:    ]rr„inirs  of  llir  hitr  Krvrni'l  Throhhihis  f.inhrv.   M.\ 

.'Vppendix.  Xo.  X. 


404  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

VI.  CHANNING'S  EXPOSITION  OF  UNITARIANISM 

The  following  excerpts  from  "Unitarian  Christianity,"  a  sermon 
preached  by  Channing  in  Baltimore,  1819,  upon  the  occasion  of  Sparks' 
ordination,  give  a  satisfactory  statement  of  Unitarian  belief. 

There  are  two  natural  divisions  under  which  my  thoughts  will  he  arranged.  1 
shall  endeavor  to  unfold,  1st,  The  principles  which  we  adopt  in  interpreting  the  Scrip- 
tures. And,  2dly.  Some  of  the  doctrines  which  the  Scriptures,  so  interpreted,  seem  to 
us  clearly  to  express. 

I.  We  regard  the  Scriptures  as  the  records  of  God's  successive  revelations  to  man- 
kind, and  particularly  of  the  last  and  most  perfect  revelation  of  his  will  by  Jesus 
Christ.  Whatever  doctrines  seem  to  us  to  be  clearly  taught  in  the  Scriptures,  we  re- 
ceive without  reserve  or  exception.  We  do  not,  however,  attach  equal  importance  to 
all  the  books  in  this  collection.  Our  religion,  we  believe,  lies  chiefly  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. .  . 

.  .  .  Our  leading  principle  in  interpreting  Scripture  in  this,  tliat  the  Bible  is  a 
book  written  for  men,  in  the  language  of  men,  and  that  its  meaning  is  to  be  sought  in 
the  same  manner  as  that  of  other  books.  We  believe  that  God,  when  he  speaks  to 
the  human  race,  conforms,  if  we  may  so  say,  to  the  established  rules  of  speaking  and 
writing.  How  else  would  the  Scriptures  avail  us  more  than  if  communicated  in  an 
unknown  tongue?  .  .  . 

.  .  .  We  profess  not  to  know  a  book  which  demands  a  more  frequent  exercise  of 
reason  than  the  Bible.  In  addition  to  the  remarks  now  made  on  its  infinite  connec- 
tions, we  may  observe,  that  its  style  nowhere  affects  the  precision  of  science,  or  the 
accuracy  of  definition.  Its  language  is  singularly  glowing,  bold,  and  figurative,  de- 
manding more  frequent  departures  from  the  literal  sense  than  that  of  our  own  age  and 
country,  and  consequently  demanding  more  continual  exercise  of  judgment.  We 
find,  too,  that  the  different  portions  of  this  book,  instead  of  being  confined  to  general 
truths,  refer  perpetually  to  the  times  when  they  were  written,  to  states  of  society,  to 
modes  of  thinking,  to  controversies  in  the  Church,  to  feehngs  and  usages,  which  have 
passed  away,  and  without  the  knowledge  of  which  we  are  constantly  in  danger  of  ex- 
tending to  all  times  and  places  what  was  of  temporary  and  local  application.  We  find , 
too,  that  some  of  these  books  are  strongly  marked  by  the  genius  and  character  of  their 
respective  writers,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  did  not  so  guide  the  Apostles  as  to  suspend  the 
peculiarities  of  their  minds,  and  that  a  knowledge  of  their  feelings,  and  of  the  influences 
under  which  they  were  placed,  is  one  of  the  preparations  for  understanding  their 
writings.  With  these  views  of  the  Bible,  we  feel  it  our  bounden  duty  to  exercise  our 
reason  upon  it  perpetually;  to  compare,  to  infer,  to  look  bej'ond  the  letter  to  the  spirit, 
to  seek  in  the  nature  of  the  subject,  and  the  aim  of  the  writer,  his  true  meaning;  and, 
in  general,  to  make  use  of  what  is  known  for  explaining  what  is  difficult,  and  for  dis- 
covering new  truths.   .  . 

We  object  strongly  to  the  contemptuous  manner  in  which  human  reason  is  often 
spoken  of  by  our  adversaries,  because  it  leads,  vve  believe,  to  universal  skepticism.  If 
reason  be  so  dreadfull}-  darkened  by  the  fall,  that  its  most  decisive  judgments  on  re 
ligion  are  unworthy  of  trust,  then  Christianity,  and  even  natural  theology,  must  be 
abandoned;  for  the  existence  and  veracity  of  God,  and  the  Divine  original  of  Christian- 
ity, are  conclusions  of  reason,  and  must  stand  or  fall  with  it.   .   . 


I 


THE  RISE  OF  INITARIAXIS.M  AND  UNIVERSAI.l^M  4()5 

.  .  .  The  worst  errors,  after  all,  ha\e  sprung  up  in  that  church  which  proscribes 
reason,  and  demands  from  its  members  implicit  faith.  The  most  pernicious  doctrines 
have  been  the  growth  of  the  darkest  times,  when  the  general  credulity  encouraged  bad 
men  and  enthusiasts  to  broach  their  dreams  and  inventions,  and  to  stifle  the  faint  re- 
monstrances of  reason  by  the  menaces  of  everlasting  perdition.  Say  what  we  may, 
God  has  given  us  a  rational  nature,  and  will  call  us  to  account  for  it.  We  may  let  it 
sleep,  but  we  do  so  at  our  peril.  Revelation  is  addressed  to  us  as  rational  beings.  We 
may  wish,  in  our  sloth,  that  God  had  given  us  a  sj-stem,  demanding  no  labor  of  com- 
paring, limiting,  and  inferring.  But  such  a  system  would  be  at  variance  with  the 
whole  character  of  our  present  existence;  and  it  is  the  part  of  wisdom  to  take  revelation 
as  it  is  given  to  us,  and  to  interpret  it  by  the  help  of  the  faculties  which  it  ever>-whcre 
supposes,  and  on  which  it  is  founded.   .   .  . 

II.  Having  thus  stated  the  principles  according  to  which  we  interpret  Scripture  I 
now  proceed  to  the  second  great  head  of  this  discourse,  which  is,  to  state  some  of  the 
views  which  we  derive  from  that  sacred  book,  particularly  those  which  distinguish  us 
from  other  Christians. 

1.  In  the  first  place,  we  believe  in  the  doctrine  of  God's  Unity,  or  thdt  there  is  one 
God,  and  one  only.  To  this  truth  we  give  infinite  importance,  and  we  feel  ourselves 
bound  to  take  heed,  lest  any  man  spoil  us  of  it  by  vain  philosophj^  The  proposition, 
that  there  is  one  God,  seems  to  us  exceedingly  plain.  We  understand  by  it,  that  there 
is  one  being,  one  mind,  one  person,  one  intelligent  agent,  and  one  only,  to  whom  unde- 
rived  and  infinite  perfection  and  dominion  belong.  .  . 

2.  Having  thus  given  our  views  of  the  unity  of  God,  I  proceed  in  the  second  place 
to  observe,  that  we  believe  in  the  unity  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  beheve  that  Jesus  is  one 
mind,  one  soul,  one  being,  as  truly  one  as  we  are,  and  equally  distinct  from  the  one  God. 
We  complain  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  that,  not  satisfied  with  making  God  three 
beings,  it  makes  Jesus  Christ  two  beings,  and  thus  introduces  infinite  confusion  into 
our  conceptions  of  his  character.   .  . 

3.  Having  tlius  given  our  belief  on  two  great  points,  namely,  that  there  is  one  God, 
and  that  Jesus  Christ  is  a  being  distinct  from  and  inferior  to  God,  I  now  proceed  to 
another  point  on  which  we  lay  still  greater  stress.  We  believe  in  the  word  perfection 
of  God.  We  consider  no  part  of  theology  so  important  as  that  which  treats  of  God's 
moral  character;  and  w^e  value  our  views  of  Christianity  chiefly  as  they  assert  his  amia- 
able  and  venerable  attributes.  .  . 

To  give  our  views  of  God  in  one  word,  we  believe  in  his  Parental  character.  We 
ascribe  to  him,  not  only  the  name,  but  the  dispositions  and  principles  of  a  father.  We 
believe  that  he  has  a  father's  concern  for  his  creatures,  a  father's  desire  for  their  im- 
provement, a  father's  equity  in  proportioning  his  commands  to  their  powers,  a  father's 
joy  in  their  progress,  a  father's  readiness  to  receive  the  penitent,  and  a  father's  justice 
for  the  incorrigible.  We  look  upon  this  world  as  a  place  of  education,  in  which  he  is 
trainmg  men  by  prosperity  and  adversity,  by  aids  and  obstructions,  by  conflicts  of 
reason  and  oassion,  by  motives  to  duty  and  temptations  to  sin,  by  a  various  discipline 
suited  to  free  and  moral  beings,  for  union  with  himself,  and  for  a  sublime  and  ever 
growing  virtue  in  heaven.  .  . 

Now,  according  to  the  plainest  principles  of  morality,  we  maintain,  that  a  natural 
constitution  of  the  mind,  unfaibngly  disposuig  it  to  evil  and  to  evil  alone,  would  absolve 
it  from  guilt;  that  to  give  existence  under  this  condition  would  argue  unspeakable 


406  SOUKCE  JJOOK   OF   AMERK  AN   CHURCH  HISTORY 

cruelty,  and  that  to  punish  the  sin  of  this  unliappily  constituted  child  with  endless  ruii 
would  be  a  wrong  unparalleled  by  the  most  merciless  despotism.   .   . 

.  .  .  With  regard  to  the  great  object  which  Jesus  came  to  accompUsh,  there 
seems  to  be  no  possibility  of  mistake.  We  believe  that  he  was  sent  by  the  Father  u 
effect  a  moral  or  spiritual  deliverance  of  mankind;  that  is.  to  rescue  men  from  sin  and  ite 
consequences,  and  to  bring  them  to  a  state  of  everlasting  purity  and  happiness.  \\'t 
believe,  too,  that  he  accomplishes  this  sublime  purpose  by  a  varietj-  of  methods;  b\ 
liis  instructions  respecting  God's  unity,  parental  character,  and  moral  government, 
which  are  admirabl\-  fitted  to  reclaim  the  world  from  idolatrj-  and  impiety  to  the 
knowledge,  love,  and  obedience  of  the  Creator,  by  his  promises  of  pardon  to  the  pcni 
tent,  and  of  Divine  assistance  to  those  who  labor  for  progress  in  moral  excellence,  li\ 
the  light  which  he  has  thrown  on  the  path  of  duty;  by  his  own  spotless  example,  in 
which  the  lo.\'eliness  and  sublimity  of  virtue  shine  forth  to  warm  and  quicken,  as  well' 
as  guide  us  to  perfection ;  by  his  threatenings  against  incorrigible  guilt ;  by  his  glorious 
discoveries  of  immortality;  by  his  sufterings  and  death;  bj-  that  signal  event,  the  rcsui 
rection,  which  powerfully  bore  witness  to  his  Divine  mission,  and  brought  down  to 
men's  senses  a  future  life;  by  his  continual  intercession,  which  obtains  for  us  spiritual 
aid  and  blessings;  and  by  the  power  with  which  he  is  invested,  of  raising  the  dea'l. 
judging  the  world,  and  conferring  the  everlasting  rewards  promised  to  the  faithful.   .    . 

.   .   .  We  regard  him  as  a  Sa\iour,  chiefly  as  he  is  the  light,  ph}-6ician,  and  guide  "i 
the  dark,  diseased,  and  wandering  mind.     No  influence  in  the  universe  seems  to  u^  -^ 
glorious  as  that  over  the  character;  and  no  redemption  so  worthy  of  thankfulnes^,  ;i.- 
the  restoration  of  the  soul  to  purit}-.     ^^'ithout  this,  pardon,  were  it  possible,  would  In 
of  little  value.     Why  pluck  the  sinner  from  hell,  if  a  hell  be  left  to  burn  in  his  o\\  n 
breast?    Why  raise  him  to  heaven,  if  he  remain  a  stranger  to  its  sanctity  and  lo\  cv-' 
With  these  impressions,  we  are  accustomed  to  value  the  Gospel  chiefly  as  it  abounds  in  i 
effectual  aids,  motives,  excitements,  to  a  generous  and  di\-ine  virtue.   .   .   .     Webelievej 
that  no  dispositions  infused  into  us  without  our  own  moral  activity  are  of  the  nature  of; 
virtue,  and  therefore  we  reject  the  doctrine  of  irresistible  Di\'ine  influence  on  the  human 
mind,  moulding  it  into  goodness,  as  marble  is  hewn  into  a  statue.   .   . 

Among  the  virtues,  we  give  the  first  place  to  the  lo\e  of  God.  We  believe,  tliat 
this  principle  is  the  true  end  and  happiness  of  our  being,  that  we  were  made  for  union 
with  our  Creator,  that  his  infinite  perfection  is  the  onlv  sufiicient  object  and  true  rest- 
ing-place for  the  insatiable  desires  and  unlimited  capacities  of  the  human  mind,  and 
that  without  him  our  noblest  sentiments — admiration,  veneration,  hope,  and  love — ; 
would  mther  and  decay.  We  believe,  too,  that  the  love  of  God  is  not  only  essential  to  . 
happiness,  but  to  the  strength  and  perfection  of  all  the  virtues;  .  .  .  We  lay  no  stress  j 
on  strong  excitements.  We  esteem  him,  and  him  only,  a  pious  man,  who  practically  | 
conforms  to  God's  moral  perfections  and  government;  who  shows  his  delight  in  God's' 
Ijenevolence,  by  lo\'ing  and  serving  his  neighbour;  his  delight  in  God's  justice,  by  being ! 
resolutely  upright;  his  sense  of  God's  purit}-,  by  regulating  his  thoughts,  imagination,  i 
and  desires;  and  whose  conversation,  business,  and  domestic  life  are  swayed  by  a  regard 
to  God's  presence  and  authority.  In  all  things  else,  men  may  deceive  themselves. ' 
Disordered  nerves  may  give  them  strange  sights,  and  sounds,  and  impressions.  Texts  | 
of  Scripture  may  come  to  them  as  from  heaven.  Their  whole  souls  may  be  moved,  and ' 
their  confidence  in  God's  favor  be  luidoubting.     But  in  all  this  there  is  no  religion.! 

.Vnother  important  branch  of  \irtue  we  believe  to  be  love  to  Christ.     The  greatness  ! 
of  the  work  of  Jesus,  the  spirit  with  which  he  executed  it,  and  the  sufferings  wliirh  he 


IHK  RISE  OF   UNITARIANISM    AM)   I' NI  \  I:KS  A  IISM  4((7 

bore  tor  our  salvation,  we  feci  lo  be  strong  claims  on  our  gratitude  and  \cncration.  W  c 
see  in  nature  no  beauty  to  be  compared  with  the  loveliness  of  his  character,  nor  do  we 
find  on  earth  a  benefactor  to  whom  we  owe  an  equal  debt.   .   . 

We  can  hardly  conceive  of  a  plainer  obligation  on  beings  of  our  frail  and  fallible 
nature,  who  are  instructed  in  the  duty  of  candid  judgment,  than  to  abstain  from  con 
demning  men  of  aj^parent  conscientiousness  and  sincerity,  who  are  chargeable  with  n.. 
crime  but  that  of  differing  from  us  in  the  interjiretation  of  the  Scriptures,  and  differing, 
too,  on  topics  of  great  and  acknowledged  obscurit>-.  We  are  astonished  at  the  hardi 
hood  of  those. who,  with  Christ's  warnings  sounding  in  their  ears,  take  on  them  the 
responsibility  of  making  creeds  for  his  Church,  and  cast  out  i)rofcssors  of  \irtiiou- 
lives  for  imagined  errors,  for  the  guilt  of  thinking  for  themsehes.   .   . 

We  find,  that  on  no  subject  have  men,  and  even  good  men,  ingrafted  m)  many 
strange  conceits,  wild  theories,  and  fictions  of  fancy,  as  on  religion;  and  remembering, 
as  we  do,  that  we  ourselves  are  sharers  of  the  common  frailty,  we  dare  not  assume  in 
fallibihty  in  the  treatment  of  our  fellow-Christians,  or  encourage  in  common  Chris 
tians,  who  have  little  time  for  investigation,  the  habit  of  denouncing  and  condemning 
other  denominations,  perhaps  more  enlightened  and  virtuous  than  their  own.  Charit\-. 
forbearance,  a  delight  in  the  virtues  of  difTercnt  sects,  a  backwardness  to  censure  and 
condemn — these  are  virtues  which,  however  poorly  practised  by  us,  we  admire  and 
recommend,  and  we  would  rather  join  ourselves  to  the  church  in  which  they  abound, 
than  to  an}-  other  communion,  however  elated  with  the  belief  of  its  own  orthodox) . 
however  strict  in  guarding  its  creed,  however  burning  with  zeal  against  imagined  err<ir. 

Text — Memorable  SerDtonx.  Xo.  6,  American  Unitarian  Association  Series. 

VII.  .1  PRESEX  r-DAV  STATEM  E.\  T  OIIMVERSAL- 
IST  BELIKE 

The  following  was  adopted  almost   unanimous!}-  in   Boston,   187iS: 

We,  the  Universalist  ministers  of  Boston  and  vicinit},  observing  the  widespread 
agitation  in  the  religious  world  with  respect  to  the  final  destiny  of  our  race,  and  more 
especially  of  those  who  die  in  impenitence  and  sin,  and  desirous  that  our  views  on  this 
important  subject  should  not  be  misunderstood,  after  much  earnest  thought  and 
prayerful  consideration  present  the  following,  not  by  any  means  as  a  full  statement  ot 
our  faith,  but  as  indicating  its  general  character: 

1.  We  reverently  and  devoutly  accept  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  containing  a 
revelation  of  the  character  of  God  and  of  the  eternal  principles  of  his  moral  govern 
ment. 

2.  As  holiness  and  happiness  are  inseparably  connected,  so  we  believe  that  all 
sin  is  accompanied  and  followed  by  misery,  it  being  a  fixed  principle  in  the  divine 
government  that  God  renders  to  ever>^  man  according  to  his  works,  so  that  '  though 
hand  join  in  hand,  the  wicked  shall  not  be  unpunished. ' 

3.  Guided  by  the  express  teachings  of  revelation,  we  recognize  God  not  only  n- 
our  King  and  Judge,  but  also  as  our  gracious  Father,  who  doth  not  afllict  willingly  nor 
grieve  the  children  of  men;  but  though  he  cause  grief,  yet  will  he  have  compassion  ac- 
cording to  the  multitude  of  his  mercies. 

4.  We  believe  that  divine  justice,  'born  of  love  and  limited  by  love, '  primuril> 
requires  Move  to  God  with  rdl  the  soul, '  and  to  one's  neighbor  as  one's  self.     Till  these 


408  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

requisitions  are  obeyed,  justice  administers  such  discipline,  including  both  chastise 
ment  and  instruction,  and  for  as  long  a  period,  as  ma}^  be  necessary  to  secure  tha 
obedience  which  it  ever  demands.  Hence  it  never  accepts  hatred  for  love,  nor  suffer 
ing  for  loyalty,  but  uniformly  and  forever  preserves  its  aim. 

5.  We  believe  that  the  salvation  Christ  came  to  effect  is  salvation  from  su 
rather  than  from  the  punishment  of  sin,  and  that  he  must  continue  his  work  till  he  ha; 
put  all  enemies  under  his  feet,  that  is,  brought  them  in  complete  subjection  to  his  law. 

6.  We  believe  that  repentance  and  salvation  are  not  Hmited  to  this  life.  WTien 
ever  and  wherever  the  sinner  truly  turns  to  God,  salvation  will  be  found.  God  is  '  thi 
same  yesterday,  todaj',  and  forever, '  and  the  obedience  of  his  children  is  ever  welcomi 
to  him. 

7.  To  limit  the  saving  power  of  Christ  to  this  present  life  seems  to  us  hke  limit 
ing  the  Holy  One  of  Israel;  and  when  we  consider  how  many  millions  lived  and  died  h] 
fore  Christ  came,  and  how  many  since,  who  not  only  never  heard  his  name,  but  wen; 
ignorant  of  the  one  living  God,  we  shudder  at  the  thought  that  his  infinite  love  shouh, 
have  made  no  provision  for  their  welfare,  and  left  them  to  annihilation,  or,  what  i  [ 
worse,  endless  misery.  And  it  is  but  httle  better  with  mj-riads  born  in  Christian  lands: 
whose  opportunities  have  been  so  meagre  that  their  endless  damnation  would  be  aij 
act  of  such  manliest  injustice  as  to  be  in  the  highest  degree  inconsistent  with  the  bene! 
volent  character  of  God. 

8.  In  respect  to  death  we  believe  that,  however  important  it  may  be  in  re 
moving  manifold  temptations  and  opening  the  way  to  a  better  life,  and  however,  lik; 
other  great  events,  it  may  profoundly  influence  man,  it  has  no  saving  power.  Salva 
tion,  secured  in  the  willing  mind  bj^  the  agencies  of  divine  truth,  light,  and  love,  es 
sentially  represented  in  Christ — whether  effected  here  or  in  the  future  life — is  salva 
tion  by  Christ,  and  gives  no  warrant  to  the  imputation  to  us  of  the  'death-and-glory 
theory,  alike  repudiated  by  all. 

9.  Whatever  differences  in  regard  to  the  future  may  exist  among  us,  none  of  u 
believe  that  the  horizon  of  eternity  will  be  relatively  either  largely  or  for  a  long  tim 
overcast  by  the  clouds  of  sin  and  punishment,  and  in  coming  into  the  enjoyment  c 
salvation,  whensoever  that  may  be,  all  the  elements  of  penitence,  forgiveness,  and  re 
generation  are  involved.  Justice  and  mercy  will  then  be  seen  to  be  entirely  at  one,  an< 
God  be  all  in  all. 

Text — Eddy:  A  History  of  the  Universalists  in  the  United  Stales,  (Amer.  Ch.  Hisi 
Ser.  Vol.  X),  pp.  458-460. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

The  Extension  of  the  Church  into  the  Middle  and  Farther  West 

Bibliography 

The  "Life  of  David  Bacon"  (1876)  written  by  his  son,  serves  as  a  good 
introduction  to  the  study  of  the  awakening  interest  of  the  church  in  the 
spiritual  and  moral  welfare  of  the  Middle  West.  Three  articles  on 
"David  Bacon"  ("Congregational  Quarterly,"  January,  April,  and 
July,  1876)  further  illumine  the  career  of  this  home  missionary  pioneer. 
The  pioneering  work  of  Joseph  Badger  is  portrayed  in  a  "  Memoir  of  Rev. 
Joseph  Badger  ..."  (1851)  by  E.  G.  Holland,  and  "Rev.  Joseph  Bad- 
ger: The  Pioneer  Missionary  of  the  Western  Reserve"  ("Papers,  Ohio. 
Ch.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  XI,  p.  522  f).  Several  of  his  letters  are  reprinted 
m  the  "Connecticut  Magazine"  (1801-1803).  For  the  tours  of  Mills 
and  Schermerhorn,  valuable  in  indicating  the  religious  conditions  of 
the  frontier,  see  page  365.  The  work  of  the  American  Bible  Society 
(organized  1816)  is  set  forth  in  detail  in  its  annual  reports  appearing  in 
periodicals  such  as  the  "Baptist  Magazine,"  "Missionary  Herald," 
"Home  Missionary,"  "Methodist  Magazine,"  and  "Christian  Review." 
These  journals  render  a  like  service  in  reporting  the  activities  of  the 
American  Tract  Society,  the  x'Vmerican  Education  Society,  and  the 
American  Sunday  School  Union,  all  of  which  operated  effectively  through- 
out the  frontier  districts. 

The.  American  Home  Missionary  Society,  undoubtedly  the  most 
powerful  christian  agency  in  grappling  with  frontier  problems,  may  be 
thoroughly  studied  in  its  organ,  "The  Home  Missionary  and  Pastor's 
Journal."  This  is  a  mine  of  incalculable  value  for  the  investigator  of 
frontier  conditions.  If  one  will  patiently  work  one's  way  through  its 
files,  one  will  find  almost  everything  sought  after — statistical  annual 
reports  very  carefully  compiled,  the  distribution  of  ministers,  their 
activities  in  Sunday  school,  temperance,  educational  and  evangelistic 
work,  the  ebbs  and  flows  of  revivals,  the  sources  of  ministerial  supi)ly,  the 
records  of  heroic  service  in  lonely  missionary  outposts,  and  outstanding 
sermons  and  addresses  bearing  upon  the  claims,  problems,  and  triumphs 
of  home  missionary  work. 

409 


410  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISKJRV 

Another  source  of  information  almost  as  rich  are  the  annual  reports  of 
the  American  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society  (organized  1832).  Thesel 
reports,  with  those  of  local  associations,  show  the  gradual  extension  and 
consoHdation  of  Baptist  interests.  For  the  Episcopalians,  the  reports  of 
The  Domestic  and  Foreign  Missionary  Society  (organized  1821)  will 
be  found  highly  satisfactory;  also  the  ''Annual  Reports  on  the  State  oi 
the  Church"  appended  to  the  "Journal  of  Proceedings  ()f  the  Bishop>. 
Clergy,  and  Laity  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  assembled  in 
General  Convention."  For  the  Methodists,  one  should  consult  the 
reports  of  the  Missionary  Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
(organized  1819),  and  the  Minutes  of  the  Annual  and  General  Con- 
ferences. These,  with  the  "Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,"  and  "The  Journals  of  the  Lutheran  Synods. 
form  the  main  sources  from  which  the  history  of  the  Protestant  church  of 
the  West  is  to  be  written. 

Passing  from  this  important  type  of  source  material,  another  l)()d>-  ol' 
literature  is  the  biographic  and  autobiographic.  For  this  the  student  i- 
under  special  indebtedness  to  the  Methodists,  who  have  taken  pains  ii> 
record  the  work  of  their  pioneer  itinerants  and  bishops.  The  followin<,^ 
while  in  no  sense  claiming  to  be  exhaustive,  gives  a  fair  survey  of  I  In- 
field: "Memoir  of  Rev.  Bela  Jacobs,  A.M.,  compiled  chiefly  from  his 
Letters  and  Journals  by  his  Daughter  ..."  (1837)  by  B.  Sears; 
"Sketches  of  the  Life  and  Travels  of  Rev.  Thomas  Ware  .  .  .  wri  ten 
by  Himself,"  revised  (1839)  by  the  editor;  "The  Life  of  the  Rev.  John 
Emory,  D.D.  One  of  the  Bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
by  his  eldest  son"  (1841);  "The Life  of  Rev.  Robert  E.  Roberts,  One  of 
the  Bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  (1844)  by  Rev.  Charles 
Elliott;  "The  Superannuate,  or  Anecdotes,  Incidents,  and  Sketches  of  the 
Life  and  Experience  of  William  Rxder,  'A  Wornout'  Preacher  of  the  Troy 
Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcqjal  Church"  (1845);  "Sketches  from 
the  Study  of  a  Superannuated  Itinerant"  (1851)  by  Rev.  E.  Gavitt; 
"Sketches  of  the  Life  and  Labors  of  James  Quinn"  (1851)  by  John  F. 
Wright;  "The  Life  of  Bishop  McKendree"  (1852)  b}-  Benjamin  Fry  and 
the  better  work  entitled  "William  McKendree,  A  Bicgiaphical  Study" 
(1914)  by  Bishop  H.  M.  Du  Bose;  "The  Life  of  Henry  D.  Easccm,  D.D.  " 
(1854)  by  Rev.  M.  M.  Hinkle,  D.D.;  "Sketches  of  Western  Methodism 
.  .  .  Illustrations  of  Pioneer  Life"  by  Rev.  James  B.  Finley,  edited 
(1854)  by  W.  F.  Strickland;  "Autobiography  of  a  Pioneer,  .  .  .  Rev. 
Jacob  Young  (1857);  "Footprints  of  an  Itinerant"  (1855)  by  Rev. 
.Maxwell  P.  Gaddis;  "Sketches  and    Incidents   of   Rev.  John  Clark  b\ 


CHURCH  EXTENSION   IN   THi:   MIDDLE  WD   lAKTlll  K    U|;m  111 

an  old  Pioneer"'  edited  (1855)  by  Rev.  J.  M.  Peck;  "Fiiendship'sOffering: 
•  A  Sketch  of  the  Life  of  John  Mason  Peck,  D.D."  (1858)  by  John  Rev- 
nolds;  "Experience  of  German  Methodist  Preachers,"  (1859)  collected 
and  arranged  by  Rev.  Adam  Miller.  M.D.  Introduction  by  Charle» 
Elliott;  ''Autobiography  of  Peter  Cartwrighl,  the  Backwoods  Preacher' 
(1859);  "Fifty  Years  as  a  Presiding  Elder"  by  Rev.  Peter  Cartwrighl 
edited  (1871)  by  Rev.  W.  S.  Hooper;  two  excellent  articles  l)y  Mon- 
sieur Cucheval-Clavigny  ("Meth.  Quart.  Rev. "Oct.  1872,  and  Jan.  187.^) 
on  " Peter  Cartwright  and  Preaching  in  the  West";  "Rev.  Peter  Cart- 
wright  D.D. "  by  M.  H.  Chamberlin  ("Pub.  III.  St.  Hist  Library"'.  No.  7) ; 
"Ten  Years  of  Preacher  Life;  Chapters  from  an  Autobiography  "  (1859)  by 
Wm.  Henry  Milburn;  also  his  "Pioneers,  Preachers,  and  People  of  the 
Mississippi  \'alley"  (1860);  "Forty  Years  of  Pioneer  Life:  Memoir  of 
John  Mason  Peck,  D.D. "  (1864)  edited  by  Rufus  Babcock;  "Autobiog- 
raphy, Correspondence,  ...  of  Lyman  Beccher,  D.D."  (II  \'ols. 
1864-1865)  edited  by  Charles  Beecher;  "Life  and  Correspondence  of 
Theodore  Parker"  (II  Vols.  1864)  by  John  Weiss;  "Reminiscences,  His- 
torical and  Biographical,  of  Sixty-Four  Years  in  the  Ministry,"  by  Rev. 
Henry  Boehm,  edited  (1865)  by  Rev.  Joseph  B.  Wakeley;  the  "Life  and 
Letters  of  Leonidas  L.  Hamline,  D.D. "  by  Walter  C.  Palmer.  M.D..  with 
introductory  letters  b>-  Bishops  Morris,  Janes,  and  Thomson  (1866;  for 
other  works  on  Hamline,  see  a  lengthy  article  in  the  "Meth.  (^)uart. 
Rev.''  January-  1881);  "Personal  Reminiscences  of  the  Life  and  Times  of 
Gardiner  Spring,  D.D."  (II  Vols.  1866);  "A  Western  Pioneer:  or  Inci- 
dents of  the  Life  and  Times  of  Rev.  Alfred  Brunson,  A.M.,  D.D..  em- 
bracing a  Period  of  over  Sevent}-  Years  written  b\'  himself"  (1872-79); 
"The  Life  and  Times  of  George  Peck,  D.D.  written  by  himself"  (1874); 
"Thirty  Years  in  the  Itineracy"  (1875)  by  Rev.  W.  G.  Miller;  "Life 
of  Rev.  Thomas  A.  Morris.  D.D."  (1875)  by  Rev.  John  F.  Maclay; 
"Thomas  A.  Morris,  D.D."  ("Meth.  Quart.  Rev."  Jul_\-  lS75i;  "The 
Life  and  Labors  of  Bishop  Enoch  Mather  Marvin  ..."  (187'^  In 
Rev.  T.  M.  Finney;  "A  Fruitful  Life;  A  Narrative  of  the  E.xperienccs  and 
.Missionary  Labors  of  Stephen  Paxson"  (1882)  by  B.  Paxson  I)rur>  ; 
••.Vutobiograpln-  of  Rev.  Luther  Lee,  D.D."  (1882);  "Crumbs  from  m> 
Saddle  Bags.  ..."  (1884)  by  Rev.  E.  Gavitt;  "Recollections  of  m\ 
Life,  Fifty  Years  of  Itineracy  in  the  North  West"  (1885)  by  Charles 
Hobart;  "Recollections  of  a  Missionary  in  the  Great  West"  (1900)  by 
Cyrus  T.  Brach". 

The  four  following,  ditlicult  to  classify,  should  not   l)e  oxerlooked: 
•A  Plea  for  the  West"  (18.S5)  bv  Lvman   Heechcr;  "New  (hiidc  f'-i 


412  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Emigrants  to  the  West  ..."  (1836)  by  John  M.  Peck;  ''Elements  of 
Western  Character"  by  the  same  writer  ("Christian  Review"  January. 
1851);  "Early  Methodism  in  the  West "  by  Rev.  S.  W.  WilHams  r"Meth. 
Quart.  Rev. "  Oct.  1871). 

Turning  from  the  Hterature  that  deals  with  the  area  as  a  whole  to 
sectional  studies,  for  Kentucky,  in  addition  to  citations  on  the  Second 
Awakening  (see  p.  330f )  there  is,  "  An  Outline  of  the  History  of  the  Church 
in  the  State  of  Kentucky  during  a  period  of  Forty  Years  .  .  .  with 
sketches  of  the  Origin  and  Present  State  of  Particular  Churches"  (1824 1 
by  Robert  H.  Bishop;  "Alemoirs  of  the  Rev.  Thomas  Cleland,  D.D.. 
compiled  from  his  Private  Papers"  by  E.  P.  Humphrey  and  Thomas  H. 
Cleland  (1859);  "A  Brief  History  of  the  Revival  of  Religion  in  Centre 
College  and  in  many  of  the  Churches  in  .  .  .  S>nod  of  Kentucky  during 
the  Years,  1825,  1826,  1827,  1828"  published  by  order  of  Transylvania 
Presbytery;  "A  History  of  Kentucky  Baptists"  (H  Vols.  1885)  by  J.  H. 
Spencer;  "Historical  Sketch  of  the  Synod  of  Kentucky,  1802-1902"  an 
address  by  E.  W.  C.  Humphrey,  and  a  "History  of  Ebenezer  Presbyter\- 
of  Kentucky"  (1907)  by  Rev.  J.  P.  Hendrick,  D.D. 

For  Ohio,  in  addition  to  the  references  in  connection  with  the  Second 
.\wakening  (see  p.  330f)  there  is  an  excellent  general  survey  by  Margaret 
J.  Mitchell  entitled,  "Development  of  Religion  in  Early  Ohio,  178^- 
1820"  (A.M.  Dissertation,  Univ.  of  Chicago,  1914).  Then  follow  "A 
Sketch  of  the  Life  of  Rev.  John  Collins,  late  of  the  Ohio  Conference" 
(1850),  ascribed  to  Hon.  John  McLean;  "The  First  Ten  Years  of  the 
Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  Diocese  of  Ohio,  1818-1827"  edited 
(1853)  by  W.  C.  French;  "Ohio  Congregationalism"  ("Cong.  Quarter- 
ly" April,  1863);  "A  Western  Pioneer;  or  Incidents  of  the  Life  and  Times 
of  Rev.  Alfred  Brunson  A.  M.  .  .  .  written  by  Himself"  (H  Vols. 
1872-79) ; "  History  of  Western  Reserve  College  1826-1876  "  (1876)  by  Rev. 
Carroll  Cutler,  D.D.;  "History  of  Presbyterianism  in  Ohio  to  the  Year 
1870  A.D. "  by  Rev.  William  E.  Moore  D.D.  (manuscript  incomplete, 
Univ.  of  Chicago);  "History  of  Ohio  Methodism"  (1898)  by  John 
M.  Barker,  Ph.D.;  "History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  Oxford, 
1818-1825-1900"  (1903)  edited  by  Rev.  T.  J.  Porter;  "The  History  of 
Marion  Presbytery"  compiled  (1908)  by  Rev.  A.  C.  Crist;  "The  Presby- 
tery of  Athens"  (n.d.)  by  Rev.  Charles  B.  Taylor;  "Introduction  of 
Methodism  in  Ohio"  by  Rev.  I.  F.  King  ("Pub.  Ohio  Arch.  & 
Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  X,  No.  1);  "Pictures  of  Early  Methodism  in  Ohio" 
(1909)  by  Samuel   W.   Williams.     "James  Harris   Fairchild,  or  Sixt\- 


i 


CHURCH  i:\Ti:.\siu.\  i.\   iiif.  middm;  and  iakihi.k  wi.m        41. > 

Eight  Years  with  a  Christian  College"  (1907)  by  Albert  T.  Swing  throws 
much  light  upon  Ohio,  OberHn  College,  and  frontier  conditions  as  far 
south  as  New  Orleans.  Considerable  documentary  material  bearing 
on  Congregational  churches  and  ministers  in  Portage  and  Summit  Coun- 
ties will  be  found  in  the  "Congregational  Quarterly."  July.  1S61,  April, 
and  July,  1862. 

The  Ohio  Church  History  St)ciely  lKisi)ublislic(l  ihc  lollowing  shori 
studies;  "Early  Ecclesiastical  History  of  the  Western  Reserve"  ("Papers, 
Ohio  Church  History  Society,"  Vol.  I,  pp.  14-42);  "A  History  of  the 
First  Rehgious  Society  in  Marietta"  {ibid.  Vol.  I,  pp.  78-97);  "Moravian 
Missions  Upon  Ohio  Soil"  {ibid.  Vol.  II,  pp.  45-56);  "Ohio  Sunday 
School  History"  {ibid.  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  1-21);  "The  Origin  of  the  Disciples 
of  Christ"  {ibid.  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  56-79);  "The  Story  of  Congregationalism 
on  the  Western  Reserve  {ibid.  Vol.  V,  pp.  1-27);  "Congregationalism  in 
Central  Ohio"  {ibid.  Vol.  V,  pp.  28-43);  "History  of  Congregationalism 
in  Ohio  before  1852"  (ibid.  Vol.  VII,  pp.  31-55);  "History  of  the  Congre- 
gational Association  of  Ohio"  (since  1852,  ibid.  Vol.  VII,  pp.  56-75); 
"A  Century  of  Congregationalism  in  Cleveland"  (/i/W.  Vol.  VIII,  pp. 
1-45);  "The  History  of  Puritan  Conference"  {ibid.  Vol.  VIII,  pp.  62- 
79);  "Records  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Convention  of  New  Connecticut" 
(1805-07,  ibid.  Vol.  IX,  pp.  1-24);  "Chronological  List  of  the  Congrega- 
tional Churches  of  Ohio"  (ibid.  Vol.  IX,  pp.  68-78);"History  of  Medina 
Conference"  (ibid.  Vol.  XI,  pp.  89-109);  "A  Hundred  Years  of  Congre- 
gationalism in  Upper  Ohio  Valley"  {ibid.  Vol.  XII,  pp.  12-32). 

In  these  Papers  the  early  history  of  the  following  churches  appears: 
First  Church,  Cleveland  (Vol.  II,  pp.  26-44);  Wellington  (Vol.  HI. 
pp.  27-55);  First  Church,  Toledo  (Vol.  IV,  pp.  17-28);  Euclid  Avenue, 
Cleveland  (Vol.  IV,  pp.  44-57);  Medina  (Vol.  V,  pp.  72-92);  Burton 
(Vol.  VI,  pp.  43-68);  Columbus  (Vol.  VIII,  pp.  45-62);  Oberlin  (Vol. 
VIII,  pp.  80-109);  Hudson  (Vol.  IX,  pp.  32-41);  Vine  Street,  Cincinnati 
(Vol.  IX,  pp.  41-57);  Austinburg  (Vol.  X,  pp.  63-79);  Paddy's  Run  (Vol. 
X,  pp.  79-100);  Springfield  (Vol.  XI,  pp.  51-65);  Aurora  (Vol.  XI,  pp. 
66-82);  Walnut  Hills,  Cincinnati  (Vol.  XII,  pp.  33-46);  Strongsville 
(Vol.  XII,  pp.  47-60);  Geneva  (Vol.  XII,  pp.  61-68). 

For  Indiana  there  is  the  following:  "Life  and  Times  of  Rc\-.  .\llen 
Wiley,  A.M."  (1853)  by  Rev.  F.  C.  Holliday;  "Indiana  Melhodi.sm; 
History  of  the  Literary  Institutions  under  the  care  of  the  Church" 
(1872)  by  the  same  author;  "History  of  the  Presbytery  of  Vincenncs" 
(1888)  by  Rev.  E.  P.  Whallen;  "Indiana  Methodism  ..."  (1892)  by 
Rev.  J.  L.  Smith;  "Congregationalism  in  Indiana"  (1895)  by  Rev.  N.  .\. 


414  SOURCE  BOOK  OF   AMEKICAX   ClIL  RCH   HlSiORV 

Hyde;  "History  of  the  Maria  Creek  Church"  (1889)  by  Ben.  F.  Keith. 
M.D.  (valuable  for  the  Baptist  anti-missionary  movement) ;  "The  Scotch- 
Irish  Presbyterians  in  Monroe  County,  Indiana"  by  James  A.  Wood- 
burn  ("Pub.  Ind.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  IV,  No.  8);  "Indiana  Methodism. 
1816-1832"  by  Ruth  Price  ("Ind.  Mag.  of  Hist."  Vol.  XI,  No.  3): 
"Formation  of  the  Christian  Church  in  Indiana"  by  H.  Clay  Trusty 
(ibid.  Vol.  VI,  No.  1);  "Some  Religious  Developments  in  Indiana,  "  by 
C.  B.  Coleman  (ibid.  Vol.  V,  No.  2);  "Early  History  of  Presbyterianism 
in  the  Whitewater  \'alley"  by  Rev.  L.  D.  Potter  {ibid.  Vol.  V,  No.  1 ); 
"Phonouth  Church,  Indianapolis"  by  J.  R.  Roberts  (ibid.  Vol.  VII,  No. 
1);  "Early  Methodist  Circuits  in  Indiana"  by  W.  W^  Sweet  (ibid.  Vol.  X, 
No.  4);  "Franklin  College,  First  Half  Century  .  .  .  Jubilee  Exercises" 
(1884);  "Jubilee  Anniversary  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church,  Goshen, 
Indiana  ..."  (1902)  by  Committee;  "Indiana  Baptist  History  1798^ 
1908"  (1908)  by  Rev.  W.  T.  Stott;  "A  History  of  the  North  Indiana 
Conference  .  .  .  1844  to  the  Present"  (1917)  b}-  H.  N.  Herrick  and 
W.  W.  Sweet  and  "Circuit  Rider  Days  in  Indiana"  (  1916)  by  W.  W. 
Sweet. 

For  Illinois  the  literature  is  as  follows:  "Sketches  and  Incidents  of 
Rev.  John  Clark,  by  an  old  Pioneer"  edited  (1855)  by  Rev.  J.  M.  Peck; 
"Memoir  of"  John  Mason  Peck  D.D.  ..."  (1864)  by  Rufus  Babcock 
and  "The  Prophet  of  the  Prairies  .  .  .  John  Mason  Peck"  (1917)  by 
.\.  K.  DeBlois;  "  Pioneer  Congregational  Ministers  in  Illinois  "  by  G.  S.  F. 
Savage  ("Jour.  111.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  78-93);  "History  of  Metho- 
dism in  Illinois  from  1793  to  1832"  (1883)  by  Rev.  James  Leaton,  D.D.; 
"Julian  M.  Sturtevant,  An  Autobiography"  (1885)  edited  by  his  son, 
J.  M.  Sturtevant;  "The  Bishop  Hill  Colony.  A  ReJigious  Communis- 
tic Settlement  in  Henry  County,  Illinois"  by  Michael  A.  Mikkelsen  (J.  H. 
Univ.  Studies  Ser.  X^  Sect.  I);  "Augustus  Conant,  Illinois  Pioneer  and 
Teacher"  (1905)  by  Robert  Collyer;  "Life  and  Letters  of  W.  A.  Pas- 
savant,  D.D."  (1906)  by  G.  H.  Gerberding:  "Church  Records  of  Salt 
Creek  Circuit,  1829-1833"  edited  by  Milo  Custer  ("Jour.  111.  State  Hisi. 
Soc. "  Vol.  IV,  No.  1) ;  "  Early  Religious  Leaders  and  Methods  in  lUinois  ' 
by  Rev.  W.  F.  Short  ("Pub.  111.  State  Hist.  Library,"  No.  7);  "Historical 
Sketch  of  McKendree  College"  by  President  M.  H.  Chamberlin  (ibid. 
No.  9) ; "  Puritan  Influences  in  the  Formative  Years  of  Illinois  History  "  by 
Carrie  Prudence  Koford  (ibid.  No.  10);  "History  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  State  of  Illinois"  (Vol.1, 1879)  by  A.  T.  Norton;  "The  Early 
History  of  Lutheranism  in  Illinois  "("  Evang.  Quart.  Rev.  "October,  1866) ; 
"The  Lutheran  Church  in  lUinois"  (ibid.  Oct.  1873);  "The  Christian 
Church  of  Springfield"  by  Charles  P.  Kane   ("Pub.   111.  State  Hist. 


(HLKCll    1:\1KNSU).\    IN    lllK    MllJDI.l-.   AND   1  Akllll  K    U  KM  4  I  ,=i 

Library"  No.  12);  "Pioneer  Congregational  Ministers  in  Illinois"  bv 
G.  S.  F.  Savage  ("Jour.  111.  State  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  Ill,  No.  1);  "The 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and  Reconstruction"  by  W.  W.  Sweet. 
ibid.  No.  20);  "Fifty  Years  of  Home  Missions  in  Illinois"  ("New  Eng- 
lander"'  July,  1876);  "History  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  in  Illinois. 
181Q-1914"  (1914)  by  N.  S.  Haynes;  ''The  Pioneer  School;  A  History  ol 
Shurtleff  College"  (1900)  by  A.  K.  De  Blois. 

For  Michigan  there  is  literature  as  follows:  "Protestantism  in 
Michigan;  being  a  Special  History  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
and  Incidentally  of  other  Denominations"  (1879)  by  E.  H.  Pilcher; 
••Life  and  Labors  of  Elijah  H.  Pilcher  of  Michigan,  lifty-nine  years  a 
Minister  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  edited  (1892)  by  James 
E.  Pilcher,  M.D;  "The  Congregational  Churches  of  Michigan  for  the 
hrst  fifty  years  (1842-1892,  addresses);  "History  of  the  Baptists  in 
Michigan"  (1909)  by  M.  E.  D.  Trowbridge  and  assistants;  "The  First 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Detroit"  ("Coll.  Mich.  Pioneer  Soc."  Vol.  I, 
pp.  417-429);  "History  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  Michigan"  {ibid.  Vol. 
Ill,  pp.  213-222);  "History  of  Methodism  in  Detroit"  (ibid.  Vol.  Ill, 
pp.  225-244);  "HLstory  of  Hillsdale  College"  (ibid.  Vol.  VI,  pp.  137-166); 
"Congregationalism  in  Michigan"  (to  1884,  ibid.  Vol.  VII,  pp.  103-112); 
"New  England  Intluence  in  Michigan"  (ibid.  Vol.  XVII,  pp.  311-319). 
In  these  "Pioneer  Collections"  there  is  much  more  miscellaneous 
material.  Most  of  the  articles  are  brief  and  poorly  worked  up.  Few- 
ecclesiastical  documents  have  yet  been  published,  and  the  historical 
work  does  not  impress  one  with  its  reliability. 

Wisconsin  has  the  following:  "A  Methodist  Circuit  Rider's  Horse- 
back Tour  from  Pennsylvania  to  Wisconsin,  1835"  b>-  Alfred  Brunson, 
D.D.,  the  'First  Methodist  Minister  to  set  foot  on  soil  north  of  the  Wis- 
consin River'  ("Coll.  State  Hist.  Soc.  of  Wis. "  Vol.  XV);  "Journal  of  an 
Episcopalian  Missionary's  Tour  to  Green  Bay,  1834"  b>-  Jackson  Kem- 
per, D.D.  (ibid.  Vol.  XIV);  "Documents  Relating  to  the  Episcopal 
Church  and  Mission  in  Green  Bay,  1824-1841"  edited  by  R.G.Thwaites 
(ibid.  Vol.  XIV);  "Lights  and  Shadows  of  Missionary  Life;  containing 
Travels,  Sketches,  Incidents,  and  Missionary  Efforts  during  nine  years 
spent  in  the  region  of  Lake  Superior"  (1857)  by  Rev.  John  H.  Pitezel: 
"History  of  the  Churches  and  Ministers  Connected  with  the  Presbyterian 
and  Congregational  Conventions  of  Wisconsin,  and  of  the  Operations  of 
the  American  Home  Missionary  Society  in  the  State  for  the  Past  Ten 
Years"  (1861)  by  Rev.  Dexter  Clary;  "Pioneer  Free  Baptist  Ministers 
in  Wisconsin"  ("Free  Will  Baptist  Quarterly,"  April,  1867);  "Thirty 


416  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Years  in  the  Itineracy"  (1875)  by  Rev.  W.  G.  Miller,  D.D;  "The  Pioneeii 
Preacher.  An  Autobiography"  (1887)  by  Rev.  Sherlock  Bristol;  "His- 
tory of  Methodism  in  Wisconsin  in  Four  Parts"  by  Rev.  P.  S.  BennettJ 
Part  III  being  written  (1890)  by  Rev.  James  Lawson. 

Minnesota  has  the  following:  "Religious  Movements  in  Minnesota'' 
("Coll.  Minn.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  I,  pp.  84-89);  "Early  Episcopal  Churches 
and  Missions  in  Minnesota"  {ibid.  Vol.  X,  Part  I,  pp.  203-231);  "History 
of  Methodism  in  Minnesota"  (1887)  by  Rev.  C.  Hobart;  "History  ofj 
the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  MinneapoHs,  Minnesota,  1835-1910' 

(1910)  by  Rev.  Albert  B.  Marshall,  D.D.;  "The  History  of  Westminster 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Minneapolis,  Minnesota,  and  of  the  Celebration 
of  its  Fiftieth  Anniversary,  1857-August  1907  .  .  .  Prepared  by 
Committee";  "1858-1908,  Synod  of  Minnesota.  Presbyterian  Church, 
U.  S.  A."  (1909  historical  addresses);  "Congregationalism  in  Minnesota" 
(n.d.)  by  Rev.  Archibald  Hadden;  "A  Story  of  Minnesota  Methodism" 

(1911)  by   Rev.   W.    McKinley. 
For  the  Dakotas  little  seems  to  have  been  done  of  a  constructive 

character.  "The  Baptist  History  of  South  Dakota"  (1899)  by  T.  M. 
Shanafeh,  D.D.,  and  "Joseph  Ward  of  Dakota"  (1913)  by  G.  H. 
Durand  are  informing.  The  State  Historical  Societies  as  yet  have  not 
taken  up  seriously  ecclesiastical  phases  of  Dakota  history. 

For  Iowa,  the  following  is  suggested:  "Historical  Sketches  of  Iowa 
Baptists"  (1886)  compiled  by  Rev.  S.  H.  Mitchell;  "The  Amish  Men- 
nonites — A  Sketch  of  their  Origin  and  of  their  Settlement  in  Iowa"  (1894) 
with  an  appendix  containing  their  creed,  by  B.  L.  Wick;" The  Quakers! 
in  Iowa"  ("Annals  of  Iowa"  Ser.  Ill,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  263-276);  " Journal !' 
of  a  Missionary  in  Jackson  County,  Iowa  Territory,  1843-1846"  {ibid.. 
Vol.  V,  pp.  592-607);  "Monona  County  Iowa  Mormons"  {ibid.  Vol.  VII,  j 
pp.  321-346);  "Abner  Kneeland:  His  Relations  to  Early  Iowa  History"! 
{ihid.  Vol.  VI,  pp.  340-364);  "Whence  Came  the  Pioneers  of  Iowa"  I 
{ibid.  Vol.  VII,  pp.  367-379,  446-465);  "Old  Zion  Church,  Burlington,! 
Iowa"  {ibid.  Vol.  IX,  pp.  524-534);  "An  Expedition  Across  Iowa  in  1820;  '• 
A  Journal  by  S.  W.  Kearny"  {ibid.  Ser.  Ill,  Vol.  X,  pp.  343-371);  "Jour- 
nal of  A.  W.  Harlan  while  Crossing  the  Plains  in  1850"  {ibid.  Vol.  XI, , 
pp.  32-62);  "Lutherans  in  Iowa"  {ibid.  Vol.  XI,  pp.  585-593);  "Establish- 
ment of  the  Diocese  of  Iowa,  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  of  America" 
{ibid.  Vol.  XI,  pp.  291-303);  "Early  Social  and  Religious  Experiments  in 
Iowa"  ("Iowa  Hist.  Record,"  Vol.  XVI-XVIII,  pp.  407-437);  "Early 
Methodism  in  Northwest  Iowa"  {ibid.  X-XII,  pp.  296-308);  "History 
of  Presbyterianism  in  Iowa  City"  ("Iowa  Jour,  of  Hist,  and  Politics" 
Vol.  XIII,  pp.  529-581);  "History  of  the  Northwest  Iowa  Conference, 


CHURCH  EXTKXSU).\   1\  THK   MlDDl.l.   AM)   l.\Krili:K   \\i;si  417 

1872  1903"  (1904)  by  Bennett  Mitchell;  ''History  of  the  Iowa  Annual 
Conference  .  .  .  from  1833  to  1909  inclusive"  (n.d.)  by  Edmund  H. 
Waring,  D.D.;  "Early  Settlement  and  Growth  of  Western  Iowa,  or 
Reminiscences"  (1906)  by  Rev.  John  Todd;  "History  of  the  Upper 
Iowa  Conference  .  .  .  1856-1906"  (1907)  by  Stephen  N.  Fellows,  D.  D.; 
"Amana,  The  Community  of  True  Inspiration"  (1908)  by  Bertha 
M.  H.  Sham baugh,  see  also  "The  Amana  Community"  in  "The  Com- 
munistic Societies  of  the  United  States  (1874)  by  Charles  NordhofT; 
"The  Presbyterian  Church  in  Iowa,  1837-1900",  History  Prepared  by 
Committee  of  Synod  of  Iowa,  Joseph  W.  Hubbard,  D.  D.,  Chairman 
(1907);  "The  Quakers  of  low^a"  by  Louis  T.  Jones  (doctoral  dissertation, 
1914).  "The  Iowa  Band"  (1870)  by  Rev.  Ephraim  Adams  will  be 
found  useful  in  the  matter  of  Iowa  Congregationalism,  supplemented 
by  "The  Pilgrims  of  Iowa"  (1911)  by  Truman  O.  Douglas.  The  latter 
gives  classified  lists  of  churches  and  pastors  w^ith  dates  of  organizations 
and  inceptions. 

Missouri  hterature  is  as  follows:  "Life  and  Times  of  Re\-.  William 
Patton,  and  Annals  of  the  Missouri  Conference"  (1858)  by  Rev.  D.  R. 
McAnally;  "Memoirs  of  Rev.  William  Jackson"  (1860)  by  Margaret  A. 
Jackson;  "The  Early  History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Missouri" 
("Pres.  Quart.  Rev."  July,  1861);  "Memoir  of  Rev.  Samuel  B.  McPhee- 
ters,  D.D."  (1870)  by  Rev.  John  S.  Grasby;  "History  of  Baptists  in 
Missouri"  (1882)  by  R.  S.  Duncan;  "Annals  of  Methodism  in  Missouri 
.  .  .  1806  to  1884 "(1886)  by  W.S.Woddard;"  Historical  and  Biograph- 
ical Sketches  of  the  Early  Churches  and  Pioneer  Preachers  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church  in  Missouri"  (1888)  by  Rev.  T.  P.  Haley;  "Fifty  Years  on 
the  Skirmish  Line"  (1893)  by  Rev.  E.  B.  Sherwood;  "Fiftieth  Anniver- 
sary, Grand  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church  ...  St.  Louis"  (1904); 
"History  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Saline  County,  Missouri"  (1906^ 
by  J.  L.  Woodbridge;  "Reminiscences  of  a  Missionary"  (1906)  by  Rev. 
D.  S.  Tuttle.  "  Presby terianism  in  the  Ozarks.  A  History  of  the  Work 
.  .  .  Presbyterian  Church  in  Southwest  Missouri  1834-1907  ..." 
(1909)  by  Rev.  E.  E.  Stringfield;  "  Presby  terianism  in  Saline  County, 
Missouri"  ("Mo.  Hist.  Review"  Vol.  I,  pp.  267-273);  "Rev.  Jesse  Walk- 
er, The  Apostle  of  the  Wilderness"  (ibid.  Vol.  II,  pp.  261-296);  "A  Ger- 
man Communistic  Society  in  Missouri"  (ibid.  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  52-74, 
99-125) ;  "  Methodist  Church,  Early  History,  in  Saline  County  "  (ibid.  Vol. 
VI,  pp.  14-33);  "History  of  Missouri  Baptist  General  Association" 
(ibid.  Vol.  VII,  pp.  76-88)  J  "Lights  and  Shadows  of  Seventy  ^'ears  (1913) 
byj.  E.  GodbeyD.D. 


41S  SOURCE   BOOK  or   AMERICAN   CHL  RCII   HISTORY 

The    German   Evangelical   Lutheran    Synod  of  Missouri  and  other 
States  organized  1846,  may   be    thoroughly  understood  by  consulting 
"Auswanderung  der  saechsischen  Lutheraner  im  Jahre  1838,  ihre  Nieder- 
lassung  in  Perry  Co.,  Mo.,  und  damit  zusammenhaengende  interessante ', 
Nachrichten  .   .   .   "  (1867),  Von.  J.  F.  Koestering;  the ''Lebenslauf "  (II  j| 
Vols.  1880)  of  William  Sihler;  "Die  Geschichte  der  Evangelisch-Luther- 
ischen  Missouri-Synode  in  Nordamerika,  und  ihre  Lehrkaempfe  \'on  der 
saechsischen  Auswanderung  im  Jahre   18v?8  an  bis  zum   Jahre   1884,' 
dargestellt  von  Christian  Hochstetter,  Pastor  in  Wolcottsville,  (1885) 
Guentker's  ''Lebensbild"  (1890j  of   C.  F.  W.  Walther;  ''Doctor  Carlj 
Ferdinand  Wilhelm  Walther"  (1917)   by   D.   H.    Stefifens;    Walther's] 
"Briefe"  (II  Vols.,  1915-16);  and  ''Der  Lutheranen"  (official  organ,  since] 
.Sept.  1,  1844). 

Kansas  has  ihe  following:  "Western  liorder  Life;  or  what  Fanny 
Hunter  saw  and  heard  in  Kansas  and  Missouri"  (1856);  "Pioneer  Days 
in  Kansas"  (1903)  by  Richard  Cordley;  "Settlements  of  the  Friends  in 
Kansas"  ("Coll.  Kansas  State  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  VII,  pp.  322-361);  "The 
Friends  Establishment  in  Kansas  Territory"  [ibid.  Vol.  VIII,  pp.  250- 
277);  "Methodist  Missions  Among  the  Indian  Tribes  in  Kansas"  {ibid. 
Vol.  IX,  pp.  160-231);  "The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South  in  Kan- 
sas 1854-1906"  {ibid.  \o\.  XII,  j^p.  135-181);  " p]\periences  of  a  Pioneer 
Missionary"  [ibid.  Vol.  XIII,  pp.  278-318,  319-344);  "Memoirs  of  a 
Pioneer  Missionary  and  Chaplain  in  the  United  Slates  Army"  [ibid. 
Vol.  XIIl,  pp.  319-344);  "Congregationalism  in  Kansas"  ("Coiig.  Quar- 
terly "  July,  1876). 

For  Arkansas,  there  is  a  "Hislor\-  of  Methodism  in  Arkansas"  (1892 1 
by  Horace  Jewell;  "The  History  of  Presbyterianism  in  Arkansas,  1828- 
1902"  (n.d.)  prepared  by  a  Committee;  and  "Presbyterianism  in  .\rkan- 
sas"  ("Jour.  Pres.  Hist.  Soc.  "  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  57-70). 

F'or  Nebraska  there  is:  "The  Autobiography  of  Rev.  William  Hamil- 
ton" ("Trans,  and  Reports  of  the  Nebr.  State  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  I,  pp. 
60-85);  "Forty  Years  among  the  Indians  and  on  the  Eastern  Borders  of 
Nebraska"  (ibid.  \o\.  II,  pp.  133-166);  "Congregational  College  History 
in  Nebraska"  (ibid.  Vol.  III.  pp.  243-269);  "Early  Life  in  Nebraska" 
[ibid.  Vol.  V,  pp.  205-240);  "E.xtracts  from  the  Diary  of  Rev.  Moses 
Merrill,  a  Missionary  to  the  Otoe  Indians  from  1832-1840"  {ibid.  Vol. 
rV,  pp.  160-191);  "A  History  of  Nebraska  Methodism  .  .  .  1854-1904" 
(1904)  by  Rev.  David  Marquette  D.D. 

For  the  mountain  and  coast  region,  there  is  the  following:  "Journal 
of  an  Exploring  Tour  Beyond  the  Rocky  Mountains,  under  the  Directio)^ 


till  Km  i;.\  1  K.\si(i.\  i.N  nil.  MiuDi.h;  a.nd  i  akihik  w  i  >  i        ll'i 

el  the  A.B.C.F.M."  (1838}  by  Rev.  Samuel  Parker,  A.M.;  -The  lerri 
tories  on  the  Pacific"  ("Christian  Review,"  October,  1850);  "Oregon" 
("Meth.  Quarterly  Review"  Jan.  1850);  "California"  by  Edwin  Bryant 
(ibid.  Oct.  1850);  "Three  Years  in  California"  (1850)  by  Rev.  Walter 
Colton;  "Sixteen  Months  at  the  Gold  Diggings"  (1851)  by  Daniel  15. 
Woods;  "Seven  Years  Street  Preaching  in  San  Francisco,  California  " 
(1856)  by  Rev.  William  Taylor;  "Wyoming,  Its  Hislorw  Stirring  liui- 
dents  and  Romantic  .Vdvenlurcs"  (1858)  by  George  Peek,  !).{).:  "A 
History  of  the  M.  E.  Church  in  the  South  West  from  1844  to  1864  .  .  . 
(1865)  by  Rev.  Charles  Elliott,  revised  by  Rev.  L.  M.  Yernon;  "The 
Metropolis  of  the  Pacific"  ("Meth.  Quart.  Rev."  Jan.,  1869);  "Our 
Pacific  Coast  Problem""  (ibid.  Jan.  1881,  see  bibliography);  "The  Early 
Days  of  My  Episcopate""  (1891)  b\-  Right  Rf\ .  Wm.  Ingraham  Kip"" 
D.D.;  "The  Relations  aiul  Resuks  of  our  Earl\-  Missionary  Work  in 
Oregon"  ("Meth.  Quart.  Rev.,"  May,  1893);  "Missionary  History  of 
the  Pacific  Northwest"  (1899)  by  Rev.  H.  R.  Hincs;  "The  Pioneer 
Preacher,  .\n  Autobiograph}"'  (1887i  by  Rev.  Sherlock  Bristol;  "The- 
Mormons"  (1904)  b>'  Samuel  E.  Wishard.  D.D.,  S}nodical  Missionarx 
lor  Utah;  "Dr.  John  McLoughlin,  the  Father  of  Oregon"  (1907)  by 
Fred  Y.  Holman;  "Addresses  at  the  Memorial  Services  of  Jason  Lee,'" 
also  "Extracts  from  his  Journal'"  ("Quart.  Oregon  Hist.  Soc.,'"  Yol.  VTI. 
pp.  225-287);  "Correspondence  of  the  Reverend  Ezra  Fisher,  Pioneer 
Missionary  of  the  American  Baptist  Home  Missionary  Societ\-  in  In- 
diana, Illinois,  Iowa,  and  Oregon"  {ibid.  Yol.  XYI,  pp.  65-104,  227-310, 
379-413);  the  "History  of  the  Oregon  Missions"  (n.d.)  by  Rev.  (iustanus 
Hines;  "First  Things  Pertaining  to  Presbyterianism  on  the  Pacific  Coast  " 
("Quart.  Oregon  Hist.  Soc.,""  Yol.  XY,  })p.  81-103):  "My  People  of  ihi' 
Plains"  by  Rev.  E.  Talbot,  D.D.  (1906,  has  data  on  Wyoming  and  Ida- 
ho); "Reminiscences  of  a  Missionary  Bishop""  (1906)  by  Rev.  D.  S. 
Tuttle,  D.D.  (gives  twent}-  years'  experience  in  Montana,  Idaho,  and 
rtah);  "The  Pioneer  Work  of  the  Presb\-terian  Church  in  Montana"" 
1906)  edited  In-  Rev.  George  Edwards,  reprinted  from  "Contributions 
of  the  Hist.  Society  of  Montana"  Yol.  \'I,  "Religious  Progress  on  the 
•  Pacific  Slope"  (1907,  addresses  at  semi-centennial  anniversary  of  Pacifn 
School  of  Religion,  Berkeley.  California— see  Part  II);  "History  of  the 
Synod  of  Washington  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  1835-1909'"  by  a  Committee;  "Sheldon  Jackson.  I'alhfinder 
and  Prospector  in  the  Rocky  Mountains""  (1908)  by  Rev.  R.  L.  Stewart. 
On  the  several  revivals  that  occurred  in  the  Middle  West  prior  to  the 
Civil  War,  the  most  informing  accounts  are  those  appearing  in  periodical- 


420  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

such  as  the  "Home  Missionary"  and  in  "Annual  Reports"  of  the  vai^ 
ious  conventions  and  missionary  societies.  The  following  have  some 
value:  "Accounts  of  Religious  Revivals  in  Many  Parts  of  the  United! 
States  from  1815  to  1818  ..."  (1819)  by  Joshua  Bradley,  A.M.; 
"  Autobiography  of  Brantley  York  "  (for  revivals  about  1824) ;  "  Autobiog- 
raphy of  Elder  Jacob  Knapp — With  an  Introductory  Essay  by  R.  Jef- 
fry"(1867);  "  The  Religious  Awakening  of  1858"  ("TheNewEngland- 
er"  for  1858);  "Memoirs  of  Rev.  Charles  G.  Finney"  written  by  him- 
self, issued  (1876)  by  J.  H.  Finney;  "Charles  Grandison  Finney"  (1891) 
by  G.  F.  Wright;  "The  New  York  Pulpit  in  the  Revival  of  1858— A 
Memorial  Volume  of  Sermons"  (1858).  Two  related  studies  are  sug- 
gestive: "A  Stormy  Epoch,  1825-1850"  ("Papers,  Ohio  Ch.  Hist.  Soc." 
Vol.  VI,  pp.  1-22),  and  "Our  Notable  Decade"  by  D.  L.  Leonard  ("Bib- 
liotheca  Sacra"  April  1889). 

The  important  influence  exercised  by  the  numerous  colleges  planted 
in  the  frontier  areas  has  not  been  treated  in  any  single  monograph.  The 
best  source  of  information  is  "The  American  Quarterly  Register  and 
Journal"  (1827  f .).  This  periodical  has  a  mass  of  material  treating  of  the 
rise  of  the  colleges  and  their  revival?,  statistical  data  concerning  the 
growth  of  the  several  religious  bodies,  and  much  literature  setting  forth 
the  necessity  of  an  educated  ministry  and  the  work  of  the  Educational 
Societies. 

It  remains  to  refer  to  the  attempts,  which  have  been  made  to  general- 
ize in  a  historical  way  upon  the  field  which  has  been  reviewed  locally. 
"  Leavening  the  Nation.  The  Story  of  American  Home  Missions  "  (1902) 
by  Joseph  B.  Clark,  is  a  stirring  recital  of  the  part  played  by  missions 
in  national  development.  For  the  Baptists,  John  M.  Peck  has  a  con- 
tribution, entitled  "Baptists  of  the  Mississippi  Valley"  ("Christian  Re- 
view" October,  1852).  This  should  be  supplemented  by  "A  History 
of  the  Baptists  in  the  Western  States  East  of  the  Mississippi"  (1896)  by 
Justin  A.  Smith;  "A  History  of  the  Baptists  in  the  Trans-Mississippi 
States"  (n.d.)  by  Lemuel  Moss;  "A  History  of  the  Baptists  in  the  South- 
ern States  East  of  the  Mississippi"  (1898)  by  B.  F.  Riley;  and  "A  Cen- 
tury of  Baptist  Achievement"  edited  (1901)  by  A.  H.  Newman. 

For  the  Presbyterians,  there  is  the  "Centennial  of  Home  Missions 
in  connection  with  the  One  Hundred  and  Fourteenth  General  Assembly 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  New  York 
City,  May  16-20,  1902"  (1902),  and  "Presbyterian  Home  Missions. 
An  Account  of  the  Home  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  "  (1902)  by  Sherman  H.  Doyle. 


CHURCH  EXTENSION  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AND  1  ARTHER  WEST         421 

''Religious  Progress  of  the  Mississippi  Valley"  ("Christian  Review" 
Oct.  1854)  by  John  M.  Peck  gives  a  good  survey  of  Presbyterian  ism 
and  Congregationalism  in  the  Western  Reserve.  ''The  E.xpansion  of 
New  England"  (1909)  by  Lois  K.  Mathews,  and  "Some  Activities  of  the 
Congregational  Church  west  of  the  ]\lississippi "  ("Essays  in  American 
History"  dedicated  to  F.  J.  Turner,  1910)  by  the  same  writer  are  parti- 
cularly illuminating. 

On  IMethodism  there  is  "The  Present  .State,  Pro.spects,  and  Respon- 
sibilities of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  (1850)  by  Nathan  Bangs, 
D.D.,  containing  important  statistical  information;  "The  Centenary  of 
American  Methodism"  (1865)  by  Abel  StCA-ens,  LL.D.;  "The  Centenary 
of  American  Methodism"  ("Methodist  Quarterly  Review,"  April  1866); 
"Pages  from  the  early  History  of  the  West  and  Northwest  .  .  .  Sketches 
of  the  material  and  religious  Progress  of  the  States  of  Ohio,  Indiana,  IIH- 
nois  and  Missouri,  with  especial  Reference,  to  the  History  of  Methodism  " 
(1868)  by  Rev.  S.  R.  Beggs;  "Southwestern  Methodism;  A  History  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  Southwest,  from  1844  to  1864" 
(1865)  by  Rev.  Charles  Elliott;  "Statistical  History  of  the  First  Century 
of  American  Methodism — with  a  Summary  of  the  Origin  and  Present 
Operations  of  the  Denominations"  (1867)  by  Rev.  C.  C.  Goss;  "Sup- 
plementary History  of  American  iNIethodism"  (1899)  by  Abel  Stevens, 
covering  the  period  1866  to  1890. 

For  Lutheranism,  there  is  "The  E\'angelical  Lutheran  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America"  ("Evang.  Quart.  Rev."  Jan.  1869);  "The 
Lutheran  Church  Between  the  Potomac  and  the  Rio  Grande"  (ibid. 
April  1879);  "Home  Mission  and  Church  Extension  Work  Among  Lu- 
therans, Especially  in  the  Great  Northwest"  (ibid.  Oct.  1879),  and  the 
"Reminiscences  of  Deceased  Lutheran  Ministers"  pub'ished  in  various 
numbers  of  this  magazine  between  1867  and  1870. 

For  the  Mennonites,  there  is  "The  History  of  the  General  Conference 
of  the  Mennonites  of  North  America  "  (1898)  by  H.  P.  Krehbiel,  B.D. 

The  above  histories,  along  with  the  work  represented  by  the  volumes 
of  the  "American  Church  History  Series, "  constitute  the  small  amount  of 
historical  work  that  has  been  done  in  this  important  and  stimulating 
field. 

Documents 
1.   THE  PLAN  OF  UXION  OF  ISO  I 

Regulations  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
America,  and  by  the  General  Association  of  the  State  of  Connecticut  with  a  view  lo 


422  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

prevent  alienation  and  promote  union  and  harmun\-,  in  those  new  settlements  which 
are  composed  of  inhabitants  from  those  bodies. 

1st.  It  is  strictly  enjoined  on  all  their  missionaries  to  the  new  settlements,  to 
endeavor  by  all  proper  means,  to  promote  mutual  forbearance  and  accommodation, 
between  those  inhabitants  of  the  new  settlements  who  hold  the  Presbyterian,  and  those 
who  hold  the  Congregational  form  of  Church  government. 

2d.  If  in  the  new  settlements,  any  Church  of  the  Congregational  order,  shall 
settle  a  minister  of  the  Presbyterian  order,  that  Church  ma\-,  if  they  choose,  still 
conduct  their  discipline  according  to  Congregational  pnnciples,  settling  their  diificul- 
ties  among  themselves,  or  by  a  council  mutually-  agreed  upon  for  that  purpose.  But 
if  any  difficulty  shall  e.xist  between  the  minister  and  the  Church  or  an}-  member  of  it. 
it  shall  be  referred  to  the  Presbytery  to  which  the  minister  shall  belong,  provided  both 
parties  agree  to  it;  if  not,  to  a  council  consisting  of  an  equal  number  of  Presbyterians 
and  Congregationalists.  agreed  upon  by  both  parties. 

3d.  If  a  Presbyterian  Church  shall  settle  a  minister  of  Congregational  princi- 
ples, that  Church  may  still  conduct  their  discipline  according  to  Presbyterian  princi- 
ples; excepting  that  if  a  difficulty  arise  between  him  and  his  Church,  or  any  member 
of  it,  the  cause  shall  be  tried  by  the  Association  to  which  the  said  minister  shall  belong, 
provided  both  parties  agree  to  it;  otherwise  by  a  council,  one  half  Congregationalists 
:ind  the  other  half  Presbyterians,  mutually  agreed  on  by  the  parties. 

4th.  If  any  congregation  consist  partly  of  those  who  hold  the  Congregational 
form  of  discipline,  and  parth-  of  those  who  hold  the  Presbj'terian  form,  we  recommend 
U)  both  parties,  that  this  be  no  obstruction  to  their  uniting  in  one  church  and  settling 
a  minister;  and  that,  in  this  case,  the  Church  choose  a  standing  committee  from  the 
communicants  of  said  church,  whose  business  it  shall  be,  to  call  to  account  every  mem- 
ber of  the  church,  who  shall  conduct  himself  inconsistently  with  the  laws  of  Christianitx'. 
and  to  give  judgment  on  such  conduct;  and  it  the  person  condemned  b}'  their  judgment 
be  a  Presb^'terian,  he  shall  have  liberty  to  appeal  to  the  Presbyter}',  if  a  Con- 
gregational ist,  he  shall  have  liberty  to  appeal  to  the  body  of  the  male  communicants 
of  the  church;  in  the  former  case,  the  determination  of  the  Presbytery  shall  be  final, 
unless  the  Church  consent  to  a  further  appeal  to  the  Synod,  or  to  the  General  Assembly, 
and  in  the  latter  case,  if  the  party  condemned  shall  wish  for  a  trial  by  a  mutual  council, 
the  cause  shall  be  referred  to  such  council.  And  provided  the  said  standing  com- 
mittee of  any  church  shall  depute  one  of  themselves  to  attend  the  Presbytery,  he 
may  have  the  same  right  to  sit  and  act  in  the  Presbyter}-,  as  a  ruling  elder  of  the 
Presb}-terian  Church. 

On  motion,  Resolvid,  That  an  attested  copy  of  the  above  Plan  be  made  b\ 
the  stated  clerk,  and  put  into  the  hands  of  the  delegates  of  this  Assembly  to  the  General 
.\ssociation,  to  be  by  them  laid  before  that  body  for  their  consideration;  and  that  if  it 
should  be  approved  b}-  them,  it  go  into  immediate  operation. , 

Text — Thompson:  A  History  ->]'  the  Presbyterian  Chitrclus  in  llir  I'nitat  Shuts 
(Amer.  Ch.  Hist.  Ser.  Vol.  \T),  3rd  edition,  pp.  353-355. 

II.   THE  HOME  MISSIOXARV'S  TASK 

From  the  "General  Instructions'"  issued  by  the  American  Homt- 
Mi.ssionary  Society,  lolls  missionaries,  one  may  estimate  their  contrihii- 
tion  to  frontier  and  tindcx-t'lopcl  coninmnil  ics. 


I 


(HI  RCll    KXTKXSION    IN    IHI,    MIDlH.l      \\l>   lAKlHKK    \\  KM  42.> 

Although  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  holds  the  hrst  unci  highest  place  in  Ihf 
\  ows  and  responsitnlities  of  the  ministerial  ofl'ice,  yet  there  are  a  variety  of  subordinate 
measures,  which,  with  a  view  to  the  permanent  and  best  effect  of  Gosjiel  ordinances. 
rec|uire  the  diligent  attention  of  every  Pastor  and  every  Missionary.  This  is  especially 
the  case  in  congregations  where,  from  their  recent  organization,  or  other  causes,  the 
importance  ot  religion  and  of  religious  institutions  is  not  generally  understood  and  telt. 
I  lie  Committee  of  the  A.  H  M.S.  therefore  request  your  attention  to  the  following 
nuasures,  as  important  to  be  adopted  and  vigorously  pursued  in  the  station  assigned  you. 

1 .  Without  wishing  to  abridge  your  liberl\-  and  obligation,  as  a  minister  of  Christ. 
i.i  lake  part  in  the  general  government  of  the  church,  and  as  far  as  practicable  to  seek 
the  spiritual  good  of  the  surrounding  country,  the  Committee  will  expect  you  to  con- 
iiiu'  your  labours  principally  to  the  field  designated  in  this  Commission,  that  the  peo 
|)U'.  for  whose  benefit  the  aid  of  this  Society  in  your  supjiort  is  esoecially  designed,  ma> 
liarn,  from  the  influence  of  your  uninterrupted  ciTorts,  suitably  to  appreciate  the  im 
linrtance  of  a  settled  ministry,  and  that  they  may  thus  be  induced  and  strengthened 
ilic  sooner  to  maintain  the  administration  of  Chrisli.in  ordinances  without  assistance 
trom  others. 

2.  The  visitation  of  families  and  of  the  sick  is  particularly  enjoined,  as  second 
in  importance  only  to  the  public  preaching  of  the  word.  In  the  performance  of  these 
'luties  the  Committee  will  expect  you  to  \isit  every  family  within  the  limits  of  your 
.  liarge,  which  is  not  under  the  pastoral  care  of  some  other  minister;  and  that  you  will 
Kt  I  the  importance  of  making  your  visits  strictly  religious  and  ministerial,  urging 
upon  individuals  with  faithfulness  and  alTection  the  necessity  of  repentance  towards 
imd,  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  in  families  inculcating  the  imiiortance  of 
family  religion. 

3.  The  \  isitmg  ot  schools,  and  the  eslai)lishment  and  su[ierinten(lcnce  of  sab- 
l>ath  schools  and  bible  classes,  are  objects  which  claim  your  careful  and  zealous  atten- 
i<in,  and  which  the  Committee  urge  upon  your  notice  with  strong  solicitude.  These 
measures,  dictated  by  benevolence,  and  pursued  with  Christian  humility  and  kindness, 
uill  not  fail,  with  the  blessing  of  God,  to  give  you  access  to  the  best  affections  of  the 
\  outh  of  your  charge,  and  will  thus  secure  to  j-ou  the  delightful  and  important  privilege 
of  mingling  a  correct  and  powerful  moral  influence  in  the  whole  system  of  tlieir  educa 
tion. 

In  schools,  let  it  be  your  object  to  encourage  weekly  catechetical  instruction,  and 
daily  religious  worship. 

In  the  institution  and  conducting  of  sabbath  schools,  you  will  be  expected  to  avail 
\  ourselves  oi  the  recommendation  of  the  most  appro\-ed  Societies  or  Unions  for  this 
purpose,  and  in  pursuance  of  the  same,  to  adopt  the  most  economical  and  ellicient 
methods  of  instruction,  and  of  procuring  sabbath  school  libraries. 

In  your  manner  of  conducting  bible  classes,  reference  must  of  course  be  had  to  the 
capacity  and  present  acquirements  ot  the  individuals  who  compose  them.  Of  these 
classes,  you  will  be  expected  to  be  yourself  the  Superintendent  and  Teacher;  and  it  is 
important  that  they  be  so  organized  as  to  extend  the  advantaged  of  biblical  instruction, 
not  only  to  youth,  but  to  those  of  more  advanced  life. 

4.  IMeetings  for  prayer  should  be  held  at  such  convenient  times  and  places  as 
shall  afford  to  all  the  families  within  your  charge  the  privilege  of  attending  them. 
these  meetings  the  Committee  will  expect  you  to  encourage  and  promote;  and  par 
ti'ularly  that  vou  will  hold  the  Monthlv  Concert  for  Prayer,  on  the  evening  of  the 


424  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

first  Monday  in  every  month.  Of  this  it  is  desirable  that  you  give  previous  public 
notice  from  the  pulpit,  and  that  you  make  it  an  occasion  for  communicating  to  the 
people,  in  a  concise  form,  such  missionary  intelligence  as  you  shall  have  received  during 
the  preceding  month. 

5.  The  Committee  t?ike  a  deep  and  lively  interest  in  the  cause  of  Foreign  as  well 
as  of  Domestic  Missions,  and  in  the  objects  of  the  Education,  Bible,  Tract,  and  Sab- 
bath School  Societies,  and  will  expect  you,  by  every  means  in  your  power,  to  promote 
these  great  enterprises  of  Christian  benevolence.  You  are  particularly  desired  to 
solicit  the  co-operation  ot  your  people,  as  far  as  they  have  abilitj',  in  the  work  of  Home 
Missions;  and  where  it  is  practicable,  to  form  Societies  or  Associations  auxiliary  to  this 
Society,  or  to  the  nearest  County,  State,  Synodical,  Presbyterial,  or  other  Society 
connected  with  this. 

For  the  purpose  of  supplying  the  destitude  within  the  bounds  of  your  missionary 
charge  with  bibles,  tracts,  and  sabbath  school  books,  you  are  desired  to  hold  corres- 
pondence with  each  of  the  National  Societies  for  these  purposes,  and,  according  to  their 
several  recommendations,  to  promote  the  formation  of  Societies  auxiliary  to  the  parent 
Institutions,  or  to  their  Branches  or  Auxiliaries  in  the  State  or  County  embracing  the 
field  of  3'our  labour.  By  these  measures,  it  is  believed,  you  will  be  able  to  procure  all 
needed  supplies  of  bibles,  tracts,  and  sabbath  school  requisites;  and  having  procured 
them,  you  are  desired  yourself,  as  far  as  is  practicable,  to  take  a  leading  part  in  their 
distribution. 

6.  The  Committee  regard  with  great  pleasure  and  gratitude  to  God,  the  recent 
efforts  of  many  churches,  physicians,  and  leading  civilians  of  our  country,  for  the  pro- 
motion of  temperance.  Among  the  numerous  and  deplorable  evils  resulting  from  the 
use  of  ardent  spirits,  none  is  more  universal  than  that  of  counteracting  all  the  means 
which  God  has  appointed  for  the  moral  improvement  of  mankind,  and  the  salvation 
of  souls.  You  are  desired,  therefore,  publicly  and  privately,  to  instruct  the  people 
to  whom  you  minister,  respecting  the  causes,  symptoms,  and  fatal  consequences  of 
intemperance,  and  endeavour  to  persuade  them  to  abstain  from  the  use  of  intoxicat- 
ing drinks. 

Lastly,  and  particularh%  it  is  desired,  that  not  only  '  in  doctrine  you  be  uncorrupt, ' 
but  that  you  'show  yourself  a  pattern  of  good  works';  'by  manifestation  of  the 
truth,  commending  yourself  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight  of  God.'  As  an 
ambassador  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  'follow  peace  with  all  men';  and  avoiding  reflec- 
tions upon  other  denominations  of  Christians,  let  your  conversation  in  the  world  show 
that  you  have  at  heart,  not  the  interests  of  a  sect  or  party,  but  the  salvation  of  souls, 
and  the  prosperity  of  the  Redeemer's  cause.  Be  eminently  a  man  of  prayer;  and,  as 
you  are  bound  to  do  by  the  terms  of  your  own  consecration  to  the  work  of  the  ministry, 
'preach  Christ,  and  him  crucified.'  Be  faithful  unto  death,  and  the  fruit  of  your 
labour  will  be  'unto  holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life.' 

Te.rt — The  Home  Missionary,  May,  1830. 

III.  THE  REVIVALS  OF  1830 

The  recent  revivals  of  religion,  as  they  have  been  termed,  appear  to  have  com- 
menced in  the  Western  part  of  New  York,  in  Rochester  and  the  surrounding  region, 
in  the  autumn  of  1830.  During  the  next  three  or  four  months,  the  work  spread  rapidly, 
and  extended  itself  over  a  considerable  portion  of  the  state.  In  the  course  of  the  winter, 
lavoralile  appearances  were  observed  in  the  city  of  New  York,  which  at  the  opening  of 


CHURCH  EXTENSION  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AND  FARTHER  WEST        425 

the  spring,  assumed  a  most  cheering  and  decisive  character.  Nearly  all  the  evangelical 
churches  in  tlie  city  have  shared  in  the  re\ival,  and  thousands,  it  is  hoped,  ha\e  leen 
born  of  God.  Whilst  the  work  was  thus  pervading  the  city  and  state  of  New  \'ork,  it 
made  its  appearance  in  the  Western  parts  of  Massachusetts,  and  in  various  places  in 
Connecticut.  At  the  same  time,  the  tokens  of  God's  presence  and  power  were  dis- 
lila>ed  in  some  of  the  principal  towns  in  Maine.  About  the  firsfof  March,  an  unusual 
spirit  of  prayer  was  unparted  to  the  churches  in  Boston,  and  it  began  to  l)e  apparent 
that  the  Lord  was  there.  From  that  time,  the  work  has  been  in  progress  in  Boston, 
and  the  surrounding  region,  and  many  have  been  made  tlie  happy  subjects  of  renewing 
grace.  At  the  same  time  that  the  revival  was  thus  e.xtending  itself  Eastward,  it  was 
also  spreading  to  the  Soutli  and  West.  Philadelphia,  Charleston,  the  District  of  Colum- 
bia, Cincinnati,  and  various  places  in  the  Middle,  Southern  and  Western  States,  have 
been  visited,  and  in  nearly  every  place  to  which  the  work  has  come,  it  is  still  in  progress. 
It  has  been  estimated  by  one  who  has  paid  particular  attention  to  the  subject,  and  has 
the  best  means  of  forming  a  judgment,  that  as  many  as  a  "thousand  congregations  in 
the  United  States  have  been  visited  within  six  months,  to  a  greater  or  less  extent,  with 
revivals  of  religion;  and  that  the  whole  number  of  conversions  is  probably  not  less  than 
fifty  thousand."  Truly  this  is  a  great  and  glorious  work — sufficient  to  fill  the  hearts 
of  God's  people  with  humility  and  gratitude  and  their  mouths  with  thanksgiving! 
A  work,  in  the  promotion  of  which  holy  beings  on  earth  and  in  heaven  have  combined 
their  influence,  and  have  rejoiced  together! 

This  work  derives  additional  importance  from  the  situation  and  rank  of  many  of  the 
principal  places  that  have  been  visited.  It  is  worthy  of  special  notice  that  those 
places  have  partaken  most  largely  of  the  blessing  which  exert  the  greatest  influence 
upon  society.  Cilics  and  colleges  have  been  the  scenes  of  the  deepest  interest,  as  if  the 
divine  Spirit  would  correct  the  streams  of  moral  influence  by  purifjing  the  fountains. 
The  colleges  which  have  been  most  favored  are  Yale,  Amherst,  Middleburj',  Bowdoin, 
\\'illiams,  Hamilton,  Jefi'erson,  Kenyon,  Union,  Hampden  Sj-dney,  New-Jersey,  West- 
ern Reserve,  and  the  University  ot  Ohio.  The  whole  number  of  students  who  appear 
to  have  become  subjects  of  piety  in  these  institutions,  during  the  present  revival,  is 
three  hundred  and  twenty.  The  effects  of  this  change  will  not  be  limited  to  these  young 
men.  Hundreds  and  thousands  will  doubtless,  experience  in  consequence  of  it  a  similar 
change  in  their  characters  and  destiny  for  eternity,  and  a  multitude  which  no  man  can 
number  will  rejoice  in  the  result  forever. 

In  this  work  of  salvation,  individuals  of  all  ranks,  ages,  and  characters  have  been 
included.  The  child  of  six  and  seven  years,  yet  in  the  infant  school,  and  the  aged 
sinner  who  had  passed  his  fourscore  years  in  rebellion,  have,  in  the  same  congregation, 
been  brought  together  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  some  of  all  the  intermediate  ages.  The 
great  and  learned  officers  of  State,  and  the  most  illiterate  servants,  have  been  found 
together  in  the  sarne  prayer  meeting,  on  a  level  before  the  throne  of  God.  The  man  of 
wealth  and  the  poor  man,  have  united  in  begging  for  mercy  of  Him  who  is  no  respecter 
of  persons.  It  is  however  believed  that  no  previous  revival  ever  took  so  large  a  pro- 
portion of  the  wealth  and  learning  and  influence  of  society  as  this  has  done.  Literary 
and  professional  man  who  are  at  the  head  of  society,  giving  the  tone  to  public  senti- 
ment, have  been  brought  into  the  kingdom  in  far  greater  numbers  than  ever  before  was 
knowp.  Moral  men,  who  have  regarded  themselves  as  approved  of  God  on  account  of 
the  purity  of  their  lives,  and  the  openly  vicious  and  profane,  have  been  alike  humbled 


426  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY  i 

before  God  on  account  of  their  vileness,  and  the  just  sentence  of  wrath  which  was  upon 
them.  In  many  instances  the  intemperate,  tottering  upon  the  verge  of  a  drunkard's 
grave,  have  been  rescued  by  the  sovereign  mercy  of  God,  and  made  temperate,  sober 
Christians.  Some  of  every  character  and  condition  in  life  have  been  taken,  so  that  we 
need  not  despair  of  any,  but  should  labor  and  pray  in  hope  and  faith  for  all. 

In  some  congregations,  especially  in  the  western  section  of  the  state  of  New  York, 
the  work  has  been  so  general  and  thorough,  that  the  whole  customs  of  societj-  have  been 
changed.  .Vmusements  and  all  practices  of  a  doubtful  character,  the  object  of  which 
is  simply  pleasure,  have  been  abandoned,  and  far  higher  and  purer  enjojonent  is  found 
in  the  exercises  of  devotion,  and  engagements  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation 
of  men.   .   . 

Text — Ihe  American  Baptisl  Magazine,  \o\.  XT,  pp.  276-27)S. 

TV.    THE  PLEA  FOR  DEXOM  L\  ATfO.X  AL  CO-OPERA  TIOi\ 

"How  often  and  how  emphatically  did  our  Saviour  pray  that  his  disciples  might 
be  united,  and  propose  this  as  the  result,  'that  the  world  might  believe  that  thou  hast 
sent  me.'  The  conversion  of  the  world,  then,  depends  on  the  union  of  Christians.  As 
soon  as  the  church  shall  flow  together,  the  nations  v/ill  flow  unto  her.  .  . 

The  friends  of  division,  sometimes  compare  the  separate  movements  ot  different 
denominations  to  those  of  the  twelve  tribes,  marching  in  orderly  procession  through 
the  wilderness.  They  might  rather  have  compared  them  to  the  journey  of  brethren, 
who  are  continually  falling  out  by  the  way;  or  to  the  movements  of  allied  armies,  which 
are  foolishly  annoying  and  weakening  each  other,  by  mutual  jealousies  and  broils,  in- 
stead of  unitmg  their  whole  strength  against  the  common  enemy. 

Every  friend  ot  his  country,  as  well  as  every  friend  of  religion,  should  therefore  en- 
gage in  this  work.  It  is  most  obviously  our  wisdom,  as  well  as  our  duty,  to  unite  in  the 
North  and  East,  for  planting  the  gospel  in  the  South  and  West.  The  strength  of 
the  nation  lies  beyond  the  Alleghany.  The  centre  of  dominion  is  fast  moving  in  that 
direction.  The  ruler  of  this  country  is  growing  up  in  the  great  valley:  leave  him  with- 
out the  gospel,  and  he  will  be  a  ruffian  giant,  who  will  regard  neither  the  decencies  of 
civilization,  nor  the  charities  of  religion.  Oh,  sir,  it  is  impossible,  whether  we  contem- 
plate the  republic,  or  the  world,  it  is  impossible  to  overrate  the  importance  of  forming 
the  rising  character  of  our  new  states  on  the  principles  ot  the  gospel!  When,  then,  we 
place  ourselves  on  the  top  of  the  Alleghany,  survey  the  immense  valley  beyond  it,  and 
consider  that  the  character  of  its  eighty  or  one  hundred  million  inhabitants,  a  centur\- 
hence,  will  depend  on  the  direction  and  impulse  given  it  now,  in  its  forming  state;  must 
not  every  Christian  feel  disposed  to  lorego  every  party  consideration,  and  cordially 
unite  with  his  fellow  Christians,  to  furnish  them  those  means  of  intellectual  and  moral 
cultivation,  of  which  they  now  stand  in  need,  and  for  which  they  are  constantly  sending 
us  their  importunate  petitions?  And  what  we  do,  we  must  do  quickly.  The  tide  of 
population  will  not  wait  till  we  have  settled  every  metaphysical  point  of  theology,  and 
every  canon  of  church  government.  While  we  are  deliberating,  the  mighty  swell  is 
rising  higher  and  higher  on  the  sides  of  the  mountains. 

And  every  denomination  which  is  a  wise  calculator  for  herself,  while  she  obeys  the 
stronger  impulse  of  Icnevolence.  will  readily  ro-operntc  in  the  enterprise.     In  this 


CHURCH   EXTEXSIOX   IN   THK    MIDDl.K   AND   1  AKlllI  K    W  I.M  427 

age  ol  the  world,  especially  in  our  free  country,  every  denomination  whose  main  energy 
consists  in  her  sectarian  spirit,  must  ultimately  dwindle.  " 

From  address  of  Rev.  J.  Van  Vecten,  Pastor  Dutch  Reformed  Church,  Schenec 
tady,  N.  Y.  at  the  Anniversary  of  the  American  Home  Missionary  Societv.  Ma_\ .  1.S20, 

Text — The  Home  Missionary,  June,  182*>. 

Overture  for  Christian  Union 

Submitted  for  the  Consideration  of  thr  KvanKeliril  OciiomiinliuM-  in  th< 
United  States  (1838  K 

"Christian  Brethren: 

The  undersigned  respectfully  address  >  ou,  in  the  name  ol  the  Lord  Jesus,  on  the 
great  and  cardinal  interests  of  our  common  Christianity.  That  the  blessed  Saviour 
designed  an  intimate  union  between  the  different  members  of  his  mystical  body,  the 
Church,  is  elevated  above  all  doubt  by  his  own  declaration,  'One  is  your  ^^aster,  Christ, 
and  ye  are  all  brethren.'   .   .   . 

And  what  enlightened  friend  of  Zion  must  not  confess,  that  it  is  the  divided,  the 
fractional,  the  isolated,  and  in  some  measure  even  tlie  hostile  condition  of  Protestan 
tism,  which  has  shorn  the  Church  of  so  much  of  her  strength?''  .   .   . 

The  weakness  of  Protestantism  vmdoubtedly  lies  in  its  divided  and  disioine<l 
state;  or,  rather,  in  the  principle  on  which  its  divisions  are  constructed.   .   . 

Happily,  the  attention  of  the  Church  has  been  extensively  arrested  by  the  deli- 
ciences  of  the  present  Protestant  organization.  To  say  nothing  of  the  efforts  of  emi- 
nent disciples  of  Christ  in  the  last  two  centuries,  leading  minds  of  the  present  day,  in 
our  own  and  foreign  lands,  have  had  their  attention  fixed  upon  it.  Not  a  few  have 
spoken  through  the  press,  and  there  seems  to  be  a  ])rcvailing  impression  that  the  time 
is  at  hand  when  something  should  be  done  in  earnest  to  heal  the  great  sehisnt,  to  resist 
the  encroachments  of  this  Antichrist  of  the  Protestant  Churches.   .   . 

Inlikemanner,  at  the  recent  meeting  of  the  General  Synod  of  the  Lutheran  Church 
in  the  United  States,  convened  in  Philadelphia,  the  subject  of  Christian  Union  was 
discussed  and  acted  on  with  great  interest  and  deliberateness.  Two  plans  were  pro 
posed,  one  by  the  Re\-.  Dr.  Stockton  of  the  Protestant  Methodist  Church  and  one  by 
Rev.  Dr.  Schmucker,  the  chairman  of  the  General  Synod's  committee.  Whilst  some 
features  of  the  former  were  regarded  with  much  favor,  the  latter  plan  was  adopted  in 
full,  as  embodied  in  the  following  resolutions: 

Resolved,  L  That  a  committee  be  appointed  tj\-  this  bod>-  to  be  styled  ihv 
'Committee  of  Conference  on  Christian  Union.'  .   .   . 

4.  That  this  committee  shall  consist  of  three  ministers  and  two  laymen,  be 
longing  to  some  synod  or  synods  connected  with  the  General  Synod. 

This  committee,  having  consulted  with  the  other  subscribers,  we  unitedly  suli 
mit  to  you  an  outline  of  that  plan  of  union  by  which  we  hope  the  evils  of  schism  can  be 
gradually  obviated,  and  the  great  and  glorious  object  of  Christian  Union  be  eventually 
attained.  .  .  .  Attempts  which  terminate  in  new  divisions  are  obviously  premature 
and  unwise.  And  we  may  premise  as  fundamental  principles  that  the  plan  to  be 
"adopted  must  possess  the  following  attributes:  1.  It  must  require  of  no  one  the 
renunciation  of  any  doctrine  or  opinion  believed  by  him  to  be  true,  nor  tlic  profession 
of  anything  he  regards  as  erroneous.  The  accession  of  any  one  denomination  to  this 
union  does  not  imply  any  sanction  ot  the  peculiniities  '•■f  any  other      -'.     ft  must  con 


428  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AAIERICAX  CHURCH  HISTORY 

cede  to  each  denomination  the  right  to  retain  its  own  organi/,ation  for  governmeni, 
discipline,  and  worship,  or  to  alter  it  at  option.  ^.  It  must  dissuade  no  one  from 
discussing  fundamentals  and  non-fundamentals  if  done  in  the  spirit  of  Christian  Lov  r. 
4.  The  plan  must  be  such  as  is  applicable  to  all  Evangelical  fundamentally  Orthodox 
Churches,  and  must  not  aim  at  inducing  some  of  the  densminations  to  relinquish  their 
peculiar  views,  but  must  be  based  on  the  existing  common  ground  of  doctrine,  and  ertct 
a  superstructure  of  kindly  feeling,  and  harmonious  intercourse,  and  fraternal  cn 
operation.  5.  Each  denomination  may  at  option  adopt  any  part,  or  all  the  proposal 
features  of  union. 

With  these  preliminary  specifications  we  propose: 

1.  As  one  object  of  this  union  is  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth,  and  as  well  tn 
impress  upon  ourselves,  as  to  exhibit  to  the  world,  the  fundamental  doctrinal  unity  nf 
the  Evangelical  Protestant  Churches,  therefore,  any  denomination  'wishing  to  ace, I,, 
to  this  Union,  can  do  so  by  a  resolution  of  its  highest  judiciary,  embodying  its  asscnl  h< 
the  common  ground  of  Christian  Doctrine,  as  exhibited,  for  the  present,  in  the  append' , I 
selection  from  the  articles  of  the  principal  Protestant  Confessions.  .  .  . 

2.  Let  the  Supreme  judicatories  of  the  several  orthodox  churches  resolve  in 
open  and  sustain  a  regular  ecclesiastical  intercourse,  by  sending  a  delegate  to  th.' 
stated  meetings  of  the  highest  judicator}'  of  each  such  denomination,  who  ought  to  in 
received  as  advisory  members,  but  have  no  vote.  This  practice  which  already  exi-t- 
between  some  Protestant  denominations  has  been  attended  by  the  happiest  effect -, 
and  ought  to  be  extended  as  far  as  convenient  to  all. 

3.  Co-operation  of  the  different  associated  churches  in  voluntary  associatidii-, 
local  and  general,  should  be  encouraged  as  far  as  the  sentiment  of  the  respective  di. 
nominations  is  prepared  for  it,  under  constitutions,  avowing  the  United  Apostolic- 
Protestant  Confession,  and  securing  equal  rights  to  all  its  members.  This  prmcii)le 
is  especially  applicable  to  Bible,  Tract,  Sabbath  School  and  Foreign  ]Missionar\ 
Societies,  and  has  already  been  introduced  in  a  large  portion  of  the  Protestant  deno- 
minations. 

4.  The  Bible  should,  as  much  as  possible,  be  made  the  text-book  in  all  theo- 
logical, congregational,  and  Sabbath  School  instruction. 

5.  One  general  Anniversary  Celebration  should  be  held  at  some  central  place, 
under  the  management  of  a  committee  of  arrangements  one  member  of  which  is  to  be 
selected  from  each  confederated  denomination,  and  after  its  formal  accession  to  the 
union,  to  be  appointed  by  its  supreme  judicatory.   .   .   . 

6.  Free  sacramental  communion  ought  to  be  occasionally  practised  by  all  whose 
views  of  duty  allow  it. 

7.  The  formal  adoption  of  these  features,  or  of  any  part  of  them,  if  the  first  be 
included,  shall  constitute  the  adopting  body  an  integral  part  of  the  Apostolic  Protestant 
Union.  Should  any  denomination  wish  to  reserve  any  one  of  the  features,  except  the 
first,  for  future  consideration,  such  reservation  shall  not  invalidate  its  accession  to  the 
residue.  ... 

S.  S.  ScHMUCKER,  D.D.,  Prof,  of  Theol.,  Theol. 
Seminary,-  Gettysburg,  Pa. " 
and  41  other  signatures  representing  at  least 
ten  leading  religious  bodies. 
Text — Sanford:  Origin  and  History  of  lite   Federal  Council   of  the   Churches   of 
Christ  in  America,  pp.  404-417. 


I 


CHURCH  EXTENSIOiN   I.N    THE  .\)ll)|)l.h  AM)   lAKTlll.K   W  LS  I  42'^ 


Weakness  of  Churches;  its  Cause  and  Efect 


"Every  denomination  naturally  feels  that  it  must  be  strong  in  the  centers  of  popu- 
lation; and  so,  without  asking  whether  the  church  of  Christ  needs  so  many  congrega- 
tions there,  we  crowd  our  six  separate  enterprises,  of  as  many  rival  names,  into  a  little 
place  where  two  churches  would  do  more  good  than  the  half  dozen. 

The  evils  that  result  from  this  course  are  many  and  various.  One  consequence  of 
edj  it  is,  a  weakening  of  the  unity  and  the  moral  force  of  the  church  as  a  whole.  .Inolher 
I  is,  the  diminution  of  the  numbers  and  the  strength  of  the  several  local  societies,  so  that 
'!  an  amount  of  assistance  many  times  greater  is  needed,  and  this  need  is  prolonged  for 
toll  years,  when,  often,  its  period  should  have  been  reckoned  in  months.  But  a  third 
j  consequence  of  this  overcrowding  of  one  portion  of  the  missionary  field  is  the  deslitu- 
j  lion  of  other  portions.  While  many  villages  are  so  well  supplied  as  to  leave  pastors 
{  and  churches  leisure  to  quarrel,  many  rural  districts  and  young  communities  are  al- 
I  most  totally  neglected.  If  all  the  preachers  in  the  United  States  were  evangelical 
j  men,  well  educated  and  devoted  to  their  work,  they  would  no  more  than  supply  the  rea  1 
i  wants  of  the  country,  upon  a  system  of  wise  distribution.  On  a  system,  then,  so 
1  unfortunate  as  this,  its  destitutions  are  not  su])plied;  and  we  hear  from  all  quarters  the 
I  cr^- — send  more  laborers  into  the  harvest.  Again,  a  fourth  consequence  of  our  de- 
j  nommational  divisions,  and  another  cause  of  destitution,  is  seen  in  the  difliculty  of 
I  persuading  young  men  of  enterprise  to  enter  the  ministry.  .  .  .  There  is  not  the 
j  least  doubt  that  this  diminution  in  the  size  of  parishes  is  also  a  diminution  in  the 
;  attractiveness  of  the  pastoral  office.  And  so,  this  very  multitude  ot  denominations 
;  which  has  increased  the  want  of  ministers,  operates,  in  more  ways  than  one,  to  diminish 
;  the  supply. 

'  But  what  is  yet  worse,  it  tends  to  injure  the  ministry.     Xo  preacher  but  has  felt, 

I  at  times,  the  depressing  influence  of  a  small  audience.     A  large  proportion  of  the 
j   missionaries  at  the  West  feel  this  at  all  times;  and  often  the  intellect  is  jaded,  and  the 
I  heart  is  wearied  out,  from  the  want  of  that  natural  stimulus  which  the  presence  of  a 
I  multitude  and  the  pressure  of  an  important  occasion  alone  can  afford.   .   .   . 
I  So,  churches  are  born  weak,  and  are  compelled  to  worry  through  a  long  and  fretful 

I   infancy,  are  kept  on  a  diet  irritatingly  low,  and  compelled  to  struggle,  with  slow  and 
!   uncertain  growth,  toward  a  maturity  which  must  come  late,  and  may  come  never. 

i  But  facts  are  at  hand  which  show  that  the  relative  number  of  feeble  churches  is 

i  much  larger  at  the  West  than  at  the  East.     Of  the  churches  in  Illinois  and  Iowa  con- 

1  nected  with  three  leading  denominations,  the  proportion  that  must  be  accounted  very 

j  weak— having  not  more  than  twenty-five  communicants— is  almost  twice  as  great  as 

!  in  the  same  denominations  taken  entire,  and  amounts  to  nearly  two  fifths  of  the  whole 

i  number  reporting.     These,  again,  taken  with  those  whose  membership  ranges  between 

i  twent\'-five  and  fifty,  make  up  ncarl}'  70  per  eent.  of  the  whole! 

I  ^^■lth  these  facts  before  us,  and  in  view  also  of  the  terrible  prevalence  of  the 

[  greatest  evils,  and  of  the  overwhelming  preponderance  which  a  spirit  ol  worldliness 

\\  has  in  affairs  public  and  private;  in  view  ot  the  immensity  of  the  work  which  must  be 

i  I  accomplished  before  this  can  be  considered  a  truly  christian  nation,  is  it  not  obvious 

i  i  that  the  cause  of  Christ  does  not  call  for  anv  further  subdivision. 


430  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  exigencies  of  the  present  day  call  us  with  solemn  emphasis  to  fling  aside  ail 
prejudices  of  party,  and  to  consolidate  our  forces  upon  the  one  great  object  of  Chris- 
TiANiziXG  THIS  AMERICAN  PEOPLE.  In  Comparison  with  this,  it  is  of  very  little  con- 
sequence whether  one  corner  of  the  christian  fold  has  more  of  the  sheep  than  another; 
or  whether  we  can  feel  that  our  particular  position  is  attractive  and  commanding. 
Besides,  if  any  part  of  the  christian  family  shall  be  too  much  busied  with  looking 
out  for  itself,  it  may  be  found  that  the  Master  will  not  look  out  for  them,  and  though 
they  may  have  their  reward  in  a  great  show  of  present  numbers  and  influence,  within 
two  hundred  j'ears  it  will  be  evident  to  all.  that  they  had  clutched  the  shadow  and 
lost  the  substance." 

Text — Editorial:  Weakness  oj Churches,  Us  Causes  and  Effects,  writer  not  indicated. 
In  The  Home  Missionary,  February,  1856. 

\-.   THE  WORLD  SfCXIFICA  XCE  OF  HOME  MISSTOXS 

How  clearly  Christian  leaders  grasped  the  national  and  international 
significance  of  home  missionary  work  is  set  forth  in  the  following;: 

"The  relations,  however,  in  which  this  country  stands  to  the  rest  of  the  world,  and 
the  circumstances  of  its  situation,  are  so  peculiar,  that  they  give  rise  to  duties  demanti 
ing  our  most  serious  consideration.  As  the  responsibilit}-  of  individuals  arises  in  a  great 
measure  from  their  influence  over  others,  so  the  responsibility  of  American  Christians 
arises  from  the  influence  their  country  is  destined  to  exert  over  the  rest  of  the  world. 
The  discovery  of  America,  and  its  great  contemporaneous  event,  the  discovery  of  the 
art  of  printing,  have  changed  the  whole  course  of  human  affairs.  .  .  .  Europe  had 
now  found  her  antagonist  principle,  necessary  to  the  full  development  of  her  own 
powers.  A  world  destined  to  receive  her  overflowing  population,  to  be  the  depositors 
of  her  literature  and  laws,  to  expand  her  liberal  principles  and  institutions,  unrestricted 
l)y  the  prejudices  and  usages  of  former  ages;  and  to  be  the  heir  of  her  influence  over  tin 
human  race. 

That  this  influence  will  not  be  diminished,  but  vastly  increased,  in  passing  inln 
our  hands,  may  be  inferred  with  moral  certainty  from  the  peculiarities  of  our  situation. 
The  physical  character  of  this  country,  its  extent,  its  resources,  and  its  facilities  ol 
communication  within  itself,  and  with  the  rest  of  the  world,  certainly  place  it  on  a  par 
with  Europe  in  all  these  elements  of  power.  In  other  respects  it  has  immensely  thr 
advantage.  The  influence  of  the  old  world  has  been  frittered  away  from  the  fact  thai 
it  never  has  had  Unity.  It  is  an  aggregate  of  nations  of  difl'erent  usages,  languages, 
laws,  religions,  and  modes  of  thinking.  Besides  this  evil,  its  institutions  have  been 
.such  as  to  depress  the  mass  of  its  population,  and  consequently  to  diminish  its  power. 
The  fact  that  the  little  island  of  Great  Britain,  with  her  ten  or  twenty  millions  of  in- 
habitants, has  probably  already  had,  and  will  yet  have,  greater  influence  on  the  human 
race,  than  all  Europe  besides,  has  resulted  from  her  having  freer  institutions,  a  more 
generally  enlightened  population,  from  her  protestant  religion,  and  her  peculiar  local 
advantages.  European  power  in  passing  into  our  hands  comes  to  one  people— the 
hundreds  of  millions  which  must  one  day  inhabit  this  wast  country  will  be  one — having 
one  language,  one  literature,  essentially,  one  religion,  and  one  common  soul.  This  is  a 
unity  which  mere  political  divisions,  should  they  unhappily  occur,  cannot  destroy" 


CHIRCH  EXTEiNSlUN   IN   TllK   MlDhl.l,   AM)   FARTlUJk   \M>1  431 

That  a  country  thus  situated  must  exert  a  dominant  nifluence  in  the  world  is  unavoida- 
ble. .  . 

...  If  we  are  to  have  this  controlling  influence  on  the  destinies  of  other  nations, 
it  is  a  question  of  unutterable  importance,  what  is  to  be  the  nature  of  this  influence? 
If  this  country  is  to  be  the  hot-l,ed  of  infidelity  and  vice,  then  will  it  he  the  widest  and 
most  desolating  curse  the  world  has  ever  known;  but  if  the  Gospel  is  to  form  our  char- 
acter, and  guide  our  power,  we  shall  l)e  a  fountain  of  life  to  all  nations.  The  decision 
of  this  question,  involving  not  only  the  temporal  and  eternal  welfare  of  our  own  chil- 
dren, and  of  the  countless  millions  who  are  to  come  after  us,  but  the  welfare  of  all  the 
millions  over  whom  the  direct  or  indirect  influence  of  this  countr\'  is  hereafter  to  e.\- 
tend,  depends,  under  God,  mainly  on  the  men  of  this  generation.  It  depends  on  us. 
Welive  at  the  forming  period  of  this  great  nation.  We  are  now  in  our  infancy.  Now, 
if  ever,  our  national  character  must  be  formed  for  God.  Xeglect  the  intellectual  and 
moral  culture  of  an  individual  in  youth,  and  you  find  it  exxeedingly  difficult  to  mould 
his  riper  years.  His  character  is  fixed.  The  difticulty  is  far  greater  in  nations,  because 
the  field  of  operation  is  so  much  larger,  and  because  they  must  themselves  be  brought 
to  engage  in  the  work  for  which,  under  the  circumstances  supposed,  they  will  have  no 
disposition.  The  population  of  this  country  is  increasing  with  so  much  rapidit)-, 
there  are  now  so  many  of  our  new  settlements,  and  extended  districts,  growing  up  in 
ignorance,  that  the  work  which  we  have  to  do  is  appallingly  great,  and  if  neglected 
now,  its  accomplishment  will  be  next  to  impossible  in  the  generation  which  is  to  follow 
us.  Living,  then,  as  we  do,  at  this  crisis  of  our  country's  history,  the  formation  of  her 
future  character  being  to  such  an  extent  thrown  on  us,  and  this  character  being  ol 
such  unutterable  importance  to  the  world,  it  may  be  questioned  whether  a  genera 
tion  ever  lived  on  whose  fideUty  so  much  depended. 

This  is  a  responsibility  which  we  cannot  throw  oil".  In  other  countries  it  rests 
with  the  government  to  supply  the  means  of  moral  and  rehgious  instruction  to  the 
people.  Here  it  rests  with  individual  Christians.  Jesus  Christ  has  here  called  his 
people  to  a  work  most  gloriously  difficult.  They  have  to  support  the  gospel  among 
themselves,  and  send  it  to  the  rising  millions  who  must  perish  without  it.  This  con- 
stitutes the  great  peculiarity  of  our  situation.  It  is  here  to  be  determined  whether 
the  religion  of  Christ  has  power  enough  to  sustain  and  extend  itself,  unaided  b\'  legis- 
lative interference.  This  is  an  experiment  on  which  the  ejes  of  the  world  are  fixed,  and 
in  the  result  of  which,  the  destinies  of  generations  are  involved. 

But,  sir,  how  is  the  Gospel  to  be  brought  to  bear  with  sufficient  constancy  in  the 
formation  of  the  character  of  everj-  section  of  our  countr>'?  The  distribution  of 
Bibles,  and  Tracts,  and  the  establishment  of  Sunday  schools,  is  not  sufTicient.  When 
fesus  Christ  arose  from  the  dead,  and  set  his  disciples  to  the  great  work  to  which  he  has 
now  called  us,  the  conversion  of  the  world,  he  commanded  them,  "Go  pnach  the  Cos 
pel."  And  in  making  permanent  provision  for  this  object,  he  gave  some  .\postles; 
and  some  prophets;  and  some  evangelists;  and  som.e  pastors  and  teachers  for  the  per- 
fecting of  the  saints,  and  the  edifying  of  the  body  of  Christ.  It  has  pleased  God  by 
the  foolishness  ol  preaching  to  save  them  that  believe.  Faith  comest  by  hearing.  But 
how  can  they  hear  without  a  preacher.  It  is  then  the  ordinance  of  God,  that  the  great 
object  which  we  contemplate  should  be  effected  by  the  regular  preaching  of  the  Gospel. 
\nd  the  experience  of  every  age  and  section  of  the  church,  proves  that  where  there  i< 
no  ministry,  there  is  no  Sabbath,  and  no  diffused  and  permanent  religious  influence. 


432  SOURCE  BOOK  Of  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

To  establish  a  pastor  in  every  neighborhood,  therefore,  is  the  only  effectual  means 
of  giving  the  Gospel  its  proper  and  necessary  influence.  And  this  is  the  work  of  Home 
Missions.  This  is  a  work  on  whose  success  depends,  to  a  great  extent,  the  tuture  char- 
acter of  this  vast  country;  the  success  of  our  free  institutions,  the  fate  of  our  own 
children,  and  of  the  milhons  who  are  to  dwell  here;  and  the  nature  of  our  national  in- 
fluence over  the  world.  If  this  work  fail,  then  must  the  honour  of  religion  be  deepl.\ 
stained;  then  must  infidelity  and  superstition  hold  their  joint  reign  of  horror  over  tlii^ 
wide  land  of  promise;  then  must  our  Bible  societies  perish,  our  Missionary  stations  i)e 
given  up;  and  America  become  the  curse  and  opprobrium  of  all  lands.  Let  the 
churches  once  feel  the  magnitude  of  this  subject— let  them  once  be  brought  to  know 
what  a  solemn  thing  it  is  to  be  an  American  Christian;  how  much  depends  on  our  in 
dividual  exertions,  to  what  a  glorious  work  Jesus  Christ  has  called  us,  ajid  this  cause 
cannot  fail." 

Address  of  Rev.  Charles  Hodge,  Professor  in  Princeton  Seminary  at  Anniversary  ot 
American  Home  Missionary  Society,  May,  1829. 

Text — The  Home  Missionary,  June  1,  1829. 

"Meanwhile,  the  immigration  from  abroad  is  rapidly  becoming  a  portentous  fact; 
and  whether  the  portent  be  for  good  or  for  ill,  depends  on  the  way  in  which  we  meet  it. 
The  number  of  foreigners  arriving  here  in  1848,  through  the  Atlantic  ports  and  through 
Canada,  is  estimated  at  300,000;  and  the  causes  that  operate  to  stimulate  emigration 
from  Europe  are  in  undiminished  action.  There  is  no  rest  to  the  bosom  of  the  wear.\- 
old  world.  Tossings  to  and  fro,  change  without  relief,  war,  pestilence  and  starvation 
are  dissoK'ing  the  ties  of  kindred  and  country,  and  other  hundreds  of  thousands  are 
about  to  precipitate  themselves  upon  our  shores.  '  Eviction '  by  judicial  process,  and 
by  the  still  more  terrible  mandate  of  famine,  is  rapidly  transferring  the  question, 
'What  shall  be  done  with  the  Irish?'  from  Great  Britain  to  the  United  States.  It  can- 
not be  too  much  to  estimate  the  total  immigration  of  1849,  as  equal  to  1,000  for  every- 
day throughout  the  year.  Should  our  Government  send  out  its  surveyors  to  the  fron- 
tier, to  run  out  the  boundaries  oifive  new  states — such  as  Iowa  or  Missouri — the  foreign 
immigration  of  this  year  alone  would  give  to  every  one  of  them  a  population  large 
enough  to  bring  it  into  the  Union,  and  to  elect  a  representative  to  Congress.  And  what 
shall  be  the  next  year?— and  the  next? 

Nor  do  such  facts  as  these,  even,  reveal  the  limit  of  our  destiny,  or  exhaust  the  ar- 
gument by  which  we  are  pressed  on  to  its  accomplishment.  There  are  ulterior,  and  not 
very  remote  tendencies,  that  it  is  wise  for  us  to  contemplate.  Out  of  the  marvellous 
changes  of  the  age,  a  new  order  of  things  is  arising.  Providence  is  more  obviously  tak- 
ing the  work  of  human  progress  into  its  own  hands.  An  era  of  missions  has  com- 
menced, not  planned  by  man,  nor  conducted  on  human  principles — missions,  not  of 
individuals,  but  of  nations;  ofTshoots  from  the  leading  races,  transplanted  in  such 
masses,  and  with  so  much  of  the  sap  and  vigor  of  their  parent  stocks,  as  to  take  root  and 
gradually  engross  the  soil.  This  is  seen  in  the  growing  numbers  and  power  of  the 
British  in  the  East,  where  their  colonies  are  rapidly  crowding  out  the  original  inhabi- 
tants, with  their  laws,  social  customs  and  languages.  It  is  seen  in  the  displacement  of 
the  Indians  of  this  country  by  our  Anglo-Saxon  fathers;  and  in  the  encroachments  we 
are  now  making  on  the  Spanish  race  on  our  southwestern  border.  .  .  .  What  an  ar- 
gument is  this,  that  our  Home  population — which  cannot  be  kept  at  home — should  be 


CHURCH  EXTENSION  IX  THE  MIDDLE  AND  1  ARTHEK   WEST         AA.^ 

of  such  a  kind,  that,  with  themselves,  they  shall  transfer  the  elements  of  regeneration 
to  the  coimtries  which  they  enter  by  their  traflic  and  control  by  their  influence! 

In  this  view  of  the  enlarging  sphere  of  American  activity,  may  we  not  find  some 
consoling  explanation  of  the  design  of  Providence  in  sending  so  many  foreigners  to 
our  shores?  As  physical  barriers  are  now  so  generally  removed,  and  the  whole  world 
is  coming  into  a  condition  of  preparedness  for  receiving  a  christian  civilization,  is  it 
not  probable  that  a  race  will  be  raised  up  for  this  world-mission,  whose  character  shall 
contain  those  selected  elements  which  are  most  needful  to  make  a  complete  missionar.v 
people?  Let  there  be  a  mixture  of  the  peculiarities  of  dilTerent  races,  l-'or  example; 
let  the  high  resolve  and  energetic  will  of  the  Briton,  which  >-ields  only  to  itself,  with  the 
wide  and  philanthropic  scope  of  asjiiration  developed  in  our  Pilgrim  Fathers — form 
the  basis  of  the  combination.  Add  to  this  the  reflection,  discrimination  and  patience 
of  the  German  mind,  fruitful  in  the  adaptation  of  means  to  ends.  Let  France  add 
something,  but  Ireland  more,  of  the  fire  of  enthusiasm  to  quicken  these  elements  into 
action.  Thus  would  there  be  formed  a  composite  character,  more  aggressi\'e  and  effi- 
cient than  either  of  the  materials  from  which  it  is  made  up.  But  n'here  could  such  a 
union  take  place?  In  Europe  thej'  cannot  be  separated  from  their  present  combina- 
tions, nor  is  there  a  space  there  where  they  could  commingle.  There  is  nowhere  a 
common  receptacle  into  which  they  can  be  poured,  but  the  broad  expanse  of  our  own 
Mississippi  Valley.  For  such  an  end  as  this,  it  has  been  kept  in  reserve  for  so  many 
ages.  V*OT  this,  the  materials  are  gathering,  and  beginning  to  act  upon  and  modify 
each  other,  just  as  that  grand  mo\'ement  is  commencing,  whose  progress  tiiey  will 
soon  be  wanted  to  assist. 

In  such  a  consideration  of  the  uses  which  Providence  is  making  of  our  country  and 
our  people,  the  duty  assigned  us  becomes  something  more  than  merely  to  provide  for 
a  few  hundred  thousands,  on  the  verge  of  the  organized  states.  When  the  bearings 
of  our  work  are  justly  considered,  the  distinction  l)etween  Home  and  Foreign  missions 
disappears.  The  enterprise  of  evangeli^^ing  this  land  becomes,  in  elTect,  and  on  a 
grand  scale,  a  Mission  to  All  Mankind.  ... 

In  behalf  of  the  Executive  Committee, 

Milton  Badger, 
Charles  H.\ll, 
Secretaries  for  Carres poudotce. " 

Text — The  Home  Missionary,  June,  1849. 

"Letters  from  Mr.  Atkinson  have  been  received,  announcing  his  safe  arrival  at 
Oregon  City,  June  20th,  1848,  and  his  cordial  reception  there,  with  flattering  prospects 
of  usefulness  opened  before  hhn.  .  .  .  The  whole  territory,  containing  .Ml, 46.3  square 
miles,  is  supposed  to  possess,  in  its  natural  products  and  resources,  and  in  its  advantages 
for  commerce  with  the  Pacific,  the  elements  of  a  great  and  prosperous  state.  .Mready, 
some  16,000  or  18,000  people  had  crossed  the  mountains  to  take  up  their  abode  there, 
and  others  were  rapidly  coming  in. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  late  treaty  with  Mexico  added  the  region  of  Upper  Cali- 
fornia to  the  responsibilities  of  the  American  churches.  Immediate  counsels  were 
had  for  an  early  occupation  of  this  field  also.  It  was  foreseen,  that  the  maritime  por- 
tion of  California,  under  the  protection  of  a  free  and  stable  government,  must  attract 
to  itself  a  large  population;  and  especially,  that  its  magnificent  harbor  must  eventuall)- 
become   the   entrepot  of  a  commerce  rivalling  that  of  London  or  Xcw  York.     The 


4.U  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHI  RCH  HISTORY 

establishment  by  the  United  States  government  of  a  line  of  steamers  on  that  coast, 
promised  to  hasten  these  results.  Arrangements  were  accordingly  made  to  send 
fonvard  two  pioneer  missionaries,  by  the  earliest  possible  conveyance.  ... 

The  acquisition  of  this  territory'  by  the  United  States,  has  already,  in  a  single  yeai . 
proved  to  be  one  of  the  most  remarkable  events  of  the  age.  This  is  not  merely  o\. 
account  of  the  transfer  of  some  439,000  square  miles  from  one  government  to  anothtr. 
but  because  of  subsequent  events,  from  which  the  most  surprising  social  and  moral 
results  are  likely  to  follow.  The  growing  ascendancy  of  the  English  in  China  and  thr 
Asiatic  Islands,  simultaneous!}-  with  the  transfer  of  California  to  our  people,  com 
pletes  the  control  of  the  four  great  coast  lines  of  the  Northern  Hemisphere,  by  tw», 
Protestant  nations,  speaking  the  same  language,  and  one  in  all  the  great  features  of 
their  character.  The  bearing  of  this  fact,  coming  to  pass  just  as  steam  is  givin.t; 
ubiquity  to  commercial  adventure,  cannot  but  be  direct  and  powerful  on  the  conver 
sion  of  the  Pagan  tribes.  And  the  circumstances  that  preceded  and  have  followed  our 
possession  of  California,  show  that  herein  a  great  trust  is  committed  to  us  by  Provi 
dence,  for  the  benefit  of  a  new  empire,  about  to  arise  in  the  Pacific  world.  God  kepi 
that  coast  for  a  people  of  the  Pilgrim  blood ;  he  would  not  permit  any  other  to  be  full\ 
developed  there.  The  Spaniard  came  thither  a  hundred  }'ears  before  our  father- 
landed  at  Pl\-mouth;  but  though  he  came  for  treasure,  his  eyes  were  holden  that  ht 
should  not  find  it.  But  in  the  fulness  of  time,  when  a  Protestant  people  have  been 
brought  to  this  continent,  and  are  nourished  up  to  strength  by  the  requisite  draining. 
God  commits  to  their  possession  that  Western  shore.  But  will  they  throw  into  this 
great  enterprise  such  vehemence — give  it  such  a  body  and  soul — as  the  divine  purpose 
requires?  ..." 

Text — Tlir  Home  .\fissioniry,  June.  184M. 

■"When  we  begin  to  contemplate  the  instrumentalities  at  work  for  mankind  3 
conversion,  our  eye  rests  at  once  on  two  nations,  England  and  .\merica.  .  .  .  These 
two  nations,  with  an  ultimate,  but  with  no  immediate  hope  of  assistance  from  any 
others,  have  dared  to  venture  the  attempt  to  deliver  this  earth  from  the  dominion  of 
sin.  This  is  their  purpose— to  o\-erthrow  iniquity  wherever  it  abounds,  to  invade  it? 
strongest  holds  and  most  ancient  citadels,  and  to  make  them  fortresses  of  truth  and 
righteousness.   .   .   . 

But  when  we  think  of  the  difficulty  of  reforming  a  single  man,  or  a  single  village, 
■vhenwe  remember  how  much  toil  and  patience  it  requires,  to  accomplish  a  ver.v  small 
work  upon  a  ver^-  few  individuals,  how  does  this  undertaking  of  the  world's  conversion 
swell  into  colossal  and  altogether  superhuman  proportions!  .  .  .  And  yet,  it  is  un- 
doubtedl)'  the  fact,  that  the  Christians  of  England  and  .\merica  have  dared  to  put  their 
hand  to  tl;e  task  of  cleansing  the  world  of  its  iniquity,  and,  though  conscious  of  utter 
weakness,  with  the  confident  expectation,  nevertheless,  of  a  final  triumph. 

But  there  is  another  thought.  Of  the  work  performed  by  these  two  peoples,  it 
seems  apparent  that  the  i;realer  pari  must  fall  to  the  share  of  America.  For  America  is 
fast  becommg  the  larger  of  the  two.  .Already  in  population  she  is  nearly  equal;  in 
rate  ol  increase  she  must  every  }ear  show  a  greater  and  greater  superiorit}-. 

The  nation  that  is  to  fill  the  great  North  American  valley,  and  to  occupy-  these 
Atlantic  and  Pacific  shores,  must  e\-entually  surpass  in  magnitude  any  probable  con 
centration  upon  the  territories  of  Britain.  In  production,  also,  she  must  be  superior. 
and    the   day    will   come   when    the   vield   of   English   mines   and   manufactories,  in 


CHLKCH    EXTL;.\SI0\    in    niK    Mlltlii.l     AND   I'VklllKk    W  KM  4.<5 

roinparison  with  ours,  shall  be  small  as  their  harvests.  America  is  to  have  a  larger 
commerce,  likewise,  and  must  become  acquainted  with  a  larger  numlicr  of  the  earth's 
richest  and  most  active  inhabitants.  And  upon  these  busy  and  energetic  s[)irits  her 
intluence  promises  to  be  even  proportionately  greater;  since  she  is  herself  more  free 
md  of  freer  spirit.  Her  magnetic  touch  is  destined  yet  to  awaken,  we  trust,  in  man\ 
illions  of  souls,  the  aspirations  and  capacities  that  have  been  shimbcrinir  through  the 
•  ;:  nif;ht  of  despotism  and  heathenism.   .   .   . 

But  in  sain  shall  we  become  greater  tlian  luij:lami,  if  not  also,  betlrr.  In  vain 
!()  our  frontiers  extend,  our  productions  multiply,  our  commerce,  wealth,  and  power 
increase,  tmless  the  spirit  of  religion  keeps  pace  with  all  this  growth,  and  rules  all  these 
elements  of  influence.  The  heathen  world  will  be  none  the  better  for  the  cultivation  of 
our  boundless  prairies,  unless  christian  hands  hold  the  ploiv,  and  christian  hearts  con- 
secrate the  harvests.  .  .  .  The  privilege  of  doing  the  larger  half  of  the  missionary- 
work,  will  not  be  granted  us  unless  we  secure  the  thorough  evangelization  of  that 
■  Great  West,'  around  whose  borders  the  older  States  cling  as  a  fringe  upon  a  garment, 
and  whose  mines  and  harvests  could  su})ply  the  world. 

But,  without  the  assistance  of  the  West,  we  cannot  wen  sustain,  in  healthful 
Limvth,  the  work  which  we  ha\-e  alread_\'  covini'iiny!. 

We  cannot  expect  an  interest  in  Foreign  Missions  adequate  to  the  demands  of  the 
heathen  world,  unless  there  is  an  interest  in  Home  Missions  adequate  to  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  our  own  country.  The  two  stand  or  fall  together.  If  the  West  is  to  be  left  to 
1)0  overrun  with  a  wild  growth  of  disbeliefs,  and  of  unbeliefs,  or  even  to  be  surrendered 
to  denominations  not  co-operating  with  our  work,  then  good  by  to  all  our  dreams  of 
(inverting  the  world — that  privilege  is  re.served  for  those  who  will  be  faithful;  and  we 
■-hall  lind  that  the  enterprise  outstripped  the  utmost  of  our  strength,  when  it  absdrbed 
the  utmost  ot  that  strength  into  its  exclusive  self.  No;  the  West  is  a  part  oi  the  world , 
I  part  very  necessary  to  those  who  wish  to  save  the  heathen — we  must  ha\e  the  West. 
W  ithin  the  life-time  of  a  single  generation,  the  contributions  from  that  portion  of  our 
land  to  the  American  Board,  must  count,  not  by  tens,  but  by  hundreds  of  thousands, 
ir  its  operations  cannot  be  conducted  with  appropriate  energy  or  tolerable  success. 
Within  the  limits  of  a  single  generation,  then,  a  large  portion  of  those  western  States 
must  be  made  to  become  what  New  England  is  now  (and  if  so  much,  then  much  more). 
:i  land  ot  churches,  and  schools,  and  charities,  of  pious  homes  and  great  religious  enter- 
prises.    The  world  is  to  be  converted  at  the  West. 

But  again;  we  must  not  expect  the  growth  of  missions  to  be  b>-  a  steady  aritii 
nielical  ratio,  just  so  much  ever\-  year,  and  no  more.  .  .  .  For  years,  our  mission> 
iiave  to  struggle  with  difiiculties,  and  in  darkness,  like  seeds  in  the  grountl,  making  no 
\  isible  progress.  But  by  and  by,  their  hidden  labors  come  to  light,  and  then  there 
must  be  a  plentifu'  nourishment  afTorded  them,  or  they  wilt  and  die.  ...  No  one 
can  tell  how  soon  China,  or  e\cn  Japan,  may  be  begging  at  our  doors  for  the  word  of 
Lite.  .  .  .  Hoiv  can  these  demands  he  metf  If  we  should  be  so  far  faithless  to  our 
own  country  and  kindred,  as  to  give  only  a  feeble  support  to  religion  at  home,  so  that 
throughout  large  regions  it  must  maintain  an  inefTective  war  with  the  powers  of  dark 
iiess,  then  where  is  the  spirit,  and  whence  can  the  resources  come,  that  shall  carrv 
on  to  successfid  results  these  costly  foreign  enterprises?  Impossible!  The  Church 
must  be  strong  throughout  .\merica.  or  it  will  never  be  able  to  i»ush  its  triumphs  munrl 
the  world.     We  need  the  West! 


436  SOURCE  BOOK  or  American  church  history 

And  not  for  money  alone — for  moi.  At  that  day  when  God  shall  break  down  the 
walls,  and  lay  open  the  field  everywhere  for  the  sowers  of  his  word,  and  nations  shall 
be  born  in  a  day,  where  shall  the  men  be  found  for  that  pressing  seed-time,  and  for  the 
whitening  harvests  that  will  follow?  The  narrow  East  cannot  supply  them ;  the  work 
is  too  great  for  our  strength.  But  how  and  where  shall  there  be  strength  equal  to  that 
day,  if  the  resources  of  the  populous  \A'est  be  not  unlocked?  There  the  great  masses 
of  our  nation  are  to  congregate,  and  there  must  the  missionary  host  find  recruits. 

Besides, — it  may  be  a  fancy,  but  it  may  prove  a  truth, — is  it  not  at  the  West  thai 
the  American  spirit  is  to  find  its  freest,  fullest,  noblest  development?  May  we  noi 
hope  that,  if  the  work  or  Home  Missions  is  thoroughly  successful,  a  more  beautiful 
and  liberal  christian  ci\'ilization  shall  rule  there,  and  generations  be  born  so  toned  in 
native  temperament,  and  through  the  jieculiar  social  atmosphere  of  that  alert  and 
vigorous  race,  as  to  furnish  the  most  magnanimous,  sympathetic,  and  enterprising 
missionaries  that  the  Church  has  ever  found?  May  we  not  hope  that  the  future  will, 
in  some  respects,  out-do  the  past,  and  bring  a  breadth  of  energy,  and  a  glow  of  out- 
speaking enthusiasm,  and  a  Luther-like  indomitableness  of  faith,  in  which  the  mission 
ary  enterprise  shall  renew  its  youth,  and  repeat  its  earlier  triumphs  on  a  larger  scale? 

But  how  can  the  Church  secure  it?  Is  there  an\-  new-discovered  method  f(jr 
turning  men  to  God?  Has  this  age  of  steam  found  out  any  new  salvation  for  the  souK^ 
Xone.  Preach  the  word!  By  this  ancient  'foolishness  of  preaching, '  b}' the  sending,' 
of  ministers,  by  the  founding  of  churches,  by  the  example  of  the  good,  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Ghost, — thus  are  the  multitudes  of  wanderers  to  be  gathered  home. '" 

Te.xt— r/;e  Home  Missionary.  Februar\-.  1855. 

VI.  THE  A  LB  AX  y  COXVEXTIOX  AXD  THE  PL  AX  ()l- 
UXIOX.     1852 

At  the  Albany  Convention,  convened  Oct.  5,  1852,  the  first  represen- 
tative assembly  of  All- American  Congregationalism,  the  following  report 
on  the  Plan  of  Union  was  unanimously  adopted. 

"Where.vs,  The  Plan  of  Union  formed  in  1801,  by  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  and  the  General  Association  of  Connecticut,  is  understood  to 
have  been  repudiated  by  the  said  Assembly  before  the  schism  in  that  body  of  1838, 
though  this  year  acknowledged  as  still  in  force  bj'  the  General  Assembly  which  met 
last  year  at  Washington,  D.  C,  and 

Where.\s,  Many  of  our  Presbyterian  brethren,  though  adhering  to  this  Plan  in 
some  of  its  provisions,  do  not,  it  is  believed,  maintain  it  in  its  integrity;  especially  in 
virtually  requiring  Congregational  Ministers  settled  over  Presbyterian  Churches  and 
Congregational  Churches  having  Presbj-terian  ^Ministers,  to  he  connected  with  Pres- 
byteries; and 

Whereas,  Whatever  mutual  advantage  has  formerly  resulted  from  this  Plan  to 
the  two  denominations,  and  whatever  might  yet  result  from  it  if  acted  upon  impartially, 
its  operation  is  now  unfavorable  to  the  spread  and  permanence  of  the  Congregational 
polity,  and  even  to  the  real  harmony  of  these  Christian  communities: — 

Resolved  1st,  That  in  the  judgment  of  this  Convention  it  is  not  deemed  e.xpedient 
that  new  Congregational  Churches,  or  Churches  heretofore  independent,  become 
connected  with  Presbyteries. 


CHURCH  EXTENSION  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AND  rARTHKK   WEST         4M 

2nd,  That  in  the  evident  disuse  of  the  said  Plan,  according  to  its  original  design, 
we  deem  it  important,  and  for  the  purposes  of  union  sufficient,  that  Congregationalists 
and  Presbyterians  exercise  toward  each  other  that  spirit  of  love  which  the  Gospel 
requires,  and  which  their  common  faith  is  fitted  to  cherish,  that  they  accord  to  each 
other  the  right  of  pre-occupancy,  where  but  one  Church  can  be  maintained,  and  that, 
in  the  formation  of  such  a  Church,  its  ecclesiastical  character  ant!  relations  be  deter- 
mined by  a  majority  of  its  members^ 

3rd,  That  is  respect  to  those  (Jepgregational  Churches  which  are  now  connected 
with  Presbyteries, — either  on  the  al)o\-c-mentioned  Plan,  or  on  those  of  1808  and  1813, 
between  Congregational  and  Presbyterian  bodies  in  the  State  of  New  York,-  -while  we 
would  not  have  them  violently  sever  their  existing  relations,  we  counsel  them  to  main- 
tain vigilantly  the  Congregational  privileges  whicli  have  been  guaranteed  them  by  the 
Plans  above-mentioned,  and  to  see  to  it  that  while  they  remain  connected  with 
Presbyteries,  the  true  intent  of  those  original  arrangements  be  impartially  carried  out. " 

Text — Walker:  Tlie  Creeds  and  Platforms  of  Congregationalism,  pp.  539-540. 

VII.  THE  PRESBYTERIANS  AXD  THE  AMERICAN 
HOME  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  at  Buffalo, 
1853,  adopted  the  following  order, 

"Resolved,  That  a  Committee  of  Conference  be  raised  to  confer  with  the  Execu- 
tive Committees  of  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society,  and  of  the  Philadelphia 
Home  Missionary  Society,  for  the  purpose  of  ascertaining  what  arrangements  can  be 
made  for  the  relief  of  feeble  churches  at  the  West,  and  in  other  destitute  places,  which 
may  not  be  provided  for  by  any  existing  rules  of  the  American  Home  Missionary 
Society" — Minutes  of  the  Assembly,  1853,  page  341. 

The  Assembly's  Committee  submitted  to  the  Executive  Committee 
of  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society,  the  following: 

Inquiries 

1.  "Will  it  be  consistent  for  them  to  make  such  an  alteration  in  the  rules  of  the 
Society,  as  will  allow  appropriations  to  congregations  in  large  towns  and  cities?" 

2.  "Will  they  consent  to  make  appropriations  to  a  church  or  churches,  in  places 
where  there  is  already  a  church  aided  by  the  Society?" 

3.  "Will  it  be  consistent  with  the  rules  of  the  Society  to  assist  a  Missionar>'  labor- 
ing under  the  direction  of  a  Presbytery  or  Synod?" 

To  these  inquiries  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  American  Home 
Missionary  Society  made  the  following : 

Reply 

The  Executive  Committee  of  the  American  Home  Missionary  Society  have  care- 
fully considered  the  questions  proposed  to  them  by  the  Committee  of  the  C.cneral 
.-\ssembly,  and  in  reply  respectfully  submit  the  following  statement: 


438  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  First  Inquiry  is  as  follows:  "Will  il  bt-  consislent  for  them  to  make  sucli  on 
alteration  in  the  rules  of  the  Society,  as  will  allo'd'  appropriations  to  Congregations  in 
large  towns  and  cities?" 

The  rule  to  which  reference  is  made  in  this  inquir\-  was  adopted  in  the  year  1844 
iind  is  OS  follows: 

"Whereas,  The  American  Home  Missionary-  Society-  was  originally  formed,  and 
is  now  patronized  by  the  christian  public,  as  a  provision  for  supplying  the  means  oi 
grace  to  those  who  are  specially  destitute,  and  who  cannot  reasonabl}-  be  expected  tn 
obtam  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel  in  anj'  other  way, — and  Whereas.  In  times  past  a 
few  cases  of  Congregations  in  large  towns  have  been  regarded  as  so  far  extraordinarj-  in 
their  claims  as  to  justify  appropriations  in  their  behalf,  but  recently  cases  thus  situated 
are  becoming  so  numerous  as  to  require  the  adoption  of  a  general  rule,  Therefore. 

Resolved,  That  it  is  inexpedient  for  this  Committee  hereafter  to  make  appropria 
lions  in  aid  of  Congregations  in  this  city  and  its  vicinity,  or  in  other  similar  situation^ 
where  the  members  may  enjoy  religious  privileges  in  congregations  connected  with  thi 
Societ}-,  without  greater  inconvenience  than  those  who  live  in  smaller  towns  are  sub 
iect  to." 

It  will  be  observed  that  this  rule  applies  to  those  towns  and  cities  only,  in  which  tin 
means  of  grace  already  exist  in  connection  with  one  or  more  of  the  denominations  acting' 
through  this  Society.  In  places,  however  populous,  where  it  appears  to  this  Committee 
that  gospel  institutions  cannot  be  sustained  by  these  denominations  to  an  extent 
obviously  needed,  without  missionary  aid,  this  rule  is  not  enforced.  Exceptions  art- 
made  also  in  favor  of  congregations  of  colored  people,and  those  worshipping  in  a  foreign 
language.  But  the  design  of  the  patrons  of  this  Institution  in  contributing  to  its 
funds  is,  to  send  the  Gospel  to  that  portion  of  our  population  to  whom  it  would  other 
wise  be  inaccessible.   .   .   . 

When  the  church  accommodations  of  a  large  town  or  city  become  insufticient  for 
its  increasing  population,  the  natural  and  healthful  process  of  extension  is  coloniza- 
tion or  contribution  from  the  surrounding  churches,  and  the  local  sympathy  which 
can  be  enlisted  in  this  way  only,  is  often  essential  to  the  growth  and  prosperity  ot  tlu- 
assisted  churches. 

The  attempt  of  this  .Society ,  therelore,  to  conduct  Cit>  Missions  of  this  character, 
would,  it  is  believed,  be  regarded  by  its  patrons  with  disapprobation,  and  would  tend 
greatly  to  diminish  their  contributions  to  its  funds.   .   .   . 

It  should  be  borne  in  mind,  also,  that  this  department  of  labor  is  very  expensive; 
and  after  satisfying  the  privileged  claims  of  the  towns  and  cities  in  the  East,  which 
contribute  most  largely  to  the  Society's  Treasury,  only  a  small  amount  would  probabh 
remain,  to  supply  the  wide-spread  and  growing  destitut'on  of  the  West. 

It  frequently  happens,  moreover,  in  respect  to  this  class  of  churches,  that  the 
necessity  for  their  existence,  and  the  claims  to  missionary  support  are  matters  of  con 
troversy  between  two  rival  denominations,  both  friendly  to  this  Institution,  yet  both 
claiming  the  ground,  and  to  grant  or  to  refuse  the  aid"Sought,  would  render  the  Society 
a  party  to  denominational  strife. 

In  view  of  these  considerations,  and  as  the  result  of  their  experience,  before  and 
since  the  adoption  in  form  of  the  rule  in  question,  the  Committee  regard  it  inexpedient 
to  undertake  the  work  of  Missions  in  large  towns  and  cities,  where  tlie  means  of  grace 
are  alread>-  enjoyed  in  connection  with  the  denominations  that  sustain  this  Societ\ . 


CHURCH   EXTENSION  IN  THE   MIDIM.E   Wn   FARTHER   WEST         4.^'> 

The  Second  Inquiry  is, — 11'///  l/tey  consent  to  moke  appropriations  to  ,i  rfiurch  m 
I  hurches  in  places  'where  there  is  already  a  church  aided  by  the  Society? 

Most  of  the  considerations  already  stated,  are  equally  applicable  to  the  class  of 
ca>e5  referred  to  in  this  inquiry.  Those  who  have  convenient  access  to  the  means  ot 
grace  in  connection  with  a  church  sustained  by  this  Societ\-,  are  not  properly  considered 
,is  destitute  of  the  Gospel,  in  such  a  sense  as  renders  them  subjects  of  missionary  aid. 
I'heir  organii'ation  into  a  separate  church  under  such  circumstances,  is  m  most  cases 
premature,  resulting,  as  it  usually  does  and  must,  in  the  injury  and  dissatisfaction  oi 
I  111  existing  church,  and  in  the  long-continued  dependence  of  both  By  assisting  two 
churches,  on  the  same  ground,  the  Society  would  not  only,  in  effect,  be  divided  againsl 
itself,  but  would  in  many  cases  be  required  to  appropriate  double  the  amount  to  each 
church,  or  four  times  the  amount  in  all  that  would  be  requisite  if  all  were  united  in 
one  church.  Experience  has  shown,  moreover,  that  churches  of  this  character  are  apt 
to  originate  in  personal  or  denominational  difference,  which  the  aid  of  the  Societ> 
would  have  the  efTect  to  perpetuate  and  to  increase,  while  the  Institution  itself  would 
of  course  incur  the  censure  of  one  or  both  of  the  parties  concerned.  For  these  reasons. 
the  Committee  believe  that  it  would  be  highly  injurious  to  the  Society,  and  to  the 
cause  of  religion  in  our  new  settlements,  to  encourage  the  multiplication  of  such  or- 
ganizations by  the  general  pledge  ot  missionar>-  aid.  which  would  be  in\-ol\-ed  in  an 
.1  formative  answer  to  this  inc|uir\-. 

The  Third  Inquiry  is, — Wilt  it  be  consistent  uith  the  Rides  oj  the  Society  to  assist  <i 
•iiissionary  laboring  tinder  the  direction  of  a  Presbytery  or  Synod? 

The  Committee  would  state,  in  reply  to  this  inquiry,  that  the  Constitution  of  the 
"^(iciety  (Art.  4)  makes  it  their  duty  to  "appoint  missionaries,  and  instruct  them  in  re 
Kard  to  the  field  and  manner  of  their  labors."  WTiile,  therefore,  they  cannot,  without 
\iolating  this  provision,  pledge  assistance  to  missionaries  in  whose  appointment  and 
direction  they  have  no  voice,  yet  they  desire  in  all  cases  to  consult  the  views  and  wishes 
of  the  ecclesiastical  bodies  in  regard  to  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  missionary  work 
viihin  their  bounds.  Accordingl\-,  the  various  Presbyteries,  Associations,  &c.,  are 
in\iled  fSee  27th  Annual  Report,  p.  101  j  to  appoint  each  a  Committee  of  Missions  from 
its  own  members,  to  receive  applications  from  its  churches,  and  suggest  to  the  Societv 
the  j)roper  action  in  each  case. 

These  bodies  are  also  expected  to  represent  to  Uie  Society  the  condition  of  the  desli 
lute  within  their  bounds,  especially  in  places  where  no  churches  exist,  and  to  recom- 
mend the  appropriate  action  for  their  relief;  and  no  obstacles  exist  to  making  appoint 
ments  for  these  destitute  fields,  to  such  an  extent  as  their  necessities  require  and  thf 
funds  of  the  Society  allow,  provided  each  missionary  confine  himself  strictly  to  mis- 
sionary labor,  at  definite  points,  within  such  territorial  limits,  not  embraced  in  the 
field  of  another  missionary,  as  are  consistent  with  the  greatest  efficiency  of  his  ministry . 

Text — Th€  Home  Missionary,  November,  1855. 

VIII.  THE  REVIVAL  OF  1856-5H 

Finney,  in  discussing  his  experiences  in  Boston,  writes, 

•'The  next  autumn  we  accepted  an  invitation  to  labor  again  in  Boston.  V\'e  began 
our  labors  at  Park  street,  and  the  Spirit  of  fiod  immediately  manifested  his  willingnes- 


440  SOURCE  BOOK  OP  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

to  save  souls.  The  first  sermon  that  I  preached  was  directed  to  the  searching  of 
the  church;  for  I  always  began  by  trying  to  stir  up  a  thorough  and  pervading  interest 
among  professors  of  religion;  to  secure  the  reclaiming  of  those  that  were  backslidden, 
and  search  out  those  that  were  self-deceived,  and  if  possible  bring  them  to  Christ. 

After  the  congregation  was  dismissed,  and  the  pastor  was  standing  with  me  in^ 
the  pulpit,  he  said  to  me,  '  Brother  Finney,  I  wish  to  have  you  understand  that  I  need 
to  have  this  preaching  as  much  as  any  member  of  this  church.  I  have  been  very  much 
dissatisfied  with  my  religious  state  for  a  long  time;  and  have  sent  for  you  on  my  own 
account,  and  cared  for  the  sake  of  rny  own  soul,  as  well  as  for  the  sake  of  the  souls  of  the  i 
people. '  We  had  at  different  times  protracted  and  very  interesting  conversations.  He  i 
seemed  thoroughly  to  give  his  heart  to  God.  And  one  evening  at  a  prayer  and  con- 1 
ference  meeting,  as  I  understood,  he  related  to  the  people  his  experience,  and  told  them  i 
that  he  had  been  that  day  converted. 

This  of  course  produced  a  very  deep  impression  upon  the  church  and  congrega-i 
tion,  and  upon  the  city  quite  extensively.  Some  of  the  pastors  thought  that  it  wasj 
injudicious  for  him  to  make  a  thing  of  that  kind  so  public.  But  I  did  not  regard  it  in  ■ 
that  light.  It  manifestly  was  the  best  means  he  could  use  for  the  salvation  of  his ' 
people,  and  highly  calculated  to  produce  among  professors  of  religion  generally  a  very  j 
great  searching  of  heart. 

The  work  was  quite  extensive  that  winter  in  Boston,  and  many  very  striking  cases  i 
of  conversion  occurred.  We  labored  there  until  spring,  and  then  thought  it  necessary 
to  return  to  our  labors  at  home.  But  it  was  very  manifest  that  the  work  in  that  city 
was  by  no  means  done;  and  we  left  with  the  promise  that,  the  Lord  willing,  we  would 
return  and  labor  there  the  next  winter.  Accordingly  the  next  autumn  we  returned  to 
Boston. 

This  winter  of  1857»58  will  be  remembered  as  the  time  when  a  great  revival  pre- 
vailed throughout  all  the  Northern  states.  It  swept  over  the  land  with  such  power, 
that  for  a  time  it  was  estimated  that  not  less  than  fifty  thousand  conversions  occurred 
in  a  single  week.  This  revival  had  some  very  peculiarly  interesting  features.  It  was 
carried  on  to  a  large  extent  through  lay  influence,  so  much  so  as  almost  to  throw  the 
ministers  into  the  shade.  There  had  been  a  daily  prayer-meeting  observed  in  Boston 
for  several  years;  and  in  the  autumn  previous  to  the  great  outburst,  the  daily  prayer- 
meeting  had  been  estabhshed  in  Fulton  street.  New  York,  which  has  been  continued 
to  this  day.  Indeed,  daily  prayer-meetings  were  established  throughout  the  length 
and  breadth  of  the  Northern  states.  I  recollect  in  one  of  our  prayer-meetings  in  Bos- 
ton that  winter,  a  gentleman  arose  and  said,  'I  am  from  Omaha,  in  Nebraska.  O' 
my  journey  East  I  have  found  a  continuous  prayer-meeting  all  the  way.  We  call  it, 
said  he,  'about  two  thousand  miles  from  Omaha  to  Boston;  and  here  was  a  prayer- 
meeting  about  two  thousand  miles  in  extent. ' 

In  Boston  we  had  to  struggle,  as  I  have  intimated,  against  this  divisive  influence, 
which  set  the  religious  interest  a  good  deal  back  from  where  we  had  left  it  the  spring: 
before.  However,  the  work  continued  steadily  to  increase,  in  the  midst  ot  these  un-i 
favorable  conditions.  It  was  evident  that  the  Lord  intended  to  make  a  general  sweep 
in  Boston.  Finally  it  was  suggested  that  a  business-men's  prayer-m.eeting  should  be; 
established,  at  twelve  o'clock,  in  the  chapel  of  the  Old  South  church,  which  was  very 
central  for  business  men.  The  Christian  friend,  whose  guests  we  were,  secured  the  use 
of  th(.-  room,  and  advertised  the  meeting.     But  whether- such  a  meeting  would  succeerl 


CHURCH  EXTENSION  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AND  FARTHER  WEST        441 

in  Boston  at  that  time,  was  considered  doubtiul.  However,  this  brother  called  the 
meeting,  and  to  the  surprise  of  almost  everybody  the  place  was  not  only  crowded,  but 
multitudes  could  not  get  in  at  all.  This  meeting  was  continued,  day  after  day,  with 
wonderful  results.  The  place  was,  from  the  first,  too  strait  for  them,  and  other  dail>- 
meetings  were  established  in  other  parts  of  the  city. 

'Sirs.  Finney  held  ladies'  meetings  daily  at  the  large  vestry  of  Park  street.  These 
meetings  became  so  crowded,  that  the  ladies  would  fill  the  room,  and  then  stand  about 
the  door  on  tlie  outside,  as  far  as  they  could  hear  on  ever\'  side. 

One  of  our  daily  prayer-meetings  was  held  at  Park  street  church,  which  would  be 
full  whenever  it  was  open  for  pra\-er;  and  this  was  the  case  with  many  other  meetings 
in  different  parts  of  the  city.  The  population,  large  as  it  was,  seemed  to  be  moved 
throughout.  The  revival  became  too  general  to  keep  any  account  at  all  of  the  number 
of  conversions,  or  to  allow  of  any  estimate  being  made  that  would  approximate  the 
truth.  All  classes  of  people  were  inquiring  ever^-^vhere.  INIany  of  the  Unitarians 
became  greatly  interested,  and  attended  our  meetings  in  large  numbers. 

This  revival  is  of  so  recent  date  that  I  need  not  enlarge  upon  it,  because  it  became 
almost  universal  throughout  the  Northern  states.  A  divine  influence  seemed  to  per- 
vade the  whole  land.  Slavery  seemed  to  shut  it  out  from  the  South.  The  people 
there  were  in  such  a  state  of  irritation,  of  vexation,  and  of  committal  to  their  peculiar 
institution,  which  had  come  to  be  assailed  on  every  side,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  seemed 
to  be  grieved  away  from  them.  There  seemed  to  be  no  place  found  for  him  in 
the  hearts  of  the  Southern  people  at  that  time.  It  was  estimated  that  during  this  re- 
vival not  less  than  five  hundred  thousand  souls  were  converted  in  this  countr}-. 

As  I  have  said,  it  was  carried  on  very  much  through  the  instrumentality  ot  prajer- 
meeting?,  personal  visitation  and  con\  ersation,  by  the  distribution  of  tracts,  and  by 
the  energetic  efforts  of  the  lait\-,  men  and  women.  Ministers  nowhere  opposed  it 
that  I  am  aware  of.  I  believe  they  uni\  ersalb/  s /mpathized  with  it.  But  there  was 
such  a  general  conf  dence  in  the  prevalence  of  pra}  er,  that  the  people  ver>-  extensively 
seemed  to  pre'"er  meetings  for  prayer  to  meetings  for  preaching.  The  general  impres- 
sion seemed  lo  be,  'We  have  had  irstruction  until  we  are  hr.rdened;  it  is  time  for  us 
to  pray.'  The  answers  to  prayer  were  const  int ,  ard  so  striking  as  to  arrest  the  atten- 
tion of  the  people  generally  throughout  the  land.  It  was  evident  that  in  answer  to 
prayer  thfe  windows  of  heaven  were  opened  and  the  Spirit  of  God  poured  out  like  a  flood. 
The  New  York  Tribune  at  that  time  published  several  extras,  filled  with  accounts  of 
the  progress  of  the  revival  in  different  parts  of  the  United  States." 

Text — Memoirs  of  Rev.  Charles  0.  Finney,  urilten  by  Himself,  pp.  441-444. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

The  Catholic  Church  in  the  National  Period 

Bibliography 

Of  historians  who  have  dealt  in  a  comprehensi\e  way  with  the  periodi 
under  consideration,  the  more  notable  is  John  Gilmary  Shea,  who  hatj 
three  books  which  form  volumes  II,  III  and  IV  of  his  "History  of  thtj 
Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States."     They  are  as  follows:  "LifJ 
and  Times  of  the  Most  Reverend  John  Carroll   .   .   .  embracing  the 
History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States.  1763-1815"  (18SS 
"History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States  from  the  Divi^ior 
of  the  Diocese  of  Baltimore,  1808,  and  the  Death  of  Archbishop  Carroll 
1816,  to  the  Fifth  Provincial  Council  of  Baltimore,  1843"  (1890);  "Hi^ 
tory  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States  from  the  Fifth  Pro\in 
cial  Council  of  Baltimore,  1843,  to  the  Second  Plenary  Council  of  Balti- 
more, 1866"  (1892).     In  the  ?^ American  Church  History  Series,"  (Vol.! 
IX,  1893)  Professor  Thomas  O'Gorman  contributes  "A  History  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States. "     His  work,  while  useful, 
does  not  compare  with  the  more  e.xhaustive  treatment  of  Shea.     "The 
Hierarchy  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States"  (1886)  by  Shea 
has  considerable  general  information  on  this  period.^  "Three-quarter.-! 
of  a  Century  (1807  to  1882),  A  Retrospect   .   .   .    "  (1904)  by  Rev.  A.  J. i 
Thebaud,  S.J.  edited  by  C.  G.  Herbermann  has  considerable  data  (\'ol. 
Ill)  relating  to  Roman  Catholic  problems  and  development,  durin;^  the 
first  half  of  the  nineteenth  century. 

On  archbishop  Carroll  and  the  organization  of  the  hierarchy,  one 
may  profitably  begin  with  the  "Documents  relative  to  the  Adjustment 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  Organization  in  the  United  States  to  the  Condi- 
tions of  National  Independence  "  contributed  by  Carl  R.  Fish  ('^A.mer. 
Hist.  Rev. "  Vol.  XV,  No.  41.  These  documents  in  translated  form  may 
be  consulted  under  "Propaganda  Documents"  in  the  "Rec.  Amer, 
Cath.  His.  Soc,"  Vol.  XXI.  Much  light  is  thrown  upon  Carroll  in 
"Correspondence  between  the  Sees  of  Quebec  and  Baltimore  1788-1847' 
edited  with  notes  by  Abbe  Lionel  Lindsay  (ibid.  Vol.  XVIII);  "Miscel- 
laneous  Letters    to    Bishop   John    Carroll    1784-1815"  with    notes   b\  1 

442 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHL  KCH   IN    Till:   NATlUN.M.   I'ERIOI'  A-\A 

Rev.  E.  I.  Devitt,  S.J.(ihid.Yo\.  XIX ) ;  and  "  Letters  from  the  Archdiocesan 
Archives  at  Baltimore,  1787-1815"  edited  by  Rev.  E.  I.  Devitt,  S.J. 
{ibid.  Vol.  XX).  The  following  biographical  studies  should  be  consulted: 
''The  Life  and  Times  of  Archbishop .  Carroll "  by  Bernard  Campbell 
("Cath.  Magazine"  Vols.  IV  and  Vlf:  '"The  Life  of  Charles  Carroll  of 
Carrollton  1737-1832,  with  his  Correspondence  and  Public  Papers" 
(II  Vols.  1897)  by  Kate  M.  Rowland;  "The  Rev.  Lawrence  Graessel" 
by  H.  Herbermann,  ("Hist.  Rec.  &  Studies"  Vol.  VIII):  and  "Father 
Ferdinand  Farmer,  S.J.  An  Apostolic  Missionarx-  ..."  by  Rev.  J.  F. 
Quick.  Many  of  Carroll's  letters  are  accessible  in  the  ".\mer.  Cath.  Hist. 
Rev. ''  for  the  years  1897  to  1900. 

On  Georgetown  College,  it  will  be  profitable  to  consult  "Memorial  of 
the  First -Centenary  of  Georgetown  College,  D.C.,  And  an  Account  of 
the  Centennial  Celebration  by  a  Member  of  the  Faculty"  (1891)  by 
J.  G.  Shea,  D.D. 

On  Bishop  Conwell,  the  following  is  suggested:  "Correspondence 
Between  Bishop  Conwell  of  Philadelphia  and  Bishop  Plessis  of  Quebec 
1821-1825  "  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  XXII);  "Life  of  Bishop 
Conwell  of  Philadelphia"  by  Martin  I.  J.  Griffin  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath. 
Hist.  Soc.""  Vol.  XXIV-XXVI);  "Bishop  Conwell  of  Philadelphia,  and 
Rev.  William  Hogan"  ("Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Rev.  1896) "". 

Trusteeism  is  discussed  in  "The  Anti-Catholic  Riots  in  i'liiladolphia  ' 
("Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Rev."'  1896);  and  "Evils  of  Trusteeism"  by  Rev. 
G.  C.  Treacy,  S.J.  ("Hist.  Rec.  &  Studies,""  Vol.  VIID. 

Cardinal  Cheverus  and  the  school  question  may  be  studied  in  "  Sonic 
Friendly  Letters  (from  a.d.  1814  to  1823)  from  Cardinal  Cheverus, 
First  Bishop  of  Boston"  edited  by  Isabel  O'Reilly  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath. 
Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  XIV.)  Another  series  (1823-183ifS)  may  be  consulted 
in  the  "Records"  Vol.  XV. 

Bishop  England's  "Works"'  (.V  Volumes)  are  the  most  valuatile 
source  for  a  study  of  this  significant  ecclesiastic.  "Letters  from  the 
Right  Reverend  John  England  D.D.  to  the  Honorable  William  Gaston. 
LL.D."  ("Rec.  .\mer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc."  Vols.  XVIII  and  XIX)  are 
worth  consulting.  Many  of  his  letters  are  reprinted  {ibid.  Vol.  VII  and 
VIII)  among  "  Papers  Relating  to  the  Church  in  America  ".  "  St.  Mary's 
Church,  Charleston,  South  Carohna"  (1898)  by  T.  F.  Hopkins  has  some 
information. 

The  Know-Nothing  Movement  ma\'  be  understood  from  tht- 
following:  "History  of  the  Know-Nothing  Party  in  Mar>land"  b\- 
L.  F.  .Schmeckebier  ("J.  H.  U.  Studies'"  Ser.  XVII.  X<w.  4  and  5V  "A 


444  SOURCE  BOCK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Know-Nothing  Legislature"  by  G.  H.  Haynes  (Ann.  Rep.  Amer.  Hist. 
Ass.  year  1896,  Sec.  VII);  "The  Causes  of  Know-Nothing  Success  in 
Massachusetts"  by  the  same  writer  (Amer.  Hist.  Rev.  Vol.  Ill,  No.  1); 
"The  Origin  and  Progress  of  the  American  Party  in  Politics"  (1855)  by 
John  Hancock  Lee;  and  "Constitutional  Freedom  of  Religion  and  the 
Revivals  of  Religious  Intolerance"  by  Peter  Condon  ("Hist.  Rec  & 
Studies"  Vols.  II,  III,  and  IV). 

Archbishop  Hughes  should  be  studied  in  his  "Works";  also  "Letters 
of  Father  John  Hughes"  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  XXI); 
his  letters  to  Governor  Seward  on  the  school  question  {ibid.  vol.  XXIII); 
"History  of  the  Common  School  System  of  the  State  of  New  York  from 
its  Origin  in  1795  to  the  Present  Time  including  the  Various  City  and 
other  Organizations,  and  the  Religious  Controversies  of  1821,  1832,  and 
1840"  (1871)  by  S.  S.  Randall;  "The  History  of  the  Public  School  Society 
of  the  City  of  New  York"  (1873)  by  Wm.  Oland  Bourne;  "Letters  to 
the  Rev.  John  Hughes  ..."  (1855)  by  Kirwan;  "Letters  of  Sister  Saint 
Augustine  Relative  to  the  Burning  of  the  Convent"  contributed  by  Peter 
Condon  ("Hist.  Rec.  and  Studies"  Vol.  IV);  "Religious  Education  in 
the  Public  Schools  of  the  State  and  City  of  New  York  "  by  Arthur  J.  Hall 
(Doctoral  dissertation,  Univ.  of  Chicago,  1914). 

On  the  extension  of  the  Catholic  Church  into  Kentucky  and  the 
Middle  West  during  the  iirst  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century,  in  addi- 
tion to  Carroll,  O'Gorman,  and  Thebaud  as  above,  the  following  will 
give  abundant  detail:  "Sketches  of  the  Early  Catholic  Missions  of  Ken- 
tucky" (1844)  by  M.  J.  Spalding;  "The  Centenary  of  Catholicity  in 
Kentucky"  (1884)  by  B.  J.  Webb;  "History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in 
the  Diocese  of  Pittsburgh  and  Alleghany"  (1880)  by  Rev.  A.  A.  Lambing; 
"Letters  from  the  Archepiscopal  Archives  at  Baltimore"  with  notes 
by  the  Rev.  E.  I.  Devitt  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  XX); 
"Correspondence  Between  the  Most  Reverend  Joseph  Octavius  Plessis 
.  .  .  and  the  Reverend  Joseph  Flaget  .  .  ."  (/^/'rf.  Vol  XVIII) ;"  Letters 
from  the  Baltimore  Archives"  annotated  by  Rev.  E.  I.  Devett  {ibid. 
Vol.  XIX);  "Diary  of  Reverend  Father  Marie  Joseph  Durand"  trans- 
lated by  Ella  M.  Flick  {ibid.  Vol.  XXVI);  "Parish  Registers  of  Prairie 
du  Chien,  Galena  ..."  translated  by  Isabel  O'Reilly  {ibid.  Vol.  XXII); 
"The  Church  in  Kentucky"  (letters)  by  Rev.  S.  T.  Badin  {ibid.  Vol. 
XXIII);  "Sketches  of  the  Early  Catholic  Missions  in  Kentucky  from 
their  Commencement  in  1785  to  the  Jubilee  of  1826-27",  author  not 
specified;  "The  First  Three  Catholic  Churches  in  Zanesville,  Ohio"  by 
R.    J.    J.    Harkins    ("Rec.    Amor.    Cath.    Hist.    Soc."    Vol.    XXV); 


THE  CATHOLK    ClllK(.ll    IN    ITli;   NA  ITONAl.   I'hKlUD  445 

■'Gethsamene,    Ky.    the  Home  of  Trappist  Monks''   bv  Caroline   M 
Berry  ("Americana"  Vol.  IX,  pp.  496-506). 

For  developments  in  the  Middle  West  during  the  second  quarter  of 
the  century,  the  following  is  suggested:  "The  Church  in  Northern  Ohio 
and  in  the  Diocese  of  Cleveland  from  1817  ...  to  1877  "  (1888)  by  Geo. 
F.  Houck;  "Eizbishop  Johann  Martin  Henni,  D.  D.  Ein  Lebensbild 
aus  der  Pionier  Zeit  von  Ohio  und  Wisconsin"  (1888)  by  Rev.  N.  Marti 
O.  S.  B.;  "Letters  Concerning  Some  Missions  of  the  Mississippi  Valle\ 
(1818-1827)"  translated  by  N.  dos  Santos,  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist. 
Soc. "  Vol.  XIV);  "Selections  from  the  Correspondence  of  the  Late 
Mark  Anthony  Frenay"  (ibid.  Vols.  XIII  and  XIV);  "Letters  of  Rev- 
erend P.  J.  De  Smet,  S.  J.  .  .  ."  translated  by  J.  E.  Cahalan  ("Hist. 
Rec.  and  Studies"  Vol.  V.);  "Some  Correspondence  Relating  to  the 
Diocese  of  New  Orleans  and  St.  Louis,  1818-1843,"  with  notes  by  Abbe 
Lionel  Lindsay  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  XIX);  "The  Diocese 
of  St.  Louis  in  Gleanings  from  Early  Catholic  Journals"  communicated 
by  Rev.  J.  H.  O'Donnell  ("Hist.  Rec.  and  Studies"  Vol.  11,  Part  II): 
"Sketches  of  the  Life,  Times  and  Character  of  Right  Reverend  Benedict 
Joseph  Flaget,  First  Bishop  of  Louisville"  (1852)  by  M.  J.  Spalding. 
D.  D.;  "Memoirs,  Historical  and  Edifying  of  a  Missionary-  Apostolic 
of  the  Order  of  Saint  Dominic"  (1915,  deals  with  Father  S.  E.  Maz- 
zuchelli,  see  also  "  Coll.  State  Hist.  Soc.  of  Wise.  "  Vol.  XIV,  pp.  155-162) ; 
"Life  and  Labors  of  Rev.  Frederic  Baraga  ..."  (1900)  by  P.  C.  Ver- 
\vyst;  "Documents  Relating  to  the  Catholic  Church  in  Green  Bay  and 
the  Mission  of  Little  Chute,  1825-1840"  edited  by  R.  G.  Thwaites  ("Coll. 
State  Hist.  Soc.  Wise."  Vol.  XIV);  "The  Mission  to  the  Owabache" 
by  Jacob  P.  Dunn  ("Pubs.  Indiana  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  Ill,  No.  IV). 

On  the  extension  of  Catholicism  in  the  West,  there  is  literature  as 
follows;  "The  Life  of  Rev.  Charles  Nerinckz  ..."  (1879)  by  1  ev 
C.  P.  Maes;  "Histor}^  of  the  Trappist  Abbey  of  New  Milleray,  Dubuque 
County,  Iowa"  (1892)  by  W.  R.  Perkins;  "Life  and  Writings  of  the 
Right  Reverend  John  McMullen,  Bishop  of  Davenport,  Iowa"  (n.d.)  by 
Rev.  I.  McGovern;  "History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  Iowa"  (Part  I, 
1888)  by  Rev.  J.  F.  Kemper;  "Catholic  Missionaries  in  the  Early  and 
in  the  Territorial  Days  in  Iowa"  by  same  writer  ("Annals  of  Iowa," 
Series  III,  Vol.  X,  pp.  54-62);  "Right  Reverend  Mathias  Loras,  D.  D., 
First  Bishop  of  Dubuque,"  by  Rev.  B.  C.  Lenehan  (ibid.  Vol.  Ill,  pp. 
577-600);  "Recollections  of  the  First  Catholic  Missions  in  Central 
Missouri"  by  Rev.  J.  H.  Schmidt  ("Mo.  Hist.  Rev."  Vol.  V,  pp.  83-93); 
"A  Catholic  University  and  Its  Founders"  by  Rev.  M.  J.  O'Connor,  S.  J. 


44()  SOLRCEB<)(JK   or   AMKklCAN   CHIRCII    HISTORY 

("Hist.  Rec.  &  Studies/'  Vol.  VII);  "Missions  Among  the  Indians 
in  Kansas"  by  Right  Rev.  J.  B.  ]\Iiege  S.  J.  ("Trans.  Kansas  Hist.  Soc." 
Vol.  IX);  "Monsignor  Adrian  J.  Croquet  Indian  Missionary"  compiled 
with  notes,  by  the  Rev.  J.  Van  der  Heyden  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist 
Soc."  Vol.  XVI  and  XVII);  "Some  Correspondence  Rekting-tou the 
^jA/  --  Diocese  of  New  Orleans  and_St.  Louj^JidtlijiQtes  bvAbbaJLionel 
'Jm>^  [^'d§^y_iibid.JS[QlJf.lXl ;  "Doctor  John  .McLoughlin"  by  Rev.  T.  J. 
Campbell,  S.  J.  ("Hist.  Rec.  and  Studies"  Vol.  VIII);  "Joseph  Sado( 
Alemany,  O.  P.,  Archbishop  of  San  Francisco"  by  Gaynor  Maddox  {ibid 
Vol.  Vlil);  "The  Origin  of  the  Flathead  Mission  of  the  Rocky  jMouh- 
tains"  by  Alajor  Edmond  Mallett  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol. 
II);  "The  Flathead  Indians"  by  Rev.  James  O'Connor  {ibid.  Vol.  Ill); 
"The  Jesuits  in  American  California"  by  Br}'an  J.  Clinch  (ibid.  Vol. 
XVII);  "History  of  the  Pious  Fund  of  California"  by  J.  T.  Doyk 
(/'Papers  Cal.  Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  I,  Part  I);  "Missions  and  Missionaries;  of 
California"  (I\'  Vols.  1908-1915)  by  Rev.  Z.  Engelhardt,  O.  S.  F. 

The  significant  career  of  De  Smet  is  set  forth  in  "Western  Mission> 
and  Missionaries"  (1864)  by  Rev.  Father  P.  J.  De  Smet  S.  J.;  "Personal 
Letters  of  the  Rev.  P.  J.  De  Smet,  S.  J. "  translated  by  J.  E.  Cahalan 
("Rec.andStudies",Vo'.IV);andmost  exhaustively  in  "Life,  Letters, and 
Travels  of  Father  Pierre- Jean  De  Smet,  S.  J.  1801-1873"  by  H.  M. 
Chittenden,  and  A.  T.  Richardson.  His  "Letters  and  Sketches  with  a 
Narrative  of  a  Year's  Residence  among  the  Indian  Tribes  of  the  Rock\ 
Mountains"  (1843),  and  "Oregon  Missions  and  Travels  over  the  Rocky 
Mountains  in  1845-46"  are.  embodied  in  Thwaites.  -Early  WesttTn 
Travels,  1748-1846"  (Vols.  XXVIT  and  XXIX). 

For  the  extension  of  Catholicism  in  the  South.  'Catholicity  in  tin 
Carolinas  and  Georgia;  Leaves  of  its  History.  1820  1878"  (1870)  by 
RcA-.  J.  J.  O'Connell  will  be  found  serviceable. 

On  the  attitude  of  the  Roman  Catholics  to  the  negroes  and  slavcn  . 
the  following  should  be  noted:  "Mission  Work  among  Colored  Catholics ' 
by  T.  F.  Meehan,  A.  M.  ("Hist.  Rec.  &  Studies"  Vol.  VIII);  "Arc 
Catholics  Pro-Slavery  and  Disloyal?"  ("Brownson's  Quart.  Rev. 
July,  1863).  For  Bishop  England's  experiences  in  schools  among  the 
colored  people,  see    "Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  VIII,  p.  212  1. 

On  the  Civil  War.  the  literature  is  as  follows:  "Some  Civil  War 
Documents,  A.  D.  1862-1864"  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol. 
XIV);  "European  Catholic  Opinion  on  Slavery"  a  pastoral  letter  of  the 
Bishop  of  Orleans,  April  1862  (ibid.  Vol.  XXVi;  "Great  Riots  of  Ne^v 
Vork"  by  J.  T.  Headley;  "The  New  York  Riot  of  1863"  ("Meth.  Quari. 


THE  CATUULK    lUL  RCll    i.N    1111,   NA  IK  i.\Al.   PLKIUH  44  7 

Rev.''  April,  1874);  "Catholics  and  the  Ami-Draft  Riots"  ("Brovvnson's 
Quart.  Rev."  October  1863);  "Archbishop  Hiu'.hes  and  the  Draft  Riots" 
by  Thomas  F.  Meehan,  A.M.  ("Hist.  Rec.  &  Studios."  Vol.  I,  Part  II): 
"Angels  of  the  Battlefield:  .\  History  of  the  Labors  of  the  Catholit 
.Sisterhoods  in  the  Late  Civil  War"  (1898)  by  George  Barton;  ".^  Year 
with  the  Army  of  the  Potomac.  Diary  of  the  Reverend  Father  Tissoi, 
S.  J.,  Mihtary  Chaplain''  ("Hist.  Rec.  &  Studies."  \\)l.  Ill,  Part  Ii; 
"Some  Aspects  of  the  Negro  Problem"  ("Catholic  World"  February. 
1884);  "The  Josephites  and  Their  Work  for  Negroes"  (ibiil..\\)n\,  1890). 
The  issue  of  education  in  separate  schools  is  presented  in  the  following 
typical  literature:  "The  Educational  Grievances  of  Catholics"  ("Catho- 
lic World"  May,  1889);  "The  Trouble  in  the  Boston  Schools"  {ibid, 
Jan.  1889);  "Our  Parochial  .System"  ("Amer.  Cath.  Quart.  Rev."  Oct'^ 
1892);  "Catholic  Education  and  American  Institutions"  (1898)  by  Re\-. 
J.  F,  Mullar)-;  "Professor  Fisher  on  Sectarianism  in  ihc  Common 
.Schools''  ("Amer.  Cath.  Review"  July,  1889).'^ 

The  attitude  of  the  Catholic  church  to  the  labor  question  is  presented 
in  "The  Labor  Question"  ("Amer.  Cath.  Quart.  Rev."  Oct.  1878j; 
"Capital  and  Labor"  (ibid.  July  1883):  ".Socialism"  (ibid.  April,  1883). 
On  Father  Hecker,  there  is  "The  Church  anrl  the  Age.  .\n  Exposi- 
tion of  the  Catholic  Church  in  View  of  the  Needs  and  Aspirations  of  the 
Present  Age  "  (1888)  by  Very  Rev.  I.  T.  Hecker;  the  "Life  of  Father  Isaac 
Hecker"  (1891)  by  Rev.  W.  Elliott  C.S.P.:  "Father  Hecker:  Is  He  a 
Saint?  Studies  in  Americanism"  (18901  by  Rev.  Charles  Maigner; 
"Father  Hecker,"  (1901)  by  H.  D.  .Sedgwick.  Jr.:  and  "Modernism  and 
the  Vatican''  (1911)  by  Adam  J.  Loepperl. 

The  interest  of  Roman  Catholicism  in  European  immigration  is  d\>- 
cussed  in  "The  Societ}-  of  St.  Raphael  and  the  Leo  House"  b>-  Jo.seph 
Schaefer  and  C.  G.  Herbermann  ('"Hist.  Rec.  &  Studies"  \'ol.  I,  Parts 
I  and  n),  also  "The  Leo  House  for  Immigrants  ..."  by  1.  M.  O'ReilV 
ly  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist.  Soc.  "  Vol.  XVI). 

The  intercourse  between  the  Pope  and  American  Catholics  is  shown 
in  a  "Report  of  Mgr.  Gennaro  Straniero's  Mission  for  the  Presentation  of 
the  Red  Biretta  to  Cardinal  Gibbons"  edited  by  Rev.  J.  J.  Mun:)h\ 
{ibid.  Vol.  XXVI);  "Monsignor  Bedini's  Visit  to  the  United  States. 
The  OfScial  Correspondence"  contributed  by  Peter  Condon  ("Hist. 
Rec.  and  Studies"  Vol.  Ill,  Part  I);  and  "The  First  American  Pilgrimage 
to  Rome"  by  Rt.  Rev.  D.  J.  Keiley,  D.D.  (ibid.  Vol.  Ill,  Part  II). 

For  the  official  proceedings  with  a  report  in  full  of  addresses  delivered 
at  the   recent    (Nov.   1908)  Catholic  Missionar>'  Congress,  one   should 


} 


448  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

consult  "The  First  American  Catholic  Missionary  Congress,"  edited  bj 
Rev.  Francis  C.  Kelley. 

On  the  debated  question  as  to  whether  or  not  the  Church  of  Rome  has 
been  holding  her  ovm  in  America,  the  following  will  prove  of  interest 
"The  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States"  ("Atlantic  Month' 
ly"  Vol.  LXXKUfj;  "The  Religious  Conditions  in  the  United  States' 
("The  Outlook"  Vol.  LXII)^' " Religious  Reconstruction  in  the  United 
States.  The  Catholic  Church"  ("The  Outlook"  Vol.  LXIIl):^  "The 
Decay  of  the  Church  of  Rome"  (3rd  ed.  1911)  by  Joseph  McCabe  is  par-^ 
ticularly  valuable.  "The  Life  and  Labors  of  Pope  Leo  XIII  .  .  .  ' 
(1894)  by  Mgr.  Charles  De  T'Serclaes,  edited  and  extended  by  M.  L 
Egan,  has  important  letters,  addresses,  and  encyclicals. 

On  the  outstanding  leaders  during  the  last  century  there  are  the  fol-f 
lowing  studies:  "The  Right  Rev.  John  Du  Bois,  D.D.  Third  Bishop  of! 
New  York"  by  C.  G.  Herbermann,  D.D.  ("Hist.  Rec.  &  Studies"  Vol.  I 
Part  II);  "Cardinal  McCloskey"  by  Rt.  Rev.  J.  M.  Farley,  D.D.  (ibid. 
Vol.  I,  Part  I  and  II;  Vol.  II,  Part  I  and  II);  "Catholic  Historical  Col-j 
lecticns  in  the  Life  and  Times  of  Cardinal  Gibbons"  (III  Vols.  1895)  by 
J.  T.  Reily;  "Life  of  James  Cardinal  Gibbons"  (1911)  by  A.  S.  Will;j 
"A  Retrospect  of  Fifty- Years"  (II  Vols.  1916)  by  James  Cardinal  Gib-j 
bons;  "John  Cardinal  Farley,  Archbishop  of  New  York"  by  Rt.  Rev. 
Mgr.  P.  J.  Hayes,  D.D.  ("Hist.  Rec.  &  Studies"  Vol.  VI,  Part  II). 

In  connection  with  the  various  Orders  that  have  contributed  so 
largely  to  the  development  of  Romanism  in  America,  the  literature  is  as^ 
follows:  "The  Sulpicians  in  the  United  States"  by  C.  G.  Herbermannj 
(ibid.  Vols.  VII  and  VIII);  "The  Establishment  of  the  Capuchin  Order 
in  the  United  States"  by  Rev.  S.  G.  Messmerr,  D.D.  (ibid.  Vol.  IV,  Part 
I);  "The  Capuchins  in  America"  by  Rev.  Otto  Jeron,  O.M.  (ibid.  Vol.b 
V,  Parts  I  and  II);  "The  Foundation  of  the  Dominican  Province  in  thefl 
United  States"  by  A.  I.  Du  P.  Coleman,  (ibid.  Vol.  II,  Parts  I  and  II);' 
"The  Early  Franciscan  Missions  in  this  Country"  ("Amer.  Cath.  Quart. 
Rev. "  Jan.  1882);  "Franciscan  Tertiaries,  First  Established  in  the  United 
States  at  Philadelphia"  by  Lydia  Flintham,  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath.  Hist. 
Soc."  Vol.  XV);  "The  Ursuline  Nuns  in  America"  by  Mrs.  Ettie  M. 
Vogel  (ibid.  Vol.  I);  "A  Story  of  Fifty  Years.  From  the  Annals  of  the^ 
Congregation  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Holy  Cross"  (1855-1905)  no  author 
specified;  "A  Southern  Teaching  Order;  The  Sisters  of  Mercy  of  Charles- 
ton, S.  C.  1829-1904  by  a  member  of  the  order"  ("Rec.  Amer.  Cath. Hist. 
Soc."  Vol.  XV);  "The  Work  of  the  Religious  of  the  Sacred  Heart  in 
the  United  States  ..."  ("Messenger  of  the  Sacred  Heart"  Jan.  1901 ) ; 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHUKCH  IN  THE  .NATlUNAL  I'EKlUl)  44«> 

and  "The  Very  Reverend  Charles  .   .  .   McKenna  .   .   .   Missionary 
.  .  .  Holy  Name  Society"  (1917)  by  V.  F.  O'Daniel. 

On  the  various  Councils  that  have  convened  in  America,  there  is  ilic 
"Concilia  Provmcialia  Baltiniori habita  ab  anno  1829  usque  ad  annum 
1840  "(1842);"  Concilium  Plenarium  to.ius  Ameiicae  Septcntrionalis 
Foederatae  Ballimori  habitum  anno  1852"  (185v3);  "Concilii  Plenarii 
Ballimorensis  II.  Acta  et  Decreta,"  (1868);  "Acta  et  DecreUi  Con- 
cilii Plenarii  Ballimorensis.  Terlii"  (1886);  ''The  Council  in  Balti- 
more" (1914)  Iw  Andreas  N.  Niedermayerf" 

Documents 
I.  PAPAL  ESTABLISHMENT  OF   THE  SEE  OF  BALTI- 
MORE (November  6,  1789) 

"PIUS  POPE  VI. 
For  the  Perpetual  Memory  of  the  Fact 

When  from  the  eminence  of  our  apostolical  station,  we  bend  our  attention  to  the 
different  regions  of  the  earth,  in  order  to  fulfil,  to  the  utmost  extent  of  our  power,  the 
duty  which  our  Lord  has  imposed  upon  our  unworthiness  of  ruling  and  feeding  his 
flock;  our  care  and  solicitude  are  particularly  engaged  that  the  faithful  of  Christ,  who, 
dispersed  through  various  provinces,  are  united  with  us  by  Catholic  communion,  may 
be  governed  by  their  proper  pastors,  and  diligently  instructed  by  them  in  the  dis- 
cipline of  evangelical  life  and  doctrine.  .  .  .  Wherefore,  it  having  reached  our  ears 
that  in  the  flourishing  comm.onwealth  of  the  Thirteen  American  States  many  faithful 
Christians  united  in  communion  with  the  chair  of  Peter,  in  which  the  centre  of  Catho- 
olic  unity  is  fixed,  and  governed  in  their  spiritual  concerns  by  their  own  priests  having 
care  of  souls,  earnestly  desire  that  a  Bishop  ma\'  be  appointed  over  them  to  exercise 
the  functions  of  episcopal  order;  to  feed  them  more  largely  with  the  food  of  salutary 
doctrine,  and  to  guard  more  carefully  that  portion  of  the  Catholic  flock. 

We  willingly  embrace  this  opportunity  which  the  grace  of  Almighty  CJod  has 
afforded  us  to  provide  those  distant  regions  with  the  comfort  and  ministry  of  a  Catholic 
Bishop.  And  that  this  be  elTectcd  more  successfully,  and  according  to  the  rules  of  the 
sacred  canons.  We  commissioned  our  venerable  Brethren  the  Cardinals  of  the  hol\- 
Roman  Church,  directors  of  the  Congregation  'de  propaganda  fide,'  to  manage  this 
business  with  the  greatest  care,  and  to  make  a  report  to  us.  It  was  therefore  appointed 
by  their  decree,  approved  by  us,  and  published  the  twelfth  day  ol  July  of  the  last  year, 
that  the  priests  who  lawfully  exercise  the  sacred  ministry  and  have  care  of  souls  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  should  be  empowered  to  advise  together  and  to  deter- 
mine, first,  in  what  town  the  episcopal  see  ought  to  be  erected,  and  next,  who  of  the 
aforesaid  priests  appeared  the  most  worthv  and  projier  to  be  promoted  to  this  impor- 
tant charge,  whom  We,  for  the  first  time  only,  and  by  special  grace  i)ermilled  the  said 
priests  to  elect  and  to  present  to  this  apostolic  See.  In  oijedience  to  this  decree  the 
aforesaid  priests  exercising  the  care  ot  souls  in  the  United  States  of  .\nierica, 
unanimously  agreed  that  a  bishop  with  ordinary  Juriaf#ttion,  ought  to  be  established 
in  the  town  of  Baltimore,  because  this  town  situate  in  Maryland,  which  province  the 
greater  part  of  the  priests  and  of  the  faithful  inhabit,  appeared  the  most  convenient))' 


-1-50  MJLRCE   BOOK  Ol    AMERKAX  t  HIRCH  HISTORY 

placed  tor  intercourse  with  the  other  States,  and  because  Irom  this  province  Cathohc 
religion  and  faith  had  been  propagated  into  the  others.  And  at  the  time  appointed 
for  the  election,  they  being  assembled  together,  the  sacrifice  of  holy  Mass,  being 
celebrated,  and  the  grace  and  assistance  of  the  Holy  Ghost  being  implored,  the  votes 
of  all  present  were  taken,  and  of  twenty-six  priests  who  were  assembled  twenty-f(  • 
gave  their  \otes  for  our  beloved  son,  John  Carroll,  whom  they  judged  the  most  pro;i 
to  support  the  burden  of  episcopacy,  and  sent  an  authentic  instrument  of  the  wh.)'. 
transaction  to  the  aforesaid  Congregation  of  Cardinals.  Xow  all  things  being  dki 
:erially  weighed  and  considered  in  this  Congregation,  it  was  easily  agreed  that  th> 
interests  and  incre.xse  of  Catholic  religion  would  be  greatly  promoted  if  an  episcopa 
see  were  erected  at  Baltimore,  and  the  said  John  Carroll  were  appointed  the  Bishop  >r, 
it.  We,  therefore,  to  whom  this  opinion  has  been  reported  by  our  beloved  son,  Cardi 
nal  Antonelli,  Prefect  of  the  said  Congregation,  having  nothing  more  at  heart  than  t.. 
ensure  success  to  whatever  tends  to  the  propagation  of  true  religion,  and  to  the  honoi 
and  increase  of  the  Catholic  Church,  bj'  the  plentitude  of  our  apostolical  power,  and 
by  the  tenor  of  these  presents,  do  establish  and  erect  the  aforesaid  town  of  Baltimoic' 
into  an  episcopal  see  forever,  for  one  Bishop  to  be  chosen  by  u«  in  all  future  vacancir-, 
and  We,  therefore,  by  the  apostolical  authority  aforesaid,  do  allow,  grant  and  permit 
to  the  Bishop  of  the  said  city  and  to  his  successors  in  all  future  times,  to  exerci-r 
episcopal  power  and  jurisdiction  and  every  other  episcopal  function  which  Bishop- 
constituted  in  other  places  are  empowered  to  hold  and  enjoy  in  their  respectix  c 
churches,  cities  and  dioceses,  by  right,  custom,  or  bv'  other  means,  by  general  privilege-, 
graces,  indults  and  apostolical  dispensations,  together  with  all  pre-eminences,  honor-, 
immunities,  graces  and  favors,  which  other  Cathedral  Churches,  by  right  or  custoir . 
or  in  any  other  sort,  have,  hold  and  enjoy.  We  moreo\'er  decree  and  declare  the  s:ii  1 
Episcopal  see  thus  erected  to  be  subject  or  suffragan  to  no  Metropolitan  right  or  juri> 
diction,  but  to  be  forever  subject,  immediately  to  us  and  to  our  successors  the  Roman 
Pontiffs,  and  to  this  .\postolical  See.  And  till  another  opportunity  shall  be  presented 
to  us  of  establishing  other  Catholic  Bishops  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  till 
other  dispositions  shall  be  made  by  this  apostolical  See,  We  declare,  by  our  apostolical 
authority,  all  the  faithful  of  Christ,  living  in  Catholic  communion,  as  well  ecclesiastii  s 
as  seculars,  and  all  the  clergy  and  people  dwelling  in  the  aforesaid  United  States  >  i 
.Vmerica,  though  hitherto  they  may  have  been  subject  to  other  Bishops  of  other  dii> 
ceses,  to  be  henceforward  subject  to  the  Bishop  of  Baltimore  in  all  future  times;  -Knd 
whereas  by  special  grant,  and  for  this  first  time  only,  we  have  allowed  the  priests 
exercising  the  care  of  souls  in  the  United  States  of  America,  to  elect  a  jierson  to  be 
appointed  Bishop  by  us,  and  almost  all  their  votes  have  been  given  to  our  beloved  Son, 
John  Carroll,  Priest;  We  being  otherwise  certified  of  his  faith,  prudence,  piety  and 
-^eal,  forasmuch  as  by  our  mandate  he  hath  during  the  late  years  directed  the  spiritual 
government  of  souls,  do  therefore  by  the  plenitude  of  our  authority,  declare,  create, 
appoint  and  constitute  the  said  John  Carroll,  Bishop  and  Pastor  of  the  said  Chui*  li 
of  Baltimore,  granting  to  him  the  faculty  of  receiving  the  rite  of  consecration  from  an> 
Catholic  bishop  holding  communion  ivith  the  apostolical  see,  assisted  by  two  ecclesia- 
ics,  vested  with  some  dignity,  in  case  that  two  bishops  cannot  be  had,  first  ha\inu' 
taken  the  usual  oath  according  to  the  Roman  Pontifical. 

And  we  commission  the  said  Bishop  to  erect  a  church  in  the  said  city  of  Baltimore. 
in  form  of  a  Cathedral  Church,  inasmuch  as  the  times  and  circumstances  may  allow. 
to  institute  a  Imdy  of  clerg>-  deputed  to  divine  worship,  and  to  the  ser\-ice  of  said 


I 


iiii:  (.  Aiiiui.u   nil  k(  11  IN   nil    naiki.nai.  n.uh.n  K-«  1 

church,  and  moreover  to  establish  an  episcopal  seminary,  either  in  the  same  cit>  or 
elsewhere,  as  he  shall  judge  most  expedient,  to  administer  ecclesiastical  incomes,  and 
to  execute  all  other  things  which  he  shall  think  in  the  Lord  to  be  expedient  for  the 
increase  of  Catholic  faith  and  the  augmentation  of  the  worship  nnd  splendor  of  the  new 
erected  church.   .   .  . 

Given  at  Rome  at  St.  Mary  Major,  under  the  Fisherman's  Rimr.  tlu-  fith  iIm^  m 
November,  1780.  and  in  the  fifteenth  year  of  our  Pontificate. 

R.  Card.  Braschi  One.^ti. 

Text —Shea:  History  oillicCitholii  Chun  h   .   .   ..  \o\.  \\.  \)\).  .>>M-M.''. 

11.  TRLSTEEISM  THE  C().\ \\  ELL-IK )<; A  .\  CO.XJRo 
VERSY 

Address  of  the  Committee. 

On  June  21,  1821,  ihe  Trustees  issued  an  "Address  ol  Uu-  C'oiii 
mittee  of  St.  Mary's  Church  of  Philadelphia,  to  their  Brethren  of  tht 
Roman  Catholic  Church  Failli  throughout  the  United  States  of  America, 
on  the  Subject  of  the  Reform  of  Sundry  .\buses  in  the  Administration  of 
oiir  Church  Discipline.""    We  sul)join  the  luminous  extract : 

"As  these  States  unfortunately  have  not  been  blessed  with  a  second  Carroll,  wlm 
was  a  native  of  our  country,  and  who,  consequentl}-,  was  well  acquainted  with  our 
institutions,  and  respected  them,  as  well  as  our  individual  rights,  it  becomes  our  duty. 
it'  we  wish  to  preserve  our  religion  unchanged,  and  free  from  the  suix-rstition  and 
ignorance  which  has  been  attempted  to  be  introduced  among  us,  to  ado[)t  some  general 
plan  for  the  future  management  and  direction  of  a  uniform  system  throughout  the 
United  States;  without  being  compelled,  as  heretofore,  to  receive,  pay  and  obey  men 
who  are  a  disgrace  to  our  religion,  to  us,  to  themselves  and  to  those  who  send  them.  .\ 
person  of  respectability  and  literar.\-  acfjuirements  should  be  selected  to  proceed  In 
Rome  and  enter  into  a  regular  and  written  agreement  with  the  Pope;  the  l)asis  to  be 

I.  We  claim  the  exclusive  right  which  always  belonged  to  the  Church,  ot  electing 
our  own  Pastors  and  Bishops,  and  when  a  Bishop  shall  be  so  elected  by  the  Trustees 
and  congregations  of  each  State,  he  shall  be  ordained  in  this  count r\  and  receive  tht 
Hull,  or  approbation  from  Rome  as  a  matter  of  course. 

II.  Xo  priest  shall  be  suspended  by  the  Bishop  without  a  trial. 

III.  A  priest  suspended,  to  be  tried  by  three  or  more  priests  of  distinct  State- 
from  that  in  which  the  trial  takes  place;  there  shall  be  a  riiiht  of  appeal  to  the  Arch 
bishop  and  then  a  further  appeal  to  the  Court  of  Rome. 

IV.  The  priest  during  .suspension  to  rccei%e  his  salary  uiUil  final  judgment. 
Should  these  measures  meet  the  approbation  of  our  fellow  citizens  and  be  adopted. 

we  have  not  the  least  doubt  but  that  they  will  be  approved  by  the  Holy  i-ather 
In  order  to  obviate  the  dilTiculty  of  procuring  persons  adequate  to  the  task  imposed 
on  them  of  preaching  and  instructing  in  our  religion,  we  would  i)roi)ose  the  establish 
ment  of  a  College  for  the  ex-press  purpose  of  educating  annually  a  certain  numbei 
of  persons  to  enter  Holy  Orders. 

John  Lkasiv,  Chairman  it  at. 
Text— Records  of  the  Americ.ni  C.ilholie  Historical  Society.  \'o\.  \X\  .  pp.  160-17(1 


■iSI  SOURCE  BOOK  Of  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  Trustee  Election  Mob 

"Father  Jordan's  account  flatters  neither  partj':  "On  Tuesday  of  Easter  week., 
the  annual  election  of  trustees  of  St.  Mary's  Church  took  place.  The  Bishopites  might , 
as  well  have  let  it  pass  unnoticed;  it  was  already  determined  that  the  Leamy-Meade 
party  should  be  elected.  But  no,  if  they  did  not  get  the  election,  they  should,  at  least, 
have  the  fight.  Sunrise  saw  young  men  and  buxom  maids,  who  had  no  vote,  trudging 
in  from  Germantown,  Manayunk  and  Chester,  and  Darby,  and  even  from  over  the 
waters,  to  do  and  die,  for  Bishop  and  for  Church.  It  was  on  this  day  of  days,  that  an 
aged  gentleman  uttered  the  memorable  threat:  'if  they  do  not  treat  the  Bishop  better , 
I'll  go  over  till  Jarsay  and  never  come  back  to  Americay  again.'  But  this  is  no  joking 
matter,  it  was  no  comedy,  it  was  in  more  respects  than  one  a  tragedy.  Persons  at  this 
day  (1874)  can  tell  you  how  bricks  were  thrown  from  the  windows  of  the  Church  upon 
the  head  of  the  hapless  Bishopites  whilst  striving  to  vote,  how  young  men  would  stand 
in  Indian  file  and  the  backmost  would  ascend  a  cellar  door,  so  as  to  give  greater  imri. 
tus,  whilst  the  head  of  the  foremost  made  a  most  convenient  battering  ram  to  bull 
between  the  kidneys  of  some  thoughtless  Hoganite,  who  was  laughing  at  the  funny  siy  hi 
of  some  Bishopite  rendered  fwrs  de  combat  and  hastening  home  with  bloody  head  nr 
crippled  limb.  Both  parties  can  tell  you  how  the  iron  rail  swayed  backwards  and  fm 
wards,  like  a  reed  shaken  by  the  wind,  and  at  last  fell  with  a  crash,  that  caused  a  piei  r 
ing  shriek  of  anguish  from  many  a  wife  and  mother,  kneeling  in  the  corner  of  her  room, 
with  her  little  ones,  praying  for  the  dear  ones.  .  .  .  Yes,  that  iron  railing  fell  with  a 
crash,  and  many  a  heart  that  beat  loyally  for  Catholicity,  for  a  time  was  stilled  in 
anguish,  and  the  casket  of  many  a  whole-souled  Catholic  was  mangled  and  disfigured 
for  life.  And  some  of  those,  who  then  left  the  Church  of  their  Baptism,  might  tell  }ciu 
how  while  Rt.  Rev.  Henr}^  Conwell,  D.D.,  and  Rev.  Samuel  Cooper,  and  Rev.  Tereni  c 
McGirr,  and  Rev.  Patrick  Kenny,  yea,  and  Rev.  Wm.  Vincent  Harold,  O.S.D.,  stoml 
at  the  N.  E.  Corner  of  4th  Street  and  Willing's  Alley,  oilslock  in  hand  and  pyxis  near 
the  trembling  heart,  to  follow  the  bleeding  forms  of  the  wounded  into  the  house  nt 
Charles  Johnson,  Sr.,  and  other  good  Samaritans:  Mr.  William  Hogan,  in  concert  with 
the  delicate,  lady-like  daughters  of  rebel  Catholics  raised  shouts  of  laughter  that  could 
be  heard  above  the  shrieks  of  the  wounded;  which  unnatural  cachinnation,  thanks  he 
to  God,  who  can  draw  good  out  of  evil,  has  brought  more  than  one  Protestant  who  hearf! 
it,  into  the  happy  folds  of  Christ's  Church.  It  was  truly  a  fearful  day,  still  with  all  the 
odds  against  them,  Joseph  Snyder,  John  Carrell,  Sr.,  Cornelius  Tiers,  Denais  McCrea 
dy,  Nicholas  Stafford,  William  Myers,  Nicholas  Esling,  and  James  Eneu,  Sr.,  ^^er^ 
elected  trustees  of  St.  Mary's  Church,  receiving  437  votes,  although  J.  Cadwalader, 
Esq.,  decided  that  John  Leamy,  John  Ashley  and  their  party  received  497.  It  may  be 
true  that  they  did,  but  the  excess  came  from  the  votes  of  the  occupants  of  those  pews 
which  had  been  erected  after  the  withdrawal  ot  the  Bishop,  whose  consent  was  neces- 
sary, as  President  according  to  the  charter.  Unhappy  day'  The  difficulty  still  re- 
mained. .  .  .  For  a  short  while  there  was  peace,  and  Rev.  William  Vincent  Harold 
acted  as  pastor,  but  the  truce  was  ot  short  duration,  and  the  sacrilegious  Hogan  again 
officiated  at  the  altar  of  St.  Mary's. " 

Text.— Woodstock  Letters,  Vol.  Ill,  No.  1,  January,  1874 


t\ 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IX  THE   NATIONAL   PERIOD  45.^ 

Papal  Denuncialion 
To  our  Venerable  Brothers,  Ambrose  Mareschal,  Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  and  his  Suff- 
ragan Bishops;  to  our  Beloved  Children,  Administrators  of  the  Temporalities  of 
Churches,  and  to  all  the  Faithful  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

"Prus  PP.  VII 
Venerable  brothers  and  beloved  children,  Grace  and  Apostolical  benediction.  It 
was  not  without  great  grief  we  understood,  that  the  Church  of  Philadcliihia  has  been 
for  a  long  time  so  distracted  bj-  incessant  discord  and  dissensions,  that  schisms  have 
arisen,  perverse  doctrines  have  been  diffused,  and  that  the  affairs  of  Ihe  whole  church 
'itself  are  thrown  into  the  greatest  conffision.  These  disorders  have  originated  princi- 
pally from  two  causes,  namely,  from  the  senseless  arrogance,  and  nefarious  proceedings 
of  the  Priest  William  Ho^an,  and  also,  from  an  abuse  of  power  in  those  who  administer 
the  temporal  properties  of  the  church.  For  it  has  reached  our  ears  that  this  most 
abandoned  Priest,  Hogan,  despising  and  subverting  the  laws  of  the  church,  has  con- 
stituted himself  judge  of  his  own  Prelate,  that  he  has  presumed  to  lacerate  his  reputation 
by  manv  defamatory  writings,  to  withdraw  the  faithful  from  their  legitimate  Pastor,  to 
rail  a  council  of  Bishops,  for  the  purpose  of  deposing  the  said  Prelate,  daring,  in  his 
letters  to  that  effect,  like  one  possessed  of  superior  power,  to  impart  to  them  Apostolical 
ibenediction,  and  finally  to  mtrude  himself  into  the  possession  ot  the  Cathedral  Church, 
jfrom  which  he  has  expelled  the  Bishop.  Neither  the  complaints  of  the  good,  nor  the 
withdrawing  of  his  faculties  nor  the  sentence  of  excommunication  justly  denounced 
lagainst  him  by  his  Bishop,  could  deter  him  from  pursuing  the  course  he  had  commenced, 
pn  the  contrary',  regardless  of  all  this,  he  does  not  blush  to  administer  the  sacraments, 
jto  perform  all  parochial  functions,  and  daily  to  profane,  by  an  impious  and  sacrilegious 
iielebration,  the  most  holy  mysteries,  rendering  himself  publicly  guilty  of  the  body  and 
[blood  of  the  Lord.  These  are  certainly  execrable  deeds.  But  what  strikes,  both  us 
land  the  universal  church,  not  only  with  the  greatest  astonishment,  but  also  with  in- 
Idignation,  is  doubtless,  that  this  Priest,  in  so  manifest  a  contempt  of  all  law,  could  find 
[many  followers,  supporters  and  defenders  of  his  pride  and  contumacy,  who,  neglecting 
{and  despising  the  authority  of  the  Bishop,  would  rather  adhere  to  him,  than  to  their 
[lawful  Pastor,  from  whom  they  have  not  hesitated  to  withdraw  even  the  means  neces- 
isary  for  the  sustenance  of  life.  This,  indeed,  is  a  most  serious  injury  offered,  not  to 
|the  Bishop  only,  but  to  us  also,  and  to  this  Apostolical  See,  and  a  sign  of  defection  from 
ithe  unity  of  the  Catholic  Church;  because  shamefully  rejecting  the  Pastor  given  to 
Ihem  by  the  Holy  See,  they  impiously  follow  a  wicked  man,  "cut  off  from  the  com- 
Jmunion  of  the  church,  without  reflecting  that  not  those  only  who  do  evil,  are  to  be 
iconsidered  and  treated  as  guilty,  but  those  who  give  their  consent  to  them,  and  who 
!are  not  afraid,  either  by  themselves  or  the  agency  of  others,  to  procure  their  assistance, 
Icounsel,  or  protection.  Are  they  ignorant  that  the  Holy  Ghost  has  placed  the  Bishops 
Ito  rule  the  Church  of  God?  Whence  it  follows  that  Bishops  are  the  shepherds  of  the 
Iflock  of  Christ:  and  is  it  not  sufBciently  evident  from  their  conduct  in  this  cause,  that 
fit  is  not  the  flock  which  leads  the  shepherd,  but  the  shepherd  the  flock?  Are  they 
.ignorant  that  the  order  of  the  Hierarchy  has  been  so  established  in  the  Church,  that 
priests  must  be  subject  to  Bishops  and  Bishops  to  the  supreme  Vicar  of  Christ;  so 
that  the  priest  is  to  be  judged  by  the  Bishop,  not  the  Bishop  by  the  priest;  because  other- 
wise, the  government  and  discipline  of  the  whole  church  would  be  totally  overturned' 
.\re  they  ignorant,  that  it  belongs  not  to  laymen  to  meddle  with  ecclesiastical  judu- 


454  SOURCE  BOOK  Ol'    AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

tiients,  which  are  reserved  to  the  Bishops,  and  therefore,  that  in  the  case  of  the  priest 
Hogan,  the}'  should  not  by  any  means  have  mterfered,  but  only  have  submitted  tc 
their  Bishop?  Finally,  are  they  ignorant,  that  all  the  acts  he  sacrilegiously  and  daring- 
ly performs,  are  entirely  null  and  void?  We  hope  these  things  being  duly  considered 
with  the  assistance  of  Divine  Grace,  that  those  who  have  adhered  to  him  through 
ignorance  or  error,  and  have  been  seduced  by  his  artifices,  will,  the  truth  being  no^^ 
known,  hasten  to  return  to  the  right  path,  and  diligently  beware  for  the  future  of  thi; 
impious  man,  lest,  following  him,  the.\-  be  made  partakers  of  his  crimes,  and  they  escapt 
not  the  just  judgment  of  God. 

There  is  another  circumstance  which  affords  continual  cause  of  discord  and  discon 
tent,  not  only  in  Philadelphia,  but  also  in  many  other  places  of  the  United  States  o 
America:  the  immoderate  and  unlimited  right,  which  trustees  or  administrators  of  thi 
temporal  properties  of  the  churches  assume,  independently  of  the  Bishops.  Indeed  un 
less  this  be  circumscribed  by  certain  regulations,  it  may  prove  an  eternal  source  of  abust 
and  dissensions.  Trustees  ought  therefore  to  bear  in  mind,  that  the  properties  tha' 
have  been  consecrated  to  divine  worship  for  the  support  of  the  church  and  the  main 
tenance  of  its  ministers,  fall  under  the  power  of  the  church,  and  since  the  Bishops,  b\ 
divine  appointment,  preside  over  their  respective  churches,  they  can  not,  by  any  means 
be  excluded  from  the  care,  superintendence,  and  disposal  of  these  properties.  Whenc 
the  holy  council  of  Trent,  Sess.  22,  Cap.  9  de  Ref.,  after  having  established,  that  th« 
administrators  for  the  building  of  every  church,  even  of  a  Cathedral,  and  of  all  piou: 
institutions,  were  bound  every  year  to  render  to  the  ordinary  an  account  of  thei 
administration;  expressly  ordered  that  although,  according  to  the  particular  usages  o 
some  countries,  the  account  of  the  administration  was  to  be  rendered  to  other  persons 
appointed  for  that  purpose:  nevertheless  the  Ordinary  must  be  called  in,  together  witl 
them.  If  the  trustees,  in  conformity  with  this  decree,  were  to  administer  the  tem 
poralities  of  the  church  in  union  of  heart  and  mind  with  the  Bishop,  everything  wouU 
be  performed  peaceably  and  according  to  order. 

But  that  trustees  and  laymen  should  arrogate  to  themselves  the  right,  as  it  ha 
sometimes  happened  in  these  countries,  of  establishing  for  Pastors,  Priests  destitute  c 
legal  faculties,  and  even  not  un  frequently  bound  by  censures  (as  it  appears  was  latel; 
the  case  with  regard  to  Hogan)  and  also  of  the  removing  them  at  their  pleasure,  and  c 
bestowing  the  revenues  upon  whom  they  please,  is  a  practice  new  and  unheard  of  in  th 
church.  And  if  these  things  have  been  performed  in  the  manner  in  which  it  has  bee 
announced  to  us,  how  could  so  great  a  subversion  of  laws,  not  only  ecclesiastical  bu 
divine  also,  be  borne  with?  For  in  that  case  the  church  would  be  governed  not  b 
Bishops,  but  by  lajTnen,  the  shepherd  would  be  subject  to  his  flock,  and  laj-men  woul 
usurp  the  power  which  was  given  by  Almighty  God  to  Bishops.  But  those  who  ar 
desirous  of  remaining  in  the  bosom  of  their  mother,  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  and  c 
providing  for  their  eternal  salvation,  are  bound  religiously  to  observe  the  laws  of  th 
Universal  Church,  and  as  the  civil  authorities  must  be  obeyed  in  those  things  whic 
are  temporal,  so  also,  in  those  which  are  spiritual,  must  the  faithful  comply  with  th 
laws  of  the  church,  not  confounding  the  spiritual  with  the  temporal.  In  order  then,  t 
avoid  the  dissensions  and  disturbances  which  frequently  arise  from  the  unbounded  powt 
ol  trustees,  we  have  provided,  venerable  brothers,  that  certain  regulations  and  instnu 
tions  concerning  the  choice  and  direction  of  trustees  should  be  transmitted  to  you,  t 
which,  we  are  confident,  the  trustees  will  thoroughly  conform  themselves.  If  these  I 
observed,  all  things  we  trust  will  be  settled  rightly,  ;ind  peace  and  tran(|iiillit\  will  iiirni 


THE  CATHOLIC  (HIRCH    IN    IHK   \,\TU).\  \L  I'KRKH'  45.> 

flourish  in  tliese  regions,  lo  tliis  end  we  tirsL  exliort  in  the  Lord,  and  cntreal  the  Pas 
tors,  whose  solicitude  is  suflicienth-  known  to  us,  that  they  employ  their  most  diligent 
endeavors,  to  root  out  abuses  and  to  establish  ecclesiastical  discipline,  bein^  inshint  in 
reason  and  out  of  season,  by  reproving,  entreating,  rebuking  with  all  patience  and  doctrine. 
We  also  admonish  and  exhort  the  trustees,  and  the  rest  of  the  faithful,  through  the 
bowels  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  to  behave  towards  the  Pastors  sent  them  by  the 
Holy  See,  with  that  respect,  honour,  and  obedience  which  belongs  to  them:  to  receive 
them  as  their  fathers,  and  the  directors  of  their  souls;  to  lend  a  willing  ear  to  their  ad 
monitions;  to  supply  them  with  the  subsidies  necessary  for  their  support,  to  harbour  no 
other  ministers  of  the  sanctuary  but  those  who  have  been  ap})ro\ed  by  them;  linally  to 
embrace  with  pleasure  and  with  readiness,  whatever  they  ma\-  judge  conducive  to 
establish  regular  order  and  discipline,  and  to  rest  in  peace,  that  there  may  be  no 
schisms;  that  all  he  of  one  mind,  having  the  same  charity,  being  of  one  accord,  agreeing  in 
\enlimenl.  Let  nothing  be  done  through  strife,  nor  by  vain  glory,  hui  in  humility  let  each 
esteem  others  better  than  hemselves.  (Phil,  ii,  2,  3).  And  since,  under  the  protection  of 
your  prosperous  and  happj-  government.  Catholics  enjoj-  the  free  exercise  of  their  hol> 
religion,  let  your  faith  and  piety  shine  before  all,  in  such  a  manner  that  you  may  be  an 
example  for  edification,  not  only  to  the  faithful,  but  to  those  also  who  are  without,  faith- 
fully serving  God  and  your  countr\-.  .\nd  as  wc  trust  you  will,  with  the  assistance  ot 
divine  grace,  diligently  and  willingly  perform  this,  we  most  l<)vingl\  imparl  to  you  '\n 
the  Lord  our  Apostolical  Benediction. 

Given  at  Rome,  in  the  Church  at  St.  .Mar\-  Major  on  the  24th  dus of  .\ugiist,  ^■ear 
1822  and  of  our  Pontificate  the  2M\. 

(Signed,)  Pils  P.  P.  VII.' 

Tcxi— Records  of  Ihr  A  mericin  Catholic  Historical  Society.  Vol.  X\\  .  pp  .<2.>-.v<n. 

The  Two  Sides  )j  the  Case 
Conditions  on  which  the  Trustees  and  Congregation  worshipping  at  St.  MaryV 
Church,  in  this  city,  are  wilHng  to  enter  into  an  amicable  accommodation  of  al'  their 
differences  with  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Conwell. 

1.  The  Bishop  to  consent  to  acknowledge  the  inherent  right  of  the  Trustees  of 
St.  Mary's  Church,  to  nominate  and  present  to  him,  the  names  of  such  regular  clergy 
men  of  respectability  of  the  Roman  Catholic  faith,  as  they  may  please  to  select,  for 
pastors  of  said  church,  and  that  the>'  shall  be  regularly  inducted  and  continue  as  pas 
tors  during  good  behaviour. 

2.  In  case  of  any  unfortunate  misunderstanding,  occurring  in  future  between  an\ 
one  of  the  pastors  of  the  said  church  and  the  Bishop,  or  the  Trustees,  it  is  mutually 
agreed  that  the  Bishop  and  Trustees  shall  act  in  unison,  and  use  every  exertion  in  their 
power,  to  prevent  the  scandal  which  always  arises  from  the  publicity  of  such  occur 
rences,  adopting  such  mild  and  pacific  measures  as  the  principles  and  doctrine  of  our 
holy  religion  prescribe  for  an  accommodation  of  the  same;  but  if  these  should  not  sue 
ceed,  and  it  should  become  necessary  to  suspend  the  person  so  olTending,  it  is  expressl\ 
agreed  that  he  shall  have  a  fair  trial  and  hearing  and  be  furnished  with  the  charges  in 
writing,  agreeably  to  the  rules  and  canons  of  the  church,  and  be  allowed  an  appeal  in 
case  of  need  to  the  Archbishop,  who,  in  union  with  two  Bishops  from  other  dioceses, 
shall  be  solicited  to  decide  on  the  accusation,  which  decision  shall  be  binding;  but  sub- 
ject to  such'other  appeal  as  the  canons  of  the  church  authorize,  if  the  parties  ihinl 
proper  to  adopt  such  a  course. 


456  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

3.  The  constitution  of  the  church  having  vested  the  Trustees  with  the  exclusive 
management  of  its  temporalities,  they  agree  to  fix,  from  time  to  time,  the  salaries  or 
sums  to  be  paid  to  the  pastors,  which  shall  always  be  done  with  such  liberality  as  the 
funds  of  the  church  will  permit,  without  creating  debts,  or  subjecting  the  property  to 
mortgage,  and  also  with  due  regard  to  the  necessary  repairs  required  from  time  to 
time  for  the  preservation  of  the  real  estate. 

The  Trustees  agree  to  acknowledge  Eishop  Conwell  as  "bishop  of  the  diocese,  but 
not  as  pastor  of  St.  Mary's  Church,  and  though  they  acknowledge  his  right  to  officiate 
at  the  church  as  often  as  his  other  duties  will  permit,  and  engage  to  encourage  by  all 
means  in  their  power  a  good  understanding,  and  perfect  harmony  in  the  church,  and 
among  its  members,  yet  they  do  not  allow  that  St.  Mary's  Church  is  to  be  considered 
exclusively  as  a  Cathedral,  any  more  than  the  other  churches  of  the  diocese,  but  agree 
with  pleasure  to  furnish  annually  a  reasonable  sum,  according  to  their  means,  towards 
the  maintenance  and  support  of  a  Bishop,  and  the  dignity  and  respect  due  to  his  char- 
acter. 

5.  It  is  proposed  that  the  election  of  lay  trustees,  held  annually,  shall  be  placed, 
as  regards  the  voters,  on  the  same  footing  it  always  was  from  the  incorporation  of  the 
society  until  the  year  1813,  and  in  strict  conformity  with  the  spirit  of  the  charter,  that 
is,  "That  no  pew  shall  be  entitled  to  more  than  two  votes, "  by  which  means  all  future 
disputes  and  disagreements  will  be  avoided,  and  it  is  further  agreed,  that  the  judges 
of  elections  shall  be  obliged  to  make  returns  of  every  pew  by  its  number,  together  with 
the  name  of  every  individual  voter,  and  that  the  same  shall  be  published  for  the  infor- 
mation of  the  congregation. 

6.  It  is  agreed  that  the  Rev.  Wm.  Hogan,  and  the  Eev.  .  .'  .  shall  be  and  are 
hereby  acknowledged  as  the  pastors  of  St.  Mary's  Church.  The  parties  to  this  en- 
gagement voluntarily  entered  into,  with  the  sole  view  of  putting  an  end  to  all  unfor- 
tunate misunderstandings  that  have  existed  for  some  time  past  in  Roman  Catholic 
Churches  of  this  city,  solem.nly  pledge  and  bind  themselves  to  comply  with  its  several 
articles,  and  to  unite  their  efforts,  and  exert  all  their  influence,  to  allay  the  personal 
animosities  which  exist  among  the  members  of  the  Church,  which  from  the  warmth 
of  passions,  and  the  violence  of  irritated  teelings  of  its  individual  members,  has  suf- 
fered the  greatest  injuries. 

R.  W.  Meade, 
John  Leamy, 
Arch'd  Randall 

Bishop  Conwell  answered  through  the  medium  of  Mr.  Meade: 

"Philadelphia,  July  I7th,  1823. 
Gentlemen, 

Your  letter  of  21st  of  June  was  duly  received,  and  its  contents  have  been  the 
subject  of  my  most  serious  deliberations 

We  hold  it  as  an  article  of  faith,  that  the  government  of  the  Church,  the  mission 
and  appointment  of  its  pastors,  and  the  right  to  judge  in  cases  spiritual  and  ecclesiasti- 
cal, appertain  exclusively  to  the  hierarchy;  and  that  these  powers  cannot,  consistently 
with  Catholic  principles,  be  claimed  or  exercised  by  lay  persons. 

When  the  lay- members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  St.  Mary's  Church,  instead  of 
confining  themselves  to  their  duty  as  defined  in  the  chapter,  took  upon  themselves  the 


I 


A 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  THE  NATIONAL  PERIOD  457 

government  of  that  church  and  the  appointment  ot  its  pastor,  when  thev  asserted 
the  right  to  exclude  their  Bishop  from  his  cathedral  and  oi)enl\-  resist  tlie  higliest  judi- 
cial authority  in  the  Catholic  Church,  they  left  me  but  one  course  to  pursue.  I  am 
bound  by  my  oath  of  consecration  to  resist  the  invasion  of  these  rights,  and  maintain 
in  the  flock  committed  to  my  charge  the  authority  and  the  laws  thus  disregarded. 
When,  therefore,  you  ask  me,  what  in  my  opinion  are  the  terms  upon  which  this  un- 
happy affair  may  be  terminated,  as  a  Catholic  Bishop,  I  can  only  answer,  it  can  be 
done  by  conformity  to  what  is  the  settled  and  established  order  and  discipline  of  the 
Church,  and,  according  to  my  judgment  and  conscientious  belief,  in  no  other  way. 
This,  then,  is  the  only  answer  which  I  can  give,  or  which  you  could  reasonably  expect 
me  to  give  you,  to  your  inquiry;  and  I  shall  be  truly  happy,  if  you  should  become  per- 
suaded that  it  points  out  to  you  the  only  course  by  which  you  may  be  reunited  to  your 
brethren  in  the  Church. 

It  will  afford  me  the  highest  gratification  to  accede  to  every  reasonab'e  wish  of 
that  portion  of  St.  Mary's  Church  represented  by  you;  but  I  have  no  authority  to 
change  established  discipline.  It  is  my  duty  to  maintain  and  uphold  the  S}-stem  of 
government  prescribed  by  the  lawful  power  of  the  Church;  and  I  cannot  be  e.xpected  to 
violate  laws  which  I  have  sworn  to  mamtain. 

The  right  of  presentation  supposes  the  existence  of  a  benefice,  and  a  benefice 
secures  to  the  incumbent  the  full  and  uncontrolled  enjo}-ment  ol  the  income  of  his 
church  for  life,  unless  he  should  be  convicted  of  such  offence  as  the  canon  law  punishes 
with  deprivation. 

The  right  of  patronage,  and  the  right  of  meddling  with  the  income  of  the  church, 
are  incompatible;  yet  this  latter  right  can  no  more  be  surrendered  by  a  Trustee,  than 
the  former  can  be  acknowledged  by  a  Bishop.  The  state  of  church  property  in  this 
country,  and  the  Trustee  system  as  now  constituted  must  always  stand  as  an  insuper- 
able bar  to  the  right  of  presentation.  The  Trustee  system  is  susceptible  of  much  im- 
provement; and  I  teel  persuaded  that  it  must  undergo  considerable  changes  before  it 
will  be  found  to  harmoni:  e  with  tlie  spirit,  advance  the  honor,  or  to  promote  the  inter- 
ests and  the  peace,  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

The  first  duty  imposed  on  me,  as  a  Bishop,  is  to  take  care  that  the  faithful,  com- 
mitted to  my  charge,  be  served  by  pious,  learned,  and  exemplar}-  pastors.  It  shall  be 
my  study,  as  it  is,  in  every  way,  my  interest,  to  see  that  the  first  church  in  my  diocese 
be  so  provided.  WTiilst  I  beg  you  to  be  assured  of  the  sincerity  of  this  determination, 
I  have  a  r'ght  to  e.xpect  from  you  a  corresponding  feeling  of  zealous  attachment  to  a 
Church  which  has  so  many  claims  to  your  veneration  and  regard. 

Be  assured  of  my  sincere  wishes  for  your  welfare,  and  believe  me  to  be 

Your  faithful  friend  and  father  in  God, 
Henry  Conwell, 
Bishop  of  Philadelphia. 
To  R.  W.  Meade,  John  Leamy,  and  A.  Randall,  Esqrs." 

Text— Records,  American  Catholic  Historical  Society,  Vol.  XX\T,  pp.  145-160. 

III.  THE  SECULARIZATION  OF  THE  CALIFORNIA  MISSION 
The  Decree  of  May  1st,  1834 
"The  Vice-President  of  the  United  Mexican  States  in  the  exercise  of  the  Supreme 
Executive  Power  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  Republic.     Know  ye  that  the  Congress 
General  has  decreed  as  follows. 


458  SOURCEBOOK  Of  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

-Article  1.  The  government  shall  proceed  to  secularize  the  missions  of  L'ppei 
California. 

Art.  2.  In  each  of  said  missions  a  parish  shall  be  established,  served  by  a  priest 
of  the  secular  clergy,  with  a  stipend  of  from  S2,000  to  S2.500  a  year,  as  the  government 
may  decide. 

Art.  3.  These  parish  curates  shall  not  recover  or  receive  any  fees  for  marriage;. 
Baptisms,  or  under  any  other  name.  As  regards  fees  for  pomp,  they  shall  be  entitled 
to  receive  such  as  may  be  specifically  named  in  the  list  to  be  made  out  for  that  purpose 
with  the  least  possible  delay  by  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese,  and  approved  by  the 
Supreme  Government. 

Art.  4.  To  the  parishes  shall  be  given  the  churches  with  the  sacred  vessels, 
vestments,  and  other  articles  now  possessed  by  eacli;  and  also  such  rooms  adjoining 
the  church  as  in  the  Judgment  of  the  government  may  be  deemed  necessary  for  the 
decent  service  of  the  parish. 

Art.  5.  The  government  shall  cau.'^e  a  burial  ground  to  be  laid  out  for  each 
parish  but  away  from  the  population. 

Art.  6.  Five  hundred  dollars  a  year  are  appropriated  for  j)ublic  worship  and  for 
the  sacristan  of  each  parish. 

Art.  7.  Of  the  buildings  belonging  to  each  mission,  the  most  suitable  shall  be 
assigned  as  residence  for  the  curate,  with  land  not  exceeding  two  hundred  vara? 
square;  and  the  other  buildings  shall  be  used  for  a  town-house,  primary  schools,  public 
establishments,  and  workshops. 

Art.  8.  In  order  to  provide  promptly  and  effectively  for  the  spiritual  needs  of 
both  Californias,  a  vicar-general  shall  be  appointed,  who  shall  reside  at  the  capital 
of  Upper  California  but  with  jurisdiction  over  both  territories;  and  the  bishop  shall 
confer  upon  him  the  corresponding  faculties  as  complete  as  possible. 

Art.  9.  As  a  compensation  the  vicar-general  shall  receive  annually  $3,000,  and 
he  shall  perform  his  duties  free  of  charge,  demanding  nothing  under  any  pretext  what- 
soever, not  even  for  paper. 

Art.  10.  If  for  any  reason  whatever  the  curate  of  the  capital  or  of  any  other 
parish  in  the  territor}-  shall  act  as  vicar,  he  shall  receive  $1,500  in  addition  to  his 
stipend  as  ciorate. 

Art.  11.  No  custom  shall  be  introduced  which  obliges  the  inhabitants  of  Cali- 
fornia to  make  offerings,  however  pious  they  may  be,  or  however  necessary  they  may 
be  declared;  neither  time  nor  consent  of  the  said  inhabitants  shall  give  them  any  force 
or  weight  whatsoever. 

Art.  12. .  The  government  shall  efi'ectually  care  that  the  bishop  do  his  part,  as 
far  as  he  is  concerned,  to  carpy.out  the  objects  of  this  law. 

Art.  13.  The  Supreme  Government  shall  provide  for  the  gratuitous  transporta- 
tion by  sea  of  the  new  curates  that  may  be  appointed  as  well  as  for  their  household: 
and  in  addition  it  may  give  to  each  one  for  the  journey  by  land  from  $400  to  vS800. 
accordingto  the  distance  and  the  number  of  persons  in  his  household  which  he  brings 
along. 

"  .'.Artr,U.'.  TH"  gpyeiMieilt  wiU.pay,  the" traveling  expenses  of  the  missionary  reli- 
gious leaving  the  missions;  and  in  order  that  they  may  comfortably  return  by  land 
to  their  colleges  or  convents,  there  may  be  allowed  to  each  one  from  S200  to  $300, 
and,  atdiscretion,  whatever  may  be  necessary  in  order  that  those  who  have  not  sworn 
to  support  the  independence,  may  leave  the  republic. 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN   THE  NATlDN  AL  PEKKUt  4.S0 

Art.  15.  The  Supreme  Government  will  meet  the  expenses  arising  under  thi> 
law  out  of  the  products  of  the  eslaies,  capital,  and  rcvfnucs  at  present  known  as  llir 
Pious  fund  of  the  California  Missions." 

Text— Engelharflt:  The  Missions  and  Missionirirs  of  California.  \"()l.  IH,  p,, 
.S18-519. 

Reglamento  Provisional,  Aug.  9.  1S34. 

Article  1.  The  governor,  in  accordance  with  the  spirit  of  the  law  oi  August  17th. 
1833,  and  with  his  instructions  received  from  the  Supreme  Government,  and  acting 
in  accord  with  the  prelates  of  the  missionary  religious,  will  partiall\-  convert  into 
pueblos  the  missions  of  the  territory  beginning  at  once  in  this  month  of  August,  witli 
ten  missions  and  continuing  with  the  rest  in  succession. 

Art.  2.  The  missionary  religious  will  be  relieved  of  the  administration  of  the 
temporalities,  and  will  exercise  the  functions  of  their  ministry  only  in  what  pertains 
to  spiritual  matters  until  the  formal  division  of  the  parishes  is  made,  and  the  Supreme 
Government  with  the  bishop  provide  parish  priests. 

.Art.  3.  The  territorial  government  will  reassume  the  administration  of  the 
temporalities,  directively,  on  the  following  basis. 

Art.  4.  The  Supreme  Government  will,  by  the  quickest  roult .  be  requtsted  lo 
approve  this  Provisional  Reglamento. 

Distribution  of  Property  and  Lands. 

.\rt.  5.  To  each  individual  head  of  a  family,  and  to  all  who  are  o\er  twcnt>- 
years  of  age,  although  the}'  have  no  family,  will  l)e  given  from  the  mission  lands, 
whether  irrigable  or  not.  a  plot  of  land  of  not  more  than  four  hundred  and  not  less  than 
one  hundred  varas  square.  In  common  enough  land  will  be  assigned  them  to  pasture 
their  live  stock.  Communitv  lands  shall  be  allotted  to  each  pueblo,  anfl  at  the  proper 
time  municipal  lands  also. 

Art.  6.  Among  the  .same  iudi\i<iuals  there  shall  be  divided  in  proportionate  and 
equitable  shares,  according  to  the  judgment  of  the  governor,  one-half  of  the  live 
stock,  taking  as  a  basis  the  latest  reports  on  all  kinds  of  stock  as  presented  by  the 
missionaries. 

Art.  7.  There  will  also  be  distributed  to  them  proportionately,  one-half  or  less  of 
the  chattels,  implements,  and  seeds  on  hand  which  are  indispensable  for  cultivating 
the  soil. 

.\rt.  8.  .All  the  remaining  lands,  buildings,  goods,  and  property  of  every  kind 
will  stay  in  the  care  and  under  the  responsibility  of  the  mayordomo  or  employee,  whom 
the  governor  will  appoint,  at  the  disposal  of  the  Supreme  Federal  Government. 

.\rt.  9.  From  the  common  mass  of  this  propertj'  provision  shall  be  made  for 
the  subsistence  of  tlie  missionary  Fathers,  the  pay  of  the  mayordomo  and  other  ser- 
vants, for  t&e' expenses  of  worship,"  schools,  and  other  objects  of  public  order  and 

propriety.  ^  " - . 

.-.  -Art.  10.  .  The  governor,  inasmuch  as  he, is  charged  with  th#  control. of  the  tem- 
poralitiesy  \vill  after  the  necessary  investigation  determine  and  regulate  all  the  expeosci. 
whieh  it  may  be  needful  to  make  as  well  for  the  execution  of  this  plan  a'*  for  the  ron 
servation  anrj  increase  of  the  proper!  >. 


460  SOURCE  BOOK  Oi'  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Art.  11.  The  missionary  will  choose  that  part  of  the  mission  buildings  which 
suits  him  best  for  his  habitation  and  for  that  of  his  attendants,  and  he  shall  be  pro- 
vided with  the  necessary  furniture  and  utensils. 

Art.  12.  The  library,  sacred  vestments,  church  goods  and  furniture  shall  be  in 
charge  of  the  missionary  Father  under  the  care  of  the  person  who  acts  as  sacristan", 
whom  the  same  Father  may  select,  and  who  shall  be  paid  just  wages  for  his  labor. 

Art.  13.  General  inventories  shall  be  made  of  all  the  existing  property  of  each 
mission,  all  duly  classified  according  to  the  different  branches;  of  the  account  books 
and  of  all  kinds  of  documents;  of  the  debts  and  credits,  of  which  documents  and  in- 
formation an  account  shall  be  forwarded  to  the  Supreme  Government. 

Political  Government  oj  the  Pueblos. 

Art.  14.  The  political  government  of  the  pueblos  shall  be  organized  in  entire 
conformity  with  the  existing  laws,  the  governor  will  give  the  rules  suitable  for  the 
establishment  of  the  town  councils  and  the  holding  of  elections. 

Art.  15.  The  economical  government  of  the  pueblos  shall  belong  to  the  town 
council,  but  as  far  as  regards  the  administration  of  justice  in  contentions,  they  shall 
be  subject  to  the  primary  judges  constitutionally  established  in  the  nearest  places. 

Art.  16.  The  emancipated  Indians  will  be  obliged  to  take  part  in  the  indispensable 
community  work  which  in  the  judgment  of  the  governor  may  be  deemed  necessary 
for  cultivating  the  vineyards,  orchards  and  fields  which  for  the  present  remain  undis 
tributed  until  the  Supreme  Government  directs  otherwise. 

Art.  17.  The  emancipated  Indians  will  render  to  the  Father  the  personal  service 
necessary. 

Restrictions. 

Art.  18.  They  cannot  sell,  burden  nor  alienate  under  any  pretext  the  land^ 
which  may  be  given  them,  nor  can  they  sell  their  live-stock.  The  contracts  madt 
against  these  orders  shall  be  of  no  value;  the  government  will  reclaim  the  property 
■vs  belonging  to  the  nation   and  the  buyers  shall  lose  their  money. 

Art.  19.  The  lands,  the  owners  of  which  die  without  heirs,  shall  revert  to  the 
power  of  the  nation." 

Text — Engelhardt:  The  Missions  and  Missionaries  of  California,  Vol.  Ill,  pp. 
523-.526. 

IV.  THE  XEW  YORK  SCHOOL  CONTROVERSY— 1840 

Petition 

To  the  Honorable  the  Board  of  Aldermen  of  the  City  of  New  York. 

The  fJetition  of  the  Catholics  of  New  York  Respectfully  Represents: 

That  your  petitioners  yield  to  no  class  in  their  performance  of,  and  disposition  to 

perform,  all  the  duties  of  citizens.    They  bear,  and  are  willing  to  bear  their  portion  of 

every  common  burden;  and  feel  themselves  entitled  to  a  participation  in  every  common 

benefit. 

This  participation,  they  regret  to  say,  has  been  denied  them  for  years  back,  in 

reference  to  common  school  education  in  the  city  of  New  York,  except  on  conditions 

with  which  their  conscience,  and,  as  they  believe,  their  duty  to  God.  did  not.  and  does 

not.  leave  them  at  liberty  to  comph'. 


IHE  CATHOLIC  CHUKCil  li\  THE  NATiON'AL  A'JiRlun  4()  1 

The  rights  of  conscience  m  this  country  are  held  by  both  the  Constitution  and 
universal  consent,  to  he  sacred  and  inviolable.  No  stronger  evidence  of  this  need  be 
adduced  than  the  fact,  that  one  class  of  citizens  are  exempted  from  the  duty  or  ol)liga- 
tion  of  defending  their  country  against  any  invading  foe,  out  of  delicacy  and  deference 
lo  the  rights  of  conscience  which  forbids  them  to  take  up  arms  for  any  puipose. 

Your  petitioners  only  claim  the  benefit  of  this  principle,  in  regard  to  the  public 
education  of  their  children.  Thev  regard  the  public  education,  which  the  State  has 
provided  as  a  common  benefit,  in  which  they  are  most  desirous,  and  feel  that  lhe\-  arc 
nititled  to  participate;  and  therefore  they  pray  your  honorable  body  that  they  may  bi- 
isei:r,itted  to  do  so,  without  violating  their  conscience. 

But  your  petitioners  do  not  ask  that  this  prayer  be  granted,  without  assigning 
ilicir  reasons  for  preferring  it. 

It  is  not  deemed  necessary  to  trouble  your  honorable  I)odv  with  a  detail  of  the  cir- 
cumstances by  which  the  monopoly  of  the  public  education  of  children  in  the  city  of 
Xew  York,  and  of  the  funds  provided  for  that  i>urpose,  at  the  e.xpense  of  the  Slate, 
have  passed  into  the  hands  of  a  private  corporation,  styled,  in  its  act  of  charier,  'The 
Public  School  Society  of  the  City  of  New  York.'  It  is  composed  of  men  of  dilTerent 
sects  or  denominations.  But  that  denomination  of  Friends,  which  is  believed  to  ha\e 
tlie  controlling  influence,  both  by  its  numbers  and  otherwise,  holds  as  a  sectarian  prin- 
'^pli',  that  an)-  formal  or  oflicial  teaching  of  religion  is,  at  best,  unprofitable.  .And 
>  our  petitioners  have  discovered  that  such  of  their  children  as  have  attended  the  public 
-chools  are  generally,  and  at  an  early  age,  imbued  with  the  same  principle — that  they 
l/tcome  untractable,  disobedient,  and  even  contemptuous  toward  their  parents — 
unwilling  to  learn  anj-  thing  of  religion — as  if  they  had  become  illuminated,  and  could 
receive  all  the  knowledge  of  religion  necessar}^  for  them  by  instinct  or  inspiration. 
^our  petitioners  do  not  pretend  to  assign  the  cause  of  this  change  in  their  children; 
I  hey  only  attest  the  fact  as  resulting  from  their  attendance  at  the  pul)lic  schools  of  the 
I'viblic  School  Society. 

This  Society,  however,  is  composed  of  gentlemen  of  various  sects,  including  even 
"lie  or  two  Catholics.  But  they  profess  to  exclude  all  sectarianism  from  their  schools. 
If  they  do  not  exclude  sectarianism,  they  are  avowedly  no  more  entitled  to  the  school 
funds  than  your  petitioners,  or  any  other  denomination  of  professing  Christians,  ll 
ihey  do  as  they  profess,  exclude  sectarianism,  then  your  petitioners  contend  that  they 
I  xclude  Christianity,  and  leave  to  the  advantage  of  infidelity  the  tendencies  which  are 
'.iiven  to  the  minds  of  j'outh  by  the  influence  of  this  feature  and  pretension  of  their 
-}  stem.  If  they  could  accomplish  what  they  proiess,  other  denominations  would  Join 
Miur  petitioners  in  remonstrating  against  their  schools.     Hut  they  do  not  accomplish 

Your  petitioners  will  show  30ur  honorable  body  that  they  do  admit  what  Catho- 
-  call  sectarianism  (although  others  may  call  it  only  religion),  in  a  great  variety  of 
ays. 

In  their  twenty-second  report,  as  far  back  as  the  year  1827,  they  tell  us,  p.  14,  that 
l!iey  'are  aware  of  the  importance  of  early  religious  instruction,'  and  that  none  but 
hat  is  'exclusively  general  and  scriptural  in  its  character,  should  be  introduced  into 
the  schools  under  their  charge.'  Here,  then,  is  their  own  testimony  that  they  did 
introduce  and  authorize  'religious  instruction'  in  their  schools.  And  that  they  solved, 
with  the  utmost  composure,  the  difficult  question  on  which  the  sects  disagtee  Ij\ 


462  SOURCEBOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISIORV 

determining  what  kind  of  'religious  instruction'  is  'exclusively  general  and  scriptural 
in  its  character.' 

Neither  could  they  impart  this  'early  religious  instruction'  themselves.  They 
miist  have  lelt  it  to  their  teachers;  and  these,  armed  with  official  influence,  could  im- 
press those  'early  religious  instructions'  on  the  susceptil)le  minds  of  the  children,  with 
the  authority  of  dictators. 

The  Public  School  Sociel\-,  in  their  rcjiorl  for  tlic  year  18.i2,  p.  10,  describe  tlu- 
effects  of  these  'early  religious  instructions/  without,  perhaps  intending  to  do  so,  but 
yet  precisely  as  your  petitioners  have  witnessed  it  in  such  of  their  children  as  attended 
those  schools.  'The  age  at  which  children  are  usually  sent  to  school  affords  a  much  bet- 
ter opportunity  to  mould  their  minds  to  peculiar  and  exclusive  forms  of  faith,  than  am- 
subsequent  period  of  life.'  In  p.  11  ot  the  same  report,  they  protest  against  the  injus- 
tice of  supporting  'religion  in  any  shape'  by  public  money — as  if  the  early  religiou.^ 
instruction,  which  they  themselves  authorized  in  their  schools  five  years  before,  was  not 
'religion  in  some  shape,'  and  was  not  supported  by  public  taxation.  They  tell  us  again, 
in  more  guarded  language,  'The  trustees  are  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance  of 
imbuing  the  youthful  mind  with  religious  impressions,  and  they  have  endeavored  to  at- 
tain this  object,  as  far  as  the  nature  of  the  institution  will  admit.'     Report  of  18.S7,  p.  7. 

In  their  thirty-third  annual  report,  they  tell  us  that  'they  would  not  be  understood 
as  regarding  religious  impressions  in  early  youth  as  unimportant.  On  the  contrary, 
they  desire  to  do  all  which  may  with  propriety  be  done  to  give  a  right  direction  to  the 
minds  of  the  children  entrusted  to  their  care.  Their  schools  are  uniformly  opened  with 
the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  class-books  are  such  as  recognize  and  enforce  the 
great  and  generally  acknowledged  principles  of  Christianity.'     Page  7. 

In  their  thirty-fourth  annual  report,  for  the  year  IS.'^y,  they  pa}'  a  high  compliment 
to  a  deceased  teacher  for  the  'moral  and  religious  influence  exerted  by  her  over  the 
three  hundred  girls  dailj'  attending  her  school,'  and  tell  us  that  'it  could  not  but  have 
a  lasting  effect  on  many  of  their  susceptible  m.inds.'  Page  7.  And  yet  in  all  these 
"early  religious  instructions — religious  impressions,  and  religious  influence,  essentially 
anti-Catholic — your  petitioners  are  to  see  nothing  sectarian.  But  if,  in  giving  the 
education  which  the  State  requires,  they  were  to  bring  the  same  influences  to  bear  on 
the  'susceptible  minds  of  their  oicn  children,  in  favor,  and  not  against  their  own  religion, 
then  this  Society  contends  that  it  would  be  sectarian  1' 

Your  petitioners  regret  there  is  no  means  of  ascertaining  to  what  extent  the  teach- 
ers in  the  schools  of  the  Society  carried  out  the  views  of  their  principals,  on  the  impor- 
tance of  conveying  'early  religious  instructions'  to  the  susceptible  minds  of  the  children. 
But  they  believe  it  is  in  their  power  to  prove  that,  in  some  instances,  the  Scriptures 
ha\e  been  explained,  as  well  as  read,  to  the  pupils. 

Even  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures  in  those  schools,  }our  petitioners  cannot  regard 
otherwise  than  as  sectarian;  because  Protestants  would  certainly  consider  as  such  the 
intention  of  the  Catholic  Scriptures,  which  are  different  from  theirs:  and  the  Catholics 
have  the  same  ground  to  objection  when  the  Protestant  version  is  made  use  of.  Your 
petitioners  have  to  state  further,  as  grounds  of  their  conscientious  objections  to  those 
schools,  that  many  of  the  selections  in  their  elementary  reading-lessons  contain  matter 
prejudicial  to  the  Catholic  name  and  character.  The  term  'popery'  is  repeatedly  found 
in  them.  This  term  is  known  and  employed  as  one  of  insult  and  contempt  toward  the 
Catholic  religion,  and  it  passes  into  the  minds  of  children  with  the  feelings  of  which  it  is 
the  outward  expression.     Both  the  historical  and  religious  portions  of  the  reading- 


THK  CATHOLU    CHI  RCH    IN    IHi-;   NATIONAL   I'LRloD  to.? 

lessons  are  selected  from  Protestant  writers,  whose  prejudices  against  the  Cathohc 
religion  render  them  unworthy  of  confidence  in  the  mind  of  your  petitioners,  at  least 
so  far  as  theirown  children  are  concerned. 

The  Public  School  Society  have  heretotore  denied  that  their  books  contained  any 
thing  reasonabh'  objectionable  to  Catholics.  Proofs  of  the  contrary  could  be  multi- 
plied, but  it  is  unnecessary,  as  they  have  recently  retracted  theirdenial,  and  discovered, 
after  fifteen  years' enjoj-ment  of  their  monopoly,  that  their  books  do  contain  objection- 
able passages.  But  they  allege  that  they  have  prolTered  rei)cated!y  to  make  such  cor 
rections  as  the  Catholic  clergy  might  require.  Your  petitioners  conceive  that  such  a 
proposal  could  not  be  carried  into  effect  by  the  I'ublic  School  Society,  without  giving 
just  grounds  for  exceptions  to  ojther  denominations.  Neither  can  they  see  with  what 
consistency  that  Society  can  insist,  as  it  has  done,  on  the  peri:)etuation  of  its  monopol\- 
when  the  trustees  thus  avow  their  incompetency  to  present  une.xceptionable  books, 
without  the  aid  of  the  Catholic  or  any  other  clergy.  They  allege,  indeed,  that  with  the 
best  intentions  they  have  been  unable  to  ascertain  the  passages  w-hich  might  be  offen- 
sive to  Catholics.  With  their  intentions,  your  petitioners  cannot  enter  into  any  ques- 
tion. Nevertheless,  they  submit  to  your  honorable  body  that  this  Society  is  eminently 
incompetent  for  the  superintendence  of  public  education,  if  they  could  not  see  that  the 
following  passage  was  unfit  for  the  public  schools,  and  especiallv  unfit  to  be  placed  in 
the  hands  of  Catholic  children. 

They  will  quote  the  passage  as  one  instance,  taken  from  'J'utnam's  Sequel,'  p.  290. 

Hass,  John,  a  zealous  reformer  from  poperj'.  who  lived  in  Bohemia  toward  the  close 
of  the  fourteenth,  and  the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth  centuries.  He  was  bold  and  per- 
sever  ii.  but  at  length,  trusting  to  the  deceitful  CalhoUcs,  he  was  by  them  brought  to 
trial,  condemned  as  a  heretic,  and  burnt  at  the  stake. 

The  Public  School  Society  may  be  e.xcused  for  not  knowing  the  historical  inac- 
curacies of  this  passage,  but  surely  assistance  of  the  Catholic  clergy  could  not  have  been 
necessary  to  an  understanding  of  the  word  'deceitful,'  as  applied  to  all  who  profess  the 
religion  of  your  petitioners. 

For  these  reasons,  and  others  of  the  same  kind,  \our  petitioners  cannot  in  con 
science,  and  conscientiously  with  their  sense  of  dut>-  to  God  and  to  their  olTspring,  in 
trust  the  Public  School  Society  with  the  office  of  giving  'a  right  direction  to  the  minds 
ot  their  children.'  And  yet  this  Society  claims  that  oftice,  and  claims  for  the  discharge 
of  it  the  common  school  funds  to  which  your  petitioners,  in  common  with  other  citi- 
zens, are  contributors.  In  so  far  as  they  are  contributors,  they  are  not  only  deprived 
of  any  benefit  in  return,  but  their  money  is  employed  to  the  damage  and  detrmient  of 
their  religion,  on  the  minds  of  their  own  children,  and  of  the  rising  generation  of  the 
community  at  large.  The  contest  is  between  the  guaranteed  rights,  civil  and  religious, 
of  the  citizen  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  pretensions  of  the  Pulilic  School  Society  on  the 
other;  and  whilst  it  has  been  silently  going  on  for  years,  your  petitioners  would  call  the 
attention  of  your  honorable  body  to  its  consequences  on  the  class  f<ir  whom  the  benefits 
of  public  education  are  most  essential — the  children  of  the  poor. 

This  class  (your  petitioners  speak  only  so  far  as  relates  to  their  own  denomination ), 
after  a  brief  experience  of  the  schools  of  the  Public  School  Society,  naturally  and  dc 
servedly  withdrew  all  confidence  Irom  it.  Hence  the  establishment  by  your  petition 
crs  of  schools  for  the  education  of  the  poor. 

The  expense  necessary  for  this  was  a  second  taxation,  require<l  not  b>  the  laws 
of  the  land,  but  the  no  less  imperious  demands  or  their  conscience 


464  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

They  were  reduced  to  the  alternative  of  seeing  their  children  gro-\\nng  up  in  entire 
ignorance,  or  else  taxing  themselves  anew  for  private  schools,  whilst  the  funds  pro 
vided  for  education,  and  contributed  in  part  by  themselves,  were  given  over  to  the 
Public  School  Society,  and  by  them  employed  as  has  been  stated  above. 

Now  jour  petitioners  respectfully  submit,  that  without  this  confidence,  no  body 
of  men  can  discharge  the  duties  of  education  as  intended  by  the  State  and  required  b> 
the  people.  The  Public  School  Society  are,  and  have  been  at  all  times,  conscious  that 
they  had  not  the  confidence  of  the  poor 

Your  petitioners,  therefore,  praj'  that  j'our  honorable  body  will  be  pleased  to 
designate  as  among  the  schools  entitled  to  participate  in  the  common  school  fund,  upon 
compl3dng  with  the  requirements  of  the  law  and  the  ordinances  of  the  Corporation  of 
the  city,  or  lor  such  other  relief  as  to  your  honorable  body,  shall  seem  meet — St.  Pat- 
rick's school,  St.  Peter's  school,  St.  Mary's  school,  St.  Joseph's  school,  St.  James' 
school,  St.  Nicholas'  school.  Transfiguration  Church  school,  and  St.  John's  school. 

And  your  petitioners  further  request,  in  the  event  of  your  honorable  body's  deter- 
mining to  hear  your  petitioners  on  the  subject  of  their  petition  that  such  time  may  lie 
appointed  as  may  be  most  agreeable  to  your  honorable  bod}',  and  that  a  full  session 
of  }our  honorable  board  be  convened  for  that  purpose. 

And  your  petitioners,  &c., 

Thomas  O'Connor,  Chairman. 

Text — Bourne:  History  of  the  Public  School  Society  of  the  City  of  Xew  York,  [)\<. 
189-195. 

Remonstrance  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 

"To  the  Honorable  the  Common  Council  of  the  City  of  New  York: 

The  undersigned  committee,  appointed  by  the  pastors  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  in  this  city,  on  the  part  of  eaid  pastors  and  churches,  do  Most  Respectfuii  ', 
Represent: 

It  must  be  manifest  to  the  Common  Council,  that,  if  the  Roman  Catholic  claim > 
are  granted,  all  the  other  Christian  denominations  will  urge  their  claims  for  a  simil;  r 
appropriation,  and  that  the  money  raised  for  education  by  a  general  tax  will  be  solel}" 
applied  to  the  purposes  of  proselytism,  through  the  medium  of  sectarian  schools.  But 
if  this  were  done,  would  it  be  the  price  of  peace?  or  would  it  not  throw  the  apple  of 
discord  into  the  whole  Christian  community,  should  we  agree  in  the  division  of  the 
spoils?  Would  each  sect  be  satisfied  with  the  portion  allotted  to  it?  \Ye  venture  to 
say  that  the  sturdy  claimants  who  now  beset  the  Council  would  not  be  satisfied  with 
much  less  than  the  lion's  share;  and  we  are  sure  that  there  are  other  Protestant  denom- 
inations beside  ourselves  who  would  not  patiently  submit  to  the  exaction.  But,  when 
all  the  Christian  sects  shall  be  satisfied  with  their  individual  share  of  the  public  fund, 
what  is  to  become  of  those  children  whose  parents  belong  to  none  of  these  sects,  and 
who  cannot  conscientiously  allow  them  to  be  educated  in  the  peculiar  dogmas  of  any 
one  of  them?  The  different  committees  who,  on  a  former  occasion,  approached  your 
honorable  bod}-,  have  shown  that,  to  provide  schools  for  these  only,  would  require  little 
less  than  is  now  expended,  and  it  requires  little  arithmetic  to  show  that,  when  the 
religious  sects  have  taken  all,  nothing  will  remain  for  those  who  have  not  yet  been  able 
to  decide  which  of  the  Christian  denominations  to  prefer.     It  must  be  plain  to  ever\ 


I 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  THE  NATIONAL  PERIOD  4()5 

impartial  observer,  that  the  applicants  are  opposed  to  the  whole  s>  stem  of  public  school 
instruction;  and  it  will  he  found  that  the  uncharitaljle  exclusiveness  of  their  creed  must 
ever  be  opposed  to  all  public  instruction  which  is  not  under  the  direction  of  their  own 
priesthood.  They  may  be  conscientious  in  all  this;  but,  though  it  be  no  new  claim  on 
their  part,  we  cannot  jet  allow  them  to  guide  and  control  the  consciences  of  all  the  rest 
of  the  community.  We  are  sorry  that  the  reading  of  the  Bible  in  the  public  schools, 
without  note  or  commentary,  is  offensive  to  them,  but  we  cannot  allow  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures to  be  accompanied  with  their  notes  and  commentaries,  and  to  be  put  into  the 
hands  of  the  children  who  may  hereafter  be  the  rulers  and  legislators  oi  our  beloved 
country;  I^ecause,  among  other  bad  things  taught  in  these  commentaries,  is  to  be  found 
the  lawfulness  of  murdering  heretics,  and  the  unqualified  submission,  in  all  matters  of 
conscience,  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 

But  if  the  principle  on  which  this  application  is  based  should  be  admitted,  it  must 
be  carried  far  beyond  the  present  purpose. 

If  all  are  to  be  released  from  taxation  when  they  cannot  conscientiously  derive  any 
benefit  from  the  disbursement  of  the  money  collected,  what  will  be  done  for  the  Society 
of  Friends,  and  other  sects  who  are  opposed  to  war  under  all  circumstances?  Man>- 
of  tliese,  besides  the  tax  paid  on  all  foreign  goods  thus  consumed,  pay  direct  duties  at 
the  Custom  House,  which  go  to  the  payment  of  the  army  and  to  purchase  the  muni- 
tions of  war.  And  even  when  the  Government  finds  it  necessary  to  lay  direct  war 
taxes,  these  conscientious  sects  are  compelled  to  pay  their  proportion,  on  the  ground 
that  the  public  defence  requires  it.  So,  it  is  believed,  the  public  interest  requires  the 
education  of  the  whole  rismg  generation;  because  it  would  be  unsafe  to  commit  the 
public  liberty,  and  the  perpetuation  of  our  republican  institutions,  to  those  whose 
ignorance  of  their  nature  and  value  would  render  them  careless  of  their  preservation, 
or  the  easy  dupes  of  artful  innovators;  and  hence  every  citizen  is  required  to  contribute 
in  proportion  to  his  means  to  the  public  purpose  of  universal  education. 

The  Roman  Catholics  complain  that  books  have  been  introduced  into  the  public 
schools  which  are  injurious  to  them  as  a  body.  It  is  allowed,  however,  that  the  pas- 
sages in  these  books  to  which  such  reference  is  made  are  chiedy,  if  not  entirely,  his- 
torical; and  we  put  it  to  the  candor  of  the  Common  Council  to  say,  whether  any  history 
of  Europe  for  the  last  ten  centuries  could  be  written  which  could  either  omit  to  men- 
tion the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  or  mention  it  without  recording  historical  facts 
unfavorable  to  that  Church?  We  assert,  that  if  all  the  historical  facts  in  which  the 
Church  of  Rome  has  taken  a  prominent  part  could  be  taken  from  writers  of  her  own 
<  n.nmunion  only,  the  incidents  might  be  made  more  objectionable  to  the  complainants 
than  any  book  to  which  they  now  object. 

History  itself,  then,  must  be  falsified  for  their  accommodation;  and  yet  they  corn- 
lain  that  the  system  of  education  adopted  in  the  public  schools  docs  not  teach  the 
fulness  of  lying:  They  complain  that  no  religion  is  taught  in  these  schools,  and 
k clare  that  any,  even  the  worst  form  of  Christianity,  would  be  better  than  none:  and 
yet  they  object  to  the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  are  the  only  foundation 
of  all  true  religion.  Is  it  not  plain,  then,  that  they  will  not  be  satisfied  with  any  thing 
short  of  the  total  abandonment  of  public  school  instruction,  or  the  appropriation  of 
such  portion  of  the  public  fund  as  they  may  claim  to  their  own  sectarian  purposes 

But  this  is  not  all.  They  have  been  most  complaisantly  offered  the  censorship 
of  the  books  to  be  used  in  the  public  schools.      The  committee  to  whom  has  been 


-U)6  SOTRCE   BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  (•HrR(  H    HlSToRN 

confided  the  management  of  these  schools  in  this  city  offered  to  allow  the  Roman 
Catholic  bishop  to  expurgate  from  these  books  any  thing  offensive  to  him. 

But  the  offer  was  not  accepted; — perhaps  for  the  same  reason  that  he  declined  to 
decide  on  the  admissibilit)'  of  a  book  of  extracts  from  the  Bible,  which  had  been  sanc- 
tioned by  certain  bishops  in  Ireland.  An  appeal,  it  seems,  had  gone  to  the  pope  on  the 
subject,  and  nothing  could  be  said  or  done  in  the  matter  until  His  Holiness  had  de 
cided.  The  Comm.on  Council  of  New  York  will  therefore  find  that,  when  they  shal 
have  conceded  to  the  Roman  Catholics  of  this  city  the  selection  of  books  for  the  u^i 
of  the  public  schools,  that  these  books  must  undergo  the  censorship  of  a  foreign  poten 
tate.  We  hope  the  time  is  far  distant  when  the  citizens  of  this  country  will  allow  an 
foreign  power  to  dictate  to  them  in  matters  relating  to  either  general  or  municipal  law. 

We  cannot  conclude  this  memorial  without  noticing  one  other  ground  on  which  '; 
the  Roman  Catholics,  in  their  late  appeal  to  their  fellow-citizens,  urged  their  sectarian  ; 
claims,  and  excused  their  conscientious  objections  to  the  public  schools.  Their  creed  ; 
is  dear  to  them,  it  seems,,because  some  of  their  ancestors  have  been  martyrs  to  their  | 
faith.  This  was  an  unfortunate  allusion.  Did  not  the  Roman  Catholics  know  that  ! 
they  addressed  many  of  their  fellow-citizens  who  could  not  recur  to  the  memories  of 
their  own  ancestors  without  being  reminded  of  the  revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes,  j 
the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  the  fires  of  Smithfield,  or  the  crusade  against  i 
the  Waldenses'-'  We  would  willingly  cover  these  scenes  with  the  mantle  of  charity,  '■ 
and  hope  that  our  Roman  Catholic  fellow-citizens  will,  in  future.  a\  oid  whatever  has  !• 
a  tendency  to  revive  the  painful  remembrance.  j 

Your  memorialists  had  hoped  that  the  intolerance  and  exclusiveness  which  had     j 
characterized  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  in  Europe  had  been  greatly  softened  under     ; 
the  benign  influences  of  our  civil  institutions.     The  pertinacity  with  which  their  sec-     ; 
tarian  interests  are  now  urged  has  dissipated  the  illusion.     We  were  content  with  their 
having  excluded  us,  ex  cathedra,  from  all  claim  to  heaven,  for  we  were  sure  they  did 
not  possess  the  keys,  notwithstanding  their  confident  pretension;  nor  did  we  com- 
plain that  they  would  not  allow  us  any  participation  in  the  benefits  of  purgator\-,  for 
it  is  a  place  they  have  made  for  themselves,  and  of  which  they  may  claim  the  exclusive 
property-,  but  we  do  protest  against  any  appropriation  of   the   public   school  fund 
for  their  exclusive  benefit,  or  for  any  other  purposes  whatever. 

Assured  that  the  Common  Council  will  do  what  is  right  to  do  in  the  premises,  we     . 
are,  gentlemen,  with  great  respect. 

Your  most  obedient  ser\ants. 

N.  B.WGS, 
Thom.\s  E.  Bond. 
George  Peck." 

■Jexl— Bourne:  Historv  of  Ih  Public  School  Soci,l\  of  the  City  of  Ne-d'  York.      |4>. 
198  201. 

\'.   K.\0\\-\i)THL\c;isM 

The  National  Platjorm  oj  1855 
"1.  The  acknowledgment  of  that  Almighty  Being  who  rules  over  the  universe — 
who  presides  over  the  Councils  of  Nations — who  conducts  the  affairs  of  men,  and  who, 
in  every  step  by  which  we  have  advanced  to  the  character  of  an  independent  Nation, 
has  distinguished  us  by  some  token  of  Providential  agency. 


HIE  CATIIOLK     CliUKCU    IN    THE   N AllONAI.   1>ERI«>1'  \U, 

2.  The  cultivation  and  development  of  a  sentiment  of  profoundl\-  intense  Ameri- 
can feeling,  of  passionate  attachment  to  our  country,  its  history  and  its  institutions; 
of  admiration  for  the  purer  days  of  our  national  existence;  of  veneration  for  the  heroism. 
that  precipitated  our  Revolution,  and  of  emulation  of  the  virtue,  wisdom  and  patriot- 
ism that  framed  our  Constitution,  and  first  successfully  applied  its  provisions. 

3.  The  maintenance  of  the  union  of  these  United  States,  as  the  paramount  political 
good;  or,  to  use  the  lanRuagp  of  Washington,    the  primary  object  of  patriotic  desire 
And  hence- 
First — Opposition  to  all  attempts  to  weaken  or  .-uljxerl  it. 

Second — Uncompromising  antagonism  to  every  principle  of  policx  ihai  endangers 
it. 

Third — The  advocacy  of  an  equitable  adjustment  of  all  political  differences  which 
threaten  its  integrity  or  perpetuity. 

Fourth — The  suppression  of  all  tendencies  to  political  division,  founded  on  'geo- 
graphical discriminations,  or  on  the  belief  that  there  is  a  real  difference  of  interests  and 
views'  between  the  various  sections  of  the  Union. 

Fifth — The  full  recognition  of  the  rights  of  the  several  States,  as  e.Kpressed  anil 
reserved  in  the  Constitution,  and  a  careful  avoidance  by  the  general  government  of 
all  interference  with  their  rights  by  legislative  or  executive  action. 

4.  Obedience  to  the  Constitution  of  these  United  States  as  the  sui)reme  law  of  the 
land,  sacredly  obligatory  upon  all  its  parts  and  members,  and  steadfast  resistance  to 
the  spirit  of  innovation  upon  its  principles,  however  specious  the  pretexts,  .\vowing 
that  in  all  doubtful  or  disputed  points  it  may  only  be  legall\-  ascertained  and  expounded 
by  the  judicial  power  of  the  United  States. 

First — .V  habit  of  reverential  obedience  to  the  laws,  whether  national,  Stale  or 

municipal,  until  they  are  repealed  or  declared  unconstitutional  b>-  the  proper  authority. 

Second — A  tender  and  sacred  regard  for  those  acts  of  statesmanship  which  are 

j  to  be  contradistinguished  from  acts  of  ordinary  legislation  by  the  fact  of  their  being  of 

'  the  nature  of  compacts  and  agreements;  and  so,  to  be  considered  a  fixed  and  settled 

j  national  policy. 

!  .S.  .\  radical  revision  and  modification  of  the  laws  regulating  immigration,  and  the 

I  settlement  of  imm  grants,  offering  the  honest  immigrant,  who  from  love  of  libertj-  or 
j  hatred  of  oppression,  seeks  an  asylum  in  the  United  States,  a  friendly  reception  and 
1  protection,  but  unqualifiedly  condemning  the  transmission  to  our  shores  of  felons  and 
J  [laupers. 
I  6.  The  essential  modification  of  the  naturalization  laws. 

The  repeal  by  the  Legislatures  of  the  respective  States  of  all  State  laws  allowing 
foreigners  not  naturalized  to  \ote.  The  repeal,  \vithout  retrospective  operation,  of  all 
acts  of  Congress  making  grants  of  land  to  unnaturalized  foreigners,  and  allowing  them 
to  vote  in  the  territories. 

7.  Hostility  to  the  corrupt  means  by  which  the  leaders  of  i)art\  lia\e  liithcrtu 
forced  upon  us  our  rulers  and  our  political  creeds. 

Implacable  enmity  against  the  present  demoralizing  system  of  rewards  (or  political 
subserviency,  and  of  punishments  for  political  independence. 

Disgust  for  the  wild  hunt  after  office  which  characterizes  the  age 
These  on  the  other  hand.     On  the  other — 

Imitation  of  the  practice  of  the  purer  days  of  the  Republic,  and  admiration  of  the 
maxim  that  'office  should  «eek  the  man.  and  not  man  the  office.'  and  of  the  rule  thai 


468  souncE  BOOK  or  AxMekicax  church  history 

the  just  mode  of  ascertaining  fitness  for  office  is  the  capabilitj^  the  faithfulness  and 
the  honesty  of  the  incumbent  candidate. 

8.  Resistance  to  the  aggressive  polic\-  and  corrupting  tendencies  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church  in  our  country  by  the  advancement  to  all  political  stations — execu- 
tive, legislative,  judicial  or  diplomatic — of  those  only  who  do  not  hold  civil  allegiance, 
directly  or  indirectly,  to  any  foreign  power,  whether  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  and  who 
are  Americans  by  birth,  education  and  training,  thus  fulfilling  the  maxim  'Americans 
onl}^  shall  govern  America.' 

The  protection  of  all  citizens  in  the  legal  and  proper  exercise  of  their  civil  and  re- 
ligious rights  and  privileges;  the  maintenance  of  the  right  of  ever)'  man  to  the  full, 
unrestrained  and  peaceful  enjoyment  of  his  own  religious  opinions  and  worships,  and 
a  jealous  resistance  of  all  attempts  by  any  sect,  denomination,  or  church  to  obtain  an 
ascendancy  over  any  other  in  the  State,  by  means  of  any  special  privilege  or  exemption, 
by  any  political  combination  of  its  members,  or  by  a  division  of  their  civil  allegiance 
with  any  foreign  power,  potentate  or  ecclesiastic. 

9.  The  reformation  of  the  character  of  our  Xational  Legislature,  by  elevatng  to 
that  dignified  and  responsible  position  men  of  higher  qualifications,  purer  morals,  and 
more  unselfish  patriotism. 

10.  The  restriction  of  executive  patronage — especially  in  the  matter  of  appoint- 
ments to  ofiTice — so  far  as  it  may  be  permitted  by  the  Constitution,  and  consistent  with 
the  public  good. 

11.  The  education  of  the  youth  of  our  country  in  schools  provided  by  the  State, 
which  schools  shall  be  common  to  all,  without  distinction  of  creed  or  party,  and  free 
from  any  influence  or  direction  of  a  denominational  or  partisan  character. 

.And,  inasmuch  as  Christianity,  by  the  Constitutions  of  nearly  all  the  States;  by 
the  decisions  of  most  eminent  judicial  authorities,  and  by  the  consent  by  the  people 
of  America,  is  considered  an  element  of  our  political  system,  and  the  Hoi}'  Bible  is  at 
once  the  source  of  Christianity  and  the  depositor}'  and  fountain  of  all  civil  and  relig- 
ious freedom,  we  oppose  every  attempt  to  exclude  it  from  the  schools  thus  estab- 
lished in  the  States. 

12.  The  American  party,  having  arisen  upon  the  ruins,  and  in  spite  of  the  opposi- 
tion of  the  Whig  and  Democratic  parties,  cannot  be  held  in  any  manner  responsible  for 
the  obnoxious  acts  or  violated  pledges  of  either.  And  the  systematic  agitation  of  the 
slavery  question  by  those  parties  having  elevated  sectional  hostility  into  a  positive 
element  of  political  power,  and  brought  our  institutions  into  peril,  it  has,  therefore, 
become  the  imperative  duty  of  the  American  party  to  interpose  for  the  purpose  of 
giving  peace  to  the  country  and  perpetuity  to  the  Union.  And  as  experience  has  shown 
it  impossible  to  reconcile  opinions  so  extreme  as  those  which  separate  the  disputants, 
and  as  there  can  be  no  dishonor  in  submitting  to  the  laws,  the  National  Council  has 
deemed  it  the  best  guarantee  of  common  justice  and  of  future  peace  to  abide  by  and 
maintain  the  existing  laws  upon  the  subject  of  slavery,  as  a  final  and  conclusive  settle- 
ment of  that  subject,  in  fact  and  in  substance. 

And,  regarding  it  the  highest  duty  to  avow  their  opinions  upon  a  subject  so  im- 
portant in  distinct  and  unequivocal  terms,  it  is  hereby  declared  as  the  sense  of  this 
National  Council  that  Congress  possesses  no  power  under  the  Constitution  to  legislate 
upon  the  subject  of  slavery  in  the  States,  where  it  does  or  may  exist,  or  to  e.xclude  any 
State  from  admission  into  the  Union  because  its  Constitution  does  or  does  not  recog- 
nize the  institution  of  slavery  as  a  part  of  its  social  system,  and  e.xpressly  pretermitting 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  THE  NATIONAL  I'ERIOD  46'^ 

any  expression  of  opinion  upon  the  power  of  Congress  to  establish  or  prohibit  slavery  in 
any  territory,  it  is  the  sense  ot  the  \ational  Council  that  Congress  ought  not  to  legis 
late  upon  the  subject  of  slavery  within  the  territory  of  the  United  States,  and  that  an\' 
interference  by  Congress  with  slavery  as  it  exists  in  the  District  of  Columbia  would  be  a 
violation  of  the  spirit  and  intention  of  the  compact  by  which  the  State  of  Maryland 
ceded  the  district  to  the  United  States,  and  a  breach  of  the  national  faith. 

13.  The  policy  of  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  in  its  relations  with  foreign 
governments,  is  to  exact  justice  from  the  strongest  and  do  justice  to  the  weakest,  re- 
straining by  all  the  power  of  the  Ciovernment  all  its  citizens  from  interfering  with  the 
internal  concerns  of  nations  with  whom  v.e  are  at  peace. 

14.  This  National  Council  declares  that  all  the  principles  of  the  order  shall  Ijo 
henceforth  everywhere  openly  avowed,  and  that  each  member  shall  be  at  liljerty  to 
make  known  the  existence  of  the  order,  and  the  fact  that  he  himself  is  a  member,  and 
it  recommends  that  there  be  no  concealment  of  the  places  of  meeting  of  subordinate 
councils." 

Text — Schmeckebier :  History  of  the  Know  Nothing  Parly  in  Maryland,  Appendix 
A.     J.H.U.  Studies,  Series  XVII,  Xo.  4  and  5. 

VI.  THE  POPE'S  APPEAL  TO  TERMINATE  THE  CIVIL 
WAR 

"To  our  Venerable  Brother,  John,  Archbishop  of  Neiv  York: 

Pope  Pius  IX 
Venerable  Brother:  Health  and  Apostolic  benediction.  Among  the  various  and 
most  oppressive  cares  which  weigh  on  us  in  these  turbulent  and  perilous  times,  we  are 
greatly  affected  by  the  truly  lamentable  state  in  \vhich  the  Christian  people  of  the 
United  States  of  America  are  placed  by  the  destructive  Civil  War  broken  out  among 
them. 

For,  Venerable  Brother,  we  cannot  but  be  overwhelmed  with  the  deepest  sorrow 
while  we  recapitulate,  with  paternal  feelings,  the  slaughter,  ruin,  destruction,  devasta- 
tion, and  other  innumerable  and  ever-to-be-deplored  calamities  by  which  the  people 
i  themselves  are  most  miserably  harassed  and  dilacerated.     Hence,  we  have  not  ceased 
to  offer  up,  in  the  humility  of  our  hearts,  our  most  fervent  prayers  to  God,  that  He 
would  deliver  them  from  so  many  and  so  great  evils.     And  we  are  fully  assured  that 
you  also,  \'enerable  Brother,  pray  and  implore,  without  ceasing,  the  Lord  of  Mercies 
to  grant  solid  peace  and  prosperity  to  that  Country.     But  since  we,  by  virtue  of  the 
i  ofl&ce  of  our  Apostolic  ministry,  embrace,  with  the  deepest  sentiments  of  charity,  all 
i  the  nations  of  the  Christian  world,  and  though  unworthy,  administer  here  on  earth  the 
:  vicegerent  work  of  Him  who  is  the  Author  of  Peace  and  the  Lover  of  Charity,  we  can- 
:  not -refrain  from  inculcating,  again  and  again,  on  the  minds  of  the  people  themselve?, 
j  and  their  chief  rulers,  mutual  charity  and  peace. 

I  \\Taerefore  we  write  you  this  letter,  in  i^•hich  we  urge  you,  \'enerable  Brother,  with 
;  all  the  force  and  earnestness  of  our  mind,  to  exhort,  with  your  eminent  piety  and  epis- 
j  copai  zeal,  your  clergy  and  faithful  to  offer  up  their  prayers,  and  also  apply  all  your 
I  study  and  exertion,,  with  the  people  and  their  chief  rulers,  to  restore  forthwith  the  de- 
i  sired  tranquillity  and  peace  by  which  the  happiness  of  both  the  Christian  and  the  civil 
i  republic  is  principal)}-  maintained.     AMierefore.  omit  nothing  you  can  undertake  and 


470  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

accomplish,  by  your  wisdom,  authority  and  exertions,  as  far  as  compatible  with  the  > 
nature  of  the  holy  ministry,  to  conciliate  the  rninds  of  the  combatants,  pacify,  reconcile  <, 
and  bring  back  the  desired  tranquillity  and  peace,  by  all  the  means  that  are  most  con-  ■ 
ducive  to  the  best  interests  of  the  people. 

Take  every  pains,  besides,  to  cause  the  people  and  their  chief  rulers  seriously  to 
reflect  on  the  grievous  evils  with  which  they  are  afflicted,  and  which  are  the  result  of 
civil  war,  the  direst,  most  destructive  and  dismal  of  all  the  evils  that  could  befall  a 
people  or  nation.     Neither  omit  to  admonish  and  exhort  the  people  and  their  supreme 
rulers,  even  in  our  name,  that  with  conciliated  minds  they  would  embrace  peace,  and 
love  each  other  with  uninterrupted  charit}-.     For  we  are  confident  that  they  would  ; 
comply  with  our  paternal  admonitions  and  hearken  to  our  words  the  more  willingly  as 
of  themselves  they  plainly  and  clearly  understand  that  we  are  influenced  by  no  political  , 
reasons,  no  earthly  considerations,  but  impelled  solely  by  paternal  charity  and  peace,  ' 
to  exhort  them  to  charitj-  and  peace.     And  study,  with  your  surpassing  wisdom,  to 
persuade  all  that  true  prosperity,  even  in  this  life,  is  sought  for  in  vain  out  of  the  true 
religion  of  Christ  and  its  salutary  doctrines.    We  have  no  hesitation.  Venerable 
Brother,  but  that  calling  to  your  aid  the  services  and  assistance  even  of  your  associate  . 
bishops  you  would  abundantlj-  satisfy  our  wishes,  and  by  your  wise  and  prudent  ef- 
forts bring  a  matter  of  such  moment  to  a  happy  termination. 

We  wish  you,  moreover,  to  be  informed  that  we  write,  in  a  similar  manner,  this 
\ery  day  to  our  Venerable  Brother,  John  -Mary  [Odin],  Archbishop  of  New  Orleans, 
that,  counseling  and  conferring  with  you,  he  would  direct  all  his  thought  and  care 
most  earnestly  to  accomplish  the  same  object. 

Dated  Rome,  at  St,  Peter's,  October  18.  1862,  in  the  seventeenth  year  of  our  Pon- 
tificate. 

PiLS  IX.  Pope." 

"To  the  Illustrious  and  Honor liMi  Jefferson  Davis,  President  ni  tin   Confedenite  St.iU^ 
of  America.     Richmond. 

Pius  IX. 
Illustrious  and  Honorable  Sir,  Greeting. 

We  recently  received,  with  all  the  kindness  that  was  due  to  him,  the  Envoy  seni 
by  Your  Excellency  to  convey  to  Us  your  letter  dated  the  23rd  of  the  month  of  Septem 
ber  of  the  present  year.  It  was  certainly  a  cause  of  no  ordinary'  rejoicing  to  Us  to  be 
informed — by  this  gentleman  and  by  the  Letter  of  Your  Excellency — of  the  lively 
satisfaction  You  experienced,  and  of  the  deep  sense  of  gratitude  You  entertained  to- 
wards Us,  Illustrious  and  Honorable  Sir,  when  You  first  perused  Our  Letters  addressed 
to  those  Venerable  Brothers,  John.  Archbishop  of  N^ew  York,  and  John,  Archbishop 
of  New  Orleans,  on  the  18th  of  October  of  last  year,  in  which  we  again  and  again  strong- 
ly urged  and  exhorted  those  Venerable  Brothers,  on  account  of  their  great  piety  and, 
episcopal  solicitude,  to  make  it  the.object  of  their  constant  efforts  and  of  their  earnest 
study,  acting  thus- in  Our  name,  to  put  an  early,  end  to  thejatai  civil  war  prevailing  in; 
that  country,  and  to  re-establish  among  the  American  people  peace  and  concord,  ag 
well  as  feelings  of  mutual  charity  and  love.  It  was  also  peculiarly  gratif\-ing  to  Us  to 
hear  that  You,  Illustrious  and  Honorable  Sir,  as  well  as  the  people  whom  you  govern.! 
;ire  animated  by  llic  .same  desire  for  pe.ice  .ind  tnin(|uillit>    which  We  so  earnest^'. 


THE  CATHULU    CHlRCll    IN   THK   NMlONM    I'l.KltH'  471 

inculcated  m  the  Letters  relerred  to,  addressed  to  the  said  N'enerable  Brothers.  Would 
I  to  God  that  the  other  inhabitants  of  those  regions  (tlie  Northern  people),  and  their 
rulers,  seriously  reflecting  upon  the  fearful  and  mournful  nature  of  intestine  warfare, 
might,  in  a  dispassionate  mood,  hearken  to  and  adopt  the  counsels  of  peace.  We. 
on  Our  part,  shall  not  cease  offering  up  Our  most  fervent  prayers  to  Almighty  God. 
[  begging  and  supplicating  Him,  in  His  Goodness,  to  pour  out  upon  all  the  i)eople  of 
America  a  spirit  of  Christian  charity  and  peace,  and  to  rescue  them  from  the  multi 
tude  of  evils  now  afflicting  them.  We  also  pray  the  same  All-clement  Lord  of  Mercies 
to  cause  to  shine  upon  Your  Excellency  the  Light  of  His  Divine  Grace  and  to  unit( 
You  and  Ourselves  in  bonds  of  perfect  love. 

Given  at  Rome,  at  St.  Peter's  the  .^d  day  ui  l)ccemljer.  1S(k^.  in  the  ci>;hticntli 
[year  of  our  Pontificate. 

Pius  PP.  IX. 
Text — Riconis  of  the  Anuriaiu  Ldlliolic  Historical  Sociclv.  Vol.  XI\,  i)p.  204-271 

VTi.  sr<co\n  plexarv  cor  mil  of  bm.ii  more.  i\ru> 

Pastoral  Lcitir 
"Venerable  Brethren  oj  the  Clergy: 

Beloved  Children  of  the  Laity: 
After  the  lapse  of  more  tlian  fourteen  jears  it  lias  again  been  permitted  us  to 
assemble  in  Plenary  Council,  for  the  purpose  of  more  effectua!l\-  uniting  our  efforts 
for  the  promotion  of  the  great  object  of  our  ministry — the  advancement  of  the  interests 
of  the  Church  of  God.   .  . 

I.     Ai  ruoRiTY  OF  Plenary  Councils 
The  authorit\  exercised  in  these  councils  is  original,  not  delegated;  and  hence 
their  decrees  have,  from  the  tmie  of  their  promulgation,  the  character  of  ecclesiastical 
law  for  the  faithful  in  the  district  or  region  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Pishopv 
by  whom  they  have  been  enacted.   .   .   . 

11.  Ecclesiastical  Auxhuritv 
The  authority  thus  exercised  is  divine  in  its  origin,  the  Holy  Ghost  having  "placed 
Bishops  to  rule  the  Church  of  God.'  Obedience  to  it— whether  there  be  question  of 
'the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,'  or  of  rules  of  conduct— is  not  submission  to 
man  but  to  God;  and  consequently  imposes  on  the  Faithful  no  obligation  incompatible 
with  the  true  dignity  of  man.   .   .   . 


.  .  .  Civil  society  requires  a  supreme  tribunal  for  the  adjudication  of  controver 
iies  in  the  temporal  order;  and  without  such  a  tribunal  no  society  could  exist.  Much 
more  does  the  Society,  which  Christ  established,  require  that  all  controverics  regarding 
the  doctrines  He  taught  and  the  duties  He  imposed,  should  be  determined  by  an 
authority,  whose  decision  should  be  final,  and  which,  as  all  are. bound  to  obey  it,  must 

be  an  infallible  oracle  of  truth 

HL    Relations  or  the  C«urch  to  the  State 

The  enemies  of  the  Church  fail  not  to  represent  her  claims  as  incompatible  witl- 
the  independence  of  the  Civil  Power,  and  her  action  as  impeding  the  exertions  of  lh< 
State  to  promote  the  -.vellbeing  ni  ....  i.-ix       -.,  i:ir  mm,  thf^p  ,.h;.r2e-  V-^ini:  fonndfd  " 


472  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

fact,  the  authority  and  influence  of  the  Church  will  be  found  to  be  the  most  effic:icious 
supportof  the  temporal  authority  by  which  society  is  governed.  .  .  .  For  the  children 
of  the  Church  obedience  to  the  Civil  Power  is  not  a  submission  to  force  which  may  not 
be  resisted;  nor  merely  the  compliance  with  a  condition  for  peace  and  security;  but  a 
religious  duty  founded  on  obedience  to  God,  b\-  whose  authority  the  Civil  Magistrate 
exercises  his  power.  This  power,  however,  as  subordinate  and  delegated,  must  always 
be  exercised  agreeably  to  God's  Law.  In  prescribing  anything  contrary  to  that  Law 
the  Civil  Power  transcends  its  authority,  and  has  no  claim  on  the  obedience  of  the 
citizen.  .  .  .  The  Catholic  has  a  guide  in  the  Church,  as  a  divine  Institution,  which 
enables  him  to  discriminate  between  what  the  Law  of  God  forbids  or  allows;  and  this 
authority  the  State  is  bound  to  recognize  as  supreme  in  its  sphere— of  moral,  no  less 
than  dogmatic  teaching.   .  .  . 

While  cheerfully  recognizing  the  fact,  that  hitherto  the  General  and  State  Govern- 
ments of  our  country,  except  in  some  brief  intervals  ol  excitement  and  delusion,  have 
not  interfered  with  our  ecclesiastical  organization  or  civil  rights,  we  still  have  to  lament 
that  in  many  of  the  States  we  are  not  as  yet  permitted  legally,  to  make  those  arrange- 
ments for  the  security  of  Church  Property,  which  are  in  accordance  with  the  canons 
and  discipline  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

\'.    The  Sacr/Vment  of  Matrimony 

To  that  sacrament  of  the  Church  which  is  highest  in  its  t\pical  signification — 
the  sacrament  of  matrimony — we  feel  it  our  duty  to  direct  in  a  particular  manner  jour 
attention.   .   .  . 

We  recall  these  facts,  because  they  most  strongly  express  the  principle  of  the 
Church  in  regard  to  matrimony,  and  must  be  regarded  by  every  well  regulated  mind  as 
among  the  brightest  jewels  ot  her  crown.  We  recall  them,  also,  in  order  to  enforce 
our  solemn  admonition  to  our  flocks,  to  give  no  ear  to  the  false  and  degrading  theories 
on  the  subject  of  matrimony,  which  are  boldty  put  forward  by  the  enemies  of  the 
Church.  According  to  these  theories,  marnage  is  a  mere  ci\-il  contract,  which  the 
civil  Power  is  to  regulate,  and  from  which  an  injured  or  dissatisfied  party  may  release 
himself  or  herself  by  the  remedy  of  divorce,  so  as  to  be  able  lawfully  to  contract  new 
engagements.  This  is  in  evident  contradiction  with  the  words  of  Christ:  'What  God 
has  joined  together,  let  not  man  put  asunder.'  As  the  guardian  of  God's  holy  Law, 
the  Church  condemns  this  false  theory,  from  which  would  tollovv  a  successive  polyg- 
amy, no  less  opposed  to  the  unity  and  stability  of  Christian  marriage  than  that  simul- 
taneous polygamy,  which,  to  the  scandal  of  Christendom,  is  found  within  our  borders. 
No  State  law  can  authorize  divorce,  so  as  to  permit  the  parties  di<.orced  to  contract 
new  engagements,  and  ever)-  such  new  engagement,  contracted  during  the  joint  lives 
of  the  parties  so  divorced,  involves  the  crime  of  adulters'.  We  refer  with  pain  to  the 
scandalous  multiplication  of  these  unlawful  separations,  which,  more  than  any  other 
cause,  are  sapping  the  foundations  of  morality  and  preparing  society  for  an  entire 
dissolution  of  the  basis  on  which  it  rests. 

VI.    Ox  Books  .and  Newspapers— The  Press 
The  Council  of  Trent  requires,  that  all  books  which  treat  of  Religion  should  be 
submitted  before  publication  to  the  Ordinary  of  the  Diocese  in  which  they  are  to  be 
|>ublished,  for  the  purpose  ot  obtaining  hi?  sanction,  so  as  to  assure  the  faithful  that 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  THE  NATIONAL  PERIUIJ  47.^ 

they  contain  nothing  contrary  to  faith  or  morals.  This  law  is  still  of  force,  and  in  the 
former  Plenary  Council  its  observance  was  urged,  and  the  Bishops  were  exhorted  to 
approve  of  no  book  which  had  not  been  previously  examined  by  themselves,  or  by 
clerg>'men  appointed  by  them  for  that  purpose,  and  to  confine  such  approbation  to 
works  published  in  their  respective  dioceses.  .  .  . 

In  many  also  of  our  dioceses  there  are  published  Catholic  Papers,  mostly  ot  a 
religious  character;  and  many  of  such  papers  bear  upon  them  the  statement  that  they 
are  the  'organs'  of  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese  in  which  they  are  published,  and  some- 
times of  other  Bishops  in  whose  dioceses  they  circulate.  We  cheerfully  acknowledge 
the  services  the  Catholic  Press  has  rendered  to  Religion,  as  also  the  disinterestedness 
with  which,  in  most  instances,  it  has  been  conducted,  although  yielding  to  publishers 
and  editors  a  very  insufficient  return  tor  their  labors.  We  exhort  the  Catholic  com- 
munity to  extend  to  these  publications  a  more  liberal  support,  in  order  thay  tfiey  may 
be  enabled  to  become  more  worthy  the  great  cause  they  advocate. 

We  remind  them,  that  the  power  of  the  Press  is  one  of  the  most  striking  features  of 
modern  society;  and  that  it  is  our  duty  to  avail  ourselves  of  this  mode  of  making  known 
the  truths  of  our  Religion,  and  removing  the  misapprehensions  which  so  generally  pre- 
vail in  regard  to  them.  If  manj'  of  these  papers  are  not  all  that  we  would  wish  them 
to  be,  it  will  be  frequently  found,  that  the  real  cause  of  their  shortcomings  is  the  insuf- 
6cient  support  they  receive  from  the  Catholic  Public.   .   .   . 

VII.  Education  of  Youth 

We  recur  to  the  subject  of  the  education  of  youth,  to  which,  in  the  former  Plenary 
Council,  we  already  directed  your  attention,  for  the  purpose  of  reiterating  the  ad- 
monition we  then  gave,  in  regard  to  the  establishment  and  support  oi  Parochial  Schools; 
and  of  renewing  the  expression  of  our  conviction,  that  religious  teaching  and  religious 
training  should  form  part  of  every  system  ot  school  education.  Every  day's  experience 
renders  it  evident,  that  to  develop  the  intellect  and  store  it  with  knowledge,  while  the 
heart  and  its  affections  are  left  without  the  control  of  religious  principle,  sustained  by 
religious  practices,  is  to  mistake  the  nature  and  object  of  education;  as  well  as  to  pre- 
pare for  parent  and  child  the  most  bitter  disappointment  in  the  future,  and  for  society 
the  most  disastrous  results.  We  wish  also  to  call  attention  to  a  prevalent  error  on 
the  subject  of  the  education  of  youth,  from  which  parents  of  the  best  principles  are  not 
always  exempt.  Naturally  desiring  the  advancement  of  their  children,  in  determining 
the  education  they  will  give  them,  they  not  unfrequently  consult  their  wishes, 
rather  than  their  means,  and  the  possible  position  of  their  children,  in  mature  age. 
Education,  to  be  good,  need  not  necessarily  be  either  high  or  ornamental,  in  the  studies 
or  accomplishments  it  embraces.  These  things  arc  in  themselves  unobjectionable; 
and  they  may  be  suitable  and  advantageous  or  otherwise,  according  to  circumstances. 
Prepare  your  children  for  the  duties  of  the  state  or  condition  of  life  they  are  likely  to  be 
engaged  in:  do  not  exhaust  your  means  in  bestowing  on  them  an  education  that  may 
unfit  them  for  these  duties.  This  would  be  a  sure  source  of  disappointment  and  dis- 
satisfaction, both  for  yourselves  and  for  them 

VIII.     Catholic  Protkctories  and  Lndustrial  Schools 

Connected  with  this  subject  of  education,  is  the  establishment  of  Protectories 
and  Industrial  Schools  for  the  correction  or  proper  training  of  youth,  which  has  of  late 
years  attracted  universal  attention.     It  is  a  melancholy  fact,  and  a  very  humiliating 


474  >UURCE  BOOK   OK   AMERICAN   tHLRCH  HJSTORN 

avowal  for  us  to  make,  that  a  very  large  proportion  of  the  idle  and  vicious  youth  ot  oui 
principal  cities  are  the  children  of  Catholic  parents.     Whether  from  poverty  or  neglect 
the  ignorance  in  which  so  many  parents  are  in%olved  as  to  the  true  nature  of  educatioc 
and  of  their  duties  as  Christian  parents,  or  the  associations  which  our  youth  so  easilj 
form  with  those  who  encourage  them  to  disregard  parental  admonition;  certain  it  isj 
that  a  large  number  of  Catholic  parents  either  appear  to  have  no  idea  of  the  sanctity 
of  the  Christian  family,  and  of  the  responsibility  imposed  on  them  of  providing  for  thi 
moral  training  of  their  offspring,  or  fulfil  this  duty  in  a  very  imperfect  manner. 
The  only  remed}  for  this  great  and  daily  augmenting  evil  is,  to  provide  Catholic  Pi 
tectories  or  Industrial  Schools,  to  which  such  children  may  be  sent;  and  where,  undei^ 
the  only  influence  that  is  known  to  have  really  reached  the  roots  of  vice,  the  youthful  cul^ 
prit  maj'  cease  to  do  e\al  and  learn  to  do  good.     We  rejoice  that  in  some  of  our  dioces 
— would  that  we  could  say  in  all! — a  beginning  has  been  made  in  this  good  work;  and 
we  cannot  too  earnestly  exhort  our  \'enerable  Brethren  of  the  Clergy  to  bring 
matter  before  their  respective  flocks,  to  endeavor  to  impress  on  Christian  parents 
duty  of  guarding  their  children  from  the  evih  above  referred  to,  and  to  invite  ther 
make  persevering  and  effectual  efforts  for  the  establishment  of  Institutions,  where 
under  the  influence  of  religious  teachers,  the  waywardness  of  )-outh  may  be  correcte 
and  good  seed  planted  in  the  soil  in  which,  while  men  slept,  the  enemy  had  sowed  tar 

IX.     Vocations  to  the  Priesthood 

We  continue  to  feel  the  want  of  zealous  priests,  in  sufficient  number  to  supply  the 
daily  increasing  necessities  of  our  dioceses.  While  we  are  gratified  to  know,  that  in 
some  parts  of  our  country  the  number  of  youths  who  offer  themselves  for  the  Ecclesin  - 
tical  state  is  rapidh'  increasing,  we  are  obliged  to  remark,  that  in  the  other  parts,  nn: 
withstanding  all  the  efforts  and  sacrifices  which  have  been  made  for  this  object,  and  the 
extraordinarv'  encouragements  which  have  been  held  out  to  youthful  aspirants  to  the 
ministry,  in  our  Preparatory  and  Theological  Seminaries,  the  number  of  such  as  ha\  ( 
presented  themselves  and  persevered  in  their  vocations  has  hitherto  been  lamentatil} 
small.  Whatever  may  be  the  cause  of  this  unwillingness  to  enter  the  sacred  ministrx 
on  the  part  of  our  youth,  it  cannot  be  attributed  to  anv  deficienc)-  of  ours  in  such  effort  - 
as  circumstances  have  enabled  us  to  make.  We  fear  that  the  fault  lies,  in  great  part 
with  many  parents,  who,  instead  of  fostering  the  desire,  so  natural  to  the  youthful 
heart,  of  dedicating  itself  to  the  service  of  God's  sanctuary,  but  too  often  impart  io 
their  children  their  own  worldly-mindedness,  and  seek  to  influence  their  choice  of  ;; 
state  of  life,  by  unduly  exaggerating  the  difficulties  and  dangers  of  the  priestly  callinj;. 
and  painting  in  too  glowing  colors  the  advantages  of  a  secular  life.  To  such  parent- 
we  would  most  earnestly  appeal;  imploring  them  not  to  interfere  .vith  the  designs  o: 
God  on  their  children,  when  thev  perceive  in  them  a  growing  disposition  to  attach  them 
selves  to  the  service  of  the  Altar.  If  God  rewards  the  youthful  piety  of  your  sons  b> 
calling  them  to  minister  in  His  sanctuary,  the  highest  privilege  He  confers  on  man. 
do  not  endeavor  to  give  their  thoughts  another  direction.  Do  not  present  to  your 
children  the  priesthood  in  any  other  light  than  as  a  sublime  and  holy  state,  having 
indeed,  most  sacred  duties  and  most  serious  obligations,  but  having  also  the  promise 
of  God's  grace  to  strengthen  and  sustain^human  weakness  in  their  fulftlment,  and  the 
divine  blessing,  here  and  hereafter,  as  their  reward.   .   . 


I  PHE  CATHOLIC    CHLRC  11    IN    1111.    NAIUjNAI    I'LKldh  \i> 

X.  TuK  Laitv 

We  continue  to  have  great  consolation  in  witnessing  the  advance  ot  Reli{;ion 
hroughout  the  various  Dioceses,  as  shewn  in  the  multiplication  and  improved  architec- 
ural  character  of  our  churches,  the  increase  of  piety  in  the  various  congregations,  and 
he  numerous  conversions  of  so  many  who  have  sacrificed  early  prejudices  and  every 
onsideration  of  their  temporal  interests  and  human  feelings  at  the  shrine  of  Catholic 
Truth.  We  must,  however,  in  all  candor  say,  that  we  cannot  include  all,  or  indeed  the 
greater  part  of  those  who  compose  our  (locks,  in  this  testimony  to  fidelity  and  zeal. 
Too  manj-  of  them,  including  not  unfrequentl>-  men  otherwise  of  blameless  lives,  re- 
nain  for  years  estranged  from  the  sacraments  of  the  Church,  although  they  attend  the 
elebration  of  the  divine  Mysteries,  and  listen  to  the  preaching  of  God's  word  with  an 
■arnestness  and  attention  in  themselves  deserving  of  all  praise.   .   . 

In  this  connection,  we  consider  it  to  be  our  duty  to  warn  our  people  against  those 
imusements  which  ma)-  easily  become  to  them  an  occasion  of  sin,  and  especially  against 
hose  fashionable  dances,  which,  as  at  present  carried  on,  are  revolting  to  every  feeling 
)t  delicac\-  and  propriety,  and  arc  fraught  with  the  greatest  danger  to  morals.  We 
vould  also  warn  them  most  solemnly  against  the  great  abuses  which  have  sprung  up  in 
he  matter  of  Fairs,  Excursions,  and  Picnics,  in  which,  as  too  often  conducted,  the  name 
)f  Charity  is  made  to  cover  up  a  multitude  of  sins.  We  forbid  all  Catholics  from  hav- 
ng  anything  to  do  with  them,  except  when  managed  in  accordance  with  the  regulations 
if  the  Ordinary,  and  under  the  immediate  supervision  of  their  respective  Pastors. 

We  have  noticed,  with  the  most  sincere  satisfaction  and  gratitude  to  God,  the 
{reat  increase  among  us  of  Societies  and  Associations,  especially  of  those  composed  of 
oung  and  middle-aged  men,  conducted  in  strict  accordance  with  Ihe  principK'';  of  tin- 
^itholic  Religion,  and  with  an  immediate  view  to  their  own  sanctification. 

XII.  Thk  I;m.\ncip.\ted  Sl.wks 

We  must  all  feel,  beloved  Brethren,  that  in  some  manner  a  new  and  most  extensive 
field  of  charit}-  and  devotedness  has  been  opened  to  us,  by  the  emancipation  of  the 
Immense  slave  population  of  the  South.  We  could  have  wished,  that  in  accordance 
|i.vith  the  action  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  past  ages,  in  regard  to  the  serfs  of  Europe, 
I  more  gradual  system  of  emancipation  could  have  been  adopted,  so  that  they  might 
jliave  been  in  some  measure  prepared  to  make  a  better  use  of  their  freedom,  than  the> 
ure  likely  to  do  now.  Still  the  evils  which  must  necessarily  atteTid  upon  the  sudden 
liberation  of  so  large  a  multitude,  with  their  peculiar  dispositions  and  habits,  only 
make  the  appeal  to  our  Christian  charitv  .ind  zenl,  presented  li\  their  forlorn  i  .)ndition. 
the  more  forcible  and  imperative. 

We  urge  upon  the  Clerg\'  and  people  of  our  charge  the  most  generous  co-operation 
with  the  plans  which  may  be  adopted  by  the  Bishops  of  the  Dioceses  in  which  they  are. 
to  extend  to  them  that  Christian  education  and  moral  restraint  which  they  so  much 
stand  in  need  of.  Our  only  regret  in  regard  to  this  matter  is,  tiiat  our  means  and  oppor- 
tunity of  spreading  over  them  the  protecting  and  salutary  iiithuncis  of  our  Holy  Re 
ligion,  are  so  restricted. 

XIII.  Rklioioi-s  Commcxitiks 

We  are  filled  with  sentiments  of  the  deepest  reverence  for  those  holy  Virgins,  who, 
in  our  various  religious  communities,  having  taken  counsel  of  St.  Paul,  have  chosen 
the  better  part,  that  they  may  be  holy 'in  body  and  inspirit.'  .       .     " 

Tnt~Cnurilii  Plninrii  r.nllhnnrnisi<  II    .    .    .    pp.  27  >1. 


476  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

VIII.   THIRD  FLEXARY  COUNCIL  OF  BALTIMORE,  1S84 

Pastoral  Letter 

"Venerable  Brethren  of  the  Clergy, 

Beloved  Children  of  the  Laity; 
Full  eighteen  years  have  elapsed  since  our  predecessors  were  assembled  in  Plenary 
Council  to  promote  uniformity  of  discipline,  to  provide  for  the  exigencies  of  the  day, 
to  devise  ne\v  means  for  the  maintenance  and  diffusion  of  our  holy  religion,  which 
should  be  adequate  to  the  great  increase  of  the  Catholic  population.   .   . 

We  have  no  reason  to  fear  that  you,  beloved  brethren,  are  likely  to  be  carried 
away  by  these  or  other  false  doctrines  condemned  by  the  Vatican  Council,  such  as 
materialism  or  the  denial  of  God's  power  to  create,  to  reveal  to  mankind  His  hidden 
truths,  to  display  by  miracles  His  almighty  power  in  this  world,  which  is  the  work  ot 
His  hands.  But  neither  can  we  close  our  eyes  to  the  fact  that  teachers  of  skepticism 
and  irreligion  are  at  work  in  our  country.  They  have  crept  into  the  leading  education- 
al institutions  of  our  non-Catholic  fellow-citizens;  they  have  (though  rarely)  made 
their  appearance  in  the  public  press  and  even  in  the  pulpit.  Could  we  rely  fully  on  the 
innate  good  sense  of  the  .American  people  and  on  that  habitual  reverence  for  God  and 
religion  which  has  so  far  been  their  just  pride  and  glory,  there  might  seem  compara- 
tively little  danger  of  the  general  diffusion  of  those  wild  theories  which  reject  or  ignore 
Revelation,  undermine  morality,  and  end  not  unfrequently  by  banishing  God  from 
his  own  creation.  But  when  we  take  into  account  the  daily  signs  of  growmg  unbelief, 
and  see  how  its  heralds  not  only  seek  to  mould  the  youthful  mind  in  our  colleges  and 
seats  of  learning,  but  are  also  actively  working  amongst  the  masses,  we  cannot  but  shud- 
der at  the  dangers  that  threaten  us  in  the  future. 


...  A  Catholic  finds  himself  at  home'  in  the  United  States,  for  the  influence  of 
his  Church  has  constantly  been  exercised  in  behalf  of  individual  rights  and  popular 
liberties.  And  the  right-minded  American  nowhere  finds  himself  more  at  home  than 
in  the  Catholic  Church,  for  nowhere  else  can  he  breathe  more  freely  that  atmosphere 
of  Divine  truth,  which  alone  can  make  him  free  (John  viii.,  32). 

We  repudiate  with  equal  earnestness  the  assertion  that  we  need  to  laj-  aside  any  of 
our  devotedness  to  our  Church  to  be  true  Americans,  and  the  insinuation  that  we  need 
to  abate  any  of  our  love  for  our  country's  principles  and  institutions,  to  be  faithful 
(Catholics.   .  . 

Educ.vtion  of  the  Clf-rgv 

During  the  century  of  extraordinary  growth  now  closing,  the  care  of  the  Church 
in  this  country  has  been  to  send  forth  as  rapidly  as  possible  holy,  zealous,  hard-working 
priests,  to  supply  the  needs  of  the  multitudes  calling  for  the  ministrations  of  religion. 
She  has  not  on  that  account  neglected  to  prepare  them  for  their  divine  work  by  a  suit- 
able education,  as  her  numerous  and  admirable  seminaries  testify;  but  the  course  of 
study  was  often  more  rapid  and  restricted  than  she  desired.  At  present  our  improved 
circumstances  make  it  practicable  both  to  lengthen  and  widen  the  course,  and  for  thi-^ 
the  Council  has  duly  provided. 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN    IHli  NAllUNAL  i'KRRiH 

Pastoral  Rights 


But  while  it  is  our  desire  to  do  all  on  our  part  that  both  justice  and  aflcction  can 
prompt,  for  fully  securing  all  proper  rights  and  privileges  to  our  priests,  let  us  remind 
vou,  beloved  brethren,  that  on  your  conduct  must  their  happiness  chiefly  depend.  A 
grateful  and  pious  flock  is  sure  to  make  a  happy  pastor.  But  if  the  people  do  not  re 
spond  to  their  pastor's  zeal,  if  the\-  are  cold  and  ungrateful  and  disedifying,  then  in 
deed  is  his  lot  sad  and  pitiable 

One  generation  buys  or  builds,  another  generation  impro\es  and  adorns,  and  each 
generation  uses  and  transmits  for  the  use  of  others  yet  to  come;— bishops  and  priests 
having  the  burden  of  tl\e  administration  and  being  sacredly  resi)onsil)le  for  its  faithful 
performance. 

In  the  discharge  of  this  duty  it  often  becomes  necessar\-  to  contract  church  debts. 
Where  the  multiplication  of  the  Catholic  population  has  been  so  rapid,  rapid  work  had 
to  be  done  in  erecting  churches  and  schools.  And  if,  under  such  circumstances,  pastors 
had  to  wait  till  all  tlie  means  were  collected  before  beginning  the  work,  a  generation 
would  be  left  without  necessary  spiritual  aids,  and  might  be  lost  to  the  Church  and  tr 
God. 

ClIRISTIA.N   I'urC.VTION 


To  shut  religion  out  of  the  school,  and  keep  it  for  home  and  the  Cliurch,  is,  logical- 
ly, to  train  up  a  generation  that  will  consider  religion  good  for  home  and  the  Church, 
but  not  for  the  practical  business  of  real  life.  But  a  more  false  and  pernicious  notion 
could  not  be  imagined.  Religion,  in  order  to  elevate  a  people,  should  inspire  their 
whole  life  and  rule  their  relations  with  one  another.  A  life  is  not  dwarfed,  but  en- 
nobled by  being  li\ed  in  the  presence  of  God.  Therefore  the  school,  which  principally 
gives  the  knowledge  fitting  for  practical  life,  ought  to  be  pre-eminently  under  the  holy 
influence  of  religion.  From  the  shelter  of  home  and  school,  the  youth  must  soon  go 
out  into  the  busy  ways  of  trade  or  traffic  or  professional  practice.  In  all  these,  the 
principles  of  religion  should  animate  and  direct  him.  But  he  cannot  ex-pect  to  learn 
these  principles  in  tlie  work-shop,  or  office  or  the  counting-room.  Therefore  let  him  be 
well  and  thoroughly  imbued  with  them  by  the  joint  influences  of  home  and  school,  be- 
fore he  is  launched  out  on  the  dangerous  sea  of  life. 


Two  objects  therefore,  dear  brethren,  we  have  in  view  viz.,  to  multiply  our  schools 
and  to  perfect  them.  We  must  multiply  them,  till  every  Catholic  child  in  the  land 
shall  have  the  means  of  education  within  its  reach.  There  is  still  much  to  be  done  ere 
this  is  attained.  There  are  still  hundreds  of  Catholic  children  in  the  United  States 
deprived  of  the  benefit  of  a  Catholic  school.  Pastors  and  parents  should  not  rest  till 
this  delect  be  remedied.  No  parish  is  complete  till  it  has  schools  adequate  to  the  needs 
of  its  children,  and  the  pastor  and  people  of  such  a  parish  should  feel  that  they  have  not 
accomplished  their  entire  duty  until  the  want  is  supplied. 

But  then,  we  must  also  perfect  our  schools.  We  repudiate  the  idea  that  the  Catho- 
lic school  need  be  in  any  respect  inferior  to  any  other  school  whatsoever.  And  if 
hitherto,  in  some  places,  our  people  have  acted  on  the  i)rinciple  that  it  is  Ijtttcr  to  have 
an  imperfect  Catholic  school  than  to  have  none  at  all,  let  them  now  push  their  praise- 
worthy ambition  still  further,  and  not  rela.x  their  efforts  till  their  schools.be  elevated  to 
the  highest  educational  excellence.     And  we  implore  parents  not  to  hasten  to  take 


478  SOURCE  BOOK  Ul-   AiMEjRlCAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


™ 


their  children  from  scliool,  but  to  give  them  all  the  time  and  all  the  advantages  thai! 
they  have  the  capacity  to  profit  by,  so  that,  in  after  life,  their  children  may  'rise  up  anc 
call  them  blessed.' 

The  Christian  Home 

.  .  .  Christian  schools  sow  the  seed,  but  Christian  home>  must  first  prejjare  th( 
soil,  and  afterwards  foster  the  seed  and  bring  it  to  maturitx .  i 

1.  Christian  Marriage. — The  basis  of  the  Christian  home  is  Christian  marriage  | 
that  is,  marriage  entered  into  according  to  religion,  and  cemented  by  God's  blessing ' 
So  great  is  the  importance  of  marriage  to  the  temporal  and  eternal  welfare  of  mankind  < 
that,  as  it  had  God  for  its  Founder  in  the  Old  Law,  so,  in  the  New  Law,  it  wns  raised 
l)y  our  Divine  Lord  to  the  dignity  of  a  sacrament  of  the  Christian  religion.   .   . 

2.  The  Indissolubilily  of  Marriage. — The  security  of  the  Christian  home  is  in  tht 
indissolubility  of  the  marriage  tie.  Christian  marriage,  once  consummated,  can  nevei 
be  dissolved  save  by  death.  Let  it  be  well  understood  that  even  adultery,  though  it 
may  justify  'separation  from  bed  and  board,'  cannot  loose  the  marriage  tie,  so  thai 
either  of  the  parties  may  marry  again  during  the  life  of  the  other.  Nor  has  'lega 
divorce'  the  slightest  power,  before  God,  to  loose  the  bond  of  marriage  and  to  make  ;;\ 
subsequent  marriage  valid.  '\Vliat  God  hath  joined  together,  let  not  man  put  asun  i 
der'  (Matth.  .\i.\-.,  6).  In  common  with  all  Christian  believers  and  friends  of  civiliia  * 
tion,  we  deplore  the  havoc  wrought  by  the  divorce-laws  of  our  country.  Thfse  laws; 
ore  fast  loosening  the  foundations  of  society.  i 

4.  Good  Reading.— Let  the  adornments  of  home  be  chaste  and  holy  pictures,  and ! 
still  more,  sound,  interesting  and  profitable  books.  No  indelicate  representatior; 
should  ever  be  tolerated  in  a  Christian  home.  Artistic  merit  in  the  work  is  no  excus< 
foj  the  danger  thus  presented  ...  j 

The  same  remark  applies  equally  to  books  and  periodicals.  Not  only  should  th( 
immoral,  the  vulgar,  the  sensational  novel,  the  indecently  illustrated  newspaper  anc 
liublications  tending  to  weaken  faith  in  the  religion  and  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  b(, 
absolutely  e.xcluded  from  every  Christian  home,  but  the  dangerously  exciting  and  morj 
bidly  emotional,  whatever,  in  a  word,  is  calculated  to  impair  or  lower  the  tone  of  faitli 
or  morals  in  the  youthful  mind  and  heart,  should  be  carefully  banished.  .  .  .  Teacl' 
your  children  to  take  a  special  interest  in  the  history  of  our  own  country.  We  conside  j 
the  establishment  of  our  country's  independence,  the  shaping  of  its  liberties  and  lawsj 
as  a  work  of  special  Providence,  its  framers  'building  better  than  they  knew,'  thij 
Almighty's  hand  guiding  them.  And  if  ever  the  glorious  fabric  be  subverted  or  im 
paired,  it  will  be  by  men  forgetful  of  the  sacrifices  of  the  heroes  that  reared  it,  of  thi| 
virtues  that  cemented  it  and  of  the  rights  on  which  it  rests;  or  ready  to  sacrifice  prinj 
ciple  and  virtue  to  the  interests  of  party  or  self.  .\s  we  desire  therefore  that  the  his 
tory  of  the  United  States  should  be  carefully  taught  in  all  our  Catholic  schools.  an({ 
have  directed  ihat  it  be  specially  dwelt  upon  in  the  education  of  ecclesiastical  students 
in  our  preparatory  seminaries,  so  also  we  desire  that  it  form  a  favorite  part  of  the  homi; 
library  and  home  reading.  We  must  keep  firm  and  solid  the  liberties  of  our  country! 
by  keeping  fresh  the  noble  memories  of  the  past,  and  by  sending  forth  continually  fron. 
our  Catholic  homes  into  the  arena  of  public  life  recruits  of  patriots  and  not  of  partisans! 

.S.  The  Holy  Scriptures. — It  can  hardly  be  necessary  for  us  to  remind  you,  belovec 
brethren,  that  the  most  highly  \-alued  treasure  of  every  family  library,  and  the  mos 


I  UK   (A  I  11(11. 1(     (111   k(  II    l.\     nil     NMUiNM     I1'.K1..|.  4,'/ 

frequently  and  lovingly  ma(de  use  of,  should  be  the  Holy  Scriptures.   .  \\  c  hope 

that  no  family  can  be  found  amongst  us  without  a  correct  version  of  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures. .  .  . 

6.  The  Catholic  Press.—  .If  the  head  of  each  Catiiolic  family  will  rccogni/.( 
it  as  his  privilege  and  his  duty  to  contribute  towards  .-Jupporling  the  Catholic  press,  b.\ 
subscribing  for  one  or  more  Catholic  periodicals,  and  keeping  himself  well  acquainted 
with  the  information  they  impart,  then  the  Catholic  press  will  he  sure  to  attain  to  ii> 
rightful  development  and  to  accomplish  its  destined  mission.  Hut  choose  a  j(iurn;il 
that  is  thoroughly  Catholic,  instructive  and  edifying;  not  one  tliat  would  be,  whil( 
Catholic  in  name  and  pretense,  uncatholic  in  tone  and  spirit,  disres|)ectlul  to  constitii 
led  authority,  or  biting  and  uncharitable  to  Catholic  brethren. 

The  Lord's  D.'w 

.To  turn  the  Lord's  Day  into  a  day  of  toil,  is  a  blighting  curse  to  a  country, 
to  turn  it  into  a  day  of  dissipation  would'  be  worse.  We  earnestly  appeal,  therefore, 
to  all  Catholics,  without  distinction,  not  only  to  take  no  part  in  any  movement  tending 
toward  a  relaxation  of  the  observance  of  Sundaw  but  to  use  their  inlluence  and  power 
as  citizens  to  resist  in  the  opposite  direction. 

There  is  one  way  of  profaning  the  Lord's  Da}-  which  is  so  j)rolitic  of  evil  results, 
ihat  we  consider  it  our  duty  to  utter  against  it  a  special  condemnation.  This  is  the 
practice  of  selling  beer  or  other  liquors  on  Sunday,  or  of  frequenting  places  where  the.\ 
are  sold.  This  practice  tends  more  than  any  other  to  turn  the  Day  of  the  Lord  into  a 
day  of  dissipation,  to  use  it  as  an  occasion  for  breeding  intemperance.  While  we  hope 
that  Sunday-laws  on  this  point  will  not  be  relaxed,  but  even  more  rigidly  enforced,  we 
implore  all  Catholics,  for  the  love  of  God  and  of  country,  never  U)  take  part  in  such 
Sunday  traffic,  nor  to  patronize  nor  countenance  it 

And  here  it  behooves  us  to  remind  our  workingmen,  the  bone  and  sinew  of  the 
people  and  the  specially  beloved  children  of  the  Church,  that  if  they  wish  to  observe 
Sunday  as  they  ought,  they  must  keep  away  from  drinking  places  on  Saturday  night. 
Carry  your  wages  home  to  your  families,  where  they  right full>-  belong.  Turn  a  deal 
car,  therefore,  to  every  temptation;  and  then  Sunday  will  be  a  bright  day  for  all  the 
famih".  .  .  .  Let  the  e.Kcrtions  of  our  Catholic  Temperance  Societies  meet  with  the 
hearty  co-operation  of  pastors  and  people;  and  not  only  will  they  go  far  towards  Strang 
ling  the  monstrous  evil  of  intemperance,  but  they  will  also  put  a  powerful  check  on  the 
desecration  of  the  Lord'-;  Day.  and  <in  the  evil  influences  now  sirivinu  for  it<  loi.ii  prti 
fa  nation. 


I'okhidijln  SdCUTiKs 

One  of  the  most  .-.iriking  characteristics  of  our  times  is  the  univer.-al  tendem)  u< 
band  together  in  societies  for  the  promotion  of  all  sorts  of  purfioscs.  This  tendency 
is  the  nalur.il  outgrowth  of  an  age  of  pojjulir  right>  and  representative  institutions 
It  is  also  in  accordance  with  the  spirit  of  the  Church,  whose  aim,  as  indicated  by  her 
name  Catholic,  is  to  unite  all  mankind  in  iirollierhood.  it  is  cons<inant  also  with  lh( 
spirit  of  Christ,  who  came  to  break  down  all  w;dls  of  division,  and  to  gither  all  in  thi 
one  family  of  the  one  heavenly  Lather. 

But  there  are  few  good  things  which  have  not  their  counterfeits,  and  few  lenden 
cies   which   have   not    their   dangers.   .   .   .     Hence  it  is  the  evi.lent  duty  of  ever\ 


480  SOURCE  BOOK  Of  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

reasonable  man,  before  allowing  himself  to  be  drawn  into  any  society,  to  make  sure 
that  both  its  ends  and  its  means  are  consistent  with  truth,  justice  and  conscience. 

In  making  such  a  decision,  every  Catholic  ought  to  be  convinced  that  his  surest 
guide  is  the  Church  of  Christ.  .  .  .  Thus  our  Holy  Father  Leo  XIII  has  lately  shown 
that  the  Masonic  and  kindred  societies, — although  the  offspring  of  the  ancient  Guilds, 
which  aimed  at  sanctifying  trades  and  tradesmen  with  the  blessings  of  religion;  and 
although  retaining,  perhaps,  in  their  'ritual,'  much  that  tells  of  the  religiousness  of 
their  origin;  and  although  in  some  countries  still  professing  entire  friendliness  toward 
the  Christian  religion, — have  nevertheless  already  gone  so  far,  in  many  countries,  as  to 
array  themselves  in  avowed  hostility  against  Christianity,  and  against  the  Catholic 
Church  as  its  embodiment,  that  they  virtually  aim  at  substituting  a  world-wide  frater- 
nity of  their  own,  for  the  universal  brotherhood  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  at  disseminating 
mere  Naturalism  for  the  supernatural  revealed  religion  bestowed  upon  mankind  b}'  the 
Saviour  of  the  world.  .  . 

Whenever,  therefore,  the  Church  has  spoken  authoritatively  with  regard  to  any 
society,  her  decision  ought  to  be  final  for  every  Catholic. 

There  is  one  characteristic  which  is  always  a  strong  presumption  against  a  society, 
and  that  is  secrecy.  .  .  .  When,  therefore,  associations  veil  themselves  in  secrecy  and 
darkness,  the  presumption  is  against  them,  and  it  rests  with  them  to  prove  that  there 
is  nothing  evil  in  them. 

Catholic  Societies 

It  is  not  enough  for  Catholics  to  shun  bad  or  dangerous  societies,  they  ought  to 
take  part  in  good  and  useful  ones.  If  there  ever  was  a  time  when  merely  negative 
goodness  would  not  suffice,  such  assuredly  is  the  age  in  which  we  live.  This  is  pre- 
eminently an  age  of  action,  and  what  we  need  to-day  is  active  virtue  and  energetic 
piety.   .  . 

In  the  first  place,  we  hope  that  in  every  parish  in  the  land  there  is  some  sodality 
or  confraternity  to  foster  piety  among  the  people.  We  therefore  heartily  endorse 
anew  all  approbations  previously  given  to  our  many  time-honored  and  cherished  con- 
fraternities, such  as  those  of  the  Sacred  Heart  of  Jesus,  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  and  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin. 

Next  come  the  various  associations  for  works  of  Christian  zeal  and  charity.   .   .  . 

Then  there  are  associations  for  the  checking  of  immorality,  prominent  among 
which  are  our  Catholic  Temperance  Societies.  These  should  be  encouraged  and  aided 
by  all  who  deplore  the  scandal  given  and  the  spiritual  ruin  wrought  by  intemper- 
ance. .  . 

We  likewise  consider  as  worthy  of  particular  encouragement  associations  for  the 
promotion  of  healthful  social  union  among  Catholics, — and  especially  those  whose  aim 
is  to  guard  our  Catholic  young  men  against  dangerous  influences,  and  to  supply  them 
with  the  means  of  innocent  amusement  and  mental  culture.  It  is  obvious  that  our 
young  men  are  exposed  to  the  greatest  dangers,  and  therefore  need  the  most  abundant 
helps.   .  . 

We  also  esteem  as  a  very  important  element  in  practical  Catholicity,  the  various 
forms  of  Catholic  beneficial  societies  and  kindred  associations  of  Catholic  working- 
men.  .  . 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  THE  NATIONAL  I'KRIOK  481 

iHoME  AND  Foreign  Missions 
^  In  nearly  all  European  countries  there  are  Foreign  Mission  Colleges,  and  also 
associations  of  the  faithful  for  the  support  of  the  missions  b)-  their  contril)utions. 
Hitherto  we  have  had  to  strain  ever}-  nerve  in  order  to  carr>-  on  the  missions  of  our 
\ovm  countn.',  and  we  were  unable  to  take  any  important  part  in  aiding  the  missions 
j  abroad.  But  we  must  beware  lest  our  local  burdens  should  make  our  zeal  narrow  and 
uncatliolic.  There  are  hundreds  of  millions  of  souls  in  heathen  lands  to  whom  the 
light  of  the  Gospel  has  not  yet  been  carried,  and  their  condition  appeals  to  the  charity 
I  of  even.-  Christian  heart.  Among  our  own  Indian  tribes,  for  whom  we  have  a  special 
responsibility,  there  are  still  many  thousands  in  the  same  darkness  of  heathenism, 
and  the  missions  among  our  thousands  of  Catholic  Indians  must  equally  look  to  our 
i  charity  for  support.  ^Moreover,  out  of  the  six  millions  of  our  colored  population  there 
is  a  ver\-  large  multitude,  who  stand  sorely  in  need  of  Christian  instruction  and  mission- 
ary labor;  and  it  is  evident  that  in  the  poor  dioceses  in  which  they  are  mostly  found, 
it  is  most  difficult  to  bestow  on  them  the  care  they  need,  without  the  generous  co- 
operation of  our  Catholic  people  in  more  prosperous  localities.  We  have  therefore 
urged  the  establishment  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith  in  ever>'  parish 
in  which  it  is  not  yet  erected,  and  also  ordered  a  collection  to  be  made  yearly  in  a  1 
the  dioceses,  for  foreign  missions  and  for  the  missions  among  our  Indians  an<l 
Negroes.  ..." 

Text — Acta  el  Decrela  Coiicilii  Plenaril  Balliniorensis  Tcrlii,  pp.  68-101. 

IX.  THE  IMMIGRATIOX  PROJECT  OF  THE  SOCIETY 
OF  SAI XT  RAPHAEL 

The  following  sections  from  a  supplication  addressed  to  the  Pope, 
February,  1891,  aroused  the  indignation  of  the  American  people,  and  was 
regarded  by  the  Holy  Father  as  'neither  opportune  nor  necessary.' 

"In  order  that  European  Catholics  may  preserve  in  the  country  of  their  adoption 
and  transmit  to  their  children  the  Faith  and  the  blessings  which  it  procures  the  under- 
signed have  the  honor  of  submitting  to  Your  Holiness  the  conditions  which  experience 
and  nature  of  things  indicate  as  essential  to  be  established  in  the  countries  of  immigra- 
tion. The  losses  which  the  Church  has  suffered  in  the  United  States  of  North  America 
amount  to  ten  millions. 

1.  It  will  be  necessary  to  establish  in  distinct  parishes,  congregations  or  missions, 
the  groups  of  emigrants  from  each  nation,  in  all  circumstances  where  their  number  and 
their  resources  permit; 

2.  It  will  be  necessary  to  entrust  the  direction  of  these  parishes  to  priests  belonging 
to  the  same  nationality  as  the  faithful.  The  most  sweet  and  the  dearest  souvenirs  of 
the  fatherland  will  thus  at  each  moment  be  recalled,  and  they  will  love  the  more  the 
Church  which  procures  these  blessings  to  them; 

3.  In  the  districts  where  emigrants  from  various  nations  have  establishe<l  them- 
selves, not  in  sufficiently  great  numbers  to  l>e  constituted  in  distinct  national  parish  t 
it  is  desirable  that  a  priest  be  chosen  to  direct  these  groups,  who  is  acfjuaintcd  with 
the  diverse  idioms  of  the  emigrants.  This  priest  will  be  strictly  required  to  teach  the 
catechism  and  to  give  instruction  to  each  group  in  its  own  language. 


482  >OLRCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN   CHI  RCll  HISTOkV 

4.  Wherever  there  are  no  Christian  public  schools,  parochial  schools  should  h 
established,  and  as  far  as  possible,  the}'  should  be  distinct  for  each  nationality.  TY 
program  of  these  schools  will  always  include  instruction  in  the  national  language  i 
well  as  in  the  language  and  history  of  the  country  of  adoption. 

5.  It  will  be  necessary  to  grant  to  the  priests  who  devote  themselves  to  the  em 
grants,  all  the  rights.  pri\-ileges,  favors,  etc.,  enjoyed  by  the  priests  of  the  countn 
This  arrangement,  conformable  to  justice,  will  ha\-e  the  result  of  attracting  to  tfc 
emigrants  priests  of  each  nationality,  zealous,  pious  and  desirous  to  sanctify  soul. 

6.  It  will  be  desirable  to  form  and  to  encourage  Catholic  associations  of  divert 
nature:  Brotherhoods,  mutual  benefit  and  aid  societies,  etc.  By  these  means  Cathc 
lies  will  be  grouped  together,  and  they  will  be  preserved  from  perverse  societies,  sue 
as  those  of  the  Freemasons  and  other  analogous  societies. 

7.  It  will  be  very  desirable,  whenever  deemed  possible,  to  permit  the  Catholics  (' 
each  nationality  to  have  a  Bishop  of  their  own  extraction  in  the  episcopate  of  tb 
country  of  immigration.  It  seem.s  that  the  organization  of  the  Church  uill  then  V, 
complete.  Each  of  the  immigrant  peoples  will  be  represented,  and  their  interest' 
their  needs,  will  be  safeguarded  in  the  assemblies  of  the  Bishops,  in  the  councils,  etc. 

Text— De  T'Serclaes:  The  Life  and  Labors  of  Pope  Leo  XII L  pp.  278-279.        ! 

X.  ARCHBISHOP  IREL.i.M)  A  .\  D  THE  SCHOOL  Ol  /.^ 
/70.V 

The  Farihaiilt-Stilhcatcr  Agree  moil 

Arclibishop  Ireland  so  described  the  agreement  before  the  hierarch 
in  its  ineeting  at  St.  Louis.  1891. 

"  1.  The  school  buildings  remain  the  property  of  the  parish.  They  are  leased  ti 
the  school  commissioners  during  the  school  hours  only— that  is,  from  9  .\.m.  to  3:4i 
P.M.  Outside  these  hours  they  are  at  the  sole  disposal  of  the  parish;  the  pastor  and  tl 
Sisters  who  teach  can  hold  in  them  such  exercises  as  they  deem  proper.  The  lease 
for  one  year  only;  at  the  end  of  the  3'ear.  the  archbishop  may  renew  the  lease  or  resunr 
the  e.xclusive  control  of  the  buildings. 

2.  The  teachers  must  hold  diplomas  from  the  State,  and  the  progress  of  tl' 
l)upils  is  determined,  as  to  the  various  branches  of  profane  learning,  by  parochi. 
examinations  held  in  conformity  with  official  requirements.  The  class  rooms  ha\; 
been  furnished  and  are  kept  by  the  school  commission,  and  the  Sisters  recei\-e  tl, 
same  salaries  as  are  paid  to  the  ordinary  teachers. 

3.  During  school  hours,  the  Sisters  give  no  religious  instruction;  but  as  they  a: 
not  only  Catholics,  but  also  members  of  a  religious  order,  they  wear  their  religioi 
habits,  and  db  not  alter  their  teachings  in  any  respect.  The  schools,  although  und 
the  control  of  the  State,  are,  in  respect  to  instruction,  precisely  what  they  were  befo  ■ 
the  arrangement  was  made.  The  Sisters  teach  the  catechism  after  school  hours,  .^ 
such  a  way  that  the  pupils  notice  merel}'  a  change  from  one  lesson  to  another.  Beside 
at  8:30  a.m.,  that  is,  before  the  regular  school  hour,  the  children  attend  mass;  and  c^ 
Sundays,  the  school  buildings  are  at  the  exclusive  disposition  of  the  parish. 

4.  The  public  schools  are  scattered  in  various  parts  ot  Minnesota  cities,  ar 
children  are  required  to  attend  the  school  in  the  district  wherein  they  live.  Faribau 
and  Stillwater  are  excepted  from  this  rule.     Catholic  children  can  attend  the  schoo 


1  111.  (.  AIHOLK     I  IIL  Re  11    IN    Mil     N\lloN\l,    I'lKlol'  lN,> 

ill  question  from  all  parts  of  the  cities;  the  Protestant  children  living  in  the  districts 
where  our  schools  are  situated  may  do  so,  but  are  not  oijligc<l.     The  result  is  that  al- 
most all  the  Catholic  children  of  the  two  cities  attend  these  schools,  whereas  there  arr 
very  tew  Protestants,  and  the  influence  is  almost  wholly  Catholic  " 
Text— Will:   T.if,-  of  .J.imr^  Cnrdhml  Gihhoii'^.  jip    2>4-22v 

I'o  rc-niovc'  any  (IduIhs  a>  lo  whcihcr  or  imt.  in  \  ic-u  oi  Irclaml  >  mu 
cessful  appeal  to  Rome,  and  Archbishop  SatoIH's  pronoumcnicnis  ai 
Xew  York  (No\eniber  17,  1S^)2)  on  c(Uicational  pohc}-.  the  decrees  ol 
the  Third  Plenary  Council  of  Hahiniore  remained  \-ah'd,  the  I\)pc  wrote 
as  follows: 

"To  Our  Beloved  Son,  James  Gibbons,  Cardinal  Priest  oj  lite  Holy  Rowan  Chureh,  Titular 
of  St.  Mary's  Beyond  the  Tiber,  Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  and  to  Our  Vencrabli 
Brethren,  the  Archbishops  and  Bishops  of  the   United  Slalr\-  of  Sorth  Amerim. 
Pope  Leo  XIII: 
Beloved  Son  and  \'enrrahli  Brcllirni.  llmllh  and  Apostolic  licni diction' 

Now,  in  Our  paternal  solicitude  for  \our  welfare,  We  had,  above  all  things,  com 
manded  the  Archbishop  of  Lepanto  to  use  all  his  endeavors  and  the  utmost  skill  of  his 
fraternal  charity  to  extirpate  all  the  germs  of  dissension  bred  by  the  too  well  known 
controversies  concerning  the  proper  instruction  of  Catholic  youth — a  dissension  which 
was  developed  by  \arious  writings  published  on  both  sides  of  the  dispute.  This  com 
mand  of  Ours  Our  Venerable  Brother  fully  obeyed,  and  in  the  month  of  November  oi 
last  year  he  repaired  to  New  York,  where  there  had  assembled  with  you,  beloved  Son 
all  the  other  Archbishops  of  your  countrj-,  in  compliance  with  the  desire  which  I  had 
communicated  to  them  through  the  Sacred  Congregition  of  the  Projiaganda,  that, 
after  having  conferred  with  their  sulTragans,  they  should  join  counsel  and  deliberate 
concerning  the  best  method  of  providing  for  those  Catholic  children  uhi>  attend  the 
public  instead  of  the  Catholic  schools. 

The  things  which  you  wisely  decreed  in  thai  meeting  were  pka^ing  to  the  ^aid 
Archbishop  of  Lepanto,  who  bestowed  deserved  praise  upon  your  prudence,  and  e\ 
pressed  his  belief  that  these  decrees  would  prove  most  useful.  This  opinion  We,  als»>. 
with  great  pleasure  confirm,  and  to  yourself  and  to  the  other  Prelates  then  asseml)led. 
We  give  merited  praise  for  having  thus  opportunely  responded  to  Our  cnunsel  and  Our 
expectation.  But,  at  the  same  time.  Our  said  Venerable  Brother,  wishing,  acordinj; 
to  Our  desire,  to  adjust  the  questions  concerning  the  right  instruction  of  Catholit 
youth,  about  which,  as  above  stated,  controversy  was  being  waged  antl  writings  pub 
lished  with  excited  minds  an<l  angr\-  feelings,  laid  before  >ou  certain  prc>|xjs,ition> 
drawn  by  himself,  touching  both  the  theoretical  |)rinciples  involve<l  in  the  subject  ami 
their  practical  application.  When  the  meeting  of  the  .\rchbishops  had  scriousl\ 
weighed  the  significance  and  bearing  of  these  projiositions  and  had  re<|uestc<l  certain 
declarations  and  corrections  in  them,— all  this  the  Archbishop  of  I.epanto  gladly  ctim 
plied  with,  which,  being  done,  the  distinguished  assemblage  closed  its  sessions  with  .i 
declaration  of  gratitude  and  of  satisfaction  with  the  way  in  which  helia<I  fullille«lthi 
commission  entrusted  to  him  by  Us.  .Ml  this  We  fmd  in  th.-  »)i»ut>-^  of  the  mertint 
which  you  hare  been  careful  to  send  Is. 


484  SOURCEBOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

But  these  propositions  of  Our  Delegate  having  been  inopportunely  made  public, 
minds  were  at  once  excited  and  controversies  started  afresh,  which,  through  false  inter- 
pretations and  malignant  imputations  scattered  abroad  through  the  newspapers,  grew 
more  widespread  and  more  serious.  Then  certain  Prelates  of  your  country,  whether 
displeased  with  the  interpretations  put  upon  some  of  these  propositions  or  fearing  the 
injury  to  souls  which  it  seemed  to  them  might  thence  result,  confided  to  Us  the  reason 
for  their  anxiety.  And  We,  knowing  that  the  salvation  of  souls  is  the  supreme  law  to 
be  ever  assiduously  borne  in  mind  by  Us,  desiring,  moreover,  to  offer  you  another  proot 
of  Our  solicitous  affection,  requested  that  each  of  you  should,  in  a  private  letter,  full}' 
open  his  mind  to  Us  on  the  subject,  a  request  which  was  diligently  complied  with  br- 
each of  }-ou.  From  the  examination  of  these  letters  it  became  clear  to  Us  that  some  of 
you  found  in  the  propositions  no  reason  for  apprehension,  while  to  others  it  seemed 
that  the  propositions  partially-  abrogated  the  disciplinary  law  concerning  schools  enact- 
ed by  the  Council  of  Baltimore,  and  they  feared  that  the  diversity  of  interpretations 
put  upon  them  would  engender  sad  dissension,  which  would  prove  detrimental  to  the 
Catholic  schools. 

After  carefully  weighing  the  matter,  We  are  thoroughly  convinced  that  such  inter- 
pretations are  quite  ahen  from  the  meaning  of  Our  Delegate,  as  the}'  are  assuredly  far 
from  the  mind  of  the  Apostolic  See.  For  the  principal  propositions  offered  by  him 
were  drawn  from  the  decrees  of  the  Third  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore,  and  especiall}- 
declare  that  Catholic  schools  are  to  be  most  sedulously  promoted,  and  that  it  is  to  be 
left  to  the  judgment  of  the  Ordinary  to  decide,  according  to  the  circumstances,  when 
it  is  lawful  and  when  unlawful  to  attend  the  public  schools.  Now,  if  the  words  of  an}- 
speaker  are  so  to  be  construed  that  the  latter  part  of  his  discourse  shall  be  understood 
to  agree,  and  not  to  disagree,  with  what  he  had  said  before,  it  is  surely  unbecoming  and 
unjust  so  to  e.xplain  his  later  utterances  as  to  make  them  disagree  with  the  foregoing 
ones.  And  this  is  the  more  true  since  the  meaning  of  the  writer  was  in  no  wise  left 
obscure.  For  while  presenting  his  propositions  to  the  distinguished  meeting  in  New 
York  ,  he  expressly  declared  (as  is  evident  from  iJic  minnles)  his  admiration  for  the  zeal 
manifested  by  the  Bishops  of  North  America  in  the  most  wise  decrees  enacted  by  the 
Third  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore  for  the  promotion  of  the  Catholic  instruction  of  the 
young.  He  added,  moreover,  that  these  decrees,  in  so  far  as  they  contain  a  general  rule 
for  action,  arefaiilifiilly  to  be  observed,  and  that,  although  the  public  schools  are  not 
to  be  entirely  condemned  (since  cases  may  occur,  as  the  Council  itself  had  foreseen, 
in  which  it  is  lawful  to  attend  them),  still  every  endeavor  should  be  made  to  multiply 
Catholic  schools  and  to  bring  them  to  perfect  equipment.  But  in  order  that,  in  a  mat- 
ter of  such  gra\-e  importance,  there  may  be  no  further  room  for  doubt  or  for  dissension 
of  opinion,  as  We  have  already  declared  in  Our  letter  of  the  23rd  of  May  of  last  year 
to  Our  ^•enerable  brethren,  the  Archbishop  and  the  Bishops  of  the  Province  of  New 
York,  so  W  again,  as  far  as  need  be,  declare  that  the  decrees  the  Baltimore  Coun- 
cils, agreeably  to  the  directions  of  the  Holy  See,  have  enacted  concerning  parochial 
schools,  and  whatever  else  has  been  prescribed  by  the  Roman  Pontiffs,  whether  direct- 
ly or  through  the  Sacred  Congregations,  concerning  the  same  matter  are  to  be  stead- 
fastly observed. 

Given  at  Rome,  from  St.  Peter's,  on  the  31st  day  of  May,  in  the  year  1893,  the 
sixteenth  year  of  Our  Pontificate. 

LeoXHI,  Popf. 
Text— De  T'Serclaes:  T/ie  Life  and  Labors  of  Pope  Leo  XIII,  pp.  269-273. 


THE  CATHOLIC  CHURCH  IN  THE  NATIONAL  PERIOD  485 

XI.  THE  PAPACY  ASD  AMERICANISM 

The  Apostolical  Letter  Testeni  Benevolentiae  (January  22,  1899") 
expounds  Father  Hecker's  program,  and  sets  forth  the  Papal  attitude 
thereto  as  under: 

"With  this  opinion  about  natural  virtue,  another  is  intimately  connected,  according 
to  which  all  Christian  virtues  are  divided  as  it  were  into  two  classes,  passive  as  they 
say,  and  active;  and  they  add  the  former  were  better  suited  for  the  past  times,  but  the 
latter  are  more  in  keeping  with  the  present.  It  is  plain  what  is  to  be  thought  of  such 
division  of  the  virtues.  There  is  not  and  cannot  be  a  virtue  which  is  really  passive. 
'Virtue,'  says  St.  Thomas,  'denotes  a  certain  perfection  of  a  power;  but  the  object 
of  a  power  is  an  act;  and  an  act  of  virtue  is  nothing  else  than  the  good  use  of  our  free 
will'  (I.  II.  a.  I.);  the  divine  grace,  of  course  helping,  if  the  act  of  virtue  is  super- 
natural. .  .  . 

From  this  species  of  contempt  of  the  evangelical  ^'irtues,  which  arc  wrongly  called 
passive,  it  naturally  follows  that  the  mind  is  imbued  little  by  httle  with  a  feeling  of 
disdain  for  the  religious  life.  And  that  this  is  common  to  the  advocates  of  these  new 
opinions  we  gather  from  certain  expressions  of  theirs  about  the  vows  which  religious 
orders  pronounce.  For,  say  they,  such  vows  are  altogether  out  of  keeping  with  the 
spirit  of  our  age,  inasmuch  as  they  narrow  the  limits  of  human  liberty;  are  better 
Adapted  to  weak  minds  than  to  strong  ones;  avail  little  for  Christian  perfection  and  the 
good  of  human  society,  and  rather  obstruct  and  interfere  with  it.  But  how  false  these 
assertions  are,  is  evident  from  the  usage  and  doctrine  of  the  Church,  which  has  always 
given  the  highest  approval  to  religious  life.  And  surely  not  undeservedh".  For  those 
who,  not  content  with  the  common  duties  of  the  precepts,  enter  of  their  own  accord 
upon  the  evangelical  counsels,  in  obedience  to  a  divine  vocation,  present  themselves 
to  Christ  as  His  prompt  and  valiant  soldiers.  Are  we  to  consider  this  a  mark  of  weak 
minds?  In  the  more  perfect  manner  of  life  is  it  unprofitable  or  hurtful?  Those  who 
bind  themselves  by  the  vows  of  religion  are  so  far  from  throwing  away  their  liberty 
that  they  enjoy  a  nobler  and  fuller  one — that,  namely,  by  which  Christ  has  set  us  free 
(Galat.  iv.  31."). 

If  there  are  any,  therefore,  who  prefer  to  unite  together  in  one  society  without  the 
obligation  of  vows,  let  them  do  as  they  desire.  That  is  not  a  new  institution  in  the 
Church,  nor  is  it  to  be  disapproved.  But  let  them  beware  of  setting  such  association 
above  religious  orders,  nay  rather,  since  mankind  is  more  prone  now  than  heretofore 
to  the  enjo>-ment  of  pleasure,  much  greater  esteem  is  to  be  accorded  to  those  -who  have 
left  all  things  and  have  followed  Christ. 

Lastly,  not  to  delay  too  long,  it  is  also  maintained  that  the  way  and  the  method 
which  Catholics  have  followed  thus  far  for  recalling  those  who  difTer  from  us  is  to  be 
abandoned  and  another  resorted  to.  In  that  matter,  it  suffices  to  advert  that  it  is 
not  prudent.  Beloved  Son,  to  neglect  what  antiquity,  with  its  long  experience,  guided 
as  it  is  by  apostolic  teaching,  has  stamped  with  its  approval.  From  the  word  of  Cod 
we  have  it  that  it  is  the  office  of  all  to  labor  in  helping  the  salvation  of  our  neighbor  in 
the  order  and  degree  in  which  each  one  is.  The  faithful  indeed  will  most  usefully 
fulfil  their  duty  by  integrity  of  life,  by  the  works  of  Christian  charity,  by  instant  and 
Mssiduous  prayer  to  God.     But  the  clergy  should  do  so  b>'  a  wise  preaching  of  the 


48t)  SOURCEBOOK   Ol    AMERKAN   tllLRcH   HISKJKN 

gospel,  by  the  decorum  and  splendor  ol  the  sacred  ceremonies,  but  especially  b> 
expressing  in  themselves  the  form  of  doctrine  which  the  apostles  delivered  to  Titus 
and  Timothy.  So  that  if  among  the  different  methods  of  preaching  the  word  of  God 
that  sometimes  seems  preferable  by  which  those  who  dissent  from  us  are  spoken  to. 
not  in  the  church  but  in  any  private  and  proper  place,  not  in  disputation  but  in 
amicable  conference,  such  method  is  indeed  not  to  be  reprehended;  pro\aded,  however, 
that  those  who  are  devoted  to  that  work  by  the  authority  of  the  bishop  be  men  who 
have  first  given  proof  of  science  and  virtue.  For  We  thuik  that  there  are  very  man\ 
among  you  who  differ  from  Catholics  rather  through  ignorance  than  because  of  any 
disposition  of  the  will,  who,  perchance,  if  the  truth  is  put  before  them  in  a  familiar 
and  friendly  manner,  may  more  easily  be  led  to  the  one  sheepfold  of  Christ. 

Hence,  from  all  that  We  have  hitherto  said,  it  is  clear,  Beloved  Son,  that  We  can 
not  ajjprove  the  opinions  which  some  comprise  under  the  head  of  Americanism.  If. 
indeed,  by  that  name  be  designated  the  characteristic  qualities  which  reflect  honor  on 
the  people  of  America,  just  as  other  nations  have  v.hat  is  special  to  them:  or  if  it 
implies  the  condition  of  your  commonwealths,  or  the  laws  and  customs  which  prevail 
in  them,  there  is  surely  no  reason  why  We  should  deem  that  it  ought  to  be  discarded. 
But  if  it  is  to  be  used  not  only  to  signify,  but  even  to  commend  the  above  doctrines, 
there  can  be  no  doubt  but  that  our  Venerable  Brethren  the  bishops  of  America  would 
be  the  first  to  repudiate  and  condemn  it,  as  being  especially  unjust  to  them  and  to  the 
entire  nation  as  well.  For  it  raises  the  suspicion  that  there  are  some  among  you  who 
conceive  of  and  desire  a  church  in  America  different  from  that  which  is  in  the  rest  oT 
the  world.  One  in  the  unity  of  doctrine  as  in  the  unity  of  government,  such  is  the 
Catholic  Church,  and,  since  God  has  established  its  centre  and  foundation  in  the 
Chair  of  Peter,  one  which  is  rightly  called  Roman,  for  where  Peter  is  there  is  the 
Church.  Wherefore  he  who  wishes  to  be  called  by  the  name  of  Catholic  ought  to 
employ  in  truth  the  words  of  Jerome  to  Pope  Damasus,  'I  following  none  as  the  first 
except  Christ  am  associated  in  communion  with  your  Beatitude,  that  is,  with  the  Chair 
of  Peter;  upon  that  Rock  I  know  is  built  the  Church;  whoever  gathereth  not  with  thee 
scattereth  (S.  Ambr.  in  Ps.  xi.  57).'" 

Text — The  Great  Encyclical  Letters  0/  Fnpc  Lea  XII f.  Trmishilcd  from  Approved 
Sources,  pp.  440-4.^2. 


I 


CHAPTER  XXII I 

I'HK    ("m   RO!    (It     THi:    I.ATTF.K    I)\V    SaINTS    K\oW.\     \S     ThK    M()KM(I.\> 

Source  material  in  its  largest  proportions  will  be  louiul  in  the  various 
periodicals  of  the  Mormons,  as  follows:  "The  Evening  and  Morning 
Star"  (published  monthly  first  at  Independence  and  later  at  Kirtland 
between  June  1832  and  September  1834),  succeeded  by  the  ''Latter  Da> 
Saints'  Messenger  and  Advocate"  (Kirtland,  1834-1837),  in  turn  followed 
by  the  ''Elder's  Journal"  (published  at  Far  West,  Missouri)  which  con- 
tinued until  the  removal  of  the  colony  from  Missouri.  "Tim.es  and  Sea- 
sons,""  published  at  Nauvoo  (1839-1845)  is  another  important  journal. 
.\11  the  above  are  scarce,  inasmuch  as  Brigham  Young  took  steps  toward 
iheir  repression.  "The  Millennial  Star"  published  at  Li\erpool  since 
1 8-10  is  a  journal  rich  in  documentary  material. 

Apart  from  these  periodicals,  and  the  ''Reports  of  the  Annual  Con- 
ference" (LXXXVI  Vols.),  the  "Biographical  Sketches  of  Joseph  Smith 
and  his  Progenitors  for  many  Generations  "  (1853)  written  b}-  Lucy  Smith 
is  a  reliable  source,  so  much  so  that  Brigham  Young  declared  that  it  con- 
tained many  mistakes  and  in  conseciuence  had  it  suppressed  in  1858. 
Its  second  edition,  censored  by  Young,  appeared  in  1880.  The  "Histor>- 
of  Joseph  Smith"  appearing  in  "The  Millennial  Star"  (Vols.  XIV  to 
XXIV)  is  valuable.  Better  however,  is  a  "History  of  the  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints.  Period  I,  History  of  Josejih  Smith 
the  Prophet,  by  Him.self "  with  introduction  and  notes  (V  Vols.,  1902- 
1909)  by  Elder  B.  H.  Roberts.  The  "Autobiography"  of  P.  P.  fVati 
edited  (1875)  by  his  son  is  another  important  source. 

The  "Reports  of  the  Utah  Commission"  (1892  f . '  are  indi-pensabU- 
for  facts  bearing  upon  recent  controversies. 

To  one  entirely  unacquainted  with  the  beliefs  and  practices  of  the 
Latter  Day  Saints,  the  following  will  supply  all  fundamental  informa- 
tion: "The  Book  of  Mormon  .  .  .  translated  by  Joseph  Smith"  (di- 
vided into  chapters  with  references,  1879)  by  Orson  Pratt;  "The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  .Saints" 
ivcrse  divisions.  3rrl   cd.    1891)  Ijy  the  <amc  wrilcr:  ihi-  "Kc\-   i.>  ili<- 

487 


488  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Science  of  Theology  ..."  (5th  ed.  1891)  by  P.  P.  Pratt;  "A  Series  of 
Pamphlets  on  the  Doctrmes  of  the  Gospel"  (1891)  by  Elder  Orson  Pratt; 
"A  Compendium  of  the  Doctrines  of  the  Gospel"  (3rd  ed.  1892)  by 
Franklin  D.  Richards  and  James  Little;  "A  New  Witness  for  God"  (1895) 
by  Elder  B.  H.  Roberts;  "Mormon  Doctrine,  or  Leaves  from  the  Tree  of 
Life"  (2nd  ed.  1897)  by  Charles  W.  Penrose;  ''The  Story  of  the  Book  of 
Mormon"  (2nd  ed.  1898)  by  Elder  George  Reynolds;  "The  Articles  of 
Faith"  (lectures  on  leading  doctrines,  1899)  by  James  E.  Talmage;  "The 
Pearl  of  Great  Price;  a  Selection  from  the  Revelations,  Translations,  and 
Narratives  of  Joseph  Smith"  arranged  (1902)  by  James  E.  Talmage; 
and  "Scientific  Aspects  of  Mormonism"  (1904)  by  NelsL.  Nelson,  favor- 
able to  Mormonism  as  'good,  true  and  beautiful,  a  religion  and  not  a 
sect'  and  philosophical  rather  than  historical  or  expository. 

Unfavorable  estim.ates  begin  as  early  as  1834  in  "Mormonism  Un- 
veiled" by  E.  D.  Howe.  Then  follow  "Morm_onism  and  the  Mormons; 
An  Historical  View  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Sect  self-styled  Latter 
Day  Saints"  (1842)  by  Daniel  P.  Kidder;  "The  City  of  the  Mormons, 
or  Three  Days  at  Nauvoo  m  1842"  (1842)  by  Henry  Caswell;  "The 
History  of  the  Saints,  or  An  Expose  of  Joe  Smith  and  Mormonism  "  (1842) 
by  John  C.  Bennett;  "Mormonism  in  all  Ages"  (1842)  by  J.  B.  Ti-rner; 
"The  Mormons"  (1850)  by  Thomas  L.  Kane;  "Utah  and  the  Mormons" 
(1854)  by  Benjamin  G.  Ferris;  "Female  Life  among  the  Mormons;  A 
Narrative  of  Many  Years  Personal  Experience.  By  the  Wife  of  a 
Mormon  Elder  recently  from  Utah"  (1855)  by  Mrs.  Maria  Ward; 
"History  of  the  Mormons  of  Salt  Lake"  (1856 — especially  good)  by 
Lieut.  J.  W.  Gunnison;  "Mormon  Wives:  A  Narrative  of  Facts  Stranger 
than  Fiction"  (1856)  by  M.  V.  Fuller;  "The  Husband  in  Utah:  Sights 
and  Scenes  Among  the  Mormons  with  Remarks  on  their  Morals  and 
Social  Economy"  (1857)  by  Austin  N.  Ward;  "INIormonism,  Its  Leaders 
and  Designs"  (1857 — with  important  inside  information)  by  Elder 
John  Hyde;  "The  City  of  the  Saints  and  Across  the  Rocky  Mountains 
!to  California"  (1862 — favorable  to  Mormons)  by  Richard  F.  Burton; 
"The  Mormons  at  Home"  ("The  London  Review"  July,  1862);  "The 
Mormon  Prophet  and  his  Harem"  (1866)  by  Mrs!  C.  V.  Waite;  "Life 
Among  the  Mormons  and  a  March  to  their  Zion  (1868)  by  an  Officei 
of  the  U.  S.  Army";  "Mormonism;  Its  Rise,  Progress,  and  Present  Condi- 
tion, embracing  the  Narrative  of  Mrs.  M.  E.  V.  Smith,  and  other  Startling 
Facts"  (1870);  "Life  in  Utah  ..."  (1870)  by  J.  H.  Beagle;  "Mormonism 
Unveiled"  (1877)  by  John  D.  Lee;  "The  Mormons"  ("Amer.  Cath. 
Quart.   Rev."    1879);    "Mormonism"    ("Presbyterian  Review"  April, 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LATTER  DAY  SAINTS  489 

1881);  "Utah  and  the  Mormon  Problem"  ("Meth.  Quart.  Rev."  April 
1882 — see  also  biblicgraphy);  "The  Utah  Problem  "  ("Princeton  Review" 
]\iarch,  1883);  "Apples  of  Sodom;  Story  of  Mormon  Life"  (1883);  "Biog- 
raphy of  Lorenzo  Snow"  (1884)  by  Eliza  R.  Snow  (important);  "The 
^.ormon  Question  and  the  United  States  Government"  ("Amer.  Cath. 
Quart.  Rev."  April,  1884);  "Mormonism"  ("Quart.  Review  M.  E. 
Church  South"  July,  1884);  "Side  Lights  from  Mormonism"  ("Andover 
Review"  July,  1885);  "New  Light  on  ]\Iormonism"  (1885)  by  Mrs.  E.  E. 
Dickenson;  "The  Mormon  Problem,  An  Appeal  to  the  American  People. 
With  an  Appendix  containing  Four  Original  Stories  of  Mormon  Life" 
(1886)  by  Rev.  C.  P.  Lyford;  "The Mormon  Propaganda"  ("Andover 
]  eview"  July,  1887);  "Family  Life  Among  the  Mormons"  ("North 
/  merican  Review "  March,  1890) ; "  The  Prophet  of  Palmyra ;  Mormonism 
1  evived"  (1890)  by  T.  Gregg;  "Recent  Reverses  of  ]\Iormonism" 
("Our  Day"  April,  1890);  "The  Mormons"  ("Contemporary  Review" 
January,  1894);  "Revival  of  the  Mormon  Problem"  ("North  American 
Review"  April,  1899);  "The  Mormon  ]\Ienace"  (1905)  being  the  con- 
fession of  John  Doyle  Lee,  with  an  introduction  by  Alfred  H.  Lewis; 
"Lights  and  Shadows  of  Mormonism"  (1909)  by  J.  F.  Gibbs. 

Although  considerable  historical  data  is  contained  in  several  of  the 
books  and  articles  noted  above,  there  remain  a  few  works  that  may  be 
properly  classed  as  histories.  The  earhest  is,  "A  History  of  Illinois 
from  its  Commencement  ...  to  1847,  by  Gov.  T.  Ford  (edited  by  Gen. 
James  Shields,  1854).  This  is  good  for  the  lUmois  Mormon  chay  ter. 
Soon  after  appeared  the  "History  of  the  Mormons"  (1857)  by  S.  M. 
Smuker.  Then  followed  the  "Origin  and  Progress  of  the  Mormons" 
(1867)  by  Palmeroy  Tucker,  which  is  notably  important  because  of  the 
author's  acquaintance  with  the  Smiths,  Harris,  and  Cowdry.  In  the 
"Early  History  of  the  Disciples  in  the  Western  Reserve"  (1875)  by 
Amos  S.  Hayden,  considerable  attention  is  given  to  the  early  movements 
of  the  Mormons.  TuUidge's  "History  of  Salt  Lake  City"  (1886)  has 
some  important  papers,  although  its  value  as  a  history  is  considerably 
lessened  because  of  its  having  been  censored  by  a  committee  of  the 
Mormons  before  its  publication.  The  "History  of  Utah"  (1889)  by 
H.  H.  Bancroft  is  really  a  Mormon  production,  giving  the  Mormon  view 
in  the  text,  with  criticisms  thereof  only  in  notes.  The  "History  of  Utah" 
(1892-1898,  III  Vols,  incomplete)  by  O.  F.  Whitney,  is  pro-Mormon  and 
untrustworthy.  "The  Life  of  John  Taylor,  Third  President  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter  Day  Saints"  (1892)  by  Elder  B.  H. 
Roberts  has  considerable  light  to  throw  upon  the  progress  of  the  Mormon 


490  SOURCE  BOOK  OF    AMERICAN   CHURCH  HISTORY 

propaganda.  "  The  Rise  and  Fall  of  Nauvoo  "  (1900) ,  and  "  The  Missou 
Persecutions"  (1900)  both  by  Elder  B.  H.  Roberts  are  well  written  stori 
with  considerable  bias.  By  far  the  best  history  is  that  of  William  Ale 
ander  Linn,  entitled  "The  Story  of  the  Mormons  from  the  Date  of  the 
Origin  to  the  Year  1901"  (1902).  This  work  is  scientifically  writte 
and  incorporates  many  interesting  source  documents.  ''One  Hundn 
Years  of  Mormonism.  A  History  .  .  .  from  1805  to  1905"  (1905)  I: 
J.  H.  Evans,  A.M.  is  free  from  much  of  the  extravagance  of  Mormc 
literature.  A  dignified  attempt  to  write  the  history  of  Mormonis 
from  the  Mormon  viewpoint  is  that  of  Brigham  H.  Roberts  entitled  *'Hi 
tory  of  the  'Mormon'  Church"  (appearing  in  ''Americana"  Vols.  IV-] 
1909-1915).  This  has  good  documentation  and  introduces  considerab 
source  material. 

"The  Origin  of  the  Book  of  Mormon"  has  been  elaborately  discussi 
in  a  controversy  between  Theodore  Schroeder  and  Brigham  H.  Rober 
("Amer.  Hist.  Magazine"  Vol.  I,  Nos.  4  and 6;  Vol.  II,  Nos.  1  and 
Vol.  HI,  Nos.  5  and  6;  and  ''Americana"  Vol.  IV,  Nos.  1  and  2).  Th 
controversial  literature  completely  overshadows  the  superficial  work 
Elder  George  Reynolds,  ''The  Story  of  the  Book  of  Mormon"  (188^ 
"The  Founder  of  Mormonism.  A  Psychological  Study  of  Josej 
Smith,  Jr."  (1902)  by  I.  Woodbridge  Riley, with  an  introductoi 
preface  by  George  T.  Ladd,  is  a  painstaking  investigation,  though  bas( 
on  some  unfounded  assumptions. 

An  economic  study  of  Mormonism  is  ''The  Mormon  Question  in  i 
Economic  Aspects;  a  Stud>-  of  Cooperation  and  Arbitration  in  Mormo 
dom,  from  the  Standpoint  of  a  Wage  Earner  "  (pamphlet  1888)  by  Dy 
D.  Lum.  "  Three  Phases  of  Cooperation  in  the  West "  by  Amos  G.  Warne 
("J.  H.  U.  Studies"  Series  VI,  Sec.  \TI-VIII)  has  a  brief  reference 
the  Mormons. 

The  following  short  articles  deal  with  particular  phases  of  ear 
Mormon  history:  "The  Mormon  Sojourn  in  Ohio"  (''Papers  Ohio  C 
Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  I,  pp.  43-60):  "The  Mormon  Settlements  in  the  Missou 
Valley"  ("Quart.  Oregon  Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  VIII,  pp.  276-289):  same  top 
("Proc.  &  Coll.  Neb.  Hist.  Soc. "  Series  II,  Vol.  X,  pp.  1-25);  "The  Mo 
mon  Trails  in  Iowa"  ("Iowa  Jour,  of  Hist.  &  Pol."  Vol.  XII,  pp.  3-16 
"Monona  County  Iowa  Mormons"  "Annals  of  Iowa,  Series"  III,  Vc 
VII,  pp.  321-346);  "The  Mormon  Settlements  in  Illinois"  ("Pub.  I 
State  Hist.  Librarv"  No.  \1). 


the  church  of  the  latter  day  saixnts  491 

Documents 

1.  THE  ARTICLES  OF  FAITH 

''1.  We  believe  in  God,  tlie  Eternal  Father,  and  in  His  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  and  in 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

2.  We  believe  that  men  will  be  punished  lor  their  own  sins,  and  not  tor  Adam's 
transgression. 

3.  We  believe  that  through  the  atonement  of  Christ,  all  mankind  mav  l)e  savfd, 
1)_\-  obedience  to  the  laws  and  ordinances  of  the  Gospel. 

4.  We  believe  that  the  first  principles  and  ordinances  of  the  Gospel  are: — (.1) 
Faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  (2)  Repentance;  (.i)  Baptism  by  immersion  for  the 
remission  of  sins;  (4)  Laying  on  of  Hands  for  the  Gift  of  the  Holj-  Ghost. 

.^.  We  belie\e  that  a  man  must  be  called  of  God,  by  prophec>-,  and  by  the  laying 
on  of  hands,  by  those  who  are  in  authority,  to  preach  the  Gospel  and  administer  the 
ordinances  thereof. 

6.  We  belie\e  in  the  same  organization  that  existed  in  the  Primitive  Churcli, 
\iz:  apostles,  prophets,  pastors,  teachers,  evangelists,  etc. 

7.  We  believe  in  the  gift  of  tongues,  prophecy,  revelation,  visions,  healing,  inter- 
pretation of  tongues,  etc. 

8.  We  believe  the  Bible  to  be  the  word  of  God,  as  far  as  it  is  translated  correct i\: 
we  also  believe  the  Book  of  Mormon  to  be  the  word  of  God. 

9.  We  believe  all  that  God  has  revealed,  all  that  He  does  n<jw  reveal,  and  we 
iielieve  that  He  will  yet  reveal  many  great  and  important  things  i)ertaining  to  the 
Kingdom  of  God. 

10.  We  believe  in  the  literal  gathering  of  Isreal  and  in  the  restoration  of  the  Ten 
Pribes;  that  Zion  will  be  built  upon  this  [the  AmericanI  continent;  that  Christ  will 
reign  personally  upon  the  earth;  and,  that  the  eirth  will  be  renewed  and  receive  its 
paradisiacal  glory. 

11.  We  claim  the  privilege  of  worshipping  .VImighty  God  according  to  the  dictates 
of  our  own  conscience,  and  allow  all  men  the  same  privilege,  let  them  worship  how, 
where,  or  what  they  may. 

12.  We  believe  in  being  subject  to  kings,  presidents,  rulers,  and  magistrate^,  in 
obeying,  honoring,  and  sustaining  the  law. 

13.  We  believe  in  being  honest,  true,  chaste,  benevolent,  virtuous,  and  in  doing 
good  to  all  men:  indeed,  we  may  say  that  we  follow  the  admonition  of  Paul,  We  believe 
all  things,  we  hope  all  things,  we  have  endured  many  things,  and  hope  to  be  able  to 
endure  all  things.  If  there  is  anything  virtuous,  lovely,  or  of  good  report  or  praise- 
worthy, we  seek  after  these  things. — Joseph  Smith." 

Text— Smith:  Tlic  Pearl  nf  Great  Price,  pp.M 02-103. 

II.  MORONI'S  APPEARANCE  AND  THE  FINDING  OF 
THE  PLATES,  (September  21,  1823) 

"...  after  I  had  retired  to  my  bed  for  the  night,  1  betook  myself  to  pr  lyer  and 
supplication  to  Almighty  God  for  forgiveness  of  all  my  sins  and  follies,  and  also  for  a 
manifestation  to  me,  that  I  might  know  of  my  state  and  standing  before  Him;  for  I 
had  full  confidence  in  obtaining  a  divine  manifestation,  as  I  previously  had  one.  While 
I  was  thus  in  the  act  of  calling  upon  God,  I  discovered  a  light  appearing  in  my  room, 


492  SOURCE  BOOK  OF    AMERICAN    CHURCH    HISTORY 

which  continued  to  increase  until  the  room  was  lighter  than  at  noonday,  when  imme- 
diately a  personage  appeared  at  my  bedside,  standing  in  the  air,  for  his  feet  did  not 
touch  the  floor.  He  had  on  a  loose  robe  of  most  exquisite  whiteness.  It  was  a  white- 
ness beyond  anything  earthly  I  had  ever  seen;  nor  do  I  believe  that  any  earthly  thing 
could  be  made  to  appear  so  exceedingly  white  and  brilliant.  His  hands  were  naked, 
and  his  arms,  also,  a  little  above  the  wrist;  so,  also,  were  his  feet  naked,  as  were  his 
legs,  a  little  above  the  ankles.  His  head  and  neck  were  also  bare.  I  could  discover 
that  he  had  no  other  clothing  on  but  this  robe,  as  it  was  open,  so  that  I  could  see  into 
his  bosom.  Not  only  was  his  robe  exceedingly  white,  but  his  whole  person  was  glorious 
bej'ond  description,  and  his  countenance  truly  like  lightning.  The  room  was  exceed- 
ingly light,  but  not  so  very  bright  as  imm.ediately  around  his  person. 

When  I  first  looked  upon  him,  I  was  afraid;  but  the  fear  soon  left  me.  He  called 
me  b}'^  name,  and  said  unto  me  that  he  was  a  messenger  sent  from  the  presence  of  God 
to  me,  and  that  his  name  was  Moroni;  that  God  had  a  work  for  me  to  do,  and  that  m}' 
name  should  be  had  for  good  and  evil  among  all  nations,  kindreds,  and  tongues,  or 
that  it  should  be  both  good  and  evil  spoken  of  among  all  people.  He  said  there  was  a 
book  deposited,  written  upon  gold  plates,  giving  an  account  of  the  former  inhabitants 
of  this  continent,  and  the  source  from  whence  they  sprang.  He  also  said  that  the 
fulness  of  the  everlasting  Gospel  was  contained  in  it,  as  delivered  by  the  Savior  to  the 
ancient  inhabitants;  also,  that  there  were  two  stones  in  silver  bows — and  these  stones, 
fastened  to  a  breastplate,  constituted  what  is  called  theUrimandThummim — deposited 
with  the  plates;  and  the  possession  and  use  of  these  stones  were  what  constituted 
'Seers'  in  ancient  or  former  times;  and  that  God  had  prepared  them  for  the  purpose 
of  translating  the  book. 

After  telling  me  these  things,  he  commenced  quoting  the  prophecies  of  the  Old 
Testament.  .   .  . 

Again,  he  told  me,  that  when  I  got  those  plates  of  which  he  had  spoken — for  the 
time  that  they  should  be  obtained  was  not  yet  fulfilled — I  should  not  show  them  to 
any  person;  neither  the  breast  plate  v/ith  the  Urim  and  Thummim;  only  to  those  to 
whom  I  should  be  commanded  to  show  them;  if  I  did  I  should  be  destroyed.  While 
he  was  conversing  with  me  about  the  plates,  the  vision  was  opened  to  my  mind  that 
I  could  see  the  place  where  the  plates  were  deposited,  and  that  so  clearly  and  distinctly 
that  I  knew  the  place  again  when  I  visited  it. 

I  shortly  after  arose  from  my  bed,  and,  as  usual,  went  to  the  necessary  labors  of 
the  day;  but  in  attempting  to  work  as  at  other  times,  I  found  my  strength  so  exhausted 
as  to  render  me  entirely  unable.  My  father,  who  was  laboring  along  with  me,  dis- 
covered something  to  be  wrong  with  me,  and  told  me  to  go  home.  T  started  with  the 
intention  of  going  to  the  house;  but.  in  attempting  to  cross  the  fence  out  of  the  field 
where  we  were,  ray  strength  entirely  failed  me,  and  I  fell  helpless  on  the  ground,  and 
for  a  time  was  quite  unconscious  of  anything.  The  first  thing  that  I  can  recollect  was 
a  voice  speaking  unto  me,  calling  me  by  name.  I  looked  up,  and  beheld  the  same 
messenger  standing  over  my  head,  surrounded  by  light  as  before.  ...  I  returned  to 
my  father  in  the  field,  and  rehearsed  the  whole  matter  to  him.  He  replied  to  me  that 
it  was  of  God,  and  told  me  to  go  and  do  as  commanded  by  the  messenger.  I  left  the 
field,  and  went  to  the  place  where  the  messenger  had  told  me  the  plates  were  deposited; 
and  owing  to  the  distinctness  of  the^vision  which  T  had  had  concerning  it,  T  knew  the 
place  the  instant  that  T  arrived  there. 


lllE  CllLRClI  or   IlIE  LATTER  DAY  SAINTS  4'>.> 

Convenient  to  the  village  of  Manchester,  Ontario  county,  New  York,  stands  a  hill 
of  considerable  size,  and  the  most  elevated  of  any  in  the  neighborhood.  On  the  west 
side  of  this  hill,  not  far  from  the  top,  under  a  stone  of  considerable  size,  lay  the  plates, 
deposited  in  a  stone  box.  This  stone  was  thick  and  rounding  in  the  middle  on  the  upper 
side,  and  thinner  towards  the  edges,  so  that  the  middle  part  of  it  wa";  \^i^il)lc  aho\'e  the 
ground,  but  the  edge  all  round  was  co\-ered  with  earth. 

Having  removed  the  earth,  I  obtained  a  lever,  which  I  got  fixed  under  the  edge 
of  the  stone,  and  with  a  little  e.xertion  raised  it  up.  I  looked  in,  and  there  indeed  did 
I  behold  the  plates,  the  Urim  and  Thummim,  and  the  breastplate,  as  stated  by  the 
messenger.  The  box  in  which  they  lay  was  formed  by  laying  stones  together  in  some 
kind  of  cement.  In  the  bottom  of  the  box  were  laid  two  stones  crosswa\'s  of  the  box, 
and  on  tliese  stones  lay  the  plates  and  the  other  things  with  them. 

I  made  an  attempt  to  take  them  out,  but  was  forbidden  by  the  messenger,  and  was 
again  informed  that  the  time  for  bringing  them  fortli  had  not  yet  arrived,  neither  would 
it,  ffhtil  four  years  from  that  time;  but  he  told  me  that  I  should  come  to  that  place 
precisely  m  one  year  from  that  time,  and  that  he  would  there  meet  with  me,  and  that 
T  should  continue  to  do  so  until  the  time  should  come  for  obtaining  the  plates.  .\c 
cordingly,  as  I  had  been  commanded,  I  went  at  the  end  of  each  year,  and  at  each  time 
I  found  the  same  messenger  there,  and  received  instruction  and  intelligence  from  him 
at  each  of  our  interviews,  respecting  what  the  Lord  was  going  to  do,  and  how  and  in 
what  manner  His  kingdom  was  to  be  conducted  in  the  last  days. 

Text— ///.s-/r>rv  of  Joseph  Smith,  Uif  Prophet,  by  Himself.  .  .  ."  Roberts  Edition. 
Vol.  I. 

111.  THE  TRAXSLATIOX  AXD  COXflRMATfOX  Oh'  THE 
PLATES 

"At  length  the  time  arrived  for  obtaining  the  plates,  the  Urim  and  Thummmi,  and 
the  Breastplate.  On  the  twenty-second  da,v  of  September,  one  thousand  eight  hundred 
and  twenty-seven,  having  gone  as  usual  at  the  end  of  another  year  to  the  place  where 
they  were  deposited,  the  same  heavenly  messenger  delivered  them  up  to  me  with  this 
charge:  that  I  should  be  responsible  for  them;  that  if  I  should  let  them  go  carelessly, 
or  through  any  neglect  of  mine,  I  should  be  cut  off;  but  that  if  I  would  use  all  my 
endeavors  to  preserve  them,  until  he,  the  messenger,  should  call  for  them,  they  shouki 
be  protected. 

Air.  Harris,  having  returned  from  this  tour,  left  me  and  went  home  to  Palmyra, 
arranged  his  affairs,  and  returned  again  to  my  house  about  the  12lh  of  .\prii,  1828,  and 
commenced  writing  for  me  while  I  translated  from  the  plates,  which  we  continued 
until  the  14th  of  June  following,  by  which  time  he  had  written  one  hundred  and  sixteen 
pages  of  manuscript,  on  foolscap  pajier.  Some  time  after  Mr.  Harris  had  begun  to 
write  for  me,  he  began  to  importune  me  to  gi\-e  him  liberty  to  carry  the  writings  home 
and  show  them;  and  desired  of  me  that  I  would  inquire  of  the  Lord,  through  the  Urim 
and  Thummim,  if  he  might  not  do  so.  I  did  inquire,  and  the  answer  was  that  he  must 
not.  However,  he  was  not  satisfied  with  this  answer,  and  desired  that  I  should  inquire 
again.  I  did  so,  and  the  answer  was  as  before.  Still  he  could  not  be  contented,  but 
insisted  that  1  should  inquire  once  more.     After  much  solicitation,  I  again  inquired  of 


494  SOURCE  BOOK  OF    AMERICAN    CHURCH    HISTORY 

the  Lord,  and  permission  was  granted  him  to  have  the  writings  on  certain  conditions; 
which  were,  that  he  show  them  only  to  his  brother,  Preserved  Harris,  his  own  wife,  his 
father  and  his  mother,  and  a  Mrs.  Cobb,  a  sister  to  his  wife.  In  accordance  with  this 
last  answer,  I  required  of  him  that  he  should  bind  himself  in  a  covenant  to  me  in  the 
most  solemn  manner  that  he  would  not  do  otherwise  than  had  been  directed.  He  did 
so.  He  bound  himself  as  I  required  of  him,  took  the  writings,  and  went  his  wav.  Not 
withstanding,  however,  the  great  restrictions  which  he  had  been  laid  under,  and  the 
solemnity  of  the  co\'enant  which  he  had  made  with  me,  he  did  show  them  to  others, 
and  by  stratagem  they  got  them  away  from  him,  and  they  never  have  been  recovered 
unto  this  day. 

In  the  meantime,  while  Martin  Harris  was  gone  with  the  writings,  I  went  to  \isit 
my  father's  family  at  Manchester.  [  continued  there  for  a  short  season,  and  then 
returned  to  my  place  in  Pennsylvania.  Immediately  after  my  return  home,  I  was 
walking  out  a  little  distance,  when,  behold,  the  former  heavenly  messenger  appeared 
and  handed  to  me  the  Urim  and  Thummim  again — for  it  had  been  taken  from  me  in 
consequence  of  my  having  wearied  the  Lord  in  asking  for  the  privilege  of  letting  Martin 
Harris  take  the  writings,  which  he  lost  by  transgression — and  I  inquired  of  the  Lord 
through  it,  and  obtained  the  following: 

Rrvel.ition  to  Josrpli  Smith.  Jitn.,  given  July,  182S,  concerning  certain  manuscripts  of 

the  first  part  of  the  Booli  of  Mormon,  which  had  been  fallen 

from  the  possession  of  Martin  Harris. 

1.  The  works,  and  the  designs,  and  the  purposes  of  (iod  cannot  be  frustrated, 
neither  can  they  come  to  nought. 

■3.  Remember,  remember  that  it  is  not  the  work  of  God  that  is  frustrated,  but  the 
work  of  men; 

4.  For  although  a  man  ma}-  ha\-e  man>-  revelations,  and  have  power  to  do  many 
mighty  works,  yet  if  he  boasts  in  his  own  strength,  and  sets  at  nought  the  counsels  of 
God,  and  follows  after  the  dictates  of  his  own  will  and  carnal  desires,  he  must  fall  and 
incur  the  vengeance  of  a  just  God  upon  him. 

5.  Behold,  you  have  been  entrusted  v/ith  these  things,  but  how  strict  were  your 
commandments;  and  remember,  also,  the  promises  which  were  made  to  you,  if  you 
did  not  transgress  them; 

6.  And  behold,  how  oft  \ou  have  transgressed  the  commandments  and  the  laws 
of  God.  and  have  gone  on  in  the  persuasions  of  men; 

10.  But  remember  God  is  merciful;  therefore,  repent  of  that  which  thou  hast  done 
which  is  contrary  to  the  commandment  which  I  gave  you,  and  thou  art  still  chosen, 
and  art  again  called  to  the  work; 

IL  E.vcept  thou  do  this,  thou  shah  be  delivered  up  and  become  as  other  men.  and 
have  no  more  gift. 

-Vfter  I  had  obtained  the  above  re\elation,  both  the  plates  and  the  Urim  and 
rhummim  were  taken  from  me  again;  but  in  a  few  days  they  were  returned  to  me.  when 
I  inquired  of  the  Lord,  and  the  Lord  said  thus  unto  me: 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LATTER  DAY  SAINTS  405 

Revelation,  given  to  Joseph  Smith,  Jan.,  informing  him  of  the  alteration  of  the  ninnnseript 
of  the  fore  part  of  the  Book  of  Mormon 

I.  Now,  behold,  I  saj'  unto  j^ou,  that  because  you  delivered  up  those  writings 
which  you  had  power  given  unto  you  to  translate  by  the  means  of  the  ITrim  and 
Thummim,  into  the  hands  of  a  wicked  man,  you  lia\c  lost  them. 

6.  Behold,  the>-  have  sought  to  destro\-  you,  \ea,  e\-en  the  man  in  whom  \ou  have 
trusted,  has  sought  to  destroy  you. 

8.  And  because  you  have  delivered  the  writings  into  his  hand,  behold  wicked 
men  have  taken  them  from  \ou : 

10.  .\nd,  behold,  Satan  hath  put  it  into  their  hearts  to  alter  the  words  which  you 
have  caused  to  be  written,  or  which  you  have  translated,  which  have  gone  out  ot  your 
hands. 

II.  .\nd  behold,  I  sa\-  unto  you,  that  because  the>-  ha\e  altered  the  words,  they 
read  contrary-  from  that  which  you  translated  and  caused  to  be  written; 

12.  And,  on  this  wise,  the  devil  has  sought  to  lay  a  cunning  plan,  that  he  ma\- 
destroy  this  work; 

13.  For  he  hath  put  it  into  their  hearts  to  do  this,  that  by  lying  they  ma>-  sa_\-  the.\- 
have  caught  you  in  the  words  which  you  have  pretended  to  translate. 

14.  Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that  I  will  not  suffer  that  Satan  shall  accomplish  )iis 
evil  design  in  this  thing. 

15.  For,  behold,  he  has  put  it  into  their  hearts  to  get  thee  to  tempt  the  Lord  thy 
God,  in  asking  to  translate  it  over  again; 

16.  And  then,  behold,  they  say  and  think  in  their  hearts,  We  will  see  if  Ciod  has 
given  him  power  to  translate;  if  so.  He  will  also  give  him  power  again; 

17.  And  if  God  giveth  him  power  again,  or  if  he  translate  again,  or,  in  other  words, 
if  he  bringeth  forth  the  same  words,  behold,  we  have  the  same  with  us,  and  we  have 
altered  them: 

18.  Therefore  they  will  not  agree,  and  we  will  sa>-  that  he  lias  lied  in  his  words, 
and  that  he  has  no  gift,  and  that  he  has  no  power: 

1').  Therefore  we  will  destroy  him,  and  also  the  work,  and  we  will  do  this  that  we 
may  not  be  ashamed  in  the  end.  and  that  we  may  get  glory  of  the  world. 

30.  Behold,  1  say  unto  you,  that  you  shall  not  translate  again  those  words  which 
have  gone  forth  out  of  your  hands. 

38.  .Vnd  now,  veril}-,  I  say  unto  \ou,  that  an  account  of  those  things  that  you 
have  written,  which  have  gone  out  of  \our  hands,  is  engraven  upon  the  plates  of 
Nephi; 

39.  Yea,  and  you  remember  it  was  said  in  those  writings  that  a  more  i>articular 
account  was  given  of  these  things  upon  the  plates  of  Xephi. 

40.  And  now,  because  the  account  which  is  engraven  upon  the  plates  of  Nephi 
is  more  particular  concerning  the  things  which,  in  my  wisdom,  1  would  bring  to  the 
knowledge  of  the  people  in  this  account; 


496  SOURCE  BOOK  OF    AMERICAN    CHURCH   HISTORY 

41.  Therefore,  you  shall  translate  the  engravings  which  are  on  the  plates  ol 
Nephi,  down  even  till  you  come  to  the  reign  of  King  Benjamin,  or  until  you  come  to 
that  which  you  have  translated,  which  you  have  retained. 

42.  And  behold,  you  shall  publish  it  as  the  record  of  Nephi,  and  thus  I  will  con- 
found those  who  have  altered  my  words. 

43.  I  will  not  suffer  that  they  shall  destroy  my  work;  yea,  I  will  show  unto  them 
that  my  wisdom  is  greater  than  the  cunning  of  the  devil. 

44.  Behold,  they  have  only  got  a  part  or  an  abridgment  of  the  account  of  Nephi. 

45.  Behold,  there  are  many  things  engraven  upon  the  plates  of  Nephi  which  do 
throw  greater  views  upon  my  Gospel;  therefore,  it  is  wisdom  in  me  that  you  should 
translate  this  first  part  of  the  engravings  of  Nelphi,  and  send  forth  in  this  work. 

On  the  5th  day  of  April,  1829,  Oliver  Cowdery  came  to  my  house,  until  which 
time  I  had  never  seen  him.  He  stated  to  me  that  having  been  teaching  school  in  the 
neighborhood  where  my  father  resided,  and  my  father  being  one  of  those  who  sent  to 
the  school,  he  went  to  board  for  a  season  at  his  house,  and  while  there  the  family  re- 
lated to  him  the  circumstance  of  my  having  received  the  plates,  and  accordingly  he 
had  come  to  make  inquiries  of  me.  Two  daj^s  after  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Cowdery  (being 
the  7th  of  April)  I  commenced  to  translate  the  Book  of  INlormon,  and  he  began  to 
write  for  me.  .  .  . 

During  the  month  of  April  I  continued  to  translate,  and  he  to  write,  with  little 
cessation,  during  which  time  we  received  several  revelations.  A  difference  of  opinion 
arising  between  us  about  the  account  of  John  the  Apostle,  mentioned  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, as  to  whether  he  died  or  continued  to  live,  we  mutually  agreed  to  settle  it  by 
the  Urim  and  Thummim,  and  the  following  is  the  word  which  we  received: 

Whilst  continuing  the  work  of  translation,  during  the  month  of  April,  Oliver 
Cowdery  became  exceedingly  anxious  to  have  the  power  to  translate  bestowed  upon 
him,  and  in  relation  to  this  desire  the  following  revelations  were  obtained: 


'Revelation,  given  to  Oliver  Cowdery,  April,  1829 

1 .  Behold,  I  say  unto  you,  my  son,  that  because  you  did  not  translate  according 
to  that  which  you  desired  of  me,  and  did  commence  again  to  write  tor  my  servant, 
Joseph  Smith,  Jun.,  even  so  I  would  that  ye  should  continue  until  you  have  finished 
this  record,  which  I  have  entrusted  unto  him: 

2.  And  then,  behold,  other  records  have  I,  that  1  will  give  unto  you  power  that 
you  may  assist  to  translate. 

3.  Be  patient,  my  son,  for  it  is  wisdom  in  me,  and  it  is  not  expedient  that  you 
should  translate  at  this  present  time. 

4.  Behold,  the  work  which  you  are  called  to  do,  is  to  write  for  my  servant  Joseph; 

5.  And,  behold,  it  is  because  that  you  did  not  continue  as  you  commenced,  when 
you  began  to  translate,  that  I  have  taken  away  this  privilege  from  you. 

6.  Do  not  murmur,  my  son,  for  it  is  wisdom  in  me  that  I  have  dealt  with  you  after 
this  manner. 

7.  Behold,  you  have  not  understood;  you  have  supposed  that  I  would  give  it  unto 
you,  when  you  took  no  thought,  save  it  was  to  ask  me, 


THE    CHUKCH    Ol    HIE    LATiER    DAY    SAIMS  497 

8.  But,  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  you  must  study  it  out  in  your  mind,  then  you 
must  ask  me  if  it  be  right,  and  if  it  is  right,  I  will  cause  that  your  bosom  shall  burn 
within  you;  therefore,  you  shall  feel  that  it  is  right; 

9.  But  if  it  be  not  right,  you  shall  have  no  such  feelings,  but  you  shall  have  a 
stupor  of  thought  that  shall  cause  you  to  forget  the  thing  which  is  wrong;  therefore 
you  cannot  write  that  which  is  sacred,  save  it  be  given  you  from  me. 

We  still  continued  the  work  of  translation,  when,  in  the  ensuing  month  (Ma>-, 
1829),  we  on  a  certain  day  went  into  the  woods  to  pray  and  inquire  of  the  Lord  respect- 
ing baptism  for  the  remission  of  sins,  that  we  found  mentioned  in  the  translation  of  the 
plates.  While  we  were  thus  emplo3'ed,  praying  and  calling  upon  the  Lord,  a  messenger 
from  heaven  descended  in  a  cloud  of  light,  and  having  laid  his  hands  upon  us,  he  or- 
dained us,  saj'ing: 

'Upon  you  m}-  fellow  servants,  in  the  name  of  Messiah,  I  confer  the  Priest- 
hood of  Aaron,  which  holds  the  keys  of  the  ministering  of  angels,  and  of  the  Gos- 
pel of  repentance,  and  of  baptism  by  immersion  for  the  remission  of  sins;  and  this 
shall  never  be  taken  again  from  the  earth,  until  the  sons  of  Levi  do  offer  again  an 
offering  unto  the  Lord  in  righteousness.' 

The  messenger  who  visited  us  on  this  occasion,  and  conferred  this  Priesthood  upon 
us,  said  that  his  name  was  John,  the  same  that  is  called  John  the  Baptist  in  the  Xew 
Testament,  and  that  he  acted  under  the  direction  of  Peter,  James  and  John,  who  held 
the  keys  of  the  Priesthood  of  Melchisedek,  which  Priesthood  he  said  would  in  due 
time  be  conferred  on  us,  and  that  I  sliould  be  called  the  lirst  Elder  of  the  Church,  and 
he  (Oliver  Cowdery)  the  second.  It  was  on  the  LSth  day  of  May,  1829,  that  we  were 
ordained  under  the  hand  of  this  messenger  and  baptized. 

In  the  course  of  the  work  of  translation,  we  ascertained  that  three  special  witnesses 
were  to  1  e  provided  by  the  Lord,  to  whom  Lie  would  grant  that  they  should  see  the 
plates  from  which  this  work  (the  Book  of  Mormon)  should  be  translated;  and  that 
these  witnesses  should  bear  record  of  the  same.  .  .  .  Almost  immediately  after  wc 
had  made  this  discovery,  it  occurred  to  Oliver  Cowdery,  David  Whitmer,  and  the 
aforementioned  Martin  Harris  (who  had  come  to  inquire  after  our  progress  in  the 
work)  that  they  would  hav'c  me  inquire  of  the  Lord  to  know  if  they  might  not  obtain 
of  Him  the  privilege  to  be  these  three  special  witnesses,  and  finally  they  became  so  very 
solicitous,  and  urged  me  so  much  to  inquire  that  at  length  I  complied;  and  through  the 
Urim  and  Thummim,  I  obtained  of  the  Lord  for  them  the  following: 

Not  many  days  after  the  above  commandment  was  given,  we  four,  viz.,  Martin 
Harris,  David  Whitmer,  Oliver  Cowdery  and  myself,  agreed  to  retire  into  the  woods, 
and  try  to  obtain,  by  fervent  and  humljle  prajer,  the  fulfillment  of  the  promises  given 
in  the  above  revelation — that  they  should  have  a  view  of  the  plates.  We  accordingly 
made  choice  of  a  piece  of  woods  convenient  to  Mr.  Whitmer's  house,  to  which  we  re- 
tired, and  having  knelt  down,  we  began  to  pray  in  much  faith  to  Almighty  God  to 
bestow  upon  us  a  realization  of  these  promises. 

According  to  previous  arrangement,  I  commenced  by  vocal  prayer  to  our  Heavenly 
Father,  and  was  followed  by  each  of  the  others  in  succession.  We  did  not  at  the  first 
trial,  however,  obtain  any  answer  or  manifestation  of  divine  favor  in  our  behalf.    W  e 


4Q8  SOURCE  BOOK  OF    AMERICAN    CHURCH    HISTORY 

again  observed  the  same  order  of  prayer,  each  calling  on  and  praying  fervently  to 
God  in  rotation,  but  with  the  same  result  as  before. 

Upon  this,  our  second  failure,  Martin  Harris  proposed  tliat  he  should  withdraw 
himself  from  us,  belie\ing,  as  he  expressed  himself,  that  his  presence  was  the  cause  of 
our  not  obtaining  what  we  wished  for.  He  accordingl}'  withdrew  from  us,  and  we 
knelt  down  again,  and  had  not  been  many  minutes  engaged  in  praj-er,  when  presently' 
we  beheld  a  light  above  us  in  the  air,  of  exceeding  brightness;  and  behold,  an  angel 
stood  before  us.  In  his  hands  he  held  the  plates  which  we  had  been  praying  for  these  to 
have  a  view  of.  He  turned  over  the  lea\es  one  by  one,  so  that  we  could  see  them,  and 
discern  the  engravings  thereon  distinctly.  He  then  addressed  himself  to  David  Whit- 
mer,  and  said.  'David,  blessed  is  the  Lord,  and  he  that  keeps  His  commandments'; 
when,  immediately  afterwards,  we  heard  a  voice  from  out  of  the  bright  light  above  us, 
saving,  'These  plates  have  been  revealed  by  the  power  of  God,  and  the}-  have  been 
translated  by  the  power  of  God.  The  translation  of  them  which  you  have  seen  is 
correct,  and  I  command  },ou  to  bear  record  of  what  you  now  see  and  hear. ' 

I  now  left  David  and  Oliver,  and  went  in  pursuit  of  Martin  Harris,  whom  I  found 
at  a  considerable  distance,  fervently  engaged  in  prayer.  He  soon  told  me,  however, 
that  he  had  not  yet  prevailed  with  the  Lord,  and  earnestly  requested  me  to  join  him 
in  prayer,  that  he  also  might  realizie  the  same  blessings  which  we  had  just  received. 
We  according!}'  joined  in  praj^er,  and  ultimately  obtained  our  desires,  for  before  we  had 
>et  finished,  the  same  vision  was  opened  to  our  view,  at  least  it  was  again  opened  to  me, 
and  I  once  more  beheld  and  heard  the  same  things;  whilst  at  the  same  moment,  Martin 
Harris  cried  out,  apparently  in  an  ecstasy  of  joy,  'Tis  enough,  'tis  enough,  mine  eyes 
have  beheld;  mine  eyes  have  beheld';  and  jumping  up,  he  shouted, 'Hosanna,'  bless- 
ing God,  and  otherwise  rejoiced  exceedingly. 

Having  thus,  through  the  mercy  of  God,  obtained  these  glorious  manifestations, 
it  now  remained  for  these  three  individuals  to  fulfill  the  commandment  which  the}'  had 
received,  viz.,  to  bear  record  of  these  things,  in  order  to  accomplish  which,  they  drew 
up  and  subscribed  the  following  document: 

The  Teslimony  of  Three  Witnesses 
Be  it  known  unto  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and  people  unto  whom  this  work 
shall  come,  that  we,  through  the  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
have  seen  the  plates  which  contain  this  record — which  is  a  record  of  the  people  of  Nephi, 
and  also  of  the  Lamanites  their  brethren,  and  also  of  the  people  of  Jared  who  came  from 
the  tower  of  which  hath  been  spoken;  and  we  also  know  that  they  have  been  translated 
by  the  gift  and  power  of  God,  for  His  voice  hath  declared  it  unto  us,  wherefore  we  know 
of  a  surety  that  the  work  is  true.  .\nd  we  also  testif>'  that  we  have  seen  the  engravings 
which  are  ui)on  the  plates,  and  they  have  been  shown  unto  us  by  the  power  of  God,  and 
not  of  man;  and  we  declare  with  words  of  soberness,  that  an  angel  of  God  came  down 
from  heaven,  and  he  brought  and  laid  before  our  eyes,  that  we  beheld  and  saw  the 
plates  and  the  engravings  thereon;  and  we  know  that  it  is  by  the  grace  of  God  the 
Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  we  beheld  and  bear  record  that  these  things  are 
true,  and  it  is  marvelous  in  our  eyes;  nevertheless,  the  voice  of  the  Lord  commanded 
us  that  we  should  bear  record  of  it;  wherefore,  to  be  obedient  unto  the  commandments 
of  God,  we  bear  testimony  of  these  things;  and  we  know  that  if  we  are  faithful  in 
Christ,  we  shall  rid  our  garments  of  the  blood  of  all  men,  and  be  found  spotless  before 
the  judgment  seat  of  Christ,  and  shall  dwell  with  him  eternally  in  the  heavens.     .\nd 


THE  CHURCH   OF  THE  I.ATTKR   DAY  SAINTS  4*>"' 

the  honor  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  is  one  (iod. 
Amen. 

Oliver  Cowderv. 

David  Whitmer. 

Martin  Harris." 
Text — History  of  Joseph  Smith  the  Prophri,  l>y  Himself,  Roberts  Kdition,  \'oI.  I. 
pp.  18-57. 

IV.   THE  MARRfAGECOVEXAXT 

"1.  Veril\',  thus  saith  the  T>ord  unto  you,  my  servant  Josepli,  that  inasmuch  as 
>ou  have  inquired  of  my  hand,  to  know  and  understand  wherein  I,  the  Lord,  justified 
my  servants  Abraham,  Isaac  and  Jacob;  as  also  Moses,  David  and  Solomon,  my  ser- 
vants, as  touching  the  princij)le  and  doctrine  of  their  having  many  wives  and  concu- 
bines: 

15.  Therefore,  if  a  man  marry  him  a  wife  in  the  world,  and  he  marry  her  not  by  me, 
nor  by  my  word;  and  he  covenant  with  her  so  long  as  he  is  in  the  world,  and  she  with 
him,  their  covenant  and  marriage  are  not  of  force  when  they  are  dead,  and  when  the>- 
are  out  of  the  world;  therefore,  they  are  not  bound  by  any  law  when  they  are  out  of 
the  world; 

16.  Therefore,  when  the\-  are  out  of  the  world,  they  neither  marr\-,  nor  are  given 
in  marriage;  but  are  appointed  angels  in  heaven,  which  angels  are  ministering  ser\ants, 
to  minister  for  those  who  are  worthy  of  a  far  more,  and  an  exceeding,  and  an  eternal 
weight  of  glory; 

17.  For  these  angels  did  not  abide  by  my  law,  therefore  the\-  cannot  l)e  enlarged, 
but  remain  separately  and  singly,  without  exaltation,  in  their  saved  condition,  to  all 
eternity,  and  from  henceforth  are  not  Gods,  but  are  angels  of  God,  for  ever  and  ever. 

18.  And  again,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  if  a  man  marry  a  wife,  and  make  a  covenant 
with  her  for  time  and  for  all  eternity,  if  that  covenant  is  not  by  me,  or  by  my  word, 
which  is  my  law,  and  is  not  sealed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  through  him  whom  I 
have  anointed  and  appointed  unto  this  power  -then  it  is  not  \alid,  neither  of  force 
when  they  are  out  of  the  world,  because  they  are  not  joined  by  me,  saith  the  Lord, 
neither  by  my  word;  when  they  are  out  of  the  world,  it  cannot  be  received  there,  be- 
cause the  angels  and  the  Gods  are  appointed  there,  by  whom  they  cannot  pass;  they 
cannot,  therefore,  inherit  my  glory,  for  my  house  is  a  house  of  order,  saith  the  Lord  God. 

19.  .\nd  again,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  if  a  man  marry  a  wife  by  my  word,  which  is 
my  law,  and  by  the  new  and  everlasting  covenant,  and  it  is  sealed  unto  them  1)\  the 
Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  by  him  who  is  anointed,  unto  whom  I  lia\c  ai)pointed  this 
power,  and  the  ke>s  of  this  Priesthood;  and  it  shall  be  said  unto  them,  ye  shall  come 
forth  in  the  first  resurrection;  and  if  it  be  after  the  first  resurrection,  in  the  next  resur- 
rection; and  shall  inherit  thrones,  kingdoms,  principalities,  and  powers,  dominions,  all 
heights  and  depths— then  shall  it  be  written  in  the  Lamb's  Book  of  Life,  that  he  shall 
commit  no  murder  whereby  to  shed  innocent  blood,  and  if  ye  abide  in  my  covenant, 
and  commit  no  murder  whereby  to  shed  innocent  blood,  it  shall  be  done  unto  them  in 
all  things  whatsoever  my  servant  hath  put  upon  them,  in  time,  and  through  all  eter- 
nity, and  shall  be  of  full  force  when  they  are  out  of  the  world;  and  they  shall  pass  by  the 
angels,  and  the  Gods,  which  are  set  there,  to  their  e.xaltation  and  glory  in  all  things,  as 


500  SOURCEBOOK  Oi"  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

hath  been  sealed  upon  their  heads,  which  glor}'  shall  be  a  fullness  and  a  continuation 
of  the  seeds  for  ever  and  ever. 

26.  Verily,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  if  a  man  marry  a  wife  according  to  my  word,  and 
they  are  sealed  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise,  according  to  mine  appointment,  and  he 
or  she  shall  commit  any  sin  or  transgression  of  the  new  and  everlasting  covenant  what- 
ever, and  all  manner  of  blasphemies,  and  if  they  commit  no  murder,  wherein  the}'  shed 
innocent  blood — yet  they  shall  come  forth  in  the  first  resurrection,  and  enter  into  their 
exaltation;  but  they  shall  be  destro\^ed  in  the  flesh,  and  shall  be  delivered  unto  the 
bufTetings  of  Satan  unto  the  day  of  redemption,  saith  the  Lord  God. 

37.  Abraham  received  concubines,  and  they  bear  him  children,  and  it  was  ac- 
counted unto  him  for  righteousness,  because  they  were  given  unto  him,  and  he  abode 
in  my  law,  as  Isaac  also,  and  Jacob  did  none  other  things  than  that  which  they  were 
commanded;  and  because  they  did  none  other  things  than  that  which  they  were  com- 
manded, they  have  entered  into  their  exaltation,  according  to  the  promises,  and  sit  upon 
thrones  and  are  not  angels,  but  are  Gods. 

38.  David  also  received  many  wives  and  concubines,  as  also  Solomon  and  Moses 
my  servants;  as  also  many  others  of  my  servants,  from  the  beginning  of  creation  until 
this  time;  and  in  nothing  did  they  sin,  save  in  those  things  which  thej'  received  not  of 
me. 

39.  David's  wives  and  concubines  were  given  unto  him,  of  me,  by  the  hand  of  Na- 
than, my  servant,  and  others  of  the  prophets  who  had  the  keys  of  this  power;  and  in 
none  of  these  things  did  he  sin  against  me,  save  in  the  case  of  Uriah  and  his  wife;  and, 
therefore  he  hath  fallen  from  his  exaltation,  and  received  his  portion;  and  he  shall  not 
inherit  them  out  of  this  world;  for  I  gave  them  to  another,  saith  the  Lord. 

40.  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  I  gave  unto  thee,  my  servant  Joseph,  an  appoint- 
ment, and  restore  all  things;  ask  what  ye  will,  and  it  shall  be  given  unto  you  according 
to  my  word : 

41.  And  as  ye  have  asked  concerning  adultery— verily,  verily  I  saj'  unto  you,  if  a 
man  receiveth  a  wife  in  the  new  and  everlasting  covenant,  and  if  she  be  with  another 
man,  and  I  have  not  appointed  unto  her  by  the  holy  anointing,  she  hath  committed 
adultery,  and  shall  be  destroyed. 

42.  If  she  be  not  in  the  new  and  everlasting  covenant,  and  she  be  with  another 
man,  she  hath  committed  adulter}-; 

43.  And  if  her  husband  be  with  another  woman,  and  he  was  under  a  vow,  he  hath 
broken  his  vow,  and  hath  committed  adultery, 

44.  And  if  she  hath  not  committed  adulter}',  but  is  innocent,  and  hath  not  broken 
her  vow,  and  she  knoweth  it,  and  I  reveal  it  unto  you,  my  servant  Joseph,  then  shall 
you  have  this  power,  by  the  power  of  my  Holy  Priesthood,  to  take  her,  and  give  her 
unto  him  that  hath  not  committed  adultery,  but  hath  been  faithful,  for  he  shall  be  made 
ruler  over  many, 

51.  Verily,  I  say  unto  you,  a  commandment  I  give  unto  mine  handmaid,  Emma 
Smith,  your  wife,  whom  I  have  given  unto  you,  that  she  stay  herself,  and  partake  not 
of  that  which  I  commanded  you  to  offer  unto  her;  for  I  did  it,  saith  the  Lord,  to  prove 
you  all,  as  I  did  Abraham;  and  that  I  might  require  an  offering  at  your  hand,  by  cove- 
mant  and  sacrifice; 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LATTER  DAY  SAINTS  501 

52.  And  let  mine  handmaid,  Emma  Smith,  receive  all  those  that  have  been  i^ivcn 
to  m}'  servant  Joseph,  and  who  are  virtuous  and  pure  before  me;  and  those  who  are 
not  pure,  and  have  said  they  were  pure,  shall  be  destroyed,  saith  the  Lord  God; 

54.  And  I  command  mine  handmaid,  Emma  Smith,  to  abide  and  cleave  unto  my 
servant  Joseph,  and  to  none  else.  But  if  she  will  not  abide  this  commandment,  she 
phall  be  destroyed,  saith  the  Lord;  for  I  am  tlie  Lord  thy  God,  and  will  destroy  her,  if 
she  abide  not  in  my  law; 

55.  But  if  she  will  not  abide  this  commandment,  then  shall  my  servant  Joseph  do 
all  things  for  her,  even  as  he  hath  said;  and  I  will  bless  him  and  multiply  him  and  give 
unto  him  an  hundred-fold  in  this  world,  of  fathers  and  mothers,  brothers  and  sisters, 
houses  and  lands,  wives  and  children,  and  crowns  of  eternal  lives  in  the  eternal  worlds. 

61.  And  again,  as  pertaining  to  the  law  of  the  Priesthood:  If  any  man  espouse  a 
virgin,  and  desire  to  espouse  another,  and  the  first  give  her  consent;  and  if  he  espouse 
the  second,  and  the}'  are  virgins,  and  have  vowed  to  no  other  man,  then  is  he  justified; 
he  cannot  commit  adultery  with  that  that  belongeth  unto  him  and  to  no  one  else. 

62.  And  if  he  have  ten  virgins  given  unto  him  by  this  law,  he  cannot  commit 
adultery,  for  they  belong  to  him,  and  they  are  given  unto  him,  therefore  is  he  justified. 

63.  But  if  one  or  either  of  the  ten  virgins,  after  she  is  espoused,  shall  be  with 
another  man ;  she  has  committed  adultery,  and  shall  be  destroyed ;  for  they  are  given  unto 
him  to  multiply  and  replenish  the  earth,  according  to  my  commandment,  and  to  fulfill 
the  prom.ise  which  was  given  by  my  Father  before  the  foundation  of  the  world;  and  for 
their  exaltation  in  the  eternal  worlds,  that  they  may  bear  the  souls  of  men;  for  herein 
is  the  work  of  mj'  Father  continued,  that  he  may  be  glorified. 

64.  And  again,  veril}',  verily  I  say  unto  you,  if  any  man  have  a  wife,  who  holds  the 
keys  of  this  power,  and  he  teaches  unto  her  the  law  of  my  Priesthood,  as  pertaining 
to  these  things,  then  shall  she  believe,  and  administer  unto  him,  or  she  shall  be  de- 
stroyed, saith  the  Lord  your  God,  for  I  will  destroy  her,  for  I  will  magnify  my  name 
upon  all  those  who  receive  and  abide  in  my  law. " 

Te.xt — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints, 
Sec.  132. 

V.   THE  NEW  CHURCH 

Revelation  Given  Through  Joseph  Smith,  April  1830 
"1.  The  rise  of  the  church  of  Christ  in  these  last  days,  being  one  thousand  eight 
hundred  and  thirty  years  since  the  coming  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  in  the 
flesh,  it  being  regularly  organized  and  established  agreeable  to  the  laws  oi  our  country, 
by  the  will  and  commandments  of  God,  in  the  fourth  month,  and  on  the  sixth  day  of  the 
month  which  is  called  April; 

2.  Which  commandments  were  given  to  Joseph  Smith,  jun.,  who  was  called  of 
Godj  and  ordained  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  the  first  elder  of  this  church; 

3.  And  to  Oliver  Cowdery,  who  was  also  called  of  God,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ, 
to  be  the  second  elder  of  this  church,  and  ordained  under  his  hand; 

*^y     4.  And  this  according  to  the  grace  of  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be 
all  glorv,  both  now  and  for  ever.     Amep . 


502  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

38.  The  duty  of  the  elders,  priests,  teachers,  deacons,  and  members  of  the  church  uf 
Christ. — An  apostle  is  an  elder,  and  it  is  his  calling  to  baptize. 

39.  And  to  ordain  other  elders,  priests,  teachers,  and  deacons; 

40.  And  to  administer  bread  and  wine — the  emblems  of  the  flesh  and  blood  of 
Christ. 

41.  And  to  confirm  those  who  are  baptized  into  the  church,  by  the  laying  on  of 
hands  for  the  baptism  of  fire  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  according  to  the  scriptures; 

42.  And  to  teach,  expound,  exhort,  baptize,  and  watch  over  the  church; 

43.  And  to  confirm  the  church  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands,  and  the  giving  of  the 
Holy  Ghost, 

•  44.  And   to  take   the  lead   of  all   meetings. 
4.S.  The  elders  are  to  conduct  the  meetings  as  the\-  are  led  b>  the  Holy  Ghost, 
according  to  the  commandments  and  revelations  of  God. 

46.  The  priest's  duty  is  to  preach,  teach,  expound,  exhort,  and  baptize,  and  ad- 
minister the  sacrament, 

47.  And  visit  the  house  of  each  member,  :uid  exliort  them  to  praj'  vocally  and  in 
secret,  and  attend  to  all  family  duties; 

48.  And  he  may  also  ordain  other  priests,  teachers,  and  deacons. 

49.  And  he  is  to  take  the  lead  of  meetings  when  there  is  no  elder  present; 

50.  But  when  there  is  an  elder  present,  he  is  only  to  preach,  teach,  expound,  ex- 
hort, and  baptize, 

51.  And  visit  the  house  of  each  member,  exhorting  them  to  pra>'  \ocally  and  in 
secret,  and  attend  to  all  family  duties. 

52.  In  all  these  duties  the  priest  is  to  assist  the  elder  if  occasion  requires. 

53.  The  teacher's  duty  is  to  watch  o\er  the  church  alwa>s,  and  be  with  and 
strengthen  them, 

54.  And  see  that  there  is  no  iniquity  in  the  church — neither  liardness  with  each 
other- — neither  lying,  backbiting,  nor  evil  speaking; 

55.  And  see  that  the  church  meet  together  often,  and  also  see  tluit  all  the  members 
do  their  duty; 

56.  And  he  is  to  take  the  lead  of  meetings  in  the  absence  of  the  elder  or  priest — 

57.  .And  is  to  be  assisted  always,  in  all  his  duties  in  the  church,  by  the  deacons,  if 
occasion  requires; 

58.  But  neither  teachers  nor  deacons  have  authority'  to  bajjtize,  administer  the 
sacrament,  or  lay  on  hands: 

59.  They  are,  however,  to  warn,  expound,  exhort,  and  teach  and  in\ite  all  to  come 
unto  Christ. 

60.  Every  elder,  priest,  teacher,  or  deacon,  is  to  be  ordained  according  to  the  gifts 
and  callings  of  God  unto  him;  and  he  is  to  be  ordained  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  is  in  the  one  who  ordains  him. 

61.  The  several  elders,  composing  this  church  of  Christ  are  to  meet  in  conference 
once  in  three  months,  or  from  time  to  time  as  said  conferences  shall  direct  or  appoint; 

62.  And  said  conferences  are  to  do  whatever  church  business  is  necessary  to  bedone 
at  the  time. 

63.  The  elders  are  to  receive  their  licenses  from  other  elders,  b>-  vote  of  the  church 
to  whicli  they  belong,  or  from  the  conferences. 

(A.  Each  priest,  teacher,  or  deacon,  who  is  ordained  by  a  priest  may  take  a  certifi- 
cate from  him  at  the  time,  which  certificate- when  presented  to  an  elder,  shall  entitle 


I 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LATTER  DAY  SAINTS  5()S 

him  to  a  license,  which  shall  authorize  him  to  perform  the  duties  of  his  calling,  or  lit- 
may  receive  it  from  a  conference. 

65.  No  person  is  to  be  ordained  to  any  office  in  this  church,  where  there  is  a  regu- 
larly organized  branch  of  the  same,  without  the  vote  of  that  church; 

66.  But  the  presiding  elders,  traveling  bishops.  High  Counselors,  High  Priests, 
and  elders,  may  have  the  privilege  of  ordaining,  where  there  is  no  branch  of  the  church 
that  a  vote  may  be  called. 

67.  Every  President  of  the  High  Priesthood  (or  presiduig  elder j,  bishop.  Higl: 
Counselor,  and  High  Priest,  is  to  he  ordained  b\-  the  direction  of  a  High  Council  or 
general  conference. 

68.  The  duty  of  I  lie  iiieDibers  after  t'ley  are  received  by  baptism-  The  elders  or  priest? 
are  to  have  a  sufficient  time  to  expound  ail  things  concerning  the  church  of  Christ  to 
their  understanding,  previous  to  their  partaking  of  the  sacrarrent  and  being  confirmeri 
by  the  lading  on  of  the  hands  of  the  elders,  so  that  all  things  may  be  done  in  order. 

69.  And  the  members  shall  manifest  before  the  church,  and  also  before  the  elders, 
by  a  Godly  walk  and  conversation,  that  they  are  worthy  of  it,  that  there  may  be  works 
and  faith  agreeable  to  the  Holy  Scriptures — walking  in  holmess  bei'orc  the  Lord. 

70.  Every  member  of  the  church  of  Christ  having  children,  is  to  bring  them  unto 
the  elders  before  the  church,  who  are  to  lay  their  hands  upon  them  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  bless  them  in  his  name. 

71.  No  one  can  be  received  into  the  church  of  Christ,  unless  he  has  arri\  ed  unto  the 
years  of  accountability  before  God,  and  is  capable  of  repentance. 

72.  Baptism  is  to  be  administered  in  the  following  manner  unto  all  those  who  re- 
pent'— 

73.  The  person  who  is  called  of  God,  and  has  authority  from  Jesus  Christ  to  bap- 
tize, shall  go  down  into  the  water  with  the  person  who  has  presented  hin:  or  herself  for 
baptism,  and  shall  say,  calling  him  or  her  b>'  name — Having  been  commissioned  of 
Jesus  Christ,  I  baptize  you  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Hoh- 
Ghost.     Amen. 

74.  Then  shall  he  immerse  him  or  her  in  the  water,  and  come  forth  again  out  of  the 
water. 

7,S.  It  is  expedient  that  the  church  meet  together  often  to  [lartake  of  bread  and 
wine  in  the  remembrance  of  the  Lord  Jesus; 

80.  Any  member  of  the  church  of  Christ  transgressing,  or  being  overtaken  in  a 
fault,  shall  be  dealt  with  as  the  scriptures  direct. 

81.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  several  churches  composing  the  church  of  Christ,  to 
send  one  or  more  of  their  teachers  to  attend  the  several  conferences  held  by  the  elders 
of  the  church, 

82.  With  a  list  of  the  names  of  the  several  members  uniting  themselves  with  the 
church  since  the  last  conference,  or  send  b\-  the  hand  of  some  priest,  so  that  a  regular 
list  of  all  the  names  of  the  whole  church  may  be  kept  in  a  book  by  one  of  the  elders, 
whoever  the  other  elders  shall  appoint  from  time  to  time: 

83.  .Vnd  also  if  any  have  been  expelled  from  the  church,  so  that  their  namr-  ma>- 
lie  blotted  out  of  the  general  church  record  of  names. 

84.  All  members  removing  from  the  church  where  they  reside,  if  going  to  a  church 
where  the\-  are  not  known,  may  take  a  letter,  certifying  that  they  are  regular  members 
and  in  good  standing,  which  certificate  ma>-  be  signed  b\-  an\-  elder  or  priest,  il  the 


504  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

member  receiving  the  letter  is  personally  acquainted  with  the  elder  or  priest,  or  it  may 
be  signed  by  the  teachers  or  deacons  of  the  church. " 

Text — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  nf  Latter-day  Saints 
...  ,  Sec.  20. 

VI.   REPRESSIVE  LEGISLATION 

Edmunds-Tucker  Law — March  3,  1887. 

"Sec.  1.  That  in  any  proceeding  or  examination  before  a  grand  jury,  a  judge, 
justice,  or  a  United  States  commissioner,  or  a  court,  in  any  prosecution  for  bigamy, 
polygamy,  or  unlawful  cohabitation,  under  any  statute  of  the  United  States,  the  lawful 
husband  or  wife  of  the  person  accused  shall  be  a  competent  witness,  and  may  be  called, 
but  shall  not  be  compelled  to  testify  in  such  proceeding,  examination,  or  prosecution 
without  the  consent  of  the  husband  or  wife,  as  the  case  may  be,  and  such  witness  shall 
not  be  permitted  to  testify  as  to  any  statement  or  communication  made  by  either 
husband  or  wife  to  each  other,  during  the  existence  of  the  marriage  relation,  deemed 
confidential  at  common  law. 

Sec.  2.  That  in  any  prosecution  for  bigamy,  pohgamy,  or  unlawful  cohabitation, 
under  any  statute  of  the  United  States,  whether  before  a  United  States  commissioner. 
Justice,  judge,  a  grand  jury,  or  any  court,  an  attachment  tor  any  witness  may  be 
issued  by  the  court,  judge,  or  commissioner,  without  a  previous  subpoena,  compeUing 
the  immediate  attendance  of  such  witness,  when  it  shall  appear  by  oath  or  affirmation, 
to  the  commissioner,  justice,  judge,  or  court,  as  the  case  may  be,  that  there  is  reasonable 
ground  to  believe  that  such  witness  will  unlawfully  fail  to  obey  a  subpoena  issued  and 
served  in  the  usual  course  in  such  cases,  and  in  such  case  the  usual  witness  fee  shall 
be  paid  to  such  witness  so  attached: 

Sec.  15.  That  all  laws  of  the  legislative  assembly  of  the  Territory  of  Utah,  or 
of  the  so-called  government  of  the  State  of  Deseret,  creating,  organizing,  amending, 
or  continuing  the  corporation  or  association  called  the  Perpetual  Emigrating  Fund 
Company  are  hereby  disapproved  and  annulled;  and  the  said  corporation,  in  so  far  as 
it  may  now  have,  or  pretend  to  have,  any  legal  existence,  is  hereby  dissolved;  and  it 
shall  not  be  lawful  for  the  legislative  assembly  of  the  Territory  of  Utah  to  create, 
organize,  or  in  any  manner  recognize  any  such  corporation  or  association,  or  to  pass 
any  law  for  the  purpose  of  or  operating  to  accomplish  the  bringing  of  persons  into  the 
said  Territory  for  any  purpose  whatsoever. 

Sec.  17.  That  the  acts  of  the  legislative  assembl}-  of  the  Territory  of  Utah  incor- 
porating, continuing,  or  providing  for  the  corporation  known  as  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-Day  Saints,  and  the  ordinance  of  the  so-called  general  assembly  of  the 
State  of  Deseret  incorporating  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-Day  Saints,  so 
tar  as  the  same  may  now  have  legal  force  and  validity,  are  hereby  disapproved  and 
annulled,  and  the  said  corporation,  in  so  far  as  it  may  now  have,  or  pretend  to  have,  any 
legal  existence,  is  hereby  dissolved.  That  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Attorney-General 
of  the  United  States  to  cause  such  proceedmgs  to  be  taken  in  the  supreme  court  of  the 
Territory  of  Utah  as  shall  be  proper  to  execute  the  foregoing  provisions  of  this  section 
and  to  wind  up  the  affairs  of  said  corporation  conformably  to  law;  and  in  such  proceed- 
ings the  court  shall  have  power,  and  it  shall  be  its  duty,  to  make  such  decree  or  decrees 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LATTER  DAY  SAINTS  505 

as  shall  be  proper  to  effectuate  the  transfer  of  the  title  to  real  property  now  held  and 
Tised  by  said  corporation  for  places  of  worship,  and  parsonages  connected  therewith, 
and  burial  grounds,  and  of  the  description  mentioned  in  the  proviso  to  section  thirteen 
of  this  act  and  in  section  twenty-six  of  this  act,  to  the  respective  trustees  mentioned 
in  section  twenty-six  of  this  act,  and  for  the  purposes  of  this  section  said  court  shall 
have  all  the  powers  of  a  court  of  equity. 

Sec.  19.  That  hereafter  the  judge  of  probate  in  each  county  within  the  Territory 
of  Utah  provided  for  by  the  existing  laws  thereof  shall  be  appointed  by  the  President 
of  the  United  States,  by  and  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Senate;  and  so  much  of 
the  laws  of  said  Territory  as  provide  for  the  election  of  such  judge  by  the  legislative 
assembly  are  hereby  disapproved  and  annulled. 

Sec.  20.  That  it  shall  not  be  lawful  for  any  female  to  vote  at  any  election  here- 
after held  in  the  Territory  of  Utah  for  any  public  purpose  whatever,  and  no  such  vote 
shall  be  received  or  counted  or  given  effect  in  any  manner  whatever;  and  any  and  every 
act  of  the  legislative  assembly  of  the  Territory  of  Utah  providing  for  or  allowing  the 
registration  or  voting  by  females  is  hereby  annulled. 

Sec.  24.  That  every  male  person  twenty-one  years  of  age  resident  in  the  Territory 
of  Utah  shall,  as  a  condition  precedent  to  his  right  to  register  or  vote  at  any  election  in 
said  Territory,  take  and  subscribe  an  oath  or  affirmation,  before  the  registration  officer 
of  his  voting  precinct  that  he  is  over  twentj'-one  years  of  age,  and  has  resided  in  the 
Territory  of  Utah  for  six  months  then  last  passed  and  in  the  precinct  for  one  month 
immediately  preceding  the  date  thereof,  and  that  he  is  a  native-born  (or  naturalized, 
as  the  case  may  be)  citizen  of  the  United  States,  and  further  state  in  such  oath  or 
affirmation  his  full  name,  with  his  age,  place  of  business,  his  status,  whether  single  or 
married,  and,  if  married,  the  name  of  his  lawful  wife,  and  that  he  will  support  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States  and  will  faithfully  obey  the  laws  thereof,  and  especially 
will  obey  the  act  of  Congress  approved  March  twenty-second,  eighteen  hundred  and 
eighty-two,  entitled  'An  act  to  amend  section  fifty-three  hundred  and  fifty-two  of  the 
Revised  Statutes  of  the  United  States,  in  reference  to  bigamy,  and  for  other  purposes, ' 
and  will  also  obe.v  this  act  in  respect  of  the  crimes  in  said  act  defined  and  forbidden, 
and  that  he  will  not,  directly  or  indirectly,  aid  or  abet,  counsel  or  ad\  ise,  any  other 
person  to  commit  any  ot  said  crimes.  .  .  .  No  person  shall  be  entitled  to  vote  in  any 
election  in  said  Territory,  or  be  capable  of  jury  service,  or  hold  any  office  of  trust  or 
emolument  in  said  Territory-  who  shall  not  have  taken  the  oath  or  affirmation  aforesaid. 
No  person  who  shall  have  been  convicted  of  any  crime  under  this  act,  or  under  the  act 
of  Congress  aforesaid  approved  March  twenty-second,  eighteen  hundred  and  eighty- 
two,  or  who  shall  be  a  polj'gamist,  or  who  shall  associate  or  cohabit  polygamously  with 
persons  of  the  other  sex,  shall  be  entitled  to  vote  in  any  election  in  said  Territory,  or 
be  capable  of  jury  service,  or  to  hold  any  ofllce  of  trust  or  emolument  in  said  Territory. 

Sec.  25.  That  the  office  of  Territorial  superintendent  of  district  schools  created 
by  the  laws  of  Utah  is  hereby  abolished;  and  it  shall  be  the  dul>-  of  the  supreme  court  of 
said  Territory  to  appoint  a  commissioner  of  schools,  who  shall  possess  and  exercise  all 
the  powers  and  duties  heretofore  imposed  by  the  laws  of  said  Territory  upon  the 
Territorial  superintendent  of  district  schools,  and  who  shall  receive  the  same  salary 
and  compensation,  which  shall  be  paid  out  of  the  treasury  of  said  Territory,  and  the 
laws  of  the  Territory  of  Utah  pro\iding  for  the  m.ethod  of  election  and  ai)pointmen1 


506  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  such  Territorial  superintendent  of  district  schools  are  hereby  suspended  until  the 
further  action  of  Congress  shall  be  had  in  respect  thereto.  The  said  superintendent 
shall  have  power  to  prohibit  the  use  in  any  district  school  of  any  book  of  a  sectarian 
character  or  otherwise  unsuitable.  Said  superintendent  shall  collect  and  classif\- 
statistics  and  other  information  respecting  the  district  and  other  schools  in  said  Terri- 
tory, showing  their  progress,  the  whole  number  of  children  of  school  age,  the  number 
who  attend  school  in  each  year  in  the  respective  counties,  the  average  length  of  time  of 
their  attendance,  the  number  of  teachers  and  the  compensation  paid  to  the  same,  the 
number  of  teachers  who  are  Mormons,  the  number  who  are  so-called  gentiles,  the 
number  of  children  of  Mormon  parents  and  the  number  of  children  of  so-called  gentile 
parents,  and  their  respective  average  attendance  at  school;  all  of  which  statistics  and 
information  shall  be  annually  reported  to  Congress,  through  the  governor  of  said 
Territory  and  the  Department  of  the  Interior. 

Sec.  26.  That  all  religious  societies,  sects,  and  congregations  shall  have  the  right 
to  have  and  to  hold,  through  trustees  appointed  by  any  court  exercising  probate  powers 
in  a  Territory,  only  on  the  nomination  of  the  authorities  of  such  society,  sect,  or  con- 
gregation, so  much  real  property  for  the  erection  or  use  of  houses  of  worship,  and  for 
such  parsonages  and  burial  grounds  as  shall  be  necessary  for  the  convenience  and  use 
of  the  several  congregations  of  such  religious  society,  sect,  or  congregation. 

Sec.  27.  That  all  laws  passed  by  the  so-called  State  of  Deseret  and  by  the  legis- 
lative assembly  of  the  Territory  of  Utah  for  the  organization  of  the  militia  thereof  or 
for  the  creation  of  the  Xauvoo  Legion  are  hereb\-  annulled,  and  declared  of  no  effect; 
and  the  militia  of  Utah  shall  be  organized  and  subjected  in  all  respects  to  the  laws  of 
the  United  States  regulating  the  militia  in  the  Territories:  Provided,  liowever.  That  all 
general  officers  of  the  militia  shall  be  appointed  b>-  the  governor  of  the  Territory,  by  and 
with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  council  thereof.  The  legislative  assembly  of  Utah 
Bhall  have  power  to  pass  laws  for  organizing  the  militia  thereof,  subject  to  the  approval 
of  Congress." 

Text — Stdtuks  at  Largr,  I'"ort>-Xinth  Congress,  Second  Session,  pp.  635-641. 

The  \V(7oJnitf  Mamjcslo,  Sepl.  25,  1890 

' '  To  Whom  it  May  Concern : 

Press  dispatches  having  been  sent  for  poHtical  purposes,  from  Salt  Lake  City, 
which  have  been  widely  published,  to  the  effect  that  the  Utah  Commission,  in  their 
recent  report  to  the  Secretary-  of  the  Interior,  allege  that  plural  marriages  are  still 
being  solemnized  and  that  forty  or  more  such  marriages  have  been  contracted  in  Utah 
since  last  June  or  during  the  past  year;  also  that  in  public  discourses  the  leaders  of 
the  Church  have  taught,  encouraged  and  urged  the  continuance  of  the  practice  of 
polygamy; 

I,  therefore,  as  President  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  do 
hereby,  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  declare  that  these  charges  are  false.  We  are  not 
teaching  polygamy,  or  plural  marriage,  nor  permitting  any  person  to  enter  into  its 
I)ractice,  and  I  den>'  that  either  forty  or  any  other  number  of  plural  marriages  have, 
during  that  period,  been  solemni.  ed  in  our  temples  or  in  an\'  other  place  in  the  Tcr- 
ritorj-. 

One  case  has  been  reported,  in  which  the  parties  alleged  that  the  marriage  was 
performed  in  the  Endowment  House,  in  Salt  Lake  City,  in  the  spring  of  1889,  but  I 


THE  CHURCH  OF  THE  LATTER  DAY  SAINTS  507 

have  not  been  able  to  learn  who  performed  the  ceremony;  whatever  was  done  in  this 
matter  was  without  my  knowledge.  In  consequence  of  this  alleged  occurrence  the 
Endowment  House  was,  by  mj-  instructions,  taken  down  without  delay. 

Inasmuch  as  laws  have  been  enacted  by  Congress  forbidding  plural  marriages, 
which  laws  have  been  pronounced  constitutional  by  the  court  of  last  resort,  I  hereby 
declare  my  intention  to  submit  to  those  laws,  and  to  use  my  influence  with  the  members 
of  the  Church  over  which  I  preside  to  ha\e  them  do  likewise. 

There  is  nothing  in  my  teachings  to  the  Church  or  in  those  of  mj-  associates,  during 
the  time  specified,  which  can  reasonably  be  construed  to  include  or  encourage  polyg- 
amy, and  when  any  Elder  of  the  Church  has  used  language  which  appeared  to  convey 
such  teaching  he  has  been  promptly  reproved.  And  I  now  publicly  declare  that  m\- 
advice  to  the  Latter-day  Saints  is  to  refrain  from  contracting  any  marriage  forbidden 
by  the  law  of  the  land. 

(Signed)      Wilford  Woodruff 
President  oj  the  Church  oj  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. " 

Text— Deseret  News,  Oct.  4,  1890,  p.  476. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

The  Jews 

Biblio^^raphy 

The  first  student  of  Jewish  history  in  America  was  Judge  C.  P.  Daly 
who  published  in  the  "Jewish  Times"  (1875c.)  a  series  of  articles  on  the 
"Settlement  of  the  Jews  in  North  America.''  This  was  afterwards 
(1893)  published  in  book  form.  "Statistics  of  the  Jews  in  the  United 
States"  (1880)  by  W.  B.  Hackenburg  and  Simon  Wolf  has  considerable 
material  other  than  statistics.  Other  general  historical  works  are 
"Hebrews  in  America"  (1888)  by  Isaac  Markens;  and  "The  Jews  in  \ 
America:  A  Short  History  of  their  Part  in  the  Building  of  the  Republic" 
(1905)  by  Madison  C.  Peters,  D.D..  "The  Immigrant  Jew  in  America" 
(1907)  by  E.  J.  James  and  others,  discusses  the  general  aspects  of  Jewish 
life,  its  religious  activities,  philanthropic,  economic,  industrial  and 
educational  interests.  It  is  therefore  a  very  valuable  work.  "The 
Russian  Jew  in  the  United  States"  (1905),  edited  by  C.  S.  Bernheimer 
resembles  the  work  of  James  in  conception  but  limits  its  investigation 
to  New  York,  Philadelphia  and  Chicago.  A  short  article  of  general 
character  is  "The  German- Jewish  ^Migration  to  x\merica"  by  Max.  J. 
Kohler  ("Pubs.  Amer.  Jewish  Hist.  Soc."  No.  IX,  pp.  87-105).  Some 
useful  material  is  incorporated  in  the  "Two  Hundred  and  Fiftieth 
Anniversary  of  the  Settlement  of  the  Jews  in  the  United  States.  Addres- 
ses and  Selected  Editorial  Utterances"  (ibid.  No.  XIV).  "Jewish  Immi- 
gration to  the  United  States  from  1881  to  1910"  by  Samuel  Joseph 
("Columbia  University  Studies  ...  in  History  ..."  Vol.  LIV,  No. 
4)  fills  an  important  place.  ] 

For  New  York  the  following  is  available:  "Phases  of  Jewish  Life  in 
New  York  before  1800"  by  Max.  J.  Kohler  ("Pub.  Amer.  Jewish  Hist. 
Soc."  No.  II,  pp.  77-93;  No.  Ill,  pp.  73-86) ;  "Pomts  in  the  First  Chapter 
of  New  York  Jewish  History"  by  A.  M.  Dyer  (ibid.  No.  Ill,  pp.  41-60); 
"Civil  Status  of  the  Jews  in  Colonial  New  York"  by  Max  J.  Kohler 
(ibid.  No.  VI,  pp.  81-106);  "Whence  Came  the  First  Jewish  Settlers  of 
New  York"  by  Leon  Hiihner  (ibid.  No.  TX.  pp.  75-85);  "Items  Relating 

508 


11  IK  JKWS  .S()t> 

to  the  History  of  the  Jews  of  New  York"  by  N.  T.  Phillips  {ibid.  Vol.  XI, 
pp.  149-161);  "The  Early  History  of  the  Jews  in  New  York,  1654-1664. 
Some  New  Matter  on  the  Subject"  by  Samuel  Oppenheim  {ibid.  Vol. 
XVin,  pp.  1-91 — several  important  documents);  "The  Jews  in  New 
York"  by  R.  Wheatley  ("The  Century"  January  and  February,  1892). 

On  Pennsylvania  there  is  "Jews  in  Philadelphia  Previous  to  the 
Vear  1800"  (1883)  by  H.  P.  Rosenbach;  "Jews  of  Philadelphia"  (1894) 
by  H.  S.  Morals;  "Notes  on  the  First  Settlement  of  Jews  in  Pennsylvania 
1655-1703"  by  A.  S.  Rosenbach  ("Pubs.  Amer.  Jewish  Hist.  Soc." 
No.  V,  pp.  191-198);  "The  Beginnings  of  Russian  Immigration  It) 
Pennsylvania"  by  Davis  Sulzberger  {ibid.  No.  XIX,  pp.  125-150); 
"The  Jews  of  New  Jersey  from  the  Earliest  Times  to  1850"  by  A.  M. 
Friedenberg  {ibid.  Vol.  XVII,  pp.  33-43). 

New  England  seems  to  have  only  three  studies:  "The  Jews  in  New- 
port" by  Max  J.  Kohler  (ibid.  No.  VI,  pp.  61-80);  "The  Jews  in  New 
England  (Other  than  Rhode  Island)  Prior  to  1800"  by  Leon  Hiihner 
(ibid.,  No.  XI,  pp.  75-99);  "The  Jews  in  Boston  till  1875"  by  Joseph 
Lebowich  [ibid.,  No.  XII,  pp.  101-112). 

On  Maryland  there  is  "Some  Unpublished  Material  Relating  to  Doc- 
tor Jacob  Lumbrozo  of  Maryland"  by  J.  H.  Hollander  (ibid..  No.  I.  pp. 
25-40);  "The  Civil  Status  of  the  Jews  in  Maiyland,  1634-1776"  by  the 
same  writer  {ibid.,  No.  II,  pp.  33-44);  "Unequal  Religious  Rights  in 
Mary' and  since  1776"  by  B.  H.  Hartogensis  (ibid.,  No.  XXV.  pp.  ^3- 
107)'. 
■•  On  Virginia  there  is  "The  Jews  of  Virginia  from  the  Earliest  Times 
to  the  Close  of  the  Eighteenth  Century"  (ibid.,  No.  XX,  pp.  85-105), 
by  Leon  Hiihner  and  "The  History  of  the  Jews  of  Richmond,  1769- 
1917"  (1917)  by  H.T.Ezekiel. 

The  Carolinas  have  "The  Jews  of  South  Carolina"  (IV  sections,  ]W5< 
to  1800)  and  "A  History  of  the  Congregation  Beth  Elohim  ..."  b\ 
Rabbi  B.  A.  Elzas  (1902);  "The  Jews  of  South  Carolina  from  the 
Earliest  Settlement  to  the  End  of  the  American  Revolution"  by  Leon 
Huhner  {ibid.,  No.  XII,  pp.  39-61);  "The  Struggle  for  Religious 
Liberty  in  North  Carolina,  with  Special  Reference  to  the  Jews"  b>- 
the  same  writer  {ibid.,  Vol.  XVI,  pp.  37-71). 

Georgia  has  four  studies:  "The  Settlement  of  the  Jews  in  Georgia  " 
by  C.  C.  Jones  {ibid.,  No.  I,  pp.  5-13);  "The  Jews  of  Georgia  in  Colonial 
Times"  by  Leon  Huhner  (ibid.,  No.  X,  pp.  65-95);  "The  Jews  of  Georgia 
from  the  Outbreak  of  the  American  Revolution  to  the  Close  of  the 
Eighteenth  Centurv"  bv  the  same  author  (ibid.,  No.  XVII.  pp.,89-108'); 


510  SOURCEBOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

"Some  Notes  on  the  Early  History  of  the  Sheftalls  of  Georgia"  by  E.  H. 
Abrahams  (ibid.,  No.  XVII,  pp.  167-186  >. 

On  the  Middle  and  Farther  West  the  following  is  recommended: 
"Settlement  of  the  Jews  in  Te.xas"  by  Rev.  Henry  Cohen  {ibid..  No.  II, 
pp.  139-156;  No.  IV,  pp.  9-19) ;  "The  Jewish  Pioneers  of  the  Ohio  Valley" 
by  D.  Philipson  {ibid.,  No.  VIII,  pp.  44-57);  "The  Jews  of  Chicago" 
by  H.  Eliassof  {ibid.,  No.  XI,  pp.  117-130);  "A  History  of  the  Jews  of 
Mobile"  by  Rabbi  A.  G.  Moses  {ibid.,  XII,  pp.  113-125);  "A  History 
of  the  Jews  of  Montgomery"  by  the  same  writer  [ibid..  No.  XIII,  pp. 
83-88);  "Jewish  Beginnings  in  Michigan  before  1850"  by  D.  E.  Heine 
man  {ibid..  No.  XIII,  pp.  47-70) ;  "Some  Jewish  Factors  in  the  Settlemeni 
of  the  West"  by  Max  J.  Kohler  {ibid.,  XVI,  pp.  23-35). 

The  attitude  of  the  Jews  to  the  slave  issue  and  the  Civil  War  appears 
in  the  following:  "The  Jews  and  the  American  Anti-Slavery  Move- 
ment" by  Max  Kohler  {ibid..  No.  V,  pp.  137-155;  No.  IX,  pp.  45-56); 
"The  American  Jew  as  Patriot,  Soldier  and  Citizen"  (1895)  by  Simon 
Wolf;  "Lincoln  and  the  Jews"  l:)y  Isaac  Markens  (ibid.,  No.  XVII,  pp. 
109-165). 

Miscellaneous  studies  of  interest  are  as  follows:  "Jews  in  Connection 
with  the  Colleges  of  the  Thirteen  Original  States  Prior  to  1800"  by 
Leon  Hlihner  {ibid..  No.  XIX,  pp.  101-124);  "The  Problem  of  Jewish 
Education  in  .\merica  and  the  Bureau  of  Education  of  the  Jewish 
Community  of  New  York  City"  by  Israel  Friedlander  ("United  Slates 
Bureau  of  Education."  Report  1913.  Vol.  I,  Chapter  XVI.);  "The 
Jews  and  the  American  Sunday  Laws"  by  A.  M.  Friedenberg  {ibid..  No. 
XI,  pp.  101-115) ;  "Jewish  Philanthropy;  An  Exposition  of  Principles  and 
Methods  of  Jewish  Social  Life  on  the  L^nited  States"  (1917)  by  Boris  1). 
Bogen. 

Studies  bearing  more  speciticall}-  upon  the  religious  aspects  of  Jewish 
life  are  as  follows:  "Some  Early  American  Zionist  Projects"  by  Max  J. 
Kohler  {ibid..  No.  VIII,  pp.  75-118 — important  documents);  "Phases  in 
the  History  of  Religious  Liberty  in  .\merica,  with  Special  Reference  to 
the  Jews"  by  Max  J.  Kohler  {ihid..  No.  XL  53-73;  No.  XIII, pp.  7-36); 
"The  Congregation  Shearith  Israel"  by  N.  T.  Phillips  {ibid..  No.  VI,  pp. 
123-140);  "Site  of  the  First  Synagogue  of  the  Congregation  Shearith 
Israel  of  New  York"  by  A.  M.Dyer  {ibid..  No.  VIII,  pp.  25-41);  "The 
History  of  the  First  Russian-American  Jewish  Congregation"  by  J.  D. 
Eisenstein  {ibid.,  No.  IX,  pp.  63-74) ;  Notes  on  the  History  of  the  Earliest 
German  Jewish  Congregation  in  America"  by  Rev.  Henry  Berkowitz 
{ibid.,  No.  IX,  pp.  123-127);  "The  Earliest  Extant  Minute  Books  of  the 


THK  J i:\vs  .SI  1 

Spanish  and  Portuguese  Congregation  Shearith  Israel  in  New  \'ork. 
1728-1786"  edited  by  Committee  (ibid.,  No.  XXI,  pp.  1-1 70);  The  Oldest 
Jewish  Congregation  in  the  West"  (18^)4)  by  Rabbi  I)a\i(l  IMiilipson. 

A  complete  bibliography  of  sketches  of  Jewish  Congregations  in 
New  York  City,  j)repared  b}-  A.  S.  Freidus  appears  in  the  "Hnllctin  of 
the  New  York  Public  Library  May."  1901,  pp.  198-200. 

For  the  last  thirty  years  of  American  Jewish  religious  hislor)-  one 
should  keep  in  touch  with  the  annual  reports  (1889  f.)  of  the  Central 
Conference  of  American  Rabbis.  These  contain  Committee  reports  and 
discussions  upon  such  notable  topics  as  marriage  and  divorce,  the  Bible 
in  the  public  schools,  religious  education  in  the  home  and  church, 
the  Sabbath  ciuestion,  Zionism,  religious  w^ork  in  the  universities,  and 
social  service.  The  appendices  contain  presidential  addresses,  histor- 
ical reviews,  and  scholarly  studies  upon  topics  related  to  Jewish  history. 

Much  documentary  material  on  religious  aspects  of  Jewish  life  will  be 
found  in  the  "Proceedings  of  the  Union  of  American  Hebrew  Congrega- 
tions" (Vol.  I,  1873-1879;  Vol.  II,  1879-1895;  Vol.  Ill,  1896-1901).  From 
the  "Jewish  Quarterly  Review,"  the  "American  Jews  Annual,"  the 
"American  Hebrew-,"  the  "Menorah  Monthl>"  and  the  "Menorah  Jour- 
nal" some  gleanings  may  be  made. 

Documents 

I.  .1  MODEL coxsirnriox for coxgreuatioxs 

To  give  Gentiles  an  intelligent  idea  of  the  workings  of  a  Jewish  con- 
gregation, the  following,  submitted  to  the  Central  Conference  of  .\merican 
Rabbis,  July  1918,  is  submitted: 

Aktici.e  I. 
Sec.  1.     This  congregation    sliill    1k>  known  as 

.\rtici,f.  II 
Members 
Sec.  1.     Thk  rxrr  of  membkkshu'   i\   this   congregation   shall  hk  thi:  in- 
dividual. 

Sec.  2.     .^ny  person  of    the  Jewish  faith years  of  age  and  over  ma>-  he 

elected  to  membership  by  the  Board  of  Trustees. 

Sec.  3.  A  MEMBER  SHALL  PAY  SUCH  .\NNUAL  DUES  AS  SHALL  BE  DETERMINED  BY 
THE  DECLARATION  AS  TO  THE  AMOUNT  HE  OR  SHE  IS  WILLING  TO  P.\Y  SUBJECT  TO  THE 
APPROVAL  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  TRUSTEES. 

Sec.  4.     A  member  shall  be  entitled  to  all  llie  privileges  of  membership. 

Sec.  5.     The  dues  shall  be  payable in  advance. 

Sec.  6.  Any  member  who  is  in  arrears  for  dues  for  a  period  of  12  months  ma\  1..- 
depjived  of  the  rights  of  membership. 


512  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Sec.  7.    Young  people  from  the  age  of  confirmation  up  to  the  age  of  full 

MEMBERSHIP    SHALL    BE    ELIGIBLE    TO    JUNIOR    MEMBERSHIP    IN    THE    CONGREGATION. 

Junior  members  shall  have  no  right  to  vote  or  to  hold  elective  office. 

Article  III 
Board  of  Trustees 

Sec.  1  The  Congregation  shall  annually  elect  a  Board  of  Trustees  to  be  com- 
posed of  the  President,  the  Vice-President,,  the  Secretary,  the  Treasurer,  and 

other  Trustees. 

Sec.  2.  The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  govern  the  affairs  of  this  congregation, 
control  its  revenue  and  property,  and  take  such  action  as  shall  in  its  judgment  best 
promote  the  welfare  thereof. 

Sec.  3 members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  shall  be 

elected  by  ballot  at  each  annual  meeting  of  the  congregation  to  serve  for  a  term  of 
years. 

Sec.  4.    The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  have  power  to 

(a)  elect  members  in  accordance  with  the  Constitution; 

(b)  determine  all  dues  and  assessments  of  members  of  the  congregation; 

(c)  remit  the  whole  or  any  portion  of  such  dues  according  to  its  best  judg- 
ment; 

(d)  select  such  employees  as  may  be  necessary  and  fix  their  duties  and  com- 
pensation; 

(e)  authorize  the  appropriation  of  not  more  than ; 

(/)  order  a  meeting  of  the  congregation  whenever  it  may  be  deemed  necessary; 
(g)  remove  any  Trustee  or  member  of  the  congregation  for  cause,  provided 

two-thirds  of  all  trustees  vote  for  such   removal. 
Sec.  5.     The  Board  of  Trustees  shall  meet  at  least  once  every  month. 
Sec.  6.     A  majority  of  the  Board  shall  constitute  a  quorum. 

Article  IV 
Officers 
Sec.  1.    The  officers  of  this  congregation  shall  consist  of  a  President,  a  Vice- 
President,  a  Secretary  and  a  Treasurer,  elected  by  ballot  for  a  term  of  one  year,  at  the 
annual  meeting  of  the  congregation. 

Sec.  2.  The  President  shall  preside  at  all  meetings  of  the  Congregation  and 
Board  of  Trustees;  shall  enforce  the  Constitution  and  By-Laws;  sign  all  official  docu- 
ments. 

It  shall  be  his  duty  also  to: 

(a)  decide  all  questions  of  order,  subject  to  appeal  by  any  member. 

ih)  Sign  all  orders  drawn  on  the  Treasurer,  which  have  been  approved  by  the 

Board  of  Trustees, 
(c)  Appoint  such  committees  as  may  from  time  to  time  be  required,  except 

as  otherwise  provided. 
{d)  Call  a  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  upon  receipt  of  a  request  signed 
by  three  members  of  the  Board  of  Trustees.     The  request  shall  state  the 
subject  matter  to  be  brought  before  the  Board. 

{e)  Call  a  special  meeting  of  the  Congregation  whenever members 

in  good  standing  shall  make  a  written  request  for  same,  setting  forrti  the 


THE  JEWS  51.> 

purpose  of  such  meeting.  On  the  refusal  or  failure  of  the  President  to 
act  within  ten  (10)  days  after  the  receipt  of  such  request,  the  Vice- 
President,  or  in  his  absence  or  refusal,  the  Treasurer  shall  call  such 
meeting. 

(0  Call  a  meeting  of  the  Congregation  or  Board  of  Trustees,  whenever,  in 
his  opinion,  necessity  therefor  exists. 

(g)  Be  the  custodian  of  all  valuable  documents  and  records  of  the  Congrega- 
tion, and  to  deliver  them  at  the  expiration  of  his  term  to  his  successor 
in  oflfice. 

(h)  Appoint  the  representatives  from  the  Congregation  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  to  all  bodies  wherein  the  Congregation 
may  be  entitled  to  representation. 

(i)  Appoint  at  the  first  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees,  after  the  installa- 
tion of  officers,  the  Standing  Committees,  of  each  of  which  he  is  to  be  an 
ex-officio  member. 

(j)  Cast  the  deciding  vote  on  all  questions  in  which  there  may  be  an  equal 
division  of  votes,  except  in  the  election  of  officers  and  appeals  from  his 
decision. 

{k)  Make  a  written  report  to  the  Congregation  at  its  annual  meeting  of  the 
status  of  the  affairs  of  the  Congregation. 
Sec.  3.     The  Vice-President  shall,  in  the  absence  of  the  President,  assume  all 
the  duties  and  responsibilities  incumbent  upon  the  President. 
Sec.  4.     It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Secretary  to 

Sec.  5.     The  Treasurer,  in  the  absence  of  the  \'ice-President,  shall  assume  all  the 
duties  and  responsibilities  incumbent  upon  the  Vice-President. 
It  shall  be  his  duty  to: 

.Vrticle  V 
Rabbi 
Sec.  I.    The  Rabbi  shall  be  elected  at  a  regular  meeting  of  the  con- 
gregation OR  AT  A  special  MEETING  CALLED  FOR  THIS  PURPOSE.    It  shall  require  a 
majority  vote  of  those  present  to  elect  for  such  salary  and  period  of  time  as  may  be 
determined. 

Sec.  2.     He  shall  be  an  e.K-officio  member  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  and  of  the 
Congregation. 

Sec.  3.     He  shall  perform  all  duties  incumbent  upon,  and  in  accord  with  his  othcc. 

Article  VI 
Seats 
Sec.  I.    Seats  in  the  synagog  shall  be  un assigned.    It  shall  however  be 

the  duty  of  the  board  of  TRUSTEES,  WHENEVER  REQUIRED  BY  SPECIAL  OCCASIONS  , 
TO  MAKE  A  RESERVATION  SUFFICIENT  TO  ACCOMODATE  THE  MEMBERSHIP;  IT  BEING 
UNDERSTOOD  THAT  NO  SPECIFIC  ASSIGNMENTS  TO  INOniDUALS  SHALL  BE  ifADE 
WITHIN  SAID  RESERV.\TION. 


514  SOL'RCE  Bf)OK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Article  VII 
Committees 
See.  I.      The  following  standing  Committees  shall  be  appointed  by  the  President 
;it  the  first  meeting  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  after  the  installation  of  officers: 

A    Finance    Committee    consisting    of- members; 

A  Ritual  Committee  consisting  of members; 

The  Rabbi  shall  by  virtue  of  his  office  be  chairman  of  this  Committee 

A    Building    Committee    consisting   of members; 

A  Choir  Committee  consisting  of members; 

The  Rabbi  shall  be  an  ex-officio  member  of  this  Committee 

A  Meinbership  Committee  consisting  of members; 

A  Religious  School  Committee  consisting  of members; 

The  Rabbi  shall  be  an  ex -officio  member  of  this  committee 

A    Cemeterj-    Committee    consisting    of members; 

Sec.  2.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Finance  Committee  to  pass  on  all  dues  and 
assessments;  to  make  a  detailed  estimate  of  the  income  and  current  expenses  for  the 
ensuing  year;  to  audit  the  accounts  of  the  Congregation. 

Sec.  3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Ritual  Committee  to  see  that  the  form  of  wor- 
ship is  adhered  to  and  to  recommend  to  the  Board  of  Trustees  any  change  they  may 
deem  advisable.  The  Board  of  Trustees  shall,  when  the  projected  change  is  of  a 
fundamental  character,  submit  it  to  a  regular  or  special  meeting  of  the  Congregation, 
and  it  shall  beQome  a  law  when  adopted  by  a  majority  vote  of  the  members  present. 
The  proposed  change  shall  be  specified  in  the  call  for  the  regular  or  special  meeting. 

Sec.  4.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Building  Committee  to  keep  the  building  and 
property  of  the  Congregation  in  good  order  and  repair. 

Sec.  5.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Choir  Committee  to  engage  the  organist  and 
the  members  of  the  choir  and  to  supervise  the  music  arranged  for  the  religious  services. 

Sec.  6.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Committee  on  ^Membership  to  promote  such 
activities  as  shall  tend  to  increase  the  membership  of  the  Congregation  as  well  as  the 
spirit  of  fellowship  among  the  members. 

Sec.  7.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Committee  on  Religious  School  to  make  all 
regulations  necessary  for  the  government  of  the  School,  including  employment  of 
teachers,  and  adoption  of  course  of  study. 

Sec.  S.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Committee  on  Cemeter\-  to  have  supervision 
and  control  of  the  Cemetery. 

.\rticle  VTII 
Meetings 
Sec.  1.     An  annual  meeting  of  this  Congregation  shall  be  held  at  such  place  and 

on  such  day  in  the  month  of as  shall  be  designated  by  the 

Board  of  Trustees.  .\t  this  meeting  the  reports  of  all  retiring  otTicers  whose  duty  it  is 
to  make  reports  shall  be  submitted,  and  all  active  and  honorary  officers,  including 
the  rabbi,  shall  be  elected,  provided,  however,  that  if  no  election  be  had,  the  meeting 
shall  stand  adjourned,  to  be  called  again  for  such  election  at  a  time  to  be  designated 
by  the  Board  of  Trustees.  Every  member  of  the  Congregation  shall  be  notified  by 
mail,  at  least  five  days  prior  to  the  holding  of  the  annual  meeting,  or  any  adjournment 
thereof. 


Tin:  jKvvs  515 

Sec.  2.     Special  meetings  of  the    Congregation  shall  be  called 

Sec.  3 Members  of  the  Congregation  shall  constitute  a 

(|uornni. 

Arikli;  IX 
.1  nicudmcnis 

Sex:.   1 

Texi— Central  Conference  of  American  Rabbis,  \'ol.  XXVIII,  pp.  86-90. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

The  Christianization  of  the  Indian 
Bibliography 

The  attitude  of  the  Pilgrims  and  Puritans  to  religious  work  among  the 
Indians  may  be  seen  in  Bradford's  "History  of  the  Plymouth  Plantation  "; 
Robert  Cushman's  sermon  on  "The  Sin  and  Danger  of  Self  Love  Des- 
cribed" (1621);  The  Massachusetts  Bay  Charter  of  March  4-14,  1628- 
29;  John  Winthrop's  "Reasons  to  be  Considered  ..."  (see  R.  G.  Win- 
throp's  "Life  and  Letters  of  John  Winthrop");  the  Governor's  "Letters" 
("Records  of  the  Governor  and  Company  of  the  jSIassachusetts  Bav  in 
New  England"  Vol.  I,  p.  384 f.);  Higginson's  "A  True  Relation  .  .  .'■ 
(1629,  Young's  "Chronicles  .  .  .");  and  John  Cotton's  sermon  on 
"God's  Promise  to  his  Plantation"  (1634). 

On  the  work  of  John  Eliot,  there  is  "New  England's  First  Fruits; 
In  Respect  First  of  the  Conversion  of  some.  Conviction  of  divers.  Prep- 
aration of  sundry  Indians  ..."  (1643,  Sabin,  No.  7);  John  Eliot's 
"The  Day-Breaking  if  not  the  Sun-Rising  of  the  Gospell  with  the  Indians 
in  New  England"  (1647,  "Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Ser.  Ill,  Vol.  IV); 
Thomas  Shepard's  "The  Cleare  Sunshine  of  the  Gospell  Breaking  Forth 
upon  the  Indians  in  New-England  ..."  (1648,  ibid.);  Edward  Wins- 
low's  "The  Glorious  Progress  of  the  Gospel  Amongst  the  Indians  in 
New  England  ..."  (1649,  ibid.);  Henry  Whitfeld's  "The  Light  ap- 
pearing more  and  more  towards  the  perfect  Day  ..."  (1651,  ibid.); 
also  his  "Strength  out  of  Weakness  .  .  ."  (1652,  ibid.);  Eliot  and  May- 
hew's  "Tears  of  Repentance:  Or,  A  further  Narrative  of  the  Progress 
of  the  Gospel  Amongst  the  Indians  in  New  England  ..."  (1652,  ibid.); 
Eliot's  "A  Late  and  Further  Manifestation  of  the  Progress  of  the  Gospel 
Among  the  Indians  in  New  England  ..."  (1655,  ibid.);  and  his 
".  .  .  Brief  Narrative  of  the  Progress  of  the  Gospel  ...  in  the 
year  1670"  (1671).  Some  letters  from  John  Eliot  to  Robert  Boyle 
between  1670  and  1688  will  be  found  in  the  "Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc." 
Series  I,  Vol.  III.  "An  Account  of  Indian  Churches  in  New  England, 
in  a  Letter  written  a.d.  1673  by  Rev.  John  Eliot  of  Roxbury"  may 

516 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATION  OF  THE  INDIAN  517 

be  consulted  in  "Collections"  as  above,  Ser.  I,  Vol.  X.  "Historical 
Collections  of  the  Indians  in  New  England  ..."  (1674)  by  Daniel 
Gookin  (ibid.  Ser.  I,  Vol.  I)  shows  the  progress  of  Indian  missions 
village  by  village  in  Massachusetts,  New  Plymouth,  Connecticut, 
and  Rhode  Island.  "The  Ledger  and  the  Record  Book  of  the  Corpora- 
tion for  the  Propagating  of  the  Gospel  in  New  England.  .  .  .  1650- 
1686"  (Prince  Soc.  Publication,  1920)  is  informing. 

The  enduring  character  of  Eliot's  work  during  the  Indian  wars  will 
be  seen  in  Gookin 's  "An  Historical  Account  of  the  Doings  and  Sufferings 
of  the  Christian  Indians  in  New  England  in  the  Years  1675,  1676,  1677 
..."  ("Coll.  Amer.  Antiq.  Soc."  Vol.  II). 

Studies  on  Eliot  are  as  follows:  "A  Life  of  the  Renowned  John  Eliot " 
by  Cotton  Mather  ("Magnalia"  Book  III,  Part  III);  "The  Historical 
Account  of  John  Eliot,  the  First  Minister  of  the  Church  in  Roxbur}' 
...  by  one  of  the  members  of  the  Historical  Society"  (1800,  "Coll. 
Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Ser.  I,  Vol.  VIII);  "Life  of  John  Eliot,  the  Apostle 
to  the  Indians"  by  Convers  Francis  (Sparks,  "American  Biography," 
Vol.  V,  1836) ;  "  Memoir  of  Eliot,  Apostle  to  the  North  American  Indians  " 
(1842)  by  Martin  Moore;  "Life  and  Labors  of  John  Eliot,  the  Apostle 
among  the  Indian  Nations  of  New  England"  (1882)  by  Robert  B. 
Caverly;  "John  EHot,  the  Puritan  Missionar}'  to  the  Indians"  by  Ezra 
Hoyt  Byington,  ("Papers,  Amer.  Soc.  Ch.  Hist. "  Ser.  I,  Vol.  VIII,  pp. 
111-145!>.  Brief  articles  appear  in  the  "Christian  Review"  (March, 
1837)  and  the  "Review  of  Reviews"  (June,  1893).  In  "The  Memorial 
History  of  Boston"  (Vol.  I,  Colonial  Period,  Chapters  VI,  XII,  and 
XVII)  there  are  three  excellent  essays  by  G.  E.  Ellis,  F.  S.  Drake,  and 
J.  Hammond  Trumbull. 

On  the  less  widely  known,  though  more  significant  work  of  the  May- 
hews  at  Nantucket  and  Martha's  Vineyard,  in  addition  to  the  Eliot 
literature,  there  is  Joseph  Caryl's  "Of  the  Conversion  of  Five  Thousand 
and  Nine  Hundred  East  Indians  ..."  (1650);  Experience  Mayhew's 
"Indian  Converts,  .  .  .  to  which  is  added,  Some  Account  of  those 
English  Ministers  who  have  successively  presided  over  the  Indian  Work 
.  .  .  by  Mr.  Prince"  (1727);  also  his  "Indian  Narratives  .  .  ."(1727). 
The  "Magnalia"  (Book  VI,  Chap.  VI)  has  some  data.  A  recent  (1911) 
appreciation  of  the  Mayhews  has  been  presented  by  Charles  E.  Banks 
in  "The  Historv  of  Martha's  Vineyard  ..."  (Vol.  I,  chaps.  VII-IX. 
XIX). 

The  work  of  John  Cotton,  Jr.  is  referred  to  in  the  "Magnalia"  (Book 
II),  and  ]\rorton's  "New  England  Memorial."     The  latter  also  gives 


5  18  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

data  concerning  Richard  Bourne  and  the  Marshpee  Church  (see  also 
Gookin  as  above,  Chap.  VIII).  On  Samuel  Treat  the  "Magnalia" 
(Book  II)  is  useful,  also  some  correspondence  appearing  in  the  "Coll. 
Mass.  Hist.  Society"  Ser.  I,  Vol.  VIII.  An  "Account  of  an  Indian 
Visitation  a.d.  1698,  Copied  by  Rev.  M.  Hawley,  Missionary  at  Marsh- 
pee"  (ibid.  Ser.  I,  Vol.  X)  gives  a  survey  of  all  the  Indian  missions  to 
that  date. 

Histories  dealing  with  the  work  referred  to  above  are  as  follows: 
William  Brown,  "The  History  of  the  Propagation  of  Christianity  among 
the  Heathen  since  the  Reformation"  (1814);  Martin  Moore,  "A  Sermon 
delivered  at  Natick,  January  V,  MDCCCVII,  .  .  .";  Walter  Chapin, 
"The  Missionary  Gazetteer,  ..."  (1825);  William  Biglow,  "History 
of  the  Town  of  Natick  .  .  ."  (1830);  Enoch  Pratt,  "A  Comprehensive 
History,  Ecclesiastical  and  Civil,  of  Eastham,  Wellfleet,  and  Orleans, 
..."  (1844);  O.  N.  Bacon,  "A  History  of  Natick,  ..."  (1856);  J.  S. 
Clark,  "A  Historical  Sketch  of  the  Congregational  Churches  in  Massa- 
chusetts from  1620  to  1858"  (1858).  Particularl.v  helpful  are  Henry  M. 
Dexter 's  "Early  Missionary  Labors  Among  the  Indians  of  Plymouth 
Colony"  ("Sabbath  at  Home"  Vol.  II,  pp.  285-397,  461-474);  Edward 
P.  Johnson's  "Early  Colonial  Efforts  for  the  Improvement  of  the  In- 
dians" (address  before  the  Order  of  the  Founders  and  Patriots  of  America, 
1911),  and  "P!arly  Missionary  Work  among  the  North  American  In- 
dians" ("Papers,  Amer.  Soc.  Ch.  Hist."  Ser.  II,  Vol.  Ill,  pp.  15-39). 
A  good  sketch  of  these  seventeenth  century  Indian  missions  appears  in 
"A  History  of  Congregational  Missions  Among  the  North  American 
Indians"  by  Harry  T.  Stock  (A.M.  Dissertation,  Univ.  of  Chicago,  1917). 

Passing  to  the  eighteenth  century,  one  should  notice  Joseph  Baxter's 
"Journal  of  Several  Visits  to  the  Indians  on  the  Kennebec  River"  (1717, 
with  notes  by  Rev.  Elias  Nason,  in  "New  Eng.  Hist,  and  Geneal.  Reg." 
Jan.  1867);  and  Cotton  Mather's  "India  Christiana.  A  Discourse 
.  .  ."  (1721). 

The  early  (1619  f.)  projects  for  educating  the  Indians  in  Virginia 
are  discussed  by  John  S.  Flory  in  "The  University  of  Henrico"  ("Pub. 
South.  Hist.  Assn."  Jan.  1903).  The  documents  may  be  consulted  in 
"Abstract  Proc.  Va.  Comp.  London,  1619-1624"  ("Coll.  Va.  Hist. 
.Soc."  New  Series,  Vol.  VII).  The  provisions  for  Indian  instruction 
in  William  and  Mary  College  are  referred  to  in  "The  History  of  the  Col- 
lege of  William  and  Mary  .  .  .  from  its  Foundation,  1660,  to  1874" 
by  Lyon  G.  Tyler.  The  "Spotswood  Letters"  ("Coll.  \'a.  Hist.  .Soc.  " 
New  Series,  Vols.  I  and  II)  have  important  information. 


I 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATION  OF  THE  INDIAN  51  Q 

The  interest  of  the  S.  P.  G.  in  Indian  evangelization  is  indicated  in 
"Historical  Notices  of  the  Missions  of  the  Church  of  England  in  the 
North  American  Colonies  .  .  .  from  Documents  of  the  S.P.G. "  (1845  > 
by  Ernest  Hawkins;  "An  Historical  Account  of  the  Society  for  the  Pro- 
pagation of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts"  (1730.  reprint,  1853)  by  David 
Humphreys;  and  "Two  Hundred  Years  of  the  S.P.G. ,  1701-1900"  (1901 ) 
by  C.  F.  Pascoe.  A  few  documents  will  be  found  in  the  "Colonial  Rec- 
ords of  the  State  of  Georgia"  edited  by  A.  D.  Candler  (Vols.  HI,  XXI. 
XXIV,  XXV— also  for  S.P.C.K.),  and  "The  Colonial  Records  of  North 
Carolina  "  edited  by  W.  L.  Saunders  (see  Index,  vols.  XXVIII  and  XXX). 

The  efforts  of  the  S.P.G.  among  the  Indians  of  Upper  New  York 
State  are  discussed  by  W.  W.  Kemp  in  "The  Support  of  Schools  in 
Colonial  New  York,  by  the  Societ>-  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel 
in  Foreign  Parts."  (1913).  More  complete  data,  especially  in  relation 
to  the  Jesuit  propaganda  in  New  York  State,  is  accessible  in  Hastings. 
"Ecclesiastical  Records  of  the  State  of  New  York"  (Vols.  II-VI);  O'Cal- 
laghan's  "Documents  Relative  to  the  Colonial  History  of  the  State  of 
New  York"  (\^ols.  IV-VIII),  and  his  "Documentary  History  of  the 
State  of  New  York"  (Vol.  IV).  Perry's  "Historical  Collections  .  .  .  "' 
should  not  be  overlooked,  especially  Vol.  Ill,  which  contains  correspon- 
dence relating  to  the  "New  England  Society-  for  the  Propagation  of 
Christian  Knowledge  among  the  Indians  of  North  America.  " 

The  Stockbridge  Mission  may  be  studied  in  "A  Letter  From  the 
Revd.  Mr.  Sergeant  of  Stockbridge,  to  Dr.  Colman  of  Boston"  (1743); 
"Historical  Memoirs,  Relating  to  the  Housatunnuk  Indians  ..." 
(1753)  by  Samuel  Hopkins;  and  "A  Letter  from  Rev.  Jonathan  Edwards 
to  Hon.  Thomas  Hubbard,  Esq.  of  Boston,  relating  to  the  Indian  School 
at  Stockbridge"  (August  31,  1751,  see  "Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Ser.  I, 
Vol.  X).  This  mission,  as  it  was  in  1796,  may  be  seen  in  the  report  of 
Jeremy  Belknap  and  Jedidiah  Morse  to  the  Scottish  S.P.C.K.,  (ibid. 
Ser.  I,  Vol.  V,  also  "Proc.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  XIX,  pp.  393-423). 
Some  supplementary  information  will  be  founrl  in  "History  of  Madison 
County,  State  of  New  York"  (1872)  by  L.  K.  Hammond,  and  "Town  of 
Stockbridge"  (1885)  by  E.  VV.  B.  Canning.  The  salient  features  art- 
set  forth  in  "Stockbridge;  Past  and  Present;  or  Records  of  An  old  Mis- 
sion Station  "  (1854)  by  Electa  F.  Jones. 

The  work  of  David  Brainerd  is  described  in  his  "xMirabilia  Dei  inlc-r 
Indicos"  (1746);  Jonathan  Edwarrls,  "Memoirs  of  the  Rev,  David  Brain- 
erd, Missionary  to  the  Indians  on  the  Borders  of  New  York,  New  Jerse\-, 
and  Pennsylvania;  chiefly  taken  from  his  own  Diar\'"  (1747.  new  edition 


520  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

by  S.  E.  Dwight,  "including  his  Journal,  now  for  the  First  Time  Incor- 
porated with  the  Rest  of  his  Diary  in  a  Regular  Chronological  Order, " 
1822);  and  "Memoirs  of  Rev.  David  Brainerd"  (1884)  by  J.  M.  Sher- 
wood. John  Brainerd's  work  appears  in  a  "Genuine  Letter  from  Mr. 
John  Brainerd  ...  to  his  Friend  in  England.  Giving  an  Account  of 
the  Success  of  his  Labou'  s,  as  well  as  the  Difficulties  and  Discourage- 
ments that  attend  his  Mission  among  those  Savages"  (1753). 

The  Wheelock  school  is  set  forth  in  Eleazar  Wheelock's  successive  nar- 
ratives: "A  plain  and  faithful  Narrative  ..."  (1763);  "A  Continua- 
tion of  the  Narrative  ..."  (1765);  "A  Continuation  of  the  Narrative 
..."  (1771);  "A  Continuation  of  the  Narrative  ..."  (1772);  same 
for  the  year  1772-3;  "A  Continuation  of  the  Narrative,  with  a  Journal  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Frisbie"  (1775).  Much  suggestive  Wheelock  correspon- 
dence will  be  found  in  the  "Documentary  History  of  New  York"  (Vol. 
IV)  under  the  section,  "Papers  Relating  to  the  Six  Nations. " 

'  'Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  Eleazar  Wheelock  .  .  .  with  a  summary  history 
of  the  college  and  School  ..."  (1811)  by  David  McClure  and  Elijah 
Parish  is  important. 

The  condition  of  the  Indian  missions  throughout  Massachusetts  and 
New  York  at  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century  is  presented  in  "A  Let- 
ter from  Rev.  Gideon  Hawley  of  Marshpee  containing  an  Account  of  his 
services  among  the  Indians  of  Massachusetts  and  New  York  and  a  Nar- 
rative of  his  Journey  to  Onohoghgwage  "  (July  31, 1794);  also  J.  T.  Kirk- 
land's  "Answer  to  Queries"  (February,  1795,  for  both  see  "Coll.  Mass. 
Hist.  Soc. "  Ser.  I,  Vol.  IV). 

For  Pennsylvania  there  is  the  "Journal  of  a  Two  Months  Tour  for 
Promoting  Religion  Among  the  Frontier  Inhabitants  of  Pennsylvania, 
and  Introducing  Christianity  Among  the  Indians  Westward  of  the  Alle- 
ghany Mountains"  (1768)  by  C.  B.  Beattie. 

For  Maryland,  considerable  information  will  be  found  in  "Early 
Christian  Missions  Among  the  Indians  of  Maryland  "  by  R.  U.  Campbell 
("Maryland  Hist.  Mag. "  Vol.  I,  pp.  293-316). ' 

Moravian  missions  to  the  Indians  have  been  treated  in  the  standard 
work  of  Georg  Heinrich  Loskiel:  "Geschichte  der  Mission  der  evange- 
lischen  Briider  unter  den  Indianern  in  Nordamerika"  (1789,  translated 
by  Christian  Ignatius  Latrobe,  1794).  Condensed  statements  appear  in 
a  "History  of  the  Protestant  Church  of  the  United  Brethren"  (II  Vols. 
1825)  by  Rev.  John  Holmes;  and  "Historical  Sketches  of  the  Missions 
of  the  United  Brethren  for  Propagating  the  Gospel  Among  the  Heathen, 
from  their  Commencement  to  the  vear  1817  "  (1827).     A  "Historv  of  the 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATION  OF  THE  INDIAN  52  1 

Moravian  Brethren  Among  the  Indians  of  North  America  ...  by  a 
member  of  the  Brethren's  Church"  (1838)  is  based  largely  on  Loskiel. 
"The  Centennial  Anniversary  of  the  Society  of  the  United  Brethren  for 
Propagating  the  Gospel  Among  the  Heathen"  (1887)  by  Rev.  E.  de 
Schweinitz  is  useful  as  a  supplement  to  Loskiel.  The  "Annual  Ser- 
mons" preached  under  the  auspices  of  this  society  embody  reports  of 
the  missionaries.  De  Schweintz's  "History  of  the  Church  known  as  the 
Unitas  Fratrum  ..."  (1885,  2nd  ed.  1901)  has  condensed  references. 
"A  History  of  the  Church  Known  as  the  Moravian  Church  .  .  .  "(1900) 
by  J.  Taylor  Hamilton,  deals  with  the  Indian  work  in  a  characteristically 
scholarly  way.  Zinzendorf 's  observations  on  Indian  life,  plans  for  Indian 
missions,  narratives  of  journeys,  and  experiences  among  the  Indians  are 
embodied  in  "Memorials  of  the  Moravian  Church"  (Vol.  I,  1870)  edited 
by  W.  C.  Reichel,  also  in  "Trans.  Morav.  Hist.  Soc",  Vol.  I.  Span- 
genberg's  "Notes  on  Travel  to  Onandaga  in  1745,"  contributed  by  John 
W.  Jordan,  may  be  consulted  in  the  "Pa.  Mag.  of  Hist,  and  Biog. "  Vol. 
II.  Bishop  J.  C.  F.  Cammerhoff's  "Narrative  of  a  Journey  to  Shamo- 
kin,  Penna.,  in  the  Winter  of  1748  "  edited  by  John  W.  Jordan,  appears  in 
the  "Pa.  Mag.  of  Hist,  and  Biog. "  Vol.  XXIX. 

"The  Life  and  Times  of  David  Zeisberger,  the  Western  Pioneer  and 
Apostle  of  the  Indians"  (1870)  by  Rev.  Edmund  de  Schweinitz,  is  ex- 
ceptionall}-  illuminatmg.  Miscellaneous  information  in  connection  with 
Zeisberger's  Centennial  may  be  consulted  in  "Pub.  Ohio  Arch.  &  Hist. 
Soc. "  Vol.  XVIII  No.  2.  A  "Diary  of  David  Zeisberger's  Journey  to  the 
Ohio  called  in  Delaware  the  Allegene,  from  Sept.  20th  to  Nov.  10th, 
1767"  edited  by  A.  B.  Hulbert  and  W.  N.  Schwarze  is  reprinted  in  the 
same  publication.  Vol.  XXI,  No.  1.  The  "Diary  of  David  Zeisberger 
.  .  .  (1781-1798)"  appears  in  translated  form  (II  Vols.  1885)  by  Eugene 
F.  Bhss.  Zeisberger's  "History  of  the  North  American  Indians"  edited 
by  Hulbert  and  Schwarze  may  be  consulted  in  the  "Pub.  Ohio  Arch.  & 
Hist.  Soc. "  Vol.  XDC,  Nos.  1  &  2. 

"The  Narrative  of  the  Mission  of  the  United  Brethren  among  the 
Delaware  and  Alobican  Indians  from  the  Commencement  in  the  year 
1740  to  the  close  of  the  year  1808"  by  John  Heckewelder,  well  edited 
(1908)  by  W.  E.  Connelley,  contains  his  Narrative  of  1792,  his  Journal 
of  1797,  his  Journey  to  Gnadenhutten,  and  to  the  Wabash.  "The  Rev. 
John  Heckewelder"  by  Rev.  W.  H.  Rice  ("Pub.  Ohio  Arch.  &  Hist.  Soc." 
Vol.  VII,  No.  3)  presents  the  salient  facts  in  the  career  of  this  great  mis- 
sionary. An  older  (1847)  study  is  the  "Life  of  John  Heckewelder"  b>- 
Edward    Rondthaler.     Complete    bibliographical    data    on    Zeisberger, 


522  SOURCE  BOOK  OP  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

'Heckewelder,  and  others  is  given  by  Hulbert  in  "Pub.  Ohio  Arch.  &  Hist. 
Soc."  Vol.  XVIII,  No.  2.  The  political  significance  of  Moravian  mis- 
sionaries is  touched  upon  by  Wallace  Notestein  in  "The  Western  Indians 
in  the  Revolution"  (ibid.  Vol.  XVI,  No.  2). 

A  "History  of  Wachovia  in  North  Carolina.  The  Unitas  Fratrum  or 
Moravian  Church  in  North  Carolina  during  a  Century  and  a  Half,  1752- 
1902"  (1902)  by  John  Henry  Clewell  gives  exhaustive  emphasis  to  the 
Indian  mission  of  the  Moravians  in  Carolina. 

For  Quaker  interest  in  the  Indians  there  is,  in  addition  to  such  refer- 
ences as  appear  in  standard  Quaker  histories  (see  page  154f.)  "A  Brief 
Sketch  of  the  Efforts  of  the  Religious  Society  of  Friends  to  Promote  the 
Civilization  and  Improvement  of  the  Indians"  (1866)  by  a  Committee; 
also  "A  Brief  Sketch  of  the  Efforts  of  the  Philadelphia  Yearly  Meeting 
of  the  Religious  Society  of  Friends  to  Promote  the  Civilization  and 
improvement  of  the  Indians  ..."  (1879),  authorship  not  stated. 
"Friends  and  the  Indians  1655-1917"  (1917)  by  Rayner  W.  Kelsey 
Ph.D.  covers  the  field  in  interesting  scholarly  fashion. 

The  operations  of  the  various  missionary  societies  among  the  Indians 
(in  Connecticut,  Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire,  and  elsewhere)  are 
reported  in  periodicals  such  as  the  "Connecticut  Evangelical  Magazine," 
"The  American  Baptist  Magazine,"  "The  Panoplist, "  "The  PanopHst 
and  Missionary  Magazine  United,  "  "PanopHst  and  Missionary  Herald, " 
"The  Missionary  Herald,"  "The  Home  Missionary,"  "New  York  Mis- 
sionary Magazine"  and  the  "Repository  of  Religious  Intelligence." 
The  work  of  the  Connecticut  Societ\'  (1798  f.)  in  particular  may  be 
studied  in  its  several  annual  reports. 

The  "Journal  of  Rev.  John  Taylor's  Missionary  Tour  Through  the 
Mohawk  and  Black  River  Counties  in  1802"  made  at  the  request  of 
the  Hampshire  Missionary  Society  is  reprinted  in  the  "Documentary 
History  of  New  York "  Vol.  III.  On  Bacon's  travels,  see  bibliography 
page  409;  also  the  "Connecticut  Evangelical  Magazine",  Vols.  I,  II, 
IV,  VI.  Joseph  Badger's  work  is  reported  in  the  "Connecticut  Evan- 
gelical Magazine",  Vols.  II,  III,  and  VI;  see  also  p.  409.  S.  J.  Mills' 
comments  on  conditions  among  the  Indians  will  be  seen  in  his  travel 
narratives,  (see  p.  365). 

In  1817  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions 
began  missionary  work  among  the  Indians.  For  detailed  information 
on  this,  one  may  turn  to  the  "First  Ten  Annual  Reports  of  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  With  Other  Documents  of 
the  Board"  (1834).     A  "Historical  Sketch  of  the  Missions  of  the  Amer- 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATION-  OF  TIIK  INDIAN  52.? 

lean  Board  Among  the  North  American  Indians'"  (1878)  by  S.  G.  Barl- 
lett  is  vakiable.  For  the  interest  which  the  several  denominations  re- 
vealed in  sustaining  important  missions  among  the  various  tribes  of 
Red  men,  one  finds  abundant  information  in  the  official  annual  reports 
of  the  various  denominational  missionary  societies. 

The  following  journals  treat  of  missions  in  the  middle  and  fan  her  West : 
'A  Teacher  among  the  Senecas:  Narrative  of  Rev.  Jabez  li.  Hvde,  1811- 
1820"  ("Pub.  ButTalo  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  VI,  pp.  239-275);  "Journals  of 
Rev.  Thompson  S.  Harris,  Missionary  to  the  Senecas  1821-1828" 
(ibid.  pp.  281-379");  "Documents  relating  to  the  Stockbridge  Mission, 
1825-1848"  ("Coll.  State  Hist.  Soc.  Wise."  Vol.  XV,  pp.  39-204);  "Pro- 
testant Missions  in  the  Northwest"  ("Coll.  Minn.  Hist.  Soc,"  Vol.  VI, 
pp.  117-188);  "Missionary  Work  at  Red  Wing,  1849-1852"  (ibid.  Vol. 
X,  Part  I,  pp.  165-178);  "The  Oberlin  Ojibway  Mission"  ("Papers  Ohio 
Ch.  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  II,  pp  1-25);  "Forty  Years  Among  the  Indians, 
and  on  the  Eastern  Borders  of  Nebraska"  ("Trans,  and  Reports  Nebr. 
State  Hist.  Soc."  Vol.  II,  pp.  133-166);  "Extracts  from  the  Diary  of 
Rev.  Moses  Merrill,  a  Missionary  to  the  Otoe  Indians,  1832-1840" 
(ibid.  Vol.  IV,  pp.  160-191);  "Missionary  Life  among  the  Pawnee"  (ibid. 
Vol.  XVI,  pp.  268-287);  "Methodist  Missions  among  the  Indian  Tribes 
in  Kansas"  ("Coll.  Kansas  State  Hist.  Soc,  "  Vol.  IX,  pp.  160-231 ). 

The  following  monographs  will  be  foinul  scrviceal)lc:  "Lights  and 
Shadows  of  Missionary  Life"  (1857)  In-  Rev.  John  H.  Pitczel;  "Mary 
and  I,  Forty  Years  with  the  Siou.x"  (1880)  by  Stephen  R.  Riggs;  "Ten 
Years  of  Missionary  Work  Among  the  Indians  at  Shokomish,  Washing- 
ton Territory,  1874-1884"  (1886)  by  M.  Eells;  also  his  "History  of 
Indian  Missions  on  the  Pacific  Coast "  (1882) ;  "  Two  Volunteer  Missionar- 
ies among  the  Dakotas"  (1891)  by  S.  W.  Pond  Jr.:  •"lather  Eell>. 
or  the  Results  of  Fifty-Fi\-e  Years  of  Missionary  Labors  in  Washington 
and  Oregon"  (1894);  "Literature  of  the  Cherokees,  also  Bibliograph\- 
and  the  Story  of  their  Genesis"  (1889)  by  George  E.  Foster;  "The 
Redemption  of  the  Red  Man;  An  Account  of  Presbyterian  Missions  to 
the  North  American  Indians  of  the  Present  Day"  (1904)  by  Belle  M. 
Brain;  "The  Oneidas"  (1907)  by  J.  K.  Bloomfield;  and  "Missionary 
Ilxplorers  Among  the  American  Indians  "(1913)  by  Mary  Gay  Humphreys. 

For  the  bibliography  of  Roman  Catholic  Missions  among  the  Indians. 
Ree  chapters  XVI  &  XX 11. 


524  source  book  of  american  church  history 

Documents 

I.  THE  JES  UI T  IDEA  L  OF  MISSION  A  RY  SERVICE 
See  page  301f. 

II.  A  DAY'S  PROGRAM  I.\  A  JESUIT  MISSION  TO  THE 
INDIANS 

See  page  303f. 

III.  JOHN  ELIOT 

"  To  the  Right  Worshipful  the  Commissioners  utider  his  Majesties  Great-Seal,  for  Pro- 
pagation of  the  Gospel  amongst  the  poor  blind  Itidians  in  New-England. 

Right  Worshipful  axd  Christian  Gentlemen: 

Upon  the  17th  day  of  the  6th  month,  1670,  there  was  a  Meeting  at  Maktapog  near 
Sandwich  in  Plimouth-Pattenl,  to  gather  a  Church  among  the  Indians:  There  were 
present  six  of  the  ^Magistrates,  and  many  Elders,  (all  of  them  IMessengers  of  the 
Churches  within  that  Jurisdiction)  in  whose  presence,  in  a  day  of  Fasting  and  Prayer, 
they  making  confession  of  the  Truth  and  Grace  of  Jesus  Christ,  did  in  that  solemn 
Assembly  enter  into  Covenant,  to  walk  together  in  the  Faith  and  Order  of  the  Gospel; 
and  were  accepted  and  declared  to  be  a  Church  of  Jesus  Christ.  These  Indians  being 
of  kin  to  our  Massac hiiset-Indians  who  first  prayed  unto  God,  conversed  with  them, 
and  received  amongst  them  the  light  and  love  of  the  Truth;  they  desired  me  to  write 
to  ISIr.  Lcveredge  to  teach  them:  He  accepted  the  ^Motion:  and  performed  the  Work 
with  good  success;  but  afterwards  he  left  that  place,  and  went  toj.ong-lsland,  and 
there  a  godly  Brother,  named  Richard  Bourse  (who  purposed  to  remove  with  Mr. 
Leveredge,  but  hindered  b}-  Divine  Providence)  undertook  the  teaching  ot  those  Indians, 
and  hath  continued  in  the  work  with  good  success  to  this  day;  him  we  ordained  Pastor : 
and  one  of  the  Indians,  named  Jude,  should  have  been  ordained  Ruling-Elder,  but  being 
sick  at  that  time,  advice  was  given  that  he  should  be  ordained  with  the  first  oppor- 
tunity, as  also  a  Deacon  to  manage  the  present  Sabbath-day  Collections,  and  other 
parts  of  that  Office  in  their  season.  The  same  day  also  were  they,  and  such  of  their 
Children  as  were  present,  baptized. 

From  them  we  passed  o\-er  to  the  Vineyard,  where  man\-  were  added  to  the 
Church  both  men  and  women,  and  were  baptized  all  of  them,  and  their  Children  also 
with  them;  we  had  the  Sacrament  of  the  Lords  Supper  celebrated  in  the  Indian-Church, 
and  many  of  the  English-Church  gladly  Joyned  with  them;  for  which  cause  it  was  cele- 
brated in  both  languages.  On  a  day  of  Fasting  and  Prayer,  Elders  were  ordained,  two 
Teacliing-Elders,  the  one  to  be  a  Preacher  of  the  Gospel,  to  do  the  Office  of  a  Pastor 
and  Teacher;  the  other  to  be  a  Preacher  of  the  Gospel,  to  do  the  Office  of  a  Teacher 
and  Pastor,  as  the  Lord  should  give  tlaem  ability  and  opportunity,  .\lso  two  Ruling- 
Elders,  with  advice  to  ordain  Deacons  also,  for  the  Service  of  Christ  in  the  Church. 
Things  were  so  ordered  by  the  Lord's  guidance,  that  a  Foundation  is  laid  for  two 
Churches  more;  for  first,  these  of  the  Vineyard  dwelling  at  two  great  a  distance  to 
enjoy  with  comfort  their  Sabbath-conmiunion  in  one  place,  Ad\-ice  was  given  them, 
that  after  some  experience  of  walking  together  in  the  Order  and  Ordinances  of  the 


THE  CHRISTIAXIZATION  OF  THE  INDIAN  525 

Gospel,  they  should  issue  forth  into  another  Church;  and  the  Officers  are  so  chosen, 
that  when  they  shall  do  so,  both  Places  are  furnished  with  a  Teaching  and  Ruling- 
Elder. 

Also  the  Teacher  of  the  Praying  Indians  of  Nantiik>'t,  with  a  Brother  of  his  were 
receiA-ed  here,  who  made  good  Confessions  of  Jesus  Christ;  and  being  asked,  did  make 
report  unto  us  that  there  be  about  ninet\-  Families  who  pray  unto  God  in  that  Island, 
so  effectual  is  the  Light  of  the  Gospel  among  them.  Ad\-ice  was  gi\-en,  that  some  of  the 
chief  Godly  People  should  joyn  to  this  Church,  (for  tliej-  frequently  converse  together, 
though  the  Islands  be  seven  leagues  asunder)  and  after  some  experience  of  walking  in 
ihe^Order  of  the  Gospel,  they  should  issue  forth  into  Church-estate  among  themselves, 
and  have  Officers  ordained  amongst  them. 

The  Church  of  the  Vineyard  were  desirous  to  ha\e  chosen  Mr.  MalicK'  to  be  their 
Pastor:  but  he  declined  it,  conceiving  that  in  his  present  capacity  he  lieth  under 
greater  advantages  to  stand  their  Friends,  and  do  them  good,  to  save  them  from  the 
hands  of  such  as  would  bereave  them  of  their  Lands,  c~c.  but  they  shall  alwayes  have 
his  counsel,  instruction  and  management  in  all  their  Church-affairs,  as  hitherto  they 
have  had;  he  will  die  in  this  service  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Praying-Indians  of  both 
these  Islands  depend  on  him,  as  God's  Instrument  for  their  good.  Advice  also  was 
given  for  the  setling  of  Schools;  every  Child  capable  of  learning,  equally  paj-ing, 
whether  he  make  use  of  it  or  no:  Yet  if  any  should  sinfullj-  neglect  Schooling  their 
Youth,  it  is  a  transgression  liable  to  censure  under  both  Orders,  CMvil  and  Fcclesiasti- 
cal,  the  offence  being  against  both.     So  we  walk  at  Nalick. 

In  as  much  as  now  we  have  ordained  Indian  Officers  unto  the  Ministry  of  the 
Gospel,  it  is  needful  to  add  a  word  or  two  of  Apology:  I  lind  it  hopeless  to  expect 
English  Ofticers  in  our  Indian  Churches;  the  work  is  full  of  hardship,  hard  labour,  and 
chargeable  also,  and  the  Indians  not  yet  capable  to  give  considerable  support  and 
maintenance;  and  Men  have  bodies,  and  must  live  of  the  Gospel:  And  what  comes 
from  England  is  liable  to  hazard  and  uncertainties.  On  such  grounds  as  these  partly, 
but  especially  from  the  secret  wise  governance  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Lord  of  the  Har- 
vest, there  is  no  appearance  of  hope  for  their  souls  feeding  in  that  wa>-:  they  must  be 
trained  up  to  be  able  to  live  of  themselves  in  the  ways  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ;  and 
through  the  riches  of  God's  Grace  and  Love,  sundry  of  themselves  who  are  expert  in 
the  Scriptures,  are  able  to  teach  each  other:  An  English  young  man  raw  in  that 
language,  coming  to  teach  among  our  Christian-/«(//aw5,  would  be  much  to  their 
loss;  there  be  of  themselves  such  as  be  more  able,  especially  being  advantaged  that  he 
speaketh  his  own  language,  and  knoweth  their  manners.  Such  English  as  shall  here- 
after teach  them,  must  begin  with  a  People  that  begin  to  pray  unto  God,  (and  such 
opportunities  we  have  many)  and  then  as  they  grow  in  knowledge,  he  will  grow  (if  he 
be  diligent)  in  ability  of  speech  to  communicate  the  knowledge  of  Christ  unto  them. 
.\nd  seeing  they  must  have  Teachers  amongst  themselves,  they  must  also  be  taught 
to  be  Teachers:  for  which  cause  I  have  begun  to  teach  them  the  .\rt  of  Teaching,  and 
I  find  some  of  them  very  capable.  And  whilst  I  live,  my  purpose  is,  (by  the  grace  of 
Christ  assisting)  to  make  it  one  of  my  chief  cares  and  labours  to  teach  them  .some  of 
the  Liberal  Arts  and  Sciences,  and  the  way  how  to  analize,  and  lay  out  into  particulars 
both  the  Works  and  Word  of  God;  and  how  to  communicate  knowledge  to  others 
methodically  and  skilfully,  and  especially  the  method  of  Divinitj-.  .  .  The  Bible, 
and  the  Catechism  drawn  out  of  the  Bible,  are  general  helps  to  all  parts  and  plni-c^; 


526  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN'  CHURCH  HISTORY 

about  us,  and  are  the  pround-work  ol  Community  amongst  alt  our  hidian-Churches 
and  Christians. 

I  find  a  blessing,  when  our  Church  of  Natick  doth  send  forth  fit  Persons  unto  some 
remoter  places,  to  teach  them  the  fear  of  the  Lord.  But  we  want  maintenance  for 
that  Service;  it  is  a  chargeable  matter  to  send  a  Man  from  his  Famil\  ;  The  Labourer 
is  worthy  of  his  Hire:  And  when  they  go  only  to  the  High-waves  and  Hedges,  it  is 
not  to  be  expected  that  they  should  reward  them:  If  they  believe  and  obey  their 
Message,  it  is  enough.  We  are  determined  to  send  forth  some  (if  the  Lord  will,  and 
that  we  live)  this  .\utumn,  sundry  ways.  I  see  the  best  way  is,  up  mid  be  doing:  In 
all  labour  there  is  profit;  Seek  and  ye  shall  find.  We  have  Christ's  E.xample,  his 
Promise,  his  Presence,  his  Spirit  to  assist;  and  I  trust  that  the  Lord  will  find  a  way  for 
your  encouragement 

Natick  is  our  chief  Town,  where  most  and  chief  of  our  Rulers,  and  most  of  the 
church  dwells,  here  most  of  our  chief  Courts  are  kept;  and  the  Sacraments  in  the 
Church  are  for  the  most  part  here  administred:  It  is  fby  the  Di\-ine  Providence) 
seated  well  near  in  the  center  of  all  our  praying  Indians,  though  Westward  the  Cords  of 
Christ's  Tents  are  more  enlarged.  Here  we  began  Civil  Government  in  the  year 
1650.  And  here  usually  are  kept  the  General-Trainings,  which  seven  years  ago  looked 
so  big  that  we  never  had  one  since  till  this  year,  and  it  was  at  this  time  but  a  small 
appearance.  Here  we  have  two  Teachers,  John  Specn  and  Anthony;  we  have  betwixt 
forty  and  fifty  Communicants  at  the  Lord's  Table,  when  they  all  appear,  but  now,  some 
are  dead,  and  some  decriped  with  age;  and  one  under  Censure,  yet  making  towards  a 
recover}';  one  died  here  the  last  Winter  of  the  Stone,  a  temperate,  sober,  godly  man, 
the  first  Indian  that  ever  was  known  to  have  that  disease;  but  now  another  hath  the 
same  disease:  Sundry  more  are  proposed,  and  in  way  of  preparation  to  joyn  unto  the 
Church. 


Thus  I  have  briefly  touched  some  of  the  chietest  of  our  present  Aft'airs,  and  com- 
mit them  to  your  Prudence,  to  do  with  them  what  you  please;  committing  your  Selves, 
and  all  your  weighty  Affairs  unto  the  Guidance  and  Blessing  of  the  Lord.  I  rest, 

\'our  Worships  to  serve  .\ou  in  the  Service  of  our  Lord  Jesus. 

John  Elliot. 

Ro.vb.  this  20th  of  the  7th  month,  1670." 

Text— .1  Btiei  Narrative  of  the  Prof^ress  of  the  Gospel  .  .  .  in  the  year  1670, 
in   Old  South  Leaflets.  \n\.  I,  Xo.  21. 

IV.   DAVID  BRAIXERD 

The  following  is  a  cop}-  of  a  letter  of  Brainerd  to  Rev.  Ebenezer 
Pembcrlon  written  November  ,^,  1744.  descril)ina;  his  mission  at  Kaunau- 
meek. 

"Rev.  Sir, 

On  IMarch  LS,  1743,  I  waited  on  the  Correspondents  for  the  Indian  mission  at  New 
York;  and  the  week  following,  attended  their  meeting  at  Woodbridge,  in  New  Jerse\-, 
and  was  speedily  dismissed  by  them  with  orders  to  attempt  the  instruction  of  a  num- 
ber of  Indians  in  a  place  some  miles  distant  from  the  city  of  .\lbany.     -\nd  on  the  first 


THE  CHRISTIAXTZATION  OF  TIIK  IXlirVX  527 

day  of  April  tollowing,  I  arrived  among  the  Indians,  at  a  place  called  by  them  Kaiinau 
meek,  in  the  county  of  Alban}-,  nearly  twenty  miles  distant  from  the  city  eastward. 

The  place,  as  to  its  situation,  was  sufficiently  lonesome  and  unpleasant,  bcinj,' 
encompassed  with  mountains  and  woods;  twenty  miles  distant  from  any  Knglish 
inhabitants,  six  or  seven  from  any  Dutch;  and  more  than  two  from  a  famih-  that 
came,  some  time  since,  from  the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  and  had  then  lived,  as'f 
remember,  about  two  years  in  this  wilderness.  In  this  familv  I  lodged  about  the  space 
of  three  months,  the  master  of  it  i)eing  the  only  person  with  whom  I  could  readil\- 
converse  in  those  parts,  except  my  interpreter;  others  understanding  verv  little  Kng- 
lish. 

After  I  had  spent  about  three  months  in  this  situation,  1  found  m\-  distance  from 
the  Indians  a  very  great  disadvantage  to  my  work  among  them,  and  vcr>-  ijurdensome 
to  myself;  as  I  was  obliged  to  tra\el  forward  and  backward  almost  dail>-  on  foot,  having 
no  pasture  in  which  I  could  keep  my  horse  for  that  purpose,  .^nd  after  all  my  pains, 
could  not  be  with  the  Indians  iir  the  evening  and  morning,  which  were  usually  the  best 
hours  to  find  them  at  home,  and  when  the.\-  could  best  attend  my  instructions. —  I 
therefore  resolved  to  remove,  and  live  with  or  near  the  Indians,  that  I  might  watch  all 
opportunities,  when  they  were  generalh-  at  home,  and.  take  the  advantage  of  such 
seasons  for  their  instructions. 

Accordingl}-,  I  removed  soon  after  that;  and,  for  some  time,  lived  with  them  in 
one  of  their  i:<igu'ams;  and,  not  long  after,  built  me  a  small  house,  where  I  spent  the 
remainder  of  that  year  entirely  alone;  my  interpreter,  who  was  an  Indian,  choosing 
rather  to  live  in  a  wigwam  among  his  own  countr}'men. — This  way  of  living  I  found 
attended  with  many  difficulties,  and  uncomfortable  circumstances,  in  a  place  where  I 
could  get  none  of  the  necessaries  and  common  comforts  of  life,  (no,  not  so  much  as  a 
morsel  of  bread,)  but  what  I  brought  trom  places  fifteen  and  twenty  miles  distant, 
and  oftentimes  was  obliged,  for  some  time  together,  to  content  myself  without,  for 
want  of  an  opportunity  to  procure  the  things  T  needed. 

But  although  the  difticulties  of  this  solitary  way  of  living  are  not  the  least,  or  most 
inconsiderable,  (and  doubtless  are,  in  fact,  many  more  and  greater  to  those  who 
experience,  than  they  can  readily  appear  to  those  who  only  view  them  at  a  distance,) 
yet  I  can  truly  say  that  the  burden  I  felt  respecting  my  great  'work  among  the  poor 
Indians,  the  fear  and  concern  that  continually  hung  upon  my  spirit,  lest  they  should 
be  prejudiced  against  Christianity,  and  their  minds  imbittered  against  me,  and  my 
labours  among  them  by  means  of  the  insinuations  of  some  who,  although  they  are 
called  Christians,  seem  to  have  no  concern  for  Christ's  kingdom,  but  had  rather  (as 
their  conduct  plainly  discovers)  that  the  Indians  should  remain  Heathens,  that  the\- 
may  with  the  more  ease  cheat,  and  so  enrich  themselves  by  them — were  much  more 
pressing  to  me.  than  all  the  ditiiculties  that  attended  the  circumstances  of  my  living. 

In  my  labours  with  them,  in  order  to  "turn  them  from  darkness  to  liglit,"  I 
studied  what  was  most  plain  and  easy,  and  best  suited  to  their  capacities;  and  en- 
deavoured to  set  before  them  from  time  to  time,  as  they  were  able  to  receive  them, 
the  most  important  and  necessary  truths  of  Christianity;  such  as  most  immediately 
concerned  their  speedy  conversion  to  God,  and  such  as  I  judged  had  the  greatest 
tendency,  as  means,  to  effect  that  glorious  change  in  them.  But  especially  I  made  it 
the  scope  and  drift  of  all  my  labors,  to  lead  them  into  a  thorough  acquaintance  with 
these  two  things.—Fiist,  The  sinfulness  and  misery  of  the  estate  they  were  naturally 


528  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ia;  tlie  evil  of  their  hearts,  the  pollution  of  their  natures;  the  heavy  guilt  they  were 
under,  and  their  exposedness  to  everlasting  punislunent.  .  .  . — .^nd,  secondly,  I  fre- 
quently endeavoured  to  open  to  them  the  Jiihiess,  all-stifficiency,  and  frecncss  of  that 
redemption,  which  the  Son  of  God  has  wrought  out  by  his  obedience  and  sufferings,  for 
perishing  sinners;  how  this  provision  he  had  made,  was  suited  to  all  their  wants,  and 
how  he  called  and  invited  them  to  accept  of  everlasting  life  freely,  notwithstanding  all 
their  sinfulness,  inability,  unworthiness,  &c. 

After  I  had  been  with  the  Indians  several  months,  I  composed  sundry  forms  of 
prayer,  adapted  to  their  circumstances  and  capacities;  which,  with  the  help  of  my 
interpreter,  I  translated  into  the  Indian  language;  and  soon  learned  to  pronounce  their 
words,  so  as  to  pray  with  them  in  their  own  tongue.  I  also  translated  sundr\'  psalms 
into  their  language,  and  soon  after  we  were  able  to  sing  in  the  worship  of  God. 

^^^len  my  people  had  gained  some  acquaintance  with  man}-  of  the  truths  of 
Christianity,  so  that  they  were  capable  of  receiving  and  understanding  many  others, 
which  at  first  could  not  be  taught  them,  by  reason  of  their  ignorance  of  those  that  were 
necessarj'  to  be  previously  known,  and  upon  which  others  depended;  I  then  gave  them 
an  historical  account  of  God's  dealings  with  his  ancient  professing  people  the  Jews, 
some  of  the  rites  and  ceremonies  they  were  obliged  to  observe,  as  their  sacrafices,  &c., 
and  what  these  were  designed  to  represent  to  them:  as  also  some  of  the  surprising 
miracles  God  wrought  for  their  salvation,  while  the}^  trusted  in  him,  and  sore  punish- 
ments he  sometimes  brought  upon  them,  when  they  forsook  and  sinned  against  him. 
Afterwards  I  proceeded  to  give  them  a  relation  of  the  birth,  life,  miracles,  sufferings, 
death,  and  resurrection  of  Christ;  as  well  as  his  ascension,  and  the  wonderful  effusion 
of  the  holy  Spirit  consequent  thereupon. 

^\nd  having  thus  endeavoured  to  prepare  the  wa\-  by  such  a  general  account  ol 
things,  I  next  proceeded  to  read  and  expound  to  them  the  gospel  of  St.  Matthew  (at 
least  the  substance  of  it)  in  course,  wherein  they  had  a  more  distinct  and  particular 
view  of  what  they  had  before  some  general  notion.^ — These  e.xpositions  I  attended  al- 
most every  evening,  when  there  was  any  considerable  number  of  them  at  home,  except 
when  I  was  obliged  to  be  absent  myself,  in  order  to  learn  the- Indian  language  with  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Sargeant. — Besides  these  means  of  instruction,  there  was  likewise  an  English 
school  constantly  kept  by  my  interpreter  among  the  Indians,  which  I  used  frequently 
to  visit,  in  order  to  give  the  children  and  \'Oung  people  some  proper  instructions,  and 
serious  exhortations  suited  to  their  age. 

The  degree  of  knowledge  to  which  some  of  them  attained,  was  considerable.  Many 
of  the  truths  of  Christianity  seemed  fixed  in  their  minds,  especially  in  some  instances, 
so  that  they  would  speak  to  me  of  them,  and  ask  such  questions  about  them,  as  were 
necessary  to  render  them  more  plain  and  clear  to  their  understandings. — The  children, 
also,  and  young  people,  who  attended  the  school,  made  considerable  proficiency  (at 
least  some  of  them)  in  their  learning,  so  that  had  they  understood  the  English  lan- 
guage well,  they  would  have  been  able  to  read  somewhat  readily  in  a  psallct. 

But  that  which  was  most  of  all  desirable,  and  gave  me  the  greatest  encouragement 
amidst  many  difficulties  and  disconsolate  hours,  was,  that  the  truths  of  God's  word 
seemed,  at  tunes,  to  be  attended  with  some  pozver  upon  the  hearts  and  consciences  of 
the  Indians.  .  .  . 

There  likewise  appeared  a  reformation  in  the  lives  and  manners  of  the  Indians. — 
Their  idolatrous  sactafices  (of  which  there  was  but  one  or  two,  tliat  I  know  of,  after 
my  coming  among  them)  were  wholly  laid  aside.     .\nd  their  Heathenish  custom  of 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATION  OF  THE  IXDIAX  529 

dancing,  hallooing,  &c.  they  seemed  in  a  considerable  measure  to  have  abandoned. 
And  I  could  not  but  hope,  that  they  were  reformed  in  some  measure  from  the  sin  of 
drunkenness.  They  likewise  manifested  a  regard  for  the  Lord's  day,  and  not  only  be- 
haved soberly  themselves,  but  took  care  also  to  keep  their  children  in  order. 

Text — Jonathan  Edwards:  Memoirs  of  the  Rev.  David  Brainerd  .  .  .  ,  Edition 
1822,  pp.  168-173. 

The  consuming  missionary  passion  of  Brainerd  finds  lofty  e.xpression 
in  the  Journal  entry  as  under,  May  22,  1746. 

"In  the  evening  was  in  a  frame  somewhat  remarkable.  I  had  apprehended  for 
some  days  before,  that  it  was  the  design  of  Providence  that  T  should  scllle  among  my 
people  here,  and  had  in  my  own  mind  begun  tojnake  provision  for  it,  and  to  contrive 
means  to  hasten  it,  and  found  my  heart  somewhat  engaged  in  it;  hoping  that  I  might 
then  enjoy  more  agreeable  circumstances  of  life  in  several  respects:  and  yet  was  never 
fully  determined,  never  quite  pleased  with  the  thoughts  of  being  settled  and  confined 
to  one  place.  Nevertheless  I  seemed  to  have  some  freedom  in  that  respect,  because 
the  congregation,  with  which  I  thought  of  settling,  was  one  which  God  had  enabled 
me  to  gather  from  among  Pagans.  For  I  never,  since  I  began  to  preach,  could  feel 
any  freedom  to  enter  into  other  men's  labours,  and  settle  down  in  the  ministr>'  where 
the  gospel  was  preached  before.  I  never  could  make  that  appear  to  be  my  providence. 
When  I  felt  any  disposition  to  consult  my  worldly  ease  and  comfort,  God  has  never 
given  me  any  liberty  in  this  respect,  either  since,  or  for  some  years  Ijefore,  I  began  to 
preach.  But  God  having  succeeded  my  labours,  and  made  me  instrumental  in  gather- 
ing a  church  for  him  among  these  Indians,  I  was  ready  to  think  it  might  be  his  design 
to  give  me  a  quiet  settlement,  and  a  stated  home  of  my  own.  This,  considering  the 
late  frequent  sinking  and  failure  of  my  spirits,  and  the  need  I  stood  in  of  some  agreeable 
society,  and  my  great  desire  of  enjoying  conveniences  and  opportunities  for  profitable 
studies,  was  not  altogether  disagreeable  to  me.  Although  I  still  wanted  to  go  about 
far  and  wide,  in  order  to  spread  the  blessed  gospel  among  the  benighted  souls  far 
remote,  yet  I  never  had  been  so  willing  to  settle  in  any  one  place,  for  more  than  five 
years  past,  as  I  was  in  the  preceding  part  of  this  week.  But  now  these  thoughts 
seemed  to  be  wholly  dashed  to  pieces,  not  by  necessity,  but  of  choice;  for  it  appeared 
to  me  that  God's  dealings  towards  me  had  fitted  me  for  a  life  of  solitariness  and  hard- 
ship, and  that  I  had  nothing  to  lose,  nothing  to  do  with  earth,  and  consequently  nothing 
to  lose  by  a  total  renunciation  of  it.  It  appeared  to  me  just  right  that  I  should  be 
destitute  of  house  and  home,  and  many  of  the  comforts  of  life,  which  I  rejoiced  to  see 
others  of  God's  people  enjo)-.  At  the  same  time,  I  saw  so  much  of  the  excellency  of 
Christ's  kingdom  and  the  infinite  desirableness  of  its  advancement  in  the  wodd,  that 
it  swallowed  up  all  my  other  thoughts,  and  made  me  willing,  yea,  even  rejoice,  to  be 
made  a  pilgrim  or  hermit  in  the  wilderness  to  my  dying  moment;  if  I  might  thereby 
promote  the  blessed  interest  of  the  great  Redeemer.  If  ever  my  soul  presented  itself 
to  God  for  his  service,  without  any  reserve  oj  any  kind,  it  did  so  now.  The  language  of 
my  thoughts  and  disposition  now  was,  "Here  I  am,  Lord,  send  me;  send  me  to  the  ends 
of  the  Earth;  setid  me  to  the  rough,  the  savage  Pagans  oJ  the  icilderncss;  send  me  from  all 
that  is  called  comfort  in  earth,  or  earthly  comfort;  send  me  even  to  death  itself,  if  it  be  but 
in  thy  service,  and  to  promote  thy  kingdom. "     At  the  same  time,  I  had  as  quick  and  as 


530  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

lively  a  sense  of  the  value  of  worldly  comforts,  as  I  ever  had;  but  only  saw  them 
infinitely  overmatched  by  the  worth  of  Christ's  kingdom,  and  the  propagation  of  his 
blessed  gospel.  The  quiet  settlement,  the  certain  place  of  abode,  the  tender  friendship 
which  I  thought  I  might  be  likely  to  enjoy  in  consequence  of  such  circumstances, 
iippeared  as  \-aluable  to  me,  considered  absolutely  and  in  themselves,  as  ever  before; 
but  considered  comparatively,  they  appeared  nothing.  Compared  with  the  value  and 
preciousness  of  an  enlargement  of  Christ's  kingdom,  they  vanished  as  stars  before  the 
rising  sun.  Sure  I  am,  that,  although  the  comfortable  accommodations  of  life  ap- 
peared valuable  and  dear  to  me,  yet  1  did  surrender  and  resign  myself,  soul  and  body, 
to  the  service  of  Cod,  and  to  the  promotion  of  Christ's  kingdom;  though  it  should  be 
in  the  loss  of  tliem  all  I  could  not  do  an>-  other,  because  I  could  not  Xinll  or  choose 
any  other.  I  was  constrained,  and  yet  chose,  to  say,  'Farewell  friends  and  earthly 
comforts,  the  dearest  of  them  all,  the  very  dearest,  if  the  Lord  calls  for  it:  adieu,  adieu; 
I  will  spend  m>-  life,  to  my  latest  moments,  in  caves,  and  dens  of  the  earth,  if  the  kingdom 
of  Christ  ma}-  thereby  be  advanced."  1  found  e.xtraordinar)-  freedom  at  this  time  in 
l)Ouring  out  my  soul  to  God  for  his  cause;  and  especially  that  his  kingdom  might  be 
extended  among  the  Indians,  far  remote;  and  I  had  a  great  and  strong  hope  that  God 
would  do  it.  I  continued  wrestling  with  God  in  prayer  for  my  dear  little  flock  here; 
and  more  especially  for  the  Indians  elsewhere;  as  well  as  for  dear  friends  in  one  place 
and  another  until  it  was  bed  time,  and  I  feared  I  should  hinder  the  family,  &c.  But, 
O,  with  what  reluctancy  did  I  feel  mj-self  obliged  to  consume  time  in  sleep!  T  longed 
to  be  as  a  flame  of  fire,  continually  glowing  in  the  divine  service,  and  building  up  Christ's 
kingdom,  to  my  latest  my  dying  moment." 

Text  Jonathan  Edwards:  Memories  of  I  lie  Rev;  David  Brainerd  .  .  ..edition 
1822,  pp.  ,?11-.M!r 

V.   THE  WHEELOCK  SCHOOL 

"Of  the  Original  Design,  Rise.  Progress  and  Present  State  of  llie  Indian  Charily-Scliool 
in  Lebanon,  Conn. 

The  considerations  first  mo\'ing  me  to  enter  upon  the  design  of  educating  the 
children  of  our  heathen  natives  were  such  as  these;  viz. 

The  great  obligations  lying  upon  us,  as  God's  covenant-people,  who  have  all  we 
have  better  than  they  in  a  covenant  way,  and  consequently  are  under  covenant- 
bonds  to  improve  it  in  the  best  manner  for  the  honour  and  glory  of  our  liberal  Bene- 
factor.  .   .   . 

And  there  is  good  reason  to  think,  that  if  one  half  which  has  been,  for  so  many 
years  past  expended  in  building  forts,  manning  and  supporting  them,  had  been  pru- 
dently laid  out  in  supporting  faithful  missionaries,  and  school-masters  among  them, 
the  instructed  and  civilized  party  would  have  been  a  far  better  defence  than  all  our 
expensive  fortresses,  and  prevented  the  laying  waste  so  many  towns  and  villages: 
Witness  (he  consequence  of  sending  Mr.  Sergeant  to  Stockhridge,  which  was  in  the  very 
road  by  which  they  most  usually  came  upon  our  people,  and  by  which  there  has  never 
been  one  attack  made  upon  us  since  his  going  there;  and  this  notwithstanding  there  has 
been,  by  all  accounts,  less  appearance  of  the  saving  effects  of  the  gospel  there  than  in 
any  other  place,  where  so  much  has  been  expended  for  many  years  past. 


THE  CHRISTIAMZATION  OF  THF,  IN'DIAX  5,^1 

And  the  Christianizing  the  native?  of  this  land  is  expressly  mentioned  in  llie  ro.\  al 
charter  granted  to  this  colon}-,  as  a  motive  inducing  His  Majesty  to  grant  that  royal 
favour  to  our  fathers.  .And  since  we  arc  risen  up  in  their  stead,  and  enjo>-  the  incstini 
able  favour  granted  to  them,  on  this  consideration;  What  can  excuse  our  not  perform- 
ing to  our  utmost,  that  which  was  engaged  by,  nnrl  reasonably  oxpcctcfi  from, 
them?  .   .   . 

And  as  there  were  few  or  none  wlio  seemed  so  much  to  lay  the  necessilx  ami  im- 
portance of  the  case  to  heart,  as  to  exert  themselves  in  earnest,  and  lead  the  way  there- 
in, I  was  naturallj-  put  upon  consideration  and  enquir>-  what  methods  might  ha\e  the 
greatest  probability  of  success;  and  upon  the  whole  was  fully  perswaded  that  this, 
which  I  ha\e  been  pursuing,  had  by  far  the  greatest  probability  of  an_\-  that  had  been 
proposed,  \iz.  by  the  mission  of  their  own  sons  in  conjunction  with  the  Eiit^lisli;  and 
that  a  number  of  girls  should  also  be  instructed  in  whatever  should  lie  necessary  to 
render  them  fit,  to  perform  the  female  part,  as  house-wives,  school-mistresses,  taylor- 
esses,  &c.  and  to  go  and  be  with  thiese  youth,  when  they  shall  be  hundreds  of  miles 
distant  from  the  English  on  the  business  of  their  mission:  And  prevent  a  necessit\- 
of  their  turning  savage  in  their  manner  of  living,  for  want  of  those  who  may  do  those 
offices  for  them,  and  by  this  means  support  the  reputation  of  their  mission,  and  also 
recommend  to  the  savages  a  more  rational  and  decent  manner  of  living,  than  that 
which  they  are  in.  .  .  .  And  I  am  more  and  more  perswaded.  that  I  have  sufficient 
and  unanswerable  reasons  to  justify  this  [)lan. 

As. 

1 .  The  deej)  rooted  prejudices  the}-  haxe  so  generall}-  iml^ibcd  against  the  Eng- 
lish, that  they  are  selfish,  and  have  secret  designs  to  incroach  upon  their  lands,  or 

otherwise  wrong  them  in  their  interests \nd  it  seems  there  is  no  way  to  avoid 

the  bad  influence  and  efTects  of  these  prejudices,  at  present,  unless  it  be  by  the  mission 
of  their  own  sons.  And  it  is  reasonable  to  suppose  their  jealousies  are  not  less,  since 
the  late  conquest  in  this  land,  by  which  they  arc  put  into  our  power,  than  they  were 
before. 

2.  An  Indian  missionary  may  be  supported  with  less  than  half  the  cxjience,  that 
will  be  necessary  to  support  an  Englishman,  who  can't  conform  to  their  manner  of 
living,  and  who  will  have  no  dependence  upon  them  for  an}'  part  of  it.  And  an  Indian 
who  speaks  their  language,  it  may  reasonably  be  supposed,  will  be  at  least  four  times 
as  serviceable  among  them,  supposing  he  be  otherwise  equally  qualified  as  one  who  can 
communicate  to  or  receive  nothing  from  them,  but  by  an  interpreter:  He  may  im- 
prove all  opportunities  not  only  in  public,  but.  'when  he  sits  in  the  house,  walks  b\- 
the  way,  when  he  lies  down,  and  when  he  rises  up:'  And  speak  with  as  much  life 
and  spirit  as  the  nature  and  importance  of  the  matter  require,  which  is  \er}-  much  lost 
when  communicated  by  an  interpreter. 

.1.  Indian  missionaries  may  be  supposed  better  to  understand  the  temi)crs  and 
customs  of  Indians,  and  more  readily  to  conform  to  them  in  a  thousand  things  than 
the  Evolish  can,  and  in  things  wherein  the  nonconformity  of  the  English  may  cause 
disgust,  and  be  construed  as  the  fruit  of  pride,  and  an  evidence  and  expression  of  their 
scorn  and  disrespect. 

4.  The  influence  of  their  own  sons  among  them  will  likely  be  much  greater  than 
of  any  Englishman  whatsoe\er.  The}-  will  look  upon  such  an  one  as  one  of  them,  his 
interest  the  same  with  theirs.   .   .  . 


532  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY  ^      . 

5.  The  acquaintance  and  friendship  which  Indian  boys  from  different  and  dis- 
tant tribes  and  places,  will  contract  and  cultivate,  while  together  at  school,  may,  and 
if  they  are  zealously  affected  will,  be  improved  much  for  the  advantage  and  further- 
ance of  the  design  of  their  mission;  while  they  send  to,  hear  from,  or  visit  one  another, 
confirming  the  things  which  have  been  spoken.  And  this  without  so  much  ceremony 
to  introduce  one  another,  as  will  be  necessary  in  the  case  of  English  missionaries;  and 
without  the  cumber  and  expence  of  interpreters. 

6.  Indian  missionaries  will  not  disdain  to  own  English  ones,  who  shall  be  asso- 
ciates with  them,  (where  the  English  can  be  introduced)  as  elder  brethren;  nor  scorn 
to  be  advised  or  reproved,  counselled  or  conducted  by  them.   .   .   . 

7.  In  this  school,  children  of  different  nations  may,  and  easily  will  learn  one 
another's  language,  and  English  youth  may  learn  of  them;  and  so  save  the  vast  expence 
and  trouble  of  interpreters;  and  their  ministr>-  be  much  more  acceptable  and  edifying 
to  the  Indians. 

8.  There  is  no  such  thing  as  sending  English  missionaries,  or  setting  up  and 
maintaining  English  schools  to  any  good  purpose,  in  most  places  among  them,  as  their 
temper,  state  and  condition  have  been  and  still  are.   .   .   . 

And  what  are  a  few  instances,  where  schools  maj-  possibly  be  maintained  to  some 
good  purpose,  compared  with  those  tribes  and  nations  of  them,  where  there  are  no  cir- 
cumstances at  present,  but  their  misery  and  necessity,  to  invite  us  so  much  as  to  make 
the  trial. 

9.  There  are  very  few  or  no  interpreters,  who  are  suitable  and  well-accomplished  • 
for  the  business,  to  be  had.  Mr.  Occom  found  great  difficulty,  last  year  in  his  mission 
on  this  account.  And  not  only  the  cause,  but  his  own  reputation  suffered  much  by  the 
unfaithfulness  of  the  man  he  emplo3-ed. 

I  suppose  the  interpreters  now  employed  by  the  Hon.  Commissioners  are  the  best 
that  are  to  be  had  at  present.  But  how  many  nations  are  there  for  whom  there  is  no 
interpreter  at  all,  except,  it  ma}-  be,  some  ignorant  and  perhaps  vicious  person,  who  has 
been  their  captive,  and  whom  it  is  utterly  unsafe  to  trust  in  matter  sof  such  eternal 
consequence.  And  how  shall  this  difficulty  be  remedied?  It  seems  it  must  be  by  one 
of  these  two  ways,  viz.  either  their  children  must  come  to  us,  or  ours  go  to  them.  .  .  . 

^\^len,  and  as  soon  as  the  method  proposed  by  the  Rev'd  Mess.  Sergeant  and 
Brainerd,  can  be  put  into  execution,  viz.  to  have  lands  appropriated  to  the  use  of 
Indian  schools,  and  prudent  skilful  farmers,  or  tradesmen,  to  lead  and  instruct  the 
boys,  and  mistresses  to  instruct  the  girls  in  such  manufactures  as  are  proper  for  them, 
at  certain  hours,  as  a  diversion  from  their  school  exercises,  and  the  children  taken 
quite  away  from  their  parents,  and  the  pernicious  influence  of  Indian  examples,  there 
may  be  some  good  prospect  of  great  advantage  by  schools  among  them. 

10.  I  have  found  by  experience,  there  may  be  a  thorough  and  effectual  exercise  of 
government  in  such  a  school,  and  as  severe  as  shall  be  necessary,  without  opposition 
from,  or  offence  taken  by,  any.   .   .   . 

11.  We  have  the  greatest  security  we  can  have,  that  when  they  are  educated  and 
fitted  for  it,  they  will  be  employed  in  that  business.  There  is  no  likelihood  at  all  that 
they  will,  though  ever  so  well  qualified,  get  into  business,  either  as  school-masters  or 
ministers,  among  the  English.  .  .  . 


THE  CHRISTIAXIZATION  OF  THE  INDIAN  5J.S 

And  there  may  also  be  admitted  into  this  school,  promising  English  j-outh  of 
pregnant  parts,  and  who  from  the  best  principles,  and  by  the  best  motives,  are  inclined 
to  devote  themselves  to  that  service;  and  who  will  naturally  care  for  their  state. 

In  such  a  school  their  studies  may  be  directed  with  a  special  view  to  the  design 
of  their  mission.  Several  parts  of  learning,  which  have  no  great  subserviency  to  it, 
and  which  will  consume  much  time,  may  be  less  pursued,  and  others  most  necessar\- 
made  their  chief  study.  And  they  may  not  only  learn  the  pagan  languages,  but  will 
naturally  get  an  understanding  of  their  tempers,  and  many  of  their  customs,  which 
must  needs  be  useful  to  missionaries.  And  instead  of  a  delicate  manner  of  li\^ng,  they 
may  by  degrees,  as  their  health  will  bear,  enure  themselves  to  such  a  way  of  living  as 
will  be  most  convenient  for  them  to  come  into  when  on  their  mission. 

With  these  \dews  of  the  case,  and  from  such  motives  as  have  been  mentioned, 
above  eight  jears  ago  I  wrote  to  the  Reverend  John  Brainerd,  missionary  in  AVii'- 
Jersey,  desiring  him  to  send  me  two  likely  bo}'S  for  this  purpose,  of  the  Delegare  tribe: 
He  according!  V  sent  me  John  Pumshire  in  the  14th,  and  Jacob  Woolley  in  the  11th  years 
of  their  age;  they  arrived  here  December  18th.  1754.  and  behaved  as  well  as  could  be 
reasonably  expected;  Pumshire  made  uncommon  proficiency  in  writing.  They  con- 
tinued with  me  till  they  had  made  considerable  progress  in  the  Latin  and  Greek  ton- 
gues; when  Pumshire  began  to  decline,  and  by  the  advice  of  physicians,  I  sent  him  back 
to  his  friends,  with  orders,  if  his  health  would  allow  it,  to  return  with  two  more  of  that 
nation,  whom  IMr.  Brainerd  had  at  my  desire  provided  for  me.  Pumshire  set  out  on 
his  journey,  November  14lh.  1756.  and  got  home,  but  soon  died.  And  on  April  9lh. 
1757,  Joseph  Woolley  and  Eczckiah  Calvin  came  on  the  horse  which  Pumshire  rode. 

Sometime  after  those  boys  came,  the  affair  appearing  with  an  agreeable  aspect, 
it  being  then  a  time  of  profound  peace  in  this  country,  I  represented  the  aflair  to 
Colonel  Elisha  Williams,  Esq,  late  rector  of  Yale-College,  and  to  the  Rev'd  ISIessi'rs 
Samuel  Moseley  of  Windham,  and  Benjamin  Pomeroy  of  Hebron,  and  invited  them  to 
join  me;  they  readily  accepted  the  invitation;  and  a  gentleman  learned  in  the  law  sup- 
posed there  might  be  such  an  incorporation  among  ourselves  as  might  fully  answer  our 
purpose.  And  ]\Ir.  Joshua  Moor,  late  of  Mansfield,  deceased,  appeared  to  give  a 
small  tenement  in  this  place,  for  the  foundation,  use  and  support  of  a  Charity-School, 
for  the  education  of  Indian  youth,  &c.  But  it  pleased  God  to  take  the  good  Colonel 
•from  an  unthankful  world  soon  after  the  covenant  was  made  and  executed,  and  thus 
deprived  us  of  the  benefit  of  his  singular  learning,  piety  and  zeal  in  the  affair.  Not- 
withstanding, a  subscription  was  soon  made  of  near  £.  50(}  lawful  money,  towards  a 
fund  for  the  support  of  it  at  6  per  cent. 

I  have  had  two  upon  my  hands  since  December  18th.  1754,  and  four  since  April, 
1757,  and  five  since  April,  1759,  and  seven  since  November,  1760,  and  eleven  since 
August  1st.  1761,  and  after  this  manner  they  have  increased  as  I  could  obtain  those  who 
appeared  promising.  And  for  some  time  I  have  had  twenty-fi\'e  devoted  to  school  as 
constantly  as  their  health  will  allow,  and  they  have  all  along  been  so,  excepting  that  in 
an  extraordinary  croud  of  business,  I  have  sometimes  required  their  assistance.  .  .  • 

Three  of  this  number  are  English  youth,  one  of  which  is  gone  for  a  time  to  New- 
Jersey  College,  for  the  sake  of  better  advantage  for  some  parts  of  learning:     He  has 


534  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

made  some  proficiency  in  the  Mohawk  tongue:  The  other  two  are  fitting  for  the 
business  of  missionaries.  One  of  the  Indian  lads  is  Jacob  Wool-ley,  who  is  now  in  his 
last  year  at  Neic-Jersey  College,  and  is  a  good  scholar;  he  is  here  by  the  leave  and  order 
of  the  President,  designing  to  get  some  acquaintance  with  the  Mohawk  tongue.  Two 
others  are  sent  here  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Brainerd,  and  are  designed  for  trades;  the  one 
for  a  blacksmith  (a  trade  much  wanted  among  the  Indians)  and  is  to  go  to  his  appren- 
ticeship as  soon  as  a  good  place  is  ready  for  him;  the  other  is  designed  for  a  carpenter 
and  joiner,  and  is  to  go  to  an  apprenticeship  as  soon  as  he  has  learned  to  read  and 
write.  .  .  .  Several  of  my  scholars  are  considerably  well  accomplished  for  school- 
masters, and  7  or  8  will  likely  be  well  fitted  for  interpreters  in  a  few  years  more.  And 
four  of  this  number  are  girls,  whom  I  ha\e  hired  women  in  this  neighbourhood  to 
instruct  in  all  the  arts  of  good  housewifery,  they  attending  the  school  one  day  in  a  week 
to  be  instructed  in  writing,  &c.  till  they  shall  be  fit  for  an  apprenticeship,  to  be  taught 
to  make  men's  and  women's  apparel,  &c.  in  order  to  accompany  these  boys,  when  the} 
shall  hax'e  occasion  for  such  assistance  in  the  business  of  their  mission.   .   .   . 

The  method  of  conducting  this  school  has  been,  and  is  designed  to  be  after  ibis 
manner,  viz.  they  are  obliged  to  be  clean,  and  decently  dressed,  and  be  ready  to  attenrl 
prayers,  before  sunrise  in  the  fall  and  winter,  and  at  6  o'clock  in  the  summer.  A  por- 
tion of  Scripture  is  read  by  several  of  the  seniors  of  them:  And  those  who  are  aljlc 
answer  a  question  in  the  Assembly's  Catechism,  and  have  some  questions  asked  them 
upon  it,  and  an  answer  expounded  to  them.  After  prayers,  and  a  short  time  for  their 
diversion,  the  school  begins  with  prayer  about  9,  and  ends  at  12,  and  again  at  2,  and 
ends  at  5  o'clock  with  prayer.  Evening  prayer  is  attended  before  the  day-light  is 
gone.  Afterwards  they  apply  to  their  studies,  &c.  They  attend  the  publick  worship, 
and  have  a  pew  devoted  to  their  use,  in  the  house  of  God.  On  Lord's-Day  mornin;.,'. 
between  and  after  the  meetings,  the  master,  or  some  one  whom  they  will  submit  to, 
is  with  them,  inspects  their  behaviour,  hears  them  read,  catechises  them,  discourse?  to 
them,  &c.  .\nd  once  or  twice  a  week  the_\'  hear  a  discourse  calculated  to  their  capaci- 
ties upon  the  most  important  and  interesting  subjects.  And  in  general  they  art- 
orderly  and  governable:  They  appear  to  be  as  perfectly  easy  and  contented  with 
their  situation  and  ernployment  as  an>-  at  a  father's  house.  T  scarcely  hear  a  word 
of  their  going  home,  so  much  as  for  a  visit,  for  \ears  together,  except  it  be  when  thi\ 
first  come. 

.\nd  as  this  school  was  set  up  when  there  was  no  scheme  devised,  or  plan  laid 
which  this  could  be  in  opposition  to;  so  it  is  not  continued  in  opposition  to  any  otlier 
measures  which  are  proposed  or  pursued  by  others. 

And,  blessed  be  God  that  lie  has  put  it  into  the  hearts  ot  a  number  of  gentlemen  of 
ability  in  and  near  Boston,  to  contribute  so  liberally  towards  the  furtherance  of  the 
general  design.  And  is  it  not  a  pity  that  Christians  of  all  denominations  should  not 
unite  their  utmost  endeavours  for  the  accomplishment  of  it,  and  especially  now  while 
the  door  is  so  widely  opened  for  it?  ..." 

TcW—WheelocFs  Narrative  (1762)  in  Old  South  Leajlets,  \'ol.  1,  No.  22. 

VI.   THE  MORAVIA  \S 

It  is  impossible  within  l)riel'  space  to  select  fruiii  juunuls  and  diario 
a  rea'lin,'.r  that  adequately  sets  forth  the  manner  in  which  the  Moravian> 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATIOX  OF  THK  INDIAX  5.^5 

conducted  their  Indian  missions.    The  following  show  ihcir  ideals  anrl  dis- 
tinctive features. 

A  Candid  Declaration  oj  the  Churcli  knoicn  by  the  name  of  Thk  Uxitas  I-'ratrim. 
relative  to  their  Labour  among  the  Heathens.    (Published  1740). 

"  We  will  not  decline  to  give  the  public  once  more  an  opportunity  ol  getting  a  more 
clear  insight  into  the  nature  of  our  labour  among  the  Heathen,  1)\-  i)ublishing  the 
following  concise  points: 

I.  We  never  enter  into  controvers\-  with  an>-  other  denomination;  nor  do  wo 
endeavour  to  draw  their  members  over  to  us. 

II.  Much  less  do  we  attempt  to  win  over  to  our  church  any  of  the  Heathen  who 
are  already  in  connexion  \vith  those  of  any  other  church; 

III.  Or  to  stand  in  the  way  of  the  missionaries  of  any  other  cliurch. 

IV.  We  are  very  attentive  that  the  bond  between  the  government  and  the  Heathen 
may  not  in  the  least  suffer  by  means  of  the  evangelical  tenets;  for,  should  this  appear 
unavoidable  in  any  place,  through  the  nature  of  things,  we  should,  in  that  case, 
rather  chuse  to  retire  from  thence. 

V.  We  never  attempt,  by  means  of  our  missions,  to  obtain  the  least  influence  in 
civil  or  commercial  affairs;  but  are  contented  with  what  we  can  earn  by  our  own 
industry  in  useful  employmentsforour  support,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  government. 

VI.  As  to  the  rights  of  the  sovereign  and  of  the  magistracy,  we  require  no  farther 
insight  into  them,  than  to  know  what  is  commanded,  and  what  is  prohibited,  that  we 
may  act  conformably  thereunto,  as  loyal  and  obedient  subjects.  Least  of  all  would 
we  act  out  of  any  other  principle,  than  that  of  being,  with  our  whole  heart,  subject  to 
all  magistrates  who  ha\e  the  rule  over  us,  and  gladly  exert  ourselves  to  the  utmost  to 
maintain  the  best  understanding  between  the  government  and  the  converted  Heathen; 
yea,  to  be  as  instrumental  as  possible  in  establishing  the  same  good  principles  even 
among  the  unconverted. 

VII.  We  carefully  avoid  intermeddling  with  an}-  thing  that  can  increase  the  wrong 
and  prejudicial  ideas,  which  the  Heathen,  savages,  or  slaves,  have  imbibed  against  the 
Christian  religion. 

VIII.  We  confess,  and  preach  io  the  iiea.ihtn,  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  enieijied,  as 
the  Saviour  of  the  world,  because  there  is  no  other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men. 
whereby  n'e  can  be  saved,  but  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ;  and  we  seek,  as  far  as  in  us  lies, 
to  keep  them  ignorant  of  the  many  divisions  in  Christendom:  but,  if  they  happen  to 
have  been  informed  thereof  by  others,  we  endeavour,  with  great  precaution,  to  approve 
ourselves  impartial,  speak  of  the  several  divisions  with  much  tenderness,  and  to  exten- 
uate, and  not  exaggerate,  the  difTerences;  that  thus  the  knowledge  of  the  mystery  of 
Christ  may  be  increased,  and  misapprehensions  diminished." 

Text-  -Crantz:  The  Ancient  and  Modern  History  of  the  Brethren  ....  I.a  Trobe's 
translation,  pp.  .S79-580. 

y.in'^endorj's  Account  of  His  Experiences  A mong  the  Indians 
'"I'is  also  my  Intention  to  be  as  brief  as  I  can  in  relating  what  has  been  ni>  I'lan  in 
the  whole  Affair  of  the  Heathen,  and  how  far  Matters  were  carried  on  during  m\-  being 
there,  since  it  is  what  we  believe  in  general,  that  the  Time^of  the  Heathen  is  not  yet 
t  ome.  For  it  is  believed  in  our  Church  that  the  Conversion  of  the  Jews,  and  of  all 
I>rael  must  needs  go  before,  ere  the  |)roper  Con\crsion  of  the  Heathen  can  go  forward. 


536  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

And  we  look  upon  all  what  has  been  done  hitherto,  even  by  ourselves,  among  the 
Heathen,  as  first  Fruits  only;  so  that  one  must  likewise  go  about  the  Conversion  of  the 
Heathen  with  great  Care  and  Circumspection. 

Therefore  we  directly  oppose  the  Conversion  of  the  Heathen  Nations  to  the  Pro- 
fession of  the  Christian  Religion;  and  likewise  the  Methods  hitherto  made  Use  of  in  the 
Conversion  of  both  Jews  and  Heathens.  For  if  Christian  Princes  and  Divines  should 
go  so  far  as  to  convert  the  Heathen  Nations  to  their  Customs  and  Ways  in  our  Days, 
they  would  thereby  do  the  greatest  Piece  of  Service  to  the  Devil.  Therefore  I  do  not 
in  the  least  believe  that  the  Devil  would  oppose  any  one  in  such  an  Undertakeing,  but 
wo'd  rather  help  them  as  much  as  he  co'd. 

And  I  believe  concerning  those  quick  and  wonderful  Conversions  of  whole  Nations, 
where  all  Sorts  of  People,  good  and  bad  are  made  Christians,  'tis  much  the  same 
whether  one  calls  it  the  Work  of  the  Lord  or  the  Work  of  the  Devil. 

This  one  finds  verified  to  this  very  Day  in  those  Nations  which  are  well  known 
unto  us,  and  which  have  been  called  Converted  these  several  100  Years;  the  Wends,  the 
Lettlanders,  the  Estlanders,  for  instance;  great  Numbers  of  which  even  to  this  very  Day 
Worship  Images;  that  it  is  impossible  to  evade  it  by  putting  the  common  Gloss  upon 
this  Matter  and  saying  it  is  only  a  Relic  of  Heathenism 

Therefore  it  is  most  plain  to  us  that  the  Conversion  of  the  Heathen  must  be  of  the 
same  Kind  as  the  Conversion  among  those  that  are  already  called  Christians.  And 
that  all  the  Souls  among  the  Heathen  whom  we  shall  admit  to  Baptism,  must  be  awak- 
ened to  eternal  Life  by  the  Lord  Jesus  and  his  Spirit  in  like  Manner  as  a  Person  in 
Christendom  who  would  be  Converted  must  first  be  awaken'd.  And  therefore  have 
we,  in  the  Conversion  of  the  Heathen,  entirely  rejected  the  Method  of  Teaching  them 
such  Matters  as  they  can  keej)  in  their  Head,  and  learn  by  Rote,  to  say  after  one. 
And  a  Heathen  by  our  Way  of  Preaching  or  Instructing  in  heavenly  Things,  shall  not 
be  able  so  much  as  to  talk  when  he  has  not  the  Matter  in  his  heart. 

Therefore  it  is  impossible  that  we  can  convert  the  Heathen  by  thousands;  yea, 
'tis  even  a  Wonder  to  ourselves  when  we  convert  them  by  twentys  or  thirtys.  And  I 
often  tremble  to  this  Hour  when  I  see  and  must  believe  (and  'tis  not  possible  to  do 
otherwise)  that  out  of  a  1000  awakened  in  St.  Thomas  within  these  6  years,  300  are 
become  United  Brethren  and  Sisters.  For  the  whole  Nation  together  is  but  about 
3000.  And  that  the  10th  Part  of  a  Nation  sho'd  be  wholly  our  Savior's  is  a  Thing  never 
heard  of  before.  Undoubtedly  ev'ry  one  of  us  wou'd  think  it  a  great  Matter  when  the 
10th  Part  of  Qreat  Brittain  shuld  consist  of  true  Children  of  God,  Brethren  of  the 
Lamb." 

Text — Reichel:  Memorials  of  the  Moravian  Church,  Vol.1,  pp.  115 — 118. 

Statutes  agreed  upon  by  the  Christian  Indians,  at  Langun-touteniink  and  Welhik- 
Tuppeek,  in  the  tnonth  of  August,  1772. 

I.  We  will  know  no  other  God  but  the  one  only  true  God,  who  made  us  and  ail 
creatures,  and  came  into  this  world  in  order  to  save  sinners;  to  Him  alone  we  will  pray. 

II.  We  will  rest  from  work  on  the  Lord's  Day,  and  attend  public  service. 

III.  We  will  honor  father  and  mother,  and  when  they  grow  old  and  needy  we 
will  do  for  them  what  we  can. 

IV.  No  person  shall  get  leave  to  dwell  with  us  until  our  teachers  ha^■e  given 
their  consent,  and  the  helpers  (native  assistants)  have  examined  him. 


THE  CHRISTIAXIZATION  OF  THE  INDIAN  5.^7 

V.  We  will  have  nothing  to  do  with  thieves,  murderers,  whoremongers,  adul- 
terers, or  drunkards. 

VI.  We  will  not  take  part  in  dances,  sacrifices,  heathenish  festivals,  or  games. 

VII.  We  will  use  no  tshapiet,  or  witchcraft,  when  hunting. 

VIII.  We  renounce  and  abhor  all  tricks,  lies,  and  deceits  of  Satan. 

IX.  We  will  be  obedient  to  our  teachers  and  to  the  helpers  who  are  appointed  to 
preserve  order  in  our  meetings  in  the  towns  and  fields. 

X.  We  will  not  be  idle,  nor  scold,  nor  beat  one  another,  nor  tell  lies. 

XI.  Whoever  injures  the  property  of  his  neighbor  shall  make  restitution. 

XII.  A  man  shall  have  but  one  wife  -  shall  love  her  and  provide  for  her  and  his 
children.  A  woman  shall  have  but  one  husband,  be  obedient  to  him,  care  for  her  chil- 
dren, and  be  cleanly  in  all  things. 

XIII.  We  will  not  admit  rum  or  any  other  intoxicating  liquor  into  our  towns. 
If  strangers  or  traders  bring  into.xicating  liquor,  the  helpers  shall  take  it  from  them  and 
not  restore  it  until  the  owners  are  ready  to  leave  the  place. 

XIV.  No  one  shall  contract  debts  with  traders,  or  receive  goods  to  sell  for 
traders,  unless  the  helpers  give  their  consent. 

XV.  Whoever  goes  hunting,  or  on  a  journey,  shall  inform  the  minister  or 
stewards.  ^ 

XVI.  Young  persons  shall  not  marry  without  the  consent  of  their  parents  and 
the  minister. 

XVII.  Whenever  the  stewards  or  helpers  appoint  a  time  to  make  fences  or  to 
perform  other  work  for  the  public  good,  we  will  assist  and  do  as  we  are  bid. 

XVIII.  Whenever  corn  is  needed  to  entertain  strangers,  or  sugar  for  love-feasts, 
we  will  freely  contribute  from  our  stores. 

XIX.  We  will  not  go  to  war,  and  will  not  buy  anything  of  warriors  taken  in 
war." 

Text — De  Schweinitz:  The  Life  and  Times  of  David  Zeisberger,  pp.  378 — 379. 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

The  Christianizatiox  and  Emaxcipatiox  of  the  Negro 
Colonial  Period  to  the  Civil  War 

Bibliography 

A  good  introductory  survey  is  that  of  R.  C.  Reed,  "  A  Sketch  of  the  Re- 
ligious History  of  the  Negroes  in  the  South"  (" Papers  Amer.  Soc.  Ch. 
Hist. "  Ser.  II,  Vol.  IV,  pp.  177-204).  "The  Education  of  the  Negro  Prior 
to  1861"  (1915)  by  C.  G.  Woodson,  gives  a  more  thorough  orientation. 
An  older  work  (1842)  by  Rev.  C.  C.  Jones,  "The  Religious  Instruction 
of  the  Negroes  in  the  United  States  "  has  much  information  well  arranged. 

The  legislative  steps  taken  by  several  of  the  colonies  to  guard  against 
manumission  as  an  accompaniment  of  conversion  and  baptism,  are  set 
forth  succinctly  by  M.  W.  Jernegan  in  "Slavery  and  Conversion  in  the 
American  Colonies"  ("Amer.  Hist.  Rev."  Vol.  XXI,  No.  3). 

The  work  of  the  Church  of  England  referred  to  in  the  standard  Epis- 
copalian histories  (see  p.  7)  is  more  elaborately  described  by  Frederick 
Dalcho  in  "An  Historical  Account  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  South  Carolina,  from  the  First  Settlement  of  the  Province  to  the  War 
of  the  Revolution  ..."  (1820).  On  the  important  work  of  the  S.  P. 
G.  one  should  consult  "An  Historical  Account  of  the  Incorporated 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts"  (1730, 
reprint  1853)  by  David  Humphreys,  D.D.;  a  "Classified  Digest  of  the 
Records  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
Parts,  1701-1892,  with  Much  Supplementary  Information"  (1893)  by 
C.  F.  Pascoe;  "The  Support  of  Schools  in  Colonial  New  York  by  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts"  (1913)  by 
W.W.Kemp;  and  C.  F.  Pascoe's  "Two  Hundred  Years  of  the  S.P.G., 
1701-1900  ..."  (1901).  Considerable  correspondence  of  this  Society 
appears  in  Perry's  "Historical  Collections  Relating  to  the  American 
Colonial  Church"  (IV  Vols.) ;  "The  Colonial  Records  of  North  Carolina" 
(many  vols.)  edited  by  W.  L.  Saunders;  "The  Colonial  Records  of  the 
State  of  Georgia"  (many  vols.)  edited  by  A.  D.  Candler;  and  the  "South 
Carolina  Historical  Magazine"  Vols.  IV  and  \\    The  annual  sermons 

538 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATION  AND  EMANCIPATION'  OF  THE  NEGRO       5M) 

preached  before  the  Society  b\'  outstanding'  clergxnifn  ul  l-^ngland. 
printed  with  extracts  from  the  annual  reports,  are  important.  A  com- 
plete set,  with  one  exception,  is  in  the  Newberry  Library,  Chicago,  in 
the  'E.  E.  Ayer  Collection.'  Thomas  Seeker's  Sermon  (Feb.  20,  1741 1 
and  that  of  William  \A'arburton  (Feb.  21,  1766)  are  specially  important. 

"The  Negroes"  and  Indians'  Advocate"  (1680)  by  ^Morgan  Godwyn; 
"Sermons  Addressed  to  Masters  and  Servants"  by  Thomas  Bacon  (174.^, 
republished  by  William  INleade,  1805);  and  "A  Compassionate  Afjdrcss 
to  the  Christian  Negroes  in  Virginia  and  other  British  Colonics  in  Nf)rth 
America"  (1755c)  by  Benjamin  Fawcett,  have  important  data. 

In  ".  .  .  Two  Hundred  Years;  The  History  of  the  S.  P.  C.  K. 
1698-1898"  by  Allen  and  McClure  (1902)  information  will  be  found  con- 
cerning the  effort  of  the  Salzburger  missionafies  to  convert  the  slaves. 
Suggestive  documentary  material  is  available  in  Candler's  "Colonial 
Records  of  the  State  of  Georgia",  Vols.  XXI-XXV.    See  also  p.  204. 

In  "Letters  from  the  Rev.  Samuel  Davies  and  others  showing  the  State 
of  Religion  in  Virginia,  particularly  among  the  Negroes,  ..."  (2nd  cd. 
1757),  light  is  thrown  upon  the  colporteur  activities  among  the  negroes 
of  the  '  Society  for  Propagating  Christian  Learning. ' 

For  Quaker  interest  in  the  negroes,  an  indispensable  documentary- 
manual  is  "A  Brief  Statement  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Testimon\- 
of  the  Religious  Society  of  Friends  against  Slavery  and  the  Slave  Trade. 
Publishefl  by  direction  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  held  in  Philadelphia,  in 
the  fourth  month,  1843.''  An  excellent  survey  is  given  by  Professor 
A.  C.  Thomas  in  "The  Attitude  of  the  Society  of  Friends  Toward  Slaver\- 
in  the  Seventeenth  and  Eighteenth  Centuries,  particularly  in  Relation 
to  its  own  Members"  ("Papers  Amer.  Soc.  Ch.  Hist."  Vol.  VIII.  ])]>. 
263-299).  Less  detailed,  but  informing  general  statements  will  be  found 
in  "Anti-Slavery  in  America  .  .  .  1619-1808"  ("Radcliffe  College 
Monographs"  No.  11,  1901)  by  Mary  S.  Locke,  and  "The  Neglected 
Period  of  Anti-Slavery  in  America  (1808-1831)"  (ibid.  No.  14,  1908)  by 
Alice  D.  Adams.  "Notes  on  the  History  of  Slavery  in  Massachusetts 
..."   (1866)  by  G.  H.  Moore,  may  be  ])rofitably  consulted. 

Coming  to  outstanding  individual  Quakers,  George  Fo.x's  negro 
sympathy  finds  expression  in  his  epistle  "To  Friends  Beyond  Seas  thai 
have  Blacks  and  Indian  Slaves"  ("A  Collection  of  many  Select  and 
Christian  Epistles,  ..."  1831,  Epistle  153).  George  Keith's  "An 
Exhortation  and  Caution  to  Friends  concerning  buying  or  keeping  ot  Ne- 
groes .  .  ."appearsin"Pa.  Mag.of  Hist.  .  .  ."  Vol.  XIH,  j)]).  265-270. 
"The  Works  of  John  Woolman,  in  two  parts"  (1775)  gives  all  necessarx- 


540  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

data  concerning  the  contribution  of  this  prominent  Quaker.  Elihu  Cole- 
man, a  Quaker  preacher,  has  left"  A  Testimony  against  that  Anti-Christian 
Practice  of  making  Slaves  of  Men  ..."  (1733).  Anthony  Benezet 
may  be  studied  in  "Observations  on  the  inslaving,  importing,  and  pur- 
chasing of  Negroes  .  .  with  some  Advice  thereon  .  .  ."  (1748)  and 
"Some  Historical  Account  of  Guinea  .  .  .  With  an  Inquiry  into  the 
Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Slave  Trade  ..."  (1788).  The  "Memoirs  of 
the  Life  of  Anthony  Benezet"  (1817)  by  Roberts  Vaux,  is  useful,  also  the 
companion  volume  "Memoirs  of  the  Lives  of  Benjamin  Lay  and  Ralph 
Sandiford"   (1815). 

The  Pennsylvania  Quakers  are  discussed  in  a  "Histor}-  of  the  Rise, 
Progress,  and  Abolition  of  the  African  Slave  Trade"  (1808)  by  Thomas 
Clarkson;  "A  History  of  Education  in  Pennsylvania  ..."  (1886)  by 
J.  P.  Wickersham;  and  notably  in  "The  Negro  in  Pennsylvania"  (1911) 
by  E.  P.  Turner.  For  the  Quakers  in  the  South,  the  following  are  recom- 
mended: "John"  Woolman's  Journal"  (above);  "Journal  of  William 
Ferriss"  ("Friends  Miscellany"  Vol.  XH);  "The  Negro  in  Maryland; 
A  Study  of  the  Listitution  of  Slavery"  by  Jeffery  R.  Brackett;  ("J.  H.  U. 
Studies"  Extra  Volume  VI);  "Southern  Quakers  and  Slavery,  A  Study  in 
Institutional  History"  (1896)  by  Stephen  B.  Weeks;  "Slavery  and 
Servitude  in  the  Colony  of  North  Carolina"  by  John  S.  Bassett  ("  J.H.U. 
Studies"  Ser.  XIV,  Sec.  IV-V,  and  more  complete  in  Ser.  XVII);  "Slav- 
ery in  the  Province  of  South  Carohna  1670-1770"  by  Edward  McCrad}- 
("Ann.  Report,  Amer.  Hist.  Assn. "  1895,  Sec.  XXVIII);  and  "The  Edu- 
cation of  the  Negro  Prior  to  1861"  (1915)  by  C.  G.  Woodson,  which 
has  considerable  information  on  the  Virginia  situation. 

For  New  England,  studies  are  as  follows:  "Slavery  in  Rhode  Island, 
1755-1776"  by  William  D.  Johnston,  ("Pub.  R.  I.  Hist.  Soc,"  New  Ser. 
Vol.  II);  "The  Early  African  Slave  Trade  in  New  England"  by  William 
B.  Weeden  ("Proc.  Amer.  Antiq.  Soc."  New  Ser.  Vol.  V,  pp.  107-128); 
"The  Connection  of  Massachusetts  with  the  Slave-Trade  and  with  Slav- 
ery" by  Charles  Deane  {ibid.  Vol.  IV,  pp.  191-222);  "Negro  Slavery  in 
Massachusetts"  by  Robert  Rantoul  ("Hist.  Coll.  Essex  Institute,"  Vol. 
XXIV,  Parts  IV-VI,  pp.  81-109).  A  few  details  may  be  gleaned  from 
the  "Friends  Review",  Vol.  V;  and  Peterson's  "Historv  of  Rhode 
Island"  (1853). 

For  the  Congregationalists,  "Notes  on  the  History  of  Slavery  in 
Massachusetts"  (1866)  by  G.  H.  Moore,  will  be  found  quite  indispensa- 
ble; and  the  "History  of  Slavery  in  Connecticut"  by  B.  C.  Steiner, 
("J.  H.  U.  Studies"  Ser.  XI,  Sec.   IX-X).     The  attitude  to  slavery  of 


THE  CHRISTIAMZATION  AND  EMAXCIPATIOX  OF  THK  XKCRO       541 

prominent  clergymen  such  as  Jonathan  Edwards  and  Stiles  is  discussed 
by  W.  C.  Fowler  in  the  ''Historical  Status  of  the  Negro  in  Connecticut  " 
("Hist.  Mag.  and  Notes  and  Queries"  3rd  Ser.  Vol.  HI).  Cotton  Ma- 
ther's view^s  may  be  seen  in  his  Diary,  ("Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc. "  Ser. 
VII,  Vol.  VIII);  also  "Cotton  Mather  and  His  Slaves"  by  H.  W.  Haynes 
("Proc.  Amer.  Antiq.  Soc. "  New  Series,  Vol.  VI,  pp.  191-5).  In  the  "Life 
and  Death  of  the  Rev.  John  Eliot  ...  "  (1694)  Mather  sets  forth 
Eliot's  views  on  the  teaching  of  slaves,  and  incidentally  reveals  his  own 
humane  sentiments.  "The  Records  of  the  General  Association  of  the 
Colony  of  Connecticut,  1738-1799"  (1888)  give  considerable  data  for 
the  sentiment  respecting  negro  baptism.  The  'Rules  for  the  Society  of 
Negroes,  1693'  are  reprinted  in  "Proc.  Amer.  Antiq.  Soc,"  New  Ser. 
Vol.  V,  pp.  419-420. 

For  the  Presbyterians,  one  should  consult  "The  Religious  Instruction 
of  the  Negroes  .  .  .  "  (1842)  by  C.  C.  Jones;  "William  and  Mary  Col- 
lege Quarterly"  Vols.  XI  and  XIII;  Perry's  "Historical  Collections" 
(Virginia);  "Letters  from  the  Rev.  Samuel  Davies  and  others  .  .  .  '" 
(above);  ''The  Testimony  and  Practice  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
Reference  to  American  Slavery  .  .  .  '"  (1852)  by  Rev.  John  Robinson; 
"A  Collection  of  the  Acts,  Deliverances,  and  Testimonies  of  the  Supreme 
Judicatory  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  from  its  Origin  in  America  to  the 
Present  Time"  (1856)  by  Samuel  J.  Baird;  and  "Presbyterianism — Its 
Relation  to  the  Negro"  (1897)  by  Matthew  Anderson. 

George  Whitefield's  sanction  upon  slavery  when  humanely  conducted, 
appears  in  his  letters  (''The  Works  of  the  Rev.  George  Whitefield,  M.A. 
..."  ed.  1771,  Vol.  II,  pp.  90,  105,  208,  and  Vol.  IV,  p.  37).  His  ap- 
peal for  the  religious  instruction  of  the  negro  may  be  consulted  in  the 
"New  England  Weekly  Journal"  April  29,  1740.  John  Wesley's  views 
are  set  forth  in  "Thoughts  upon  Slavery.  In  the  Potent  Enemies  of 
America  Laid  Open,  Reprinted  in  Philadelphia  with  Notes,  1774." 
"The  Gospel  among  the  Slaves  "  (1893)  edited  by  W.  P.  Harrison  is  espec- 
ially good  in  describing  early  :\Iethodist  activities.  Standard  works 
setting  forth  the  attitude  of  earh-  Methodism  toward  the  negro  are  as  fol- 
lows: "The  Journal  of  the  Reverend  Francis  Asbury,  Bishop  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  from  August  7,  1781,  to  Dec.  7,  1815" 
(III  Vols.  1821);  "The  Life  of  the  Rev.  Freeborn  Garrettson:  compiled 
from  his  printed  and  manuscript  journals  ..."  (5th  ed.  1832)  by 
Nathan  Bangs;  "The  Histor}-  of  American  Slavery  and  Methodism  from 
1780  to  1849"  (1849)  by  Rev.  L.  Matlack;  "A  History  of  Methodism 
..."  (1884)  by  Holland  N.  McTyeire;  and  "A  History  of  the  Metho- 


542  SOURCE  BOOK  OP  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

(list  Episcopal  Church"  (IV  Vols.  1845)  by  Nathan  Bangs.  The  Mmuii- 
of  the  Methodist  Conference,  1785,  embodied  in  Charles  Elliott's  "Hi- 
tory  of  the  Great  Secession  from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  .  .  .  " 
(1854)  shows  the  warm  interest  in  negro  education  taken  at  that  time  by 
Methodists.  .\11  necessary  documentary  material  for  the  several  Con- 
ferences will  be  fomid  in  the  "Minutes  of  the  Methodist  Conferences  held 
in  America,  1773-1813  "  (1813).  In  the  supplement  to  "A  Constitutional 
History  of  American  Episcopal  Methodism"  (2nd  ed.  1904)  J.  J-  Tigert 
has  embodied  several  valuable  documents. 

For  the  Baptists,  "A  Concise  History  of  the  Kehukee  Baptist  Asso- 
ciation" (1803)  by  Burkitt  and  Read;  with  "A  History  of  the  Rise  and 
Progress  of  the  Baptists  in  Virginia"  (1810)  by  R.  B.  Semple,  enlarged 
edition  (1894)  by  G.  W.  Beale;  and  "A  General  History  of  the  Baptist 
Denomination  in  America  and  Other  Parts  of  the  World"  (1813)  by  D. 
Benedict;  supplemented  by  the  scholarly  work  of  W.  T.  Thom,  "The 
Struggle  for  Religious  Freedom  in  Virginia:  The  Baptists"  ("J.  H.  U. 
Studies"  Ser.  XVIII)  represent  the  most  important  material. 

The  work  of  the  Moravians  is  referred  to  by  L.  T.  Reichel  in  "Tlif 
Early  History  of  the  Church  of  the  United  Brethren  .  .  .  1734  to 
1748 '"  (1888) ;  J.  T.  Hamilton  in  "A  History  of  the  Church  Known  as  the 
Moravian  Church  ..."  (1900);  Adelaide  Fries  in  "The  Moravians  in 
Georgia"  (1904);  aufl  \V.  S.  Plumer  in  "Thoughts  on  the  Religious  In- 
struction of  Negroes. " 

For  the  Salzburgers,  one  should  consult,  "The  Salzburgers  and  their 
Descendants  ..."  ('1855)  by  P.  A.  Stroebel.  Some  pertinent  corres- 
pondence of  Bolzius  may  be  found  in  "The  Colonial  Records  of  tlie 
State  of  Georgia"  edited  b>-  Candler,  \^ols.  XXI-XX\\  See  also 
p.  204. 

The  marked  deepening  of  interest  in  negro  welfare  during  the  re\(i- 
lutionary  and  early  national  period  is  ably  discussed  by  W.  E.  B.  Du  B()i> 
in  "The  Suppression  of  the  African  Slave  Trade  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  1638-1870"  ("Harvard  Hist.  Studies"  Vol.  .1,  1896).  "Anti- 
Slavery  in  America  ..."  (above)  by  Mar}-  S.  Locke  is  well  worth  con- 
sulting, particularly  Chapter  11.  The  following  documents  are  of  out- 
standing importance:  "Earnest  Address  to  my  Country  on  Slaver}' 
(1769)  by  Samuel  Webster  (reprint,  in  part  "A  Sketch  of  the  Histor} 
of  Newbury,  ..."  by  Joshua  Coffin,  1845);  "An  Address  to  the  In- 
habitants of  the  British  Settlements  on  the  Slavery  of  the  Negroes  in 
America"  (1773)  by  Benjamin  Rush;  "A  South  Carolina  Protest  Against 
Slaver}-  ..."  (1776)  by  Henry  Laurens;  "A  Forensic  Dispute  on  the 


THE  CHRISTIAKIZATIOX   A.VD  EMAXCIPATK^X  OF  TIIK   NKC.Ro       54.:; 

I.f|;alit>-  of  I'-nslaviuK  the  Africans,  held  at  the  piil)hc  Coninuncenu'nl 
in  Cambridge,  New  England,  July  21,  1773";  "A  Dialogue  concerning 
the  Slavery  of  the  Africans  .  .  .  Dedicated  to  the  Honorable  Continen- 
tal Congress"  by  Samuel  Hopkins  ("Works"  Vol.  H,  pp.  547-594);  also 
his  "Discourse  upon  the  Slave  Trade  and  the  Slavery  of  the  Africans 
.  .  .  May  17,  1793"  ("Works"  Vol.  H,  pp.  595-612);  "The  African 
Slave  Trade"  (Discourse,  Sept.  9,  1790)  by  James  Dana;  "The  Injustice 
and  Impolicy  of  the  Slave  Trade,  and  of  the  Slaver}^  of  the  Africans 
...  a  Sermon  .  .  .  Sept.  15,  1791"  by  Jonathan  Edwards;  "Slavery 
inconsistent  with  Justice  and  Good  Policy"  by  Rev.  David  Rice  (1792, 
speech  delivered  at  Constitutional  Convention  of  Kentucky);  "Queries 
respecting  the  Slavery  and  Emancipation  of  Negroes  in  "Xlassachusetts, 
proposed  by  Judge  Tucker  of  Virginia,  and  answered  by  Rev.  Thomas 
Belknap"  ("Coll.  Mass.  Hist.  Soc.  "  Ser.  I,  Vol.  IV,  also  Ser.  V,  Vol.  Ill); 
"Negro  Slaver}-  Unjustifialjle, "  (Discourse,  1802)  by  Rev.  Alexander 
McLeod. 

On  the  rise  and  extension  of  the  abolition  societies,  in  which  the 
Quakers  played  a  conspicuous  role,  "An  Historical  Memoir  of  the 
Penns}-lvania  Society  .  .  . "  (1848)  by  Edward  Needles,  is  indispensable. 
"Anti-Slavery  Opinions  before  the  year  1800"  (1872)  by  W.  F.  Poole  has 
much  data  upon  this  and  related  topics.  "Anti-Slavery  in  America 
..."  (above)  by  Mary  Locke,  compresses  the  salient  facts  into  a  few 
pages.  Alice  D.  Adams  has  a  similar  condensation  for  the  later  period 
in  the  "Neglected  Period  of  Anti-Slavery  in  America "  (above).  For 
the  'American  Convention  of  Abolition  Societies'  (1794-1831)  the 
"Minutes  of  the  Proceedings"  give  the  most  informing  accounts — (For 
complete  Hst  see  Woodson,  "The  P^ducation  of  the  Negro,"  pp.  415-417, 
or  Adams,  "  Neglected  Period  "  pp.  280-289.)  The  following  biographical 
studies  have  a  considerable  amount  of  material:  "Life  of  Ezra  Stiles, 
D.D.,  LL.D.  ..."  (1798)  by  Abiel  Holmes;  "Life  of  Ezra  Stiles,  Presi- 
dent of  Yale  College"  (1845)  by  James  L.  Kingsley  (Sparks,  "Library 
of  American  Biography,"  2nd  Ser.  Vol.  VI);  "Memoir  of  the  Life  and 
Character  of  Samuel  Hopkins"  by  E.  A.  Park  (1854,  "Hopkins'  Works" 
Vol.  I,);  "James  G.  Birney,  and  his  Times  ..."  (1.890)  b>-  William 
Bimey. 

For  the  American  Colonization  Societ}-,  the  biographies  as  above  are 
to  be  supplemented  by  those  setting  forth  S.  J.  Mills  (see  p.  364).  The 
"Reports,"  (1818-1832)  give  detailed  information.     "The  American 


544  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Colonization  Society  1817-1840"  by  E.  L.  Fox  (Johns  Hopkins  Univ. 
Studies  Ser.  XXXVII,  No.  3)  is  useful. 

The  attitude  of  the  churches  to  negro  welfare  during  the  first  four 
decades  of  the  nineteenth  centur>',  is  discussed  in  several  monographs. 
Probably  the  most  scholarly,  though  quite  condensed,  is  "The  Neg- 
lected Period  of  Anti-Slaven*^  in  America  1808-1831 "  by  AHce  D.  Adams 
(above).  Harrison's  " Gospel  Among  the  Slaves"  is  valuable,  notably 
chapts.  XII-XIV  which  describe  the  '  Gospel  on  the  Plantation. '  Two 
articles  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev.,"  April  and  July,  1881)  by  Daniel  Dor- 
chester, "The  Relation  of  the  Churches  and  Mr.  Garrison  to  the  Ameri- 
can Anti-Slavery  Movement"  are  recommended  as  a  counterpart  to 
J.  G.  Bimey's  "The  American  Churches,  the  Bulw^arks  of  American 
Slavery"  (1842)  and  "The  Church  as  it  is,  or  the  Forlorn  Hope  of 
Slavery"  (2nd  ed  1885)  by  Parker  Pillsbury.  "Slavery  and  Anti- 
Slavery"  (1852)  by  Wniiam  Goodell  has  much  information,  and  in  lesser 
degree  "The  History  of  the  ^Anti-Slavery  Cause  in  the  State  and  Nation  " 
(1886)  by  Rev.  Austin  Willey.  "The  History  of  American  Slavery  and 
Methodism  from  1789  to  1849"  (1849)  and  "The  Anti-Slavery  Struggle 
and  Triumph  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  (1881)  by  Rev.  L.  C 
Matlack,  though  defective  in  literary  form  and  arrangement,  give  copious 
details  for  the  Methodists  and  considerable  information  for  other  bodies. 
"The  Church  and  Slavery"  (1857)  by  A.  Barnes,  and  "American  States, 
Churches,  and  Slavery"  (1863)  by  J.  R.  Balme,  are  strongly  partizan. 

The  persistent  opposition  of  the  Quakers  appears  in  a  "History  of 
the  Separation  in  the  Indiana  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends  which  took 
place  in  the  winter  of  1842  and  1843,  on  the  Anti-Slavery  Question. " 

The  'underground  railroad'  is  presented  in  "Reminiscences  of  Levi 
Coffin,  reputed  President  of  the  Underground  Raikoad"  (2nd  ed.  1880): 
"The  Underground  Raikoad  in  Ohio"  ("Papers,  Ohio  Ch.  Hist.  Soc. " 
Vol.  X,  pp.  31-52);  "The  Underground  Railroad  ..."  (1872)  by  W  . 
Still;  "History  of  the  Underground  Railroad  in  Chester  and  the  Neigh- 
boring Counties  of  Pennsylvania"  (1883)  by  R.  C.  Smedley;  and  "The 
Underground  Railroad  from  Slavery  to  Freedom"  (1898)  bv  William 
H.  Siebert. 

Notable  documents  of  the  period  are  as  follows:  "iVn  Admonitory 
Picture  and  a  Solemn  Warnmg  principally  addressed  to  professing  Chris- 
tians in  the  Southern  States  of  North  America  ..."  (April  16,  1810)  by 
Lewis  Dupre;  "The  Book  and  Slaver}-  Irreconcilable"  (1816)  by  George 
Bourne;  also  his  "Pictures  of  Slavery  in  the  United  States"  (1818); 
"Exposition  of  the  Views  of  the  Baptists  relative  to  the  Coloured  Popu- 


THE  CHRISTIAMZATION  AND  EMANCIPATIOX  OF  THE  XEGRO      545 

lation  of  the  United  States,  in  a  communication  to  the  governor  of  Soutli 
CaroUna"  (1822)  by  Rev.  Richard  Furman;  ''A  View  of  the  Present 
State  of  the  Slave  Trade,  PubHshed  by  direction  of  a  meeting  represent- 
ing the  Rehgious  Society  of  Friends  in  Pennsylvania,  New-Jersev,  .  .  ." 
(1824);  "An  Address  to  the  People  of  North  Carolina  on  the  Evils  of 
Slavery,  by  the  Friends  of  Liberty  and  Equahty"  (1830);  "Two  letters 
on  the  subject  of  slavery  from  the  presbytery  of  Chillicothe  to  the 
Churches  under  their  care"  (1830);  "An  Address  to  Christians  of  all 
Denominations,  on  the  Inconsistency  of  Admitting  Slave  holders  to  Com- 
mmiion  and  Church  Membership"  (1831)  by  f2van  Lewis;  "Letters  on 
Slavery  Addressed  to  the  Cumberland  Congregation,  Virginia,  by  John  D. 
Paxton,  their  former  pastor"  (1833);  "A  Detail  of  a  Plan  for  the 
Moral  Improvement  of  Negroes  on  Plantations"  (1833)  by  T.  S.  Clay; 
"Lectures  on  Slavery  and  its  Remedy "  (1834)  by  Amos  A.  Phelps;  "A 
Catechism  for  Colored  Persons"  (1834)  by  C.  C.  Jones;  "Letters  on 
American  Slavery,  addressed  to  Mr.  Thomas  Rankin  ..."  (1836)  by 
John  Rankin. 

In  the  autobiographical  field,  the  following  are  suggested  as  particu- 
larly illuminating:  Asburj^'s  "Journal";  "Recollections  of  the  last  Ten 
Years,  a  series  of  letters  to  the  Rev.  Joseph  Flint  of  Salem,  Mass.  b>-  T. 
Flint  .  .  ."  (1826);  "Journal  of  the  Life  and  Religious  Labors  of  Elias 
Hicks,  Written  by  himself"  (5th  ed.  1832);  "Thirty  Years'  View,  1820- 
1850"  (1854)  by  Thomas  H.  Benton;  "Autobiography  of  Peter  Cart- 
wright,  a  Backwoods  Preacher"  (1858),  edited  by  W.  P.  Strickland; 
"Journal  of  the  Life  and  Religious  Labors  of  John  Comly"  (1853)  pub- 
lished by  his  children;  "Memoirs  of  John  Quincy  Adams,  comprising 
portions  of  his  diary  from  1795-1848"  (1875)  edited  by  Charles  Francis 
Adams;  "Reminiscences  of  Levi  Coffin  ..."  (2nd  ed.  1880). 

Travel  Hterature  will  ofttimes  give  good  returns  to  the  investigator  of 
this  period.  In  this  connection  the  following  are  suggested,  additional 
to  what  has  been  cited  in  connection  with  the  "Second  Awakening" 
(seep.  329f.):" Travels  through  ...  the  United  States  of  America  in 
the  years  1806,  1807  and  1808"  (III  Vols.  1810)  by  John  Lambert;  "Let- 
ters from  the  South,  written  during  an  e.xcursion  in  the  summer  of 
1816  ..."  (1817)  by  J.  K.  Paulding;  "Travels  in  New  England  and 
New  York"  (1821)  by  Timothy  Dwight;  "An  Account  of  the  United 
States  of  America  ..."  (1823)  by  Isaac  Holmes;  "Travels  Through 
part  of  the  United  States  and  Canada  .  .  .1818  and  1810"  (II  Vols. 
1823)  by  J.  M.  Duncan;  "A  Summary  View  of  America  ..."  (1824) 
by  Isaac  Candler;  "The  United  States  and  Canada  in  1832,  1833,  and 


546  SOURCE  ROOK  OF  AMf:RICAX  CHURCH  HISTORY 

1834"  (II  Vols.  18.U)  by  CD.  Arfwedson;  ''Personal  Narrative  .-: 
Travels  in  Virginia  ...  In  the  Illinois  Country,  1817,  1818"  by  E.  f 
Fnrdham.  edited  (1905)  by  F.  A.  Ogg. 

Of  biographies  that  have  more  or  less  beariiig  upon  slave  condition- 
during  this  period,  the  following  are  especially  recommended:  "The  Liff 
of  the  Rev.  Freeborn  Garret tson  ..."  (1832)  by  Nathan  Bangs;  "The 
Life,  Travels,  and  Opinions  of  Benjamin  Lund}',  Compiled  under  the 
direction  of  his  Children"  (1847)  by  Thomas  Earl;  "LsaacT.  Hopper: 
A  True  Life"  (1853)  by  Lydia  M.  Childs;  "Life  and  Times  of  Bisho]. 
Hedding,  D.D.  ..."  (1855)  by  Rev.  D.  W.  Clark,  D.D.;  "The  Life 
of  William  Capers  .  .  .  ;  including  an  Autobiography"  (1858)  by  W  . 
M.  Wightman;  "The  Life  of  Jacob  Gruber"  (1860)  by  W.  P.  Strickland; 
"The  Life  and  Times  of  Nathan  Bangs,  D.D."  (1863)  by  x\bel  Stevens; 
"Life  and  Correspondence  of  Theodore  Parker"  (II  Vols.  1864)  by  John 
Weiss;  "William  Lloyd  Garrison  and  His  Times"  (1880)  by  O.  Johnson; 
"TheLifeofEdmundS.  Janes,  D.D.  .  .  .  "  (1882)  by  H.  B.  Ridgeway; 
"Arthur  and  Lewis  Tappan  ..."  (1883  a  paper)  b}-  C.  W.  Bowen; 
"John  B.  McFerrin,  A  Biography"  (1889)  by  O.  P.  Fitzgerald;  "The 
Life  of  Bishop  IMatthew  Simpson  ..."  (1890)  by  Rev.  G.  R.  Crooks; 
"James  G.  Birney  and  his  Times"  (1890)  by  W.  Bimey;  "William  Lloy<] 
Garrison,  tlie  Abolitionist"  (1892)  by  A.  H.  Grimke;  "Wilham  Jay  and 
the  Constitutional  Movement  for  the  Abolition  of  Slavery"  (1893)  b}- 
B.  Tuckerman;  "William  Lloyd  Garrison,  1805-1879.  The  Story  of 
his  Life  told  by  his  Children"  (IV  Vols.  1894)  by  F.  J.  and  W.  T.  Garri- 
son; "The  Life  and  Times  of  Wendell  Phillips"  (1901)  by  G.  L.  Austin. 
"George  Bourne,  The  Pioneer  of  American  Anti-Slavery"  ("INIeth. 
Quar.  Rev."  Jan.  1887)  is  an  important  article dealmg  with  the  works  of 
this  philanthropist,  and  presenting  a  picture  of  slavery  for  the  period. 

For  the  literature  bearing  upon  the  division  in  the  Baptist  and  Metho- 
dist bodies  due  to  the  slavery  issue  see  page  578f .  and  580f . 

The  Quaker  cleavage  is  set  forth  in  "A  History  of  the  Separation  in 
Indiana  Yearly  Meeting  of  Friends;  which  took  place  in  the  winter  of 
1842  and  1843  on  the  Anti-Slavery  Question  ..."  (1855)  by  Walter 
Edgerton;  and  "Divisions  in  the  Society  of  Friends  (1869,  2nd  ed.  en- 
larged 1893)  by  Thomas  Speakman. 

The  "Relation  of  tne  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions  to  Slavery"  (1861)  by  C.  K.  Whipple  covers  an  important  field. 
For  the  study  of  the  attitude  of  the  American  Home  Missionar}'  Society 
to  slavery,  the  most  satisfactory  source  is  the  "Home  ^Missionary", 
which  from  1849  has  much  data. 


TTIK   CTTRTSTIAXIZATIOX   AXO   KM  A  .\(   I  l>  A  IION    (>r   Till;    M:(;Ko       547 

III  the  years  inimediately  j)recefling  the  War,  several  seiinons.  rssaxs, 
aiul  debates  appeared,  discussing  the  issue  of  slavery.  Tlu'  following 
are  representative:  "Bible  Defence  of  Slavery:  or  the  Origin,  History, 
and  Fortunes  of  the  Negro  Race  ..."  (1849)  by  Josiah  Priest,  A.M.; 
"A  Defence  of  the  South  against  the  Reproaches  and  P^ncroachnients  of 
the  North  .  .  .  in  which  Slavery  is  shown  to  be  an  institution  of  God  in- 
tended to  form  the  Basis  of  the  best  Social  State,  and  the  only  Safeguard 
to  the  Permanence  of  a  Republican  Government"  (1850)  by  Rev.  Iveson 
L.  Brookes,  A.M.;  "God  the  Refuge  of  His  People"  by  Whiteford  Smith, 
D.D.  (sermon,  December  6,  1850);  "Scriptural  and  Statistical  Views  in 
Favor  of  Slavery"  (1856)  by  Thornton  Stringfellow  D.D.;  "Sinfulness  of 
American  Slavery  Proved  from  its  Evil  Sources;  its  Injustice  .  .  .  to- 
gether with  Observations  on  Emancipation  and  the  Duties  of  American 
Citizens  in  regard  to  Slavery,"  by  Rev.  Charles  Elliott,  D.D.,  edited 
(1857)  by  Rev.  B.  F.  TefiFt,  D.D.;  "The  Christian  Doctrine  of  Slavery" 
(1857)  by  Geo.  D.  Armstrong,  D.D.;  "Slavery  Ordained  of  God"  (1857) 
by  Rev.  F.  A.  Ross;  "Ought  American  Slavery  to  be  perpetuated — A 
Debate  between  Rev.  W.  G.  Brownlow  and  Rev.  A.  Pryne"  (1858); 
''God  Against  Slavery;  and  the  Freedom  and  Duty  of  the  Pulpit  to  Re- 
buke it  as  a  Sin  against  God"  (n.d.)  by  George  B.  Cheever,  D.D.;  "An 
Essay  on  Liberty  and  Slavery"  (1857)  by  Albert  Taylor  Bledsoe,  LL.D.; 
"The  Appeal  of  the  Religious  Society  of  Friends  to  their  Fellow  Citizens 
of  the  United  States  in  behalf  of  the  Coloured  Races"  (1858);  "American 
Slaver}^  Distinguished  from  the  Slavery  of  English  Theorists  and  Justi- 
fied by  the  Law  of  Nature"  (1861)  by  Rev.  Samuel  Seabury,  D.D.;  "A 
Scriptural,  Ecclesiastical,  and  Historical  View  of  Slavery,  from  the  Days 
of  the  Patriarch  Abraham  to  the  Nineteenth  Century  ..."  (5th  ed. 
1864)  by  John  Henry  Hopkins,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  of  Vermont; 
"Southern  Slavery  in  its  Present  Aspects,  Containing  a  Reply  to  the  Late 
Work  of  the  Bishop  of  Vermont  on  Slavery  "  (1864)  by  Daniel  R.  Goodwin. 

On  the  matter  of  the  relation  of  the  Bible  to  slavery,  there  appeared, 
in  addition  to  Priest's  "  Bible  Defence " and  Stringfellow's  "Scriptural  and 
Statistical  View"  (supra),  "An  Inquiry  into  the  Scriptural  Views  of 
Slavery"  (1846)  by  Albert  Barnes;  "The  Bible  and  Slavery"  ("Biblio- 
theca  Sacra,"  July,  1862);  "Does  the  Bible  Sustain  Slavery?" 
("Christian  Review"  Oct.  1862);  "The  Bible  Against  Slavery"  (1864) 
by  Stephen  Vail,  D.D.;  "The  Bible  Against  Slavery"  (1864)  by  J.  B. 
Dobbins. 

The  following  are  significant  discussions  in  religious  periodicals  bear- 
ing upon  slavery  and  the  Union — "The  Extension  of  Slavery"  ("Chris- 


548  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

tian  Review"  Jan.  1849);  "The  Churches  North  and  South  in  their  Rela- 
tion to  the  Union  of  the  States"  (ibid.  April,  1850);  "Revival  of 
the  Slave  Trade"  ("Southern  Presbyterian  Review"  Oct.  1859); 
"The  Raid  of  John  Brown  and  the  Progress  of  Abolition"  (ibid. 
Jan.  1860);  "Reopening  of  the  African  Slave  Trade"  ("The  New 
Englander"  Feb.  1860). 

Documents 
1.   THE  PROPOSALS  OF  RFA'.  MORGAN  GODWVX  (1681) 

Before  we  enter  upon  this  Debate,  to  prevent  all  troublesome  Clamors  and  Ob- 
jections against  it,  upon  the  score  of  Interest,  this  Position  should  first  be  laid  down,  and 
as  a  Principle  fixt  and  Eternal,  and  from  which  a  true  Christian  cannot  recede,  be  re- 
solved on,  (viz.)  That  no  Interest  how  great  or  (otherwise)  just  forever,  may  be  ad- 
mitted to  stand  in  Competition  with  C//m//a«//3'.   .   . 

And  here  also  in  this  Consideration,  we  are  especiallj-  to  avoid  Splitting  upon  this 
Solecism,  both  in  Policy  and  Discretion,  and  against  which,  Ecdits  hath  so  wisely 
cautioned  us,  ch.  37,  v.  11.  [Not  to  ask  Counsel  for  Religion  of  one  that  hath  no  Re- 
ligion, nor  of  Ji'stice  of  him  that  hath  no  Just-ice]  nor  of  a  Coward  about  Matters  of  War, 
nor  of  a  Merchant  concerning  Exchange,  nor  of  a  Buyer  concerning  selling  d"t".  for  such  will 
counsel  for  themselves,  ver.  <?.  So  likewise  for  a  Christian  not  to  be  guided  or  led  by 
Self-ended  Men,  Enemies  to  his  Profession,  in  these  Debates  and  Proposals  made  for 
the  Advancement  of  it.  Such  being  only  like  to  raise  Obstructions,  as  hitherto  they 
have  always  done,  and  (as  lately)  to  render  that  for  impossible,  which  has  not  the  least 
difficulty  in  it,  where  a  right  Method  is  used  for  efTecting  it. 

No  more  are  we  to  proceed  herein,  by  the  sole  Advice  of  Persons  unacquainted  with 
the  true  State  and  Condition  of  the  places  where  this  Settlement  or  Conversion  is  to 
be  wrought.   .   . 

These  things  being  agreed  on,  we  must  then  fall  to  consider  of  the  People  amongst 
whom  we  are  to  take  our  lot,  and  thereto  to  have  an  especial  regard:  As,  whether  they 
be  Slaves,  subject  to  the  English,  such  as  most  of  the  Negro's  there  are;  or  free  People  liv- 
ing of  themselves,  either  amongst,  or  distant  from  the  English;  such  as  most  ol  the 
Indians  on  the  Continent  (in  Virginia,  &c.)  are.  Or  lastly,  whether  this  is  to  be  per- 
formed by  way  of  further  Selling  and  Establishment,  even  amongst  the  English  them- 
selves, which  also  is  no  less  necessary.   .   . 

Now  concerning  the  Negro's,  whom  I  should  think  fit  to  be  first  taken  in  hand  (as 
being  the  easiest  Task,  would  their  Owners  be  perswaded  to  consent  thereto;  &  the  most 
absolutely  necessary,  this  neglect  being  the  most  scandalous,  and  withal,  the  most  im- 
possible to  be  defended  or  e.xcused:)  The  first  and  great  step  will  be  to  procure  (what  I 
but  just  mentioned)  their  Owners  consent,  as  being  to  be  supposed  averse  thereto:  not 
altogether,  as  is  here  believed,  out  of  Interest  (it  being  already  secured  to  them  by  Laws 
of  their  own;)  but  by  reason  of  the  trouble,  and  the  fancied  needlessness  of  the  Work; 
and  to  pre\'ent  all  danger  from  their  Slaves  being  furnisht  with  knowledge,  consequent, 
they  conceive  thereto.  However,  because  they  pretend  the  other  (and  something 
there  may  be  in  that  too,)  to  take  off  that  pretence,  it  will  be  requisite. 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATION  AND  EMANCIPATION  OF  THE  NEGRO      549 

1.  That  a  Law  be  enacted  to  confirm  such  Laws  of  theirs,  as  are  or  shall  be  here- 
after made  to  secure  their  Just  Interest  in  their  Slaves;  That  they  may  thereby  be  con- 
tinued in  their  prc'^ent  State  of  Servitude,  notwithstanding  their  being  afterward 
hapiiseJ. 

2.  That  all  unjuit  Interests,  and  ungodly  Advantages  arising  from  their  Slaves 
Sunday-labour  and  Polygamie  (neither  of  them  sufferable  among  Christians)  be  upon 
severest  Penalties  prohibited;  and  this  as  well  to  the  unbaptiscd,  as  to  the  rest.   .   . 

These  prelenrcs  being  thus  fairly  removed,  if  any  Aversion  still  remains  (as  'tis 
feared  there  will,  and  that  for  the  truest  Reasons  above  mentioned,)  they  must  after- 
\\  ards  be  invited  thereto  by  good  Sermons  &  Books,  Preach t  and  \\'rit  upon  this  Sub- 
ject, and  by  discoursing  with  them  in  private.  As  also  by  the  Example  of  the  Ministers 
themselves  in  their  Families.  And  lastly,  (and  which  will  do  more  then  all  the  rest) 
\)v  Encouragments  lxomi\\e  Government.  .  . 

Another  wa>-,  and  wliich  'tis  possible  might  pro\-e  most  effectual,  would  be  to  get 
this  impiety  decryed  here  in  England,  where  our  Planters  have  an  extraordinary  A  mhi- 
lioi!  to  be  thought  icell  of,  and  thereby  to  shame  them  into  better  Principles.  .  . 

Xow  for  the  Planter's  late  Objections  against  this  Work,  as  I  have  heard  them 
re])resen ted  (and  I  believ'e  they  are  the  best  they  had),   .   .  . 

1.  They  object  their  Negro's  want  of  English;  Whereas  'tis  certain  that  there  are 
some  thousands  of  them,  who  understand  English,  no  worse  than  our  own  People.  Let 
tlicm  begin  'with  those. 

2.  That  it  would  make  them  less  governable;  the  contrary  to  which  is  experimental- 
l.\  known  amongst  their  Neighbours,  both  French  lT  Spaniards  in  those  parts.  Now 
'  twould  be  too  great  a  blemish  to  the  Reformation,  to  suppose  that  Popery  only  makes  its 
Converts  better,  but  Protcstancy  worse;  as  this  Allegation  being  admitted,  it  must  be 
granted.  And  to  prevent  any  fond  conceit  in  them  of  Libertie,  (an  especial  Branch  of 
the  same  Article,)  if  there  be  any  such  danger,  let  two  or  three  of  each  great  Family  be 
first  bapt'is-:d;  whereby  the  rest  seeing  them  continued  as  they  were,  that  Opinion  would 
soon  vanish :  .  .  . 

3.  As  for  their  pretended  Aversion  to  Christianity,  the  contrar}-  thereto  is  known 
of  most  of  them.  And  tho  it  is  to  be  confessed  that  some  are  more  careless  and  indif- 
ferent (having  bin  taught  b}'  the  English  to  be  needless  for  them)  yet  for  the  general  the\- 
are  observed  to  be  rather  ambitious  of  it.  Nor,  I  dare  affirm,  can  any  single  Instance  of 
such  aversion  in  any  one  of  them,  be  produced. 

4.  As  to  their  (alike  pretended)  Stupidity,  there  is  as  little  truth  therein:  divers  of 
them  being  known  and  confessed  by  their  Owners,  to  be  extraordinary  Ingenious,  and 
even  to  exceed  many  of  the  English.  And  for  the  rest,  they  are  much  the  same  with 
other  People,  destitute  of  the  means  of  knowledge,  and  wanting  Education. 

5.  One  thing  more  there  remains  to  be  added,  of  which,  tho  they  may  be  most  afraid, 
yet  they  carefully  keep  it  to  themselves,  and  that  is  the  possibility  of  their  Slaves  Ex- 
pectation, not  of  Freedom,  but  of  more  merciful  Vsage  from  them.   .  . 

Text  -M.  G.  [Morgan  Godwyn]:  .1  Supplement  to  the  Negro's  <s'  Indian's  Advo- 
cate, pp.  5-12. 

II.  BISHOP  OF  LOXDOWS  LETTERS  TO  MASTERS  .1  .\ J) 
MISTRESSES 

The  Care  of  the  Plantations  abroad  being  committed  to  the  Bishop  of  Lo-nuon 
as  to  Religious  x\flfairs;  I  have  thought  it  my  Duty  to  make  particular  Enquiries  into 


550  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  State  of  Religion  in  those  Parts,  and  to  learn,  among  other  Things,  what  numbers 
of  Slaves  are  empioy'd  within  the  several  Go\  ernments,  and  what  Means  are  used  for 
their  Instruction  in  the  Christian  Faith.  I  find  the  Numbers  are  prodigiously 
great  .  .  .  ;  I  find  there  has  not  only  been  very  little  Progress  made  in  the  Works, 
but  that  all  Atkmpls  towards  it  have  been  by  too  many  industriously  discouraged  and 
hindered;  partlj',  by  magnifying  the  Difficulties  of  the  Work  beyond  what  they  really 
are;  and  partly,  by  mistaken  Suggestions  of  the  Change  which  Baptism  would  make 
in  the  Condition  of  the  Negroes,  to  the  Loss  and  Disadvantage  of  their  Masters. 

1.  As  to  the  Difficulties;  it  may  be  pleaded.  That  the  Negroes  are  groum  Persons 
when  they  come  over,  and  that  having  been  accustomed  to  the  Pagan  Rites  and  Idola- 
tries of  their  own  Country',  they  are  prejudiced  against  all  other  Religions,  and  more 
particularly  against  the  Christian,  as  forbidding  all  that  Licentiousness  which  is  usualh- 
practised  among  the  Heathens.  But  if  this  were  a  good  Argument  against  attempting 
the  Conversion  of  Negroes,  it  would  follow,  that  the  Gospel  is  never  to  be  further  pro- 
pagated than  it  is  at  present,  and  that  no  Endeavours  are  to  be  used  for  the  Conversion 
of  Heathens,  at  any  Tim.e,  or  in  any  Country  whatsoever. 

But  a  farther  Difficulty  is,  that  they  are  utter  Strangers  to  our  Language,  and 
we  to  theirs;  and  the  Gift  of  Tongues  being  now  ceased,  there  is  no  Means  left  of 
instructing  them  in  the  Doctrines  of  the  Christian  Religion.  And  this,  I  own,  is  a  real 
Difficulty,  as  long  as  it  continues,  and  as  far  as  it  reaches.  But,  if  I  am  rightly  in- 
formed, man}'  of  the  Negroes,  who  are  grown  Persons  when  they  come  over,  do  of 
themselves  attain  so  much  of  our  Language,  as  enables  them  to  understand,  and  to  be 
understood,  in  Things  which  concern  the  ordinary  Business  of  Life;  and  they  who  can 
go  so  far  of  their  own  accord,  might  doubtless  be  carried  much  farther,  if  proper  Meth- 
ods and  Endeavours  were  used  to  bring  them  to  a  competent  Knowledge  of  our  Lan- 
guage, with  a  pious  View  to  the  instructing  them  in  the  Doctrines  of  our  Religion.  At 
least,  some  of  them,  who  are  more  capable  and  more  serious  than  the  rest,  might  be 
easily  instructed  both  in  our  Language  and  Religion,  and  then  be  made  use  of  to  con- 
vey Instruction  to  the  rest  in  their  own  Language.  And  this,  one  would  hope,  ma>' 
be  done  with  great  Ease,  wherever  there  is  a  hearty  and  sincere  Zeal  for  the  Work. 

But  whatever  Difficulties  there  may  be  in  instructing  those  who  are  groivn-upjae- 
fore  they  are  brought  over;  there  are  not  the  like  Difficulties  in  the  Case  of  their  Chil- 
dren, who  are  born  and  bred  in  our  Plantations,  who  have  never  been  accustomed  to 
Pagan  Rites  and  Superstitions,  and  who  may  easily  be  train'd  up,  like  all  other  Chil- 
dren to  any  Language  whatsoever,  and  particularly  to  our  own,  if  the  making  them 
good  Christians  be  sincerely  the  Desire  and  Intention  of  those,  who  have  the  Property 
in  them,  and  the  Government  over  them. 

But  supposing  the  Difficulties  to  be  much  greater  than  I  imagine;  they  are  not 
such  as  render  the  Work  impossible,  so  as  to  leave  no  Hope  of  any  Degree  of  success: 
and  nothing  less  than  an  Impossibilily  of  doing  any  good  at  all,  can  warrant  our  giving 
over  and  laying  aside  all  Means  and  Endeavours,  where  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel, 
and  the  saving  of  Souls,  are  immediately  concerned.   - 

I  am  loath  to  think  so  hardly  of  any  Christian  Master,  as  to  suppose  that  he  can 
deliberaUiy  hinder  his  Negroes  from  being  instructed  in  the  Christian  Faith;  or,  which 
is  the  same  Thing,  that  he  can,  upon  sober  and  mature  Consideration  of  the  Case, 
finally  resolve  to  deny  them  the  ^[cans  und  opporlunitics  oi  Instruction:  Much  less 
may  I  liclievc,  that  he  ran,  after  he  has  seriously  weigh'd  this  ^fatter,  permit  them  tn 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATIOX  AND  EMAXCIPATIOX  OF  TlIK   NKGKl*       551 

labour  on  the  Lord's  Da\  ;  and  least  of  al',  that  he  can  put  them  under  a  kind  of  Aecfssily 
of  labouring  on  that  Da_\-,  to  provide  themsehes  with  the  Conveniences  of  Life 

If  it  be  said,  That  no  Tin-. e  can  be  spared  from  the  daily  Labour  and  Employment 
of  the  Negroes,  to  instruct  them  in  the  Christian  Religion;  this  is  in  Effect  to  say, 
that  no  Consideration  of  propagating  the  Gospel  of  God,  or  Saving  the  Souls  of  Men,  is 
to  make  the  Icasl  Abalcnicnl  from  the  temporal  Profit  of  the  Masters 

II.  But  it  is  further  pleaded.  That  the  Instruction  of  Heathens  in  the  Christian 
Eaith,  is  in  order  to  their  Baptism,  and  that  not  only  the  Ti»ic  to  be  allowed  for  In- 
structing them,  would  be  an  Abatement  from  the  Profits  of  their  Labour,  but  also  that 
the  Baptizing  them  when  instructed,  would  destroy  both  the  Property  which  the  Mas- 
ters have  in  them  as  Slaves  bought  with  their  Money,  and  the  Right  of  selling  them 
again  at  Pleasure;  and  that  the  making  them  Christians,  only  makes  them  less  diligent, 
and  more  ungovernable 

To  which  it  may  be  very  trul}-  reph''d.  That  Christianit}-,  and  the  embracing  of  the 
Gospel,  does  not  make  the  least  Alteration  in  Civil  Property,  or  in  an}-  of  the  Duties 
which  belong  to  Civil  Relations;  but  in  all  these  Respects,  it  continues  Persons  just 
in  the  same  State  as  it  found  them.  The  Freedom  which  Christianity  gives,  is  a  Free- 
dom from  the  Bondage  of  Sin  and  Satan,  and  from  the  Dominion  of  iMens  Lusts  and 
Passions  and  inordinate  Desires;  but  as  to  their  oiilivard  Condition,  whatever  that  was 
before,  whether  bond  or  free,  their  being  baptized,  and  becoming  Christians,  makes  no 
manner  of  Change  in  it 

As  to  their  being  more  ungovernable  after  Baptism,  than  before;  it  is  certain  that 
the  Gospel  every  where  enjoins,  not  only  Diligence  and  Fidelity,  but  also  Obedience, 
for  Conscience  Sake;  and  does  not  depri.-e  Masters  of  any  proper  Methods  of  enforcing 
Obedience,  where  they  appear  to  be  necessary.  Humanity  forbids  all  cruel  and  bar- 
barious  Treatment  of  our  Fellow-Creatures,  and  will  not  suffer  us  to  consider  a  Being 
that  is  endow'd  with  Reason,  upon  a  Level  with  Brutes;  and  Christianity  takes  not 
out  of  the  Hands  of  Superiors  any  Degrees  of  Strictness  and  Severity,  that  fairly  ai)pear 
to  be  necessary  for  the  preserving  Subjection  and  Government 

I  cannot  omit  to  suggest  to  you  one  of  the  best  IMotives  that  can  be  us'd,  for  dis- 
posing the  Heathens  to  embrace  Christianity;  and  that  is,  the  good  Lives  oj  Clirislians. 
Let  them  see,  in  you  and  your  Families,  Examples  of  Sobriety,  Temperance  and  Chas- 
tity, and  of  all  the  other  Virtues  and  Graces  of  the  Christian  Life 

By  these  Means,  you  will  open  their  Hearts  to  Instruction,  and  prepare  them  to 
receive  the  Truths  of  the  Gospel,  to  which  if  you  add  a  pious  Endeavour  and  Concern  to 
see  them  duly  instructed,  you  may  become  the  Instrument  of  saving  many  Souls,  and 
will  not  only  secure  a  Blessing  from  GOD  upon  all  your  undertakings  in  this  World, 
but  entitle  your  selves  to  that  distinguishing  Reward  in  the  ne.xt,  which  will  be  gi\'en 
to  all  those  who  have  been  zealous  in  their  Endeavours  to  promote  the  Salvation  of 
Men,  and  enlarge  the  Kingdom  of  CHRIST.  And  that  you  may  be  found  in  thit  Xum  - 
her  at  the  great  Day  of  Accounts,  is  the  sincere  Desire  and  earnest  Prayer  ot 

Your  Faithful  Friend, 

Edm.  'Lonoox', 

May  19,  1727. 

Text— Humphreys:  An  Historical  Account  oj  tiie  Incorporated  Society  (or  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Paris,  pp.  2S7-270. 


552  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

III.  COMMISSARY  GARDEN'S  NEGRO  SCHOOL  IN 
SOUTH  CAROLINA 

Our  worthy  Benefactors  were  informed  in  the  Abstract  of  the  last  Year,  of  the 
Reverend  Air.  Commissary  Garden's  purchasing,  at  the  Expence  of  the  Society,  two 
promising  Xegroe  Youths,  to  be  put  to  School,  and  to  be  qualified  under  his  Care  and 
Instruction  for  the  Edification  of  their  fellow  Negroe  Slaves;  and  that  Mr.  Garden 
hoped  in  about  twelve  months  to  give  the  Society  an  Account  of  a  considerable  Num- 
ber of  Young  Negroe  Children  under  their  Tuition,  regulated  by  his  Direction  and 
Inspection.  These  Hopes,  Thro'  the  Blessing  of  God,  are  fulfilled;  for  the  Society  hath 
the  great  Pleasure  to  be  informed  bj'  a  Letter  from  Mr.  Garden,  dated  Charles-Town 
South  Carolina,  October  10,  1743.  That  assisted  by  the  voluntary  Contributions  of 
some  good  Christians  of  that  Place,  he  had  built  a  School-house,  and  the  School  was 
actually  opened  on  Monday  the  12th  Day  of  September  preceding,  when  several  Negroe 
Children  were  sent  thither  for  Instruction.  The  Number  was,  at  the  Date  of  his  letter, 
about  30,  and  was  daily  increasing,  insomuch  that  he  expected  soon  more  Children  than 
one  Master  could  well  manage;  and  therefore  proposes  to  employ  both  the  Negroe 
Youths  in  this  School,  till  some  other  Parish  shall  provide  proper  Accommodations 
for  another  School.  Mr.  Garden  computes,  that  after  the  first  two  Y'ears  this  School 
will  annually  send  out  30  or  40  Children  capable  to  read  the  Scriptures,  and  instructed 
in  the  Chief  Principles  of  Christianity,  which  will  amount,  in  the  Space  of  20  Years,  to 
the  Number  of  nigh  half  the  Negroes  of  this  Parish,  And  thus  the  Society  hath  opened 
a  Door,  (and  it  is  to  be  hoped,  thro'  the  divine  Goodness,  an  effectual  one)  by  which  the 
Light  of  the  blessed  Gospel  will  speedily  and  abundantly  pour  in  among  the  poor  Ne- 
groes of  Carolina,  and  that  without  the  least  further  Charge  to  the  Society  for  some 
Years,  (that  of  a  few  Books  only  excepted)  which  the  Society  is  most  ready  to  furnish, 
and  hath  ordered  a  large  Quantity  of  Bibles,  Testaments,  Common  Prayer,  and  Spel- 
ling Books,  to  be  sent  them  forthwith. 

Text— Abstract  Proceedings  S. P. G.  174-^-45,  pp.  53-54. 

IV.  THE  MENNONITE  PROTEST  AGAINST  SLA  VERY 
Drawn  up  at  Thomas  Kunder's  house  February,  1688,  and  sent  to  the 
quarterly  and  yearly  meetings  of  the  Quakers,  only  to  be  of  too  great 
importance  'to  meddle  with,'  this  protest  is,   so  far  as  is  known,  the 
first  public  protest  against  the  holding  of  slaves  in  America. 

"This  is  to  ye  Monthly  JNIeeting  held  at  Rigert  Worrells.  These  are  the  reason- 
why  we  are  against  the  traffick  of  mens-body  as  followeth:  Is  there  any  that  would  be 
done  or  handled  at  this  manner?  viz.  to  be  sold  or  made  a  slave  for  all  the  time  of  his 
life?  How  fearfull  and  fainthearted  are  many  on  sea  when  they  see  a  strange  vessel 
being  afraid  it  should  be  a  Turck,  and  they  should  be  tacken  and  sold  for  Slaves  in 
Turckey.  Now  what  is  this  better  done  as  Turcks  doe?  yea  rather  is  it  worse  for  them, 
wch  say  they  are  Christians  for  we  hear,  that  ye  most  part  of  such  Negers  are  brought 
heither  against  their  will  &  consent,  and  that  many  of  them  are  stoUen.  Now  tho' 
they  are  black,  we  cannot  conceive  there  is  more  liberty  to  have  them  slaves,  as  it  is 
to  have  other  white  ones.  There  is  a  saying,  that  we  shall  doe  to  all  men,  licke  as  we 
will  be  done  our  sehes:  macking  no  difiference  of  what  generation,  descent,  or  Colour 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATIOX  AND  EMANCIPATION  Ol'   THE  NEGRO      SS.'? 

they  are.  And  those  who  steal  or  robb  men,  and  those  who  buy  or  purchase  them,  are 
they  not  all  alicke?  Here  is  liberty  of  Conscience,  wch  is  right  &  reasonable,  here  ought 
to  be  lickewise  liberty  of  ye  body,  except  of  evildoers,  wch  is  another  case.  But  to 
bring  men  hither,  or  to  robb  and  sell  them  against  their  will,  we  stand  against.  In  Eur- 
ope there  are  many  oppressed  for  Conscience  Sacke;  and  here  there  are  those  oppressed 
wch  are  of  a  black  Colour.  And  we,  who  know  that  men  must  not  commit  adultery*, 
some  do  commit  adultery  in  others,  separating  wifes  from  their  housbands,  and  giving 
them  to  others  and  some  sell  the  children  of  those  poor  Creatures  to  other  men.  Oh, 
doe  consider  well  this  things,  you  who  doe  it,  if  you  would  be  done  at  this  manner?  and 
if  it  is  done  according  Christianity?  you  surjjass  Holland  and  Germany  in  this  thing. 
This  mackes  an  ill  report  in  all  those  Countries  of  Europe,  where  they  hear  off,  that 
ye  Quackers  doe  here  handel  men,  Licke  they  handel  there  ye  Cattle,  and  for  that 
reason  some  have  no  mind  or  inclination  to  come  hither.  And  who  shall  maintaine 
this  jour  cause  or  plaid  for  it!  Truely  we  can  not  do  so  except  you  shall  inform  us 
better  hereoff,  viz.  that  christians  have  libertj'  to  practise  this  things.  Pray!  What 
thing  in  the  world  can  be  done  worse  towarts  us  then  if  men  should  robb  or  steal  us 
away  &  sell  us  for  slaves  to  strange  Countries,  separating  housband  from  their  wife  & 
children.  Being  now  this  is  not  done  at  that  manner  we  will  be  done  at,  therefore  we 
contradict  &  are  against  this  traffick  of  men  body.  And  we  who  profess  that  it  is  not 
lawfull  to  steal,  must  lickewise  avoid  to  purchase  such  things  as  are  stolen,  but  rather 
help  to  stop  this  robbing  and  stealing  if  possibel  and  such  men  ought  to  be  delivred  out 
of  ye  hands  of  ye  Robbers  and  set  free  as  well  as  in  Europe.  Then  is  Pensilvania  to 
have  a  good  report,  in  stead  it  hath  now  a  bad  one  for  this  sacke  in  other  Countries. 
Especialh'  whereas  ye  Europeans  are  desirous  to  know  in  what  manner  ye  Quackers 
doe  rule  in  their  Province  &  most  of  them  doe  loock  upon  us  with  an  envious  eye. 
But  if  this  is  done  well,  what  shall  we  say,  is  don  evil? 

If  once  these  slaves  (wch  they  say  are  so  wicked  and  stubbern  men)  should  joint 
themselves,  fight  for  their  freedom  and  handel  their  masters  &  mastrisses,  as  they  did 
handel  them  before;  will  these  masters  &  mistrisses  tacke  the  sword  at  hand  &  warr 
against  these  poor  slaves,  licke  we  are  able  to  believe,  some  will  not  refuse  to  doe?  Or 
have  these  negers  not  as  much  right  to  fight  for  their  freedom,  as  you  have  to  keep 
them  slaves? 

Now  consider  well  this  thing,  if  it  is  good  or  bad?  and  in  case  you  find  it  to  be 
good  to  handel  these  blacks  at  that  manner,  we  desire  &  require  you  hereby  lovingly 
that  you  may  informe  us  herein,  which  at  this  time  never  was  done,  viz.  that  Christians 
have  Liberty  to  do  so,  to  the  end  we  shall  be  satisHed  in  this  point,  &  satisfie  lickewise 
our  good  friends  &  acquaintances  in  our  natif  Country,  to  whose  it  is  a  terrour  or  fair- 
full  thing  that  men  should  be  handeld  so  in  Pensilvania. 

"This  is  was  from  our  meeting  at  Germantown  hold  ye  18  of  the  2  month  1688 
to  be  delivered  to  the  monthly  meeting  at  Richard  Warrels. 

gereet  hendricks 
derick  op  de  graeff 
Francis  daniell  Pastorius 
Abraham  op  den  graef." 
Text— 27/e  Pennsylvania-German  Society  Proceedings  and  Addresses,  Vol.  IX,  pp. 
197-199. 


554  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

V.  THE  FIRST  PRINTED  PROTEST  AGAINST  SLA  VERY 
IN  AMERICA 

By  George  Keith,  1693 
",4«  Exhortation  cr  Caution  to  Friends  Concerning  Buying  or  Keeping  of  Negror^ 

Seeing  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  hath  tasted  Death  for  every  Man,  and  given  him 
self  a  Ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time,  and  that  his  Gospel  of  Peace,  Libert\ 
and  Redemption  from  Sin,  Bondage  and  all  Oppression,  is  freely  to  be  preached  untu 
all,  without  Exception,  and  that  Negroes,  Blacks  and  Tannics  are  a  real  part  of  Man 
kind,  for  whom  Christ  hath  shed  his  precious  Blood,  and  are  capable  of  Salvation,  as 
well  as  White  Men;  and  Christ  the  Light  of  the  World  hath  (in  measure)  enlightened 
them,  and  every  Man  that  cometh  into  the  World;  and  that  all  such  who  are  sincei' 
Christians  and  true  Believers  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  Followers  of  him,  bear  his  Image,  am 
are  made  conformable  unto  him  in  Love,  Mercy,  Goodness  and  Compassion,  who  cani 
not  to  destroy  men's  Lives,  but  to  save  them,  nor  to  bring  any  part  of  Mankind  int. 
outward  Bondage,  Slavery  or  Misery,  nor  yet  to  detain  them,  or  hold  them  therein 
but  to  ease  and  deliver  the  Oppressed  and  Distressed,  and  bring  into  Liberty  both  in 
ward  and  outward. 

Therefore  we  judge  it  was  necessary  that  all  faithful  I'riends  should  discover 
themselves  to  be  true  Christians  by  having  the  Fruits  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  which  are 
Love,  Mercy,  Goodness,  and  Compassion  towards  all  in  Misery,  and  that  suffer  Oppres- 
sion and  severe  Usage,  so  far  as  in  them  is  possible  to  ease  and  relieve  them,  and  set 
them  free  of  their  hard  Bondage,  whereby  it  may  be  hoped,  that  many  of  them  will  bt 
gained  by  their  beholding  these  good  \^'orks  of  sincere  Christians,  and  prepared  thereb> , 
through  the  Preaching  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  to  imbrace  the  true  Faith  of  Christ.  .\n(l 
for  this  cause  it  is,  as  we  judge,  that  in  some  places  in  Europe  Negroes  cannot  be  bouglit 
and  sold  for  ^Ione\-,  or  detained  to  be  Slaves,  because  it  suits  not  with  the  ISIercy,  Lom.' 
&  Clemency  that  is  essential  to  Cliristianity,  nor  to  the  Doctrine  of  Christ,  nor  to  the 
Liberty  the  Gospel  calleth  all  men  unto,  to  whom  it  is  preached.  And  to  buy  Souls 
and  Bodies  of  men  for  Mone\-,  to  enslave  them  and  their  Posterit\-  to  the  end  of  tin- 
World,  we  judge  is  a  great  hinderance  to  the  spreading  of  the  Gospel,  and  is  occasion 
of  much  War,  Violence,  Cruelty  and  Oppression,  and  Theft  &  Robbery  of  the  highest 
Nature;  for  commonly  the  Negroes  that  are  sold  to  white  Men,  are  either  stollen  awa\ 
or  robbed  from  their  Kindred,  and  to  bu\-  such  is  the  way  to  continue  these  evil  Prai 
tices  of  Man-stealing,  and  transgresseth  that  Golden  Rule  and  Law,  To  do  to  others  whii: 
ice  would  have  others  do  to  us. 

Therefore,  in  true  Christian  Love,  we  earnestl\-  recommend  it  to  all  our  Friends 
and  Brethren,  Not  to  buy  any  Negroes,  unless  it  were  on  purpose  to  set  them  free,  and 
that  such  who  have  bought  any,  and  have  them  at  present,  after  some  reasonable  tinu 
of  moderate  Service  they  have  had  of  them,  or  may  have  of  them,  that  ma\-  reasonabl> 
answer  to  the  Charge  of  what  they  have  laid  out,  especially  in  keeping  Negroes  Chil- 
dren born  in  their  House,  or  taken  into  their  House,  when  under  Age,  that  after  a  reas 
onable  time  of  service  to  answer  that  Charge,  they  may  set  them  at  Liberty,  and  during 
the  time  they  have  them,  to  teach  them  to  read,  and  give  them  a  Christian  Education.  J 

Sotnc  Keasons  and  Causes  of  our  Being  Against  Keeping  of  Negroes  for  Term  of  Life 
First,  Because   it   is  contrar.v  to  the  Principles  a-nd  Practice  of  the  Christian 
Quakers  to  buy  Prize  or  stollen  Goods,  which  we  Iwre  a  faithful  Testimony  against  in 
our  Native  Country.  .  . 


THE  CHRISTIAMZATIOX  AND  EMANCIPA TIUX  oi'   J  Hi;   NKdKO       555 

Secondly,  Because  Christ  commanded,  sa>ing,  .1//  things  -.cluilsoever  yc  ilouIcI  lluil 
men  should  do  unto  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them.   .  . 

Thirdly,  Because  the  Lord  hath  commanded,  sa\ing,  Thou  shall  not  deliver  unto 
his  Master  the  Servant  that  is  escaped  from  his  Master  unto  thee,  he  shall  dvell  with  thee, 
even  amongst  you  in  that  place  ivhich  he  shall  rhuse  in  one  of  thy  Gates,  where  it  lihrth  him 
best;  Ihou  shall  not  oppress  him,  Dent.  2,>,  15,  16.   .   . 

Fourthly,  Because  the  Lord  hath  commanded.  sa\  ing.  Thou  shall  not  uppnss  an 
hired  Servant  that  is  poor  and  needy,  wh"thcr  he  be  of  thy  Brethren,  or  of  the  Strangers  that 
are  in  thy  Land  within  thy  Gales,  least  he  cry  apainst  thee  unto  the  Lord,  and  it  be  sin  unto 
thee;  Thou  shall  neither  vex  a  stranger  nor  oppnss  him,  for  ye  were  strangers-  in  thr  Land  of 
Aegj'pt,Z>f«/.24.  14.  15.     E.xodA2,2\.  .    '. 

Fifthly,  Because  Slaves  and  Souls  of  Men  are  some  ot  the  Merchandize  of  Habylon 
by  which  the  jNIerchants  of  the  Earth  are  made  Rich;  but  those  Riches  which  they  have 
heaped  together,  through  the  cruel  Oppression  of  these  miserable  Creatures,  will  be  a 
means  to-draw  God?  Judgments  upon  them,  therefore.  Brethren,  let  us  hearken  to  the 
Voice  of  the  Lord.  \\ho  saith.  Come  out  of  Babylon,  my  People,  that  ye  be  not  partakers  of 
her  Sins,  and  that  ye  receive  vol  her  Plagues;  for  her  Sins  have  reached  unto  Heaven,  and 
God  hath  remembered  her  Iniquities,  for  he  thai  leads  into  Captivity  shall  go  into  Captivity, 
Rev.  18.  4,  5.  &  1.^.  10. 
Given  forth  b\<  our  Monthly  .Meeting  in  Philadeli)hia.    the  I3th  day  of  the  Sth  Moneth, 

1693,  and  recommended  to  all  our  Friends  and  Brethren,  ijho  are  one  with  lis  in  our 

Testimony  for  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  all  others  professing  Christianit\-. " 

Te.xt— r/zc  Pennsylvania  Magazine  of  History  and  Biography.  Vol.  XIII.  pp.  IUt'- 
70. 

\1.   EARLY  nUAKER  TESTI.MOMES 

The  Yearly  Meeting  of  175S 

'One  of  the  most  important  religiou.s  convocation.-^  in  ihc  hi.Nl(ir\" 
of  the  Christian  Church'— J.  G.  Whittier. 

"After  weighty  consideration  ot  the  circumstances  of  Friends  within  the  compass 
i)f  this  meeting,  who  have  any  negro  or  other  slaves,  the  accounts  and  [)roposals  now 
^ent  up  from  several  quarters,  and  the  rules  of  our  discipline  relati\-c  thereto;  much 
time  having  been  spent,  and  the  sentiments  of  man>  i'riends  expressed,  there  appears 
an  unanimous  concern  prc\ailing,  to  put  a  stop  to  the  increase  ol  the  ])raclice  of  im- 
porting, buying,  selling, or  keeping sla\es  for  term  of  life; or  purchasing  them  lor  such 
a  number  of  years,  as  manifests  that  such  purchasers,  do  only  in  terms,  and  not  in  fact, 
avoid  the  imputation  of  being  keepers  of  sla\es.  This  meeting  vers  earnestly  and 
atTectionately  intreats  Friends,  individual!}-,  to  consider  seriously  the  present  circum- 
stances of  these  and  the  adjacent  provinces,  which,  by  the  permission  of  Di\'ine  Pro\'i- 
dence,  have  been  visited  with  the  desolating  calamities  of  war  and  bloodshed,  so  that 
many  of  our  fellow-subjects  are  now  sulTering  in  captivity;  and  fervently  desires,  that, 
excluding  temporal  considerations,  or  \-iews  of  self-interest,  we  ma>-  manifest  an 
humbling  sense  of  these  judgments,  and  in  thankfulness  for  the  peculiar  favour  ex- 
tended and  continued  to  our  Friends  and  brethren  in  profession,  none  of  whom  have 
IS  we  have  yet  heard,  been  slain,  nor  carried  into  capti\-it.v,  would  steadil)-  observe  the 
injunction  of  our  Lord  and  Master,  'To  do  unto  others,  as  we  would  the>  should  do  unto 
us;'  which  it  now  appear?  to  this  meeting,  would  induce  such  I'riends  who  ha\e  any 


556  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

slaves,  to  set  them  at  Liberty, — making  a  Christian  provision  for  them,  according  to 
their  ages,  &c.  And  in  order  that  Friends  may  be  generally  excited  to  the  practice  of 
this  advice,  some  Friends  here  now  signified  to  the  meeting,  their  being  so  fully  devoterl 
to  endeavour  to  render  it  effectual,  that  they  are  willing  to  visit  and  treat  with  all  sucli 
Friends  who  have  any  slaves:  the  meeting,  therefore,  approves  of  John  Woolman,  John 
Scarborough,  John  Sykes  and  Daniel  Stanton  undertaking  that  service;  and  desire- 
some  elders  or  other  faithful  Friends  in  each  quarter,  to  accompany  and  assist  them 
therein;  and  that  they  may  proceed  in  the  wisdom  of  Truth,  and  thereby  be  qualified 
to  administer  such  advice  as  may  be  suitable  to  the  circumstances  of  those  they  visit. 
and  most  effectual  towards  obtaining  that  purity,  which  it  is  evidently  our  duty  to 
press  after.  And  if  after  the  sense  and  judgment  of  this  meeting,  now  given  against 
ever}-  branch  of  this  practice,  an}-  professing  with  us  should  persist  to  vindicate  it,  anrl 
be  concerned  in  importing,  seUing,  or  purchasing  slaves,  the  respective  Monthly  ISIeet 
ings  to  which  they  belong,  should  manifest  their  disunion  with  such  persons,  by  refus- 
ing to  permit  them  to  sit  in  meetings  for  discipline,  or  to  be  employed  in  the  affairs  of 
Truth,  or  to  receive  from  them  any  contribution  towards  the  relief  of  the  poor,  or 
other  services  of  the  meeting.  But  if  any  cases  of  executors,  guardians,  trustees  or  an} 
others  should  happen,  which  may  subject  any  such  Friends  to  the  necessity  of  being 
concerned  with  such  slaves,  and  they  are  nevertheless  wiUing  to  proceed  according  to 
the  advice  of  the  Monthly  ISIeetings  the}-  belong  to;  wherever  such  cases  happen  the 
Monthly  Meetings  are  left  to  judge  of  the  same  in  the  wisdom  of  Truth,  and,  if 
necessary,  to  take  the  advice  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting  therein. " 

Text — A  Brief  Statement  .   .    .   Reprint, — r/reFr/em/,  Vol.  XVI,  No.  51. 

The  Yearly  Meeting  of  1776 

"We,  the  committee,  appointed  to  take  under  our  consideration  the  deeply  afi'ect- 
ing  case  of  our  oppressed  fellow-men  of  the  African  race  and  others,  as  also  the  state  of 
those  w-ho  hold  them  in  bondage,  have  several  times  met,  and  heard  the  concurring 
sentiments  of  divers  other  Friends,  and  examined  the  reports  from  the  Quarterly  I\Ieet 
ings,  by  which  it  appears,  that  much  labour  and  care  ha\e  been  extended  since  the  las' 
year,  for  the  convincement  of  such  of  our  members  who  had,  or  yet  have  them  in  pos- 
session; many  of  whom  have  of  late,  from  under  hand  and  seal,  properly  discharged 
such  as  were  in  their  possession,  from  a  state  of  slavery. 

Yet  sorrowful  it  is,  that  many  there  are  in  membership  with  us,  who,  notwithstand- 
ing the  labour  bestowed,  still  continue  to  hold  these  people  as  slaves;  under  the  consid 
eration  whereof,  we  are  deeply  affected,  and  united  in  judgment,  that  we  are  loudl\ 
called  upon  to  a  faithful  obedience  to  the  injunction  of  our  blessed  Lord,  'To  do  to  all 
men  as  we  would  they  should  do  unto  us;'  and  to  bear  a  full  and  clear  testimony  to 
these  truths';'that  'God  is  no  respecter  of  persons,'  and  that  'Christ  died  for  all  men 
without  distinction.'  Which  we  earnestly  and  afi'ectionatel}'  intreat  may  be  duly  con- 
sidered in  this  awful  and  alarming  dispensation,  and  excite  to  impartial  justice  and 
judgment,  to  black  and  white,  rich  and  poor. 

Under  the  calming  influences  of  pure  love,  we  do  with  great  unanimity,  give  it  as 
our  sense  and  judgment,  that  Quarterly  and  Monthly  Meetings  should  speedily  unite 
in  a  further  close  labour  with  all  such  as  are  slave-holders,  and  have  any  right  of  mem- 
bership with  us.  And  where  any  members  continue  to  reject  the  advice  of  their  breth- 
ren, and  refuse  to  execute  proper  instruments  of  writmg,  for  releasing  from  a  state  of 
slavery,  such  as  are  in  their  power,  or  to  whom  they  have  any  claim,  whether  arrived 


THE  CIIRISTTANIZATION  AND  EMANCIPATTON  OF  THE  NEGRO       557 

to  full  age,  or  in  their  minority,  and  no  hopes  of  the  continuance  of  Friends'  labour  be 
ing  profitable  to  them,  that  Monthly  ^leetings  after  having  discharged  a  Christian 
duty  to  such,  should  testify  their  disunion  with  them. 

And  it  appearing  from  the  reports  of  the  several  Quarters,  that  there  are  manv 
difficult  and  complicated  cases,  whicli  relate  to  those  oppressed  and  much  injured 
people,  requiring  great  circumspection  and  close  attention,  in  order  that  our  religious 
testimony  may  be  promoted,  and  that  the  cause  of  Truth  may  not  sutTer  by  unprofit- 
able dela\s,  we  apprehend  all  such  cases  might  well  be  submitted  to  the  Quarterly 
Meetings  where  they  subsist,  whose  advice  and  judgment  should  be  observed  and 
regarded;  so  that  any  member  who  refuses  or  declines  comphing  therewith,  after  being 
laboured  with  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  wisdom,  should  be  testified  against. " 

Text— A  BrirfStalemeii!   .    .    .    Reprint,— r/zp/^nm/,  Vol.  XVI,  No.  .S2 

VII.  COXSTITL'TIOX  OF  THE  PEXXSYLVAX I A  SOCIK- 
TY  FOR  PROMOrrXG  THE  ABOUTIOX  OF  SLA  VER]\  ETC. 

1TR7 

'The  Society  for  the  Rehef  of  Poor  Negroes  unlawfully  held  in  Boiiflagc", 
organized  April  14,  1775,  but  interrupted  in  its  meetings  durhig  tlic 
Revolution,  resuscitated  in  1784,  and  described  in  its  Constitution  as 
under,  became  the  model  for  the  many  abolition  societies  that  sprang 
up  in  New  England  and  elsewhere. 

"It  having  pleased  the  Creator  of  the  world,  to  make  of  one  flesh  all  the  children 
of  men — it  becomes  them  to  consult  and  promote  each  other's  happiness,  as  members 
of  the  same  famil\',  however  diversified  they  may  be,  by  colour,  situation,  religion  or 
different  states  of  society.  It  is  more  especially  the  duty  of  those  persons,  who  profess 
to  maintain  for  themselves  the  rights  of  human  nature,  and  who  acknowledge  the 
obligations  of  Christianity,  to  use  such  means  as  are  in  their  power,  to  extend  the  bless- 
ings of  freedom  to  every  part  of  the  human  race,  and  in  a  more  particular  manner,  to 
such  of  their  fellow^  creatures,  as  are  entitled  to  freedom  by  the  laws  and  constitutions 
of  any  of  the  United  States,  and  who,  notwithstanding,  are  detained  in  bondage,  by 
fraud  or  violence.  From  a  full  conviction  of  the  truth  and  obligation  of  these  prin- 
ciples— from  a  desire  to  diffuse  them,  wherever  the  miseries  and  vices  of  slaverv'  exist, 
and  in  humble  confidence  of  the  favour  and  support  of  the  Father  of  Mankind,  Uie 
subscribers  ha\e  associated  themselves,  under  the  title  of  the  'Pennsylvania  Society  for 
promoting  the  Abolition  of  Slavery,  and  the  Relief  of  free  Negroes  unlawfully  held  in 
Bondage. ' 

For  effecting  these  purposes,  they  have  adopted  the  following  constitution: 
I.  The  officers  of  the  society  shall  consist  of  a  president,  two  vice-presidents,  two 
secretaries,  a  treasurer,  twelve  counsellors,  (viz.:  six  from  the  city  and  county  of 
Philadelphia,  and  one  from  each  of  the  following  counties,  viz.:  Bucks,  Montgomery, 
Lancaster,  York,  Northampton  and  Delaware)  an  electing  committee  of  twelve,  and 
a  board  of  education  of  thirteen,  and  an  acting  committee  of  six  members;  all  of  whom, 
except  the  last  named  committee,  shall  be  chosen  annually  by  ballot,  on  the  last  Fitth- 
day  called  Thursdaj',  in  the  month  called  December. 


558  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN'  CHURCH  HISTORY 

\'.  The  business  of  the  counsellors  shall  he  to  explain  the  laws  and  constitutions 
of  the  states,  which  relate  to  the  emancipation  ot  slaves,  and  to  urge  their  claims  to 
freedom,  when  legal,  before  such  persons  or  courts  as  are  authorised  to  decide  upon 
them 

Vll.  The  board  oi  education  shall  superintend  the  schools  established  by  the 
society',  and  manage  the  funds  appropriated  to  their  supi)ort.   . 

XI.  No  person  holding  a  slave  shall  be  admitted  a  member  o'  this  Society. 

XII.  X^o  law  or  regulation  shall  contradict  any  part  of  the  constitution  of  the  So- 
ciety, nor  shall  any  law  or  alteration  in  the  constitution  be  made,  without  being  pro- 
posed at  a  previous  meeting.  All  questions  shall  be  decided,  where  there  is  a  division, 
by  a  majority  of  votes.  In  those  cases  where  the  Society  is  equally  divided,  the  pre- 
siding officer  shall  have  a  casting  vote. " 

Te.xt— Needles:  An  Hislorical  Mcmoii  of  llf  Pennsylvania  Society,  for  Promoting 
I  lie  A  bo!  a  ion  of  Slavery,  pp.  1 13-1 1.^. 

■  VIII.  THE  ADDRESS  OF  THE  DELEGATES  FROM  THE 
SEVERAL  SOCIETIES,  FORMED  IX  THE  DIFFEREXT 
PARTS  OF  THE  rXITED  ST  AT  LIS,  FOR  PROMOTIXG  THE 
ABOLI'TIOX  OF  SLAVERY,  IX  COXVEXTIOX  ASSEMBLED 
AT  PHILADELPHIA,  OX  THE  FIRST  DAV  OF  JAXT- 
ARV,  1794 

As  probably  the  first  address  on  the  subject  of  sla\crv  ever  put  forth 
by  a  piibHc  body  hi  the  United  Stales,  this  document,  drafted  b>-  a  com- 
miltee  of  which  Dr.  Benjamhi  Rush  was  chairman,  repre-sents  tite  ]jrop- 
a^anda  carried  forward  for  more  than  a  ([uaiier  cenliu-\'. 

'T-'rikxd.s  .VXD  FjiLi.ow  Citizens — United  to  xou  b\-  the  ties  of  citizenship,  and 
I)artakcrs  with  you  of  the  blessings  of  a  free  government,  we  take  the  liberty  of  address- 
ing you  upon  a  subject,  highly  interesting  to  the  credit  and  prosperity  of  the  United 
States. 

It  is  the  glor\  of  our  countrx  to  have  originated  a  system  of  opposition  to  the 
commerce  in  that  part  of  our  fellow  creatures  who  compose  the  nations  of  .\frica. 

-Much  has  been  done  by  the  citizens  of  some  of  the  States  to  abolish  this  disgrace- 
ful trallic,  and  to  impros-e  the  condition  of  those  unhappy  people,  whom  the  ignorance 
or  the  a\'arice  of  our  ancestors  had  bequeathed  to  us  as  slaves;  but  the  evil  still  con- 
tinues, and  our  countr)  is  yet  disgraged  b\  laws  and  i)r:ictices,  whicli  level  the  ere  iture 
man  with  a  part  of  the  brute  creation. 

Many  reasons  concur  in  persuading  us  to  abolish  domestic  sla\er\    in  our  country. 

ll  is  inconsistent  with  the  safety  of  the  liberties  of  the  United  States. 

I'leedom  and  sla\er\-  cannot  long  exist  together.  An  unlimited  power  over  the 
time,  labour,  and  |)osterity  of  our  fellow-creatures,  necessaril\-  unfits  men  for  dis- 
charging the  public  and  private  duties  of  citizens  of  a  republic. 


THE  CHRTSTIAXIZATION  AND  F.MANTIPATIOX  OF  TIIF,  XEC.RO       55<) 

It  is  inconsistent  with  sound  policy,  in  exposing  the  States  which  permit  it,  to.. || 
those  evils  which  insurrections  and  the  most  resentful  war  have  introduced  into  one  of 
the  richest  islands  in  the  West  Indies. 

Tt  is  unfriendly  to  the  present  exertions  of  the  inhal)itants  of  l-'.uropt-,  in  favour 
of  libert\ .  What  people  will  advocate  freedom,  with  a  zeal  proportioned  to  its  bless- 
ings, while  the_\-  view  the  purest  republic  in  the  world  tolerating  in  its  bosom  a  bod\-  of 
slaver? 

In  \ain  has  the  tyranny  of  kinj^s  been  rejected,  while  \\c  pciinit  in  our  country  a 
domestic  despotism,  which  invoKcs,  in  its  nature,  most  ol  llie  \iics  and  mist-ries  that 
we  ha\e  endeavoured  to  avoid. 

It  is  degrading  to  our  rank  as  men  in  the  scale  ol  being.  Let  us  use  our  reason 
and  social  atl'ectlons  for  the  purposes  for  which  they  were  gi\'en,  or  cease  to  boast  a  jjre- 
eminence  over  animals,  that  are  unpolluted  with  our  crimes. 

But  higher  motives  to  justice  and  humanitN  towards  our  leliowrreatures  remain 
yet  to  be  mentioned. 

Domestic  slavery  is  repugnant  to  the  |)rincip!is  of  Christianity.  It  prostrates 
every  benevolent  and  just  principle  of  action  in  tlie  liuman  heart.  It  is  rebellion 
against  the  authority  of  a  common  F.\ther.  It  is  a  practical  denial  of  the  extent 
and  efficacy  of  the  death  of  a  common  S.wioik.  It  is  an  usurpation  of  the  preroga- 
tive of  the  Great  Sovereign  of  the  Universe,  who  has  solcmnlv  claimed  an  exclusive 
property  in  the  souls  of  men. 

But  if  this  view  of  the  enormity  of  the  evil  of  domestic  slavery  should  not  alfecl 
us,  there  is  one  consideration  more  which  ought  to  alarm  and  impress  us.  esjiecially  at 
the  present  juncture. 

It  is  a  violation  ot  a  dW'inv  [)rercpt  ol  uniwrsal  justice,  wliicli  lias,  in  no  instance, 
escaped  with  impunit\-. 

The  crimes  of  nations,  as  well  as  of  individuals,  are  often  designated  in  their 
punishments;  and  we  conceive  it  to  be  no  forced  construction,  of  some  of  the  calamities 
which  now  distress  or  impend  our  country,  to  believe  that  lhe>  are  the  measure  of  evils 
which  we  have  meted  to  others. 

The  ravages  committed  upon  man}'  of  our  fellow-citizens  b>-  the  Indians,  and  the 
depredations  upon  the  liberty  and  commerce  of  others  of  the  citizens  of  the  United 
States,  both  unite  in  proclaiming  to  us,  in  the  most  forcible  language,  'to  loose  the 
bands  of  wickedness,  to  break  e\ery  yoke,  to  undo  the  heavy  burthens,  and  to  let  the 
oppressed  go  free.' 

We  shall  conclude  this  address  b\-  recommending  to  you, 

Firsl.  To  refrain  immediately  from  that  species  of  rapine  and  murder  which  has 
improperly  been  softened  with  the  name  of  the  .\frican  trade.  It  is  Indian  cruelty, 
and  Algerine  piracy,  in  another  form. 

Secondly.  To  form  Societies  in  every  State,  lor  the  purpose  of  promoting  the 
abolition  of  the  slave-trade,  of  domestic  slavery,  the  relief  of  persons  unlawfully  held 
in  bondage,  and  for  the  improvement  of  the  condition  of  Africans,  and  their  descen- 
dants amongst  us. 

The  Societies  whicli  we  represent,  have  beheld  with  triumph,  the  success  of  their 
exertions,  in  many  instances,  in  favour  of  their  African  brethren;  and.  in  full  reliance 


560  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

upon  the  continuance  of  divine  support  and  direction,  they  humbly  hope,  their  labours 
will  never  cease,  while  there  exists  a  single  slave  in  the  United  States. " 

Text — Ntedles:  An  Historical  Memoir  of  the  Pennsylvania  Society,  for  Promoting ^ 
the  Abolition  of  Slavery,  pp.  50-52. 

IX.  THE  GEXESTS  OF  THE  AMERICAN  COLONIZATION 
SOCIETY 

''To  all  who  are  desirous  to  promote  the  kingdom  of  Christ  on  earth,  in  the  salva- 
tion of  sinners,  the  following  narrative  and  proposal  are  offered,  to  excite  and  solicit 
their  charity  and  prayers. 

There  are  two  colored  men,  members  of  the  First  Congregational  Church  in  New- 
port, on  Rhode  Island,  named  Bristol  Yamma,  and  John  Qiiamine,  who  were  hopefullx 
converted  some  j-ears  ago,  and  have  from  that  time  sustained  a  good  character  as 
Christians,  and  have  made  good  proficiency  in  Christian  knowledge.   .  . 
!    ^  These  persons,  thus  acquainted  with  Christianity,  and  apparently  devoted  to  tlit- 
service  of  Christ,  are  about  thirty  years  old;  have  good  natural  abilities,  are  apt,  stead\ 
and  judicious,  and  speak  their  native  language — the  language  of  a  numerous,  poteii 
nation  in  Guinea,  to  which  they  both  belong.     They  are  not  only  'dnlling,  but  very  d- 
sir  oils  to  quit  all  worldly  prospects,  and  risk  their  lives  in  attempting  to  open  a  door  for 
the  propagation  of  Christianitj'  among  their  poor,  ignorant,  perishing  heathen  breth- 
ren. 

The  concurrence  of  all  these  things  has  led  to  set  on  foot  a  proposal  to  send  thei 
to  Africa,  to  preach  the  gospel  there,  if,  upon  trial,  they  shall  appear  in  anj'  good 
measure  qualified  for  this  business.  In  order  to  this,  they  must  be  put  to  school,  j 
and  taught  to  read  and  write  better  than  they  now  can,  and  be  instructed  more  fullv 
in  divinity,  &c.  And  if,  upon  trial,  they  appear  to  make  good  proficienc}-,  and  sha' 
be  thought  by  competent  judges  to  be  fit  for  such  a  mission,  it  is  not  doubted  th  r 
money  may  be  procured  sufficient  to  carry  the  design  into  execution. 

And  it  is  humbly  proposed  to  those  who  are  con\-inced  of  the  iniquity  of  the 
slave  trade,  and  are  sensible  of  the  great  inhumanitv  and  cruelt}'  of  enslaving  so  man\ 
thousands  of  our  fellow-men  everv  year,  with  all  the  dreadful  and  horrid  attendants,    ^ 
and  are  ready  to  bear  testimony  against  it  in  all  proper  ways,  and  do  their  utmost  to   I 
put  a  stop  to  it,  whether  thej'  have  not  a  good  opportunity  of  doing  this,  by  cheerfuU}'   i 
contributing  according  to  their  ability,  to  promote  the  mission  proposed;  and  whether   ! 
tliis  is  not  the  best  compensation  we  are  able  to  make  the  poor  Africans,  for  the  injuries 
thev  are  constantly  receiving  bj'  this  unrighteous  practice  and  all  its  attendants. 

Ezra  Stiles, 
Samuel  Hopkins. 
\ewport,  Rhode  Island,  August  31,  1773." 

Text— rAe  Works  of  Satnuel  Hopkins,  D.D.,  Vol.  I,  pp.  131-132. 

Mr.  Hopkins  thu.s  wrote  to  Moses  Brown: 

"April  29,  1784.  There  has  been  a  proposal  on  foot  for  some  time,  that  a  number  ; 
of  blacks  should  return  to  Africa,  and  settle  there;  that  a  number,  who  have  been   \ 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATIOX  AND  EMAXCIPATTOX  OF  THF.  XEC.RO       561 

under  the  most  serious  iinpressions  of  religion,  should  lead  the  way,  and  when  tiiey  arc 
fixed  there,  should  improve  all  opportunities  to  teach  the  Africans  the  doctrines  and 
duties  of  Christianity,  both  by  precept'  and  example.  In  order  to  this,  a  number 
who  shall  be  thought  best  quahfied  for  tliis  business,  must  Jirsl  be  sent  to  Africa,  in 
treat  with  some  of  the  nations  there,  and  request  of  them  lands,  proper  and  sufTicient 
'  for  them  and  as  many  as  shall  go  with  them  to  settle  upon.  It  is  presumed  land  would 
be  freely  given.  And  it  is  thought,  that  such  a  settlement  would  not  onl}-  he  for  the 
benefit  of  tliose  who  shall  return  to  their  native  country,  but  it  would  be  the  most 
likely  and  powerful  means  of  putting  a  stop  to  the  slave  trade,  as  well  as  of  increasing 
Christian  knowledge  among  those  heathens.  ...  I  communicate  these  hints  of  a 
plan  to  you,  tliat  I  may  know  how  far  )^ou  approve  of  it.  and  whether  you  think  it 
practicable.  And  if  you  do^  whether  you,  in  conjunction  with  some  of  your  able 
friends,  would  advance  any  thing  considerable  to  promote  such  a  design.  It  has  been 
said  by  some,  and  doubtless  by  many,  'There  are  a  number  of  men  who  have  large 
estates,  much  of  which  the}'  have  gotten  by  the  slave  trade,  who  now  profess  to  be 
convinced  they  have  done  wrong  in  having  any  hand  in  that  trade,  and  manifest  great 
zeal  against  it,  and  are  great  enemies  of  slavery.  Let  them  show  their  repentance  b> 
their  works;  bj-  giving  up  a  considerable  part  of  their  estates  to  liberate  the  Africans 
and  promote  their  good.  Let  them  do  this,  and  we  will  believe  them  sincere  and 
honest  men,  but  not  before,'  " 

Text— r/;e  Works  of  Samuel  Hopkins.  D.D.,  Vol.  I,  p.  139. 

After  his  discourse  at  Providence,  Ma>-  17,  1793,  he  (Hit lines  more 
clearly  his  project. 

"There  are  a  considerable  number  of  free  blacks  in  New  England,  and  in  other 
parts  of  the  United  States,  some  of  whom  are  industrious,  and  of  a  good  moral 
character;  and  some  of  them  appear  to  be  truly  pious,  who  are  desirous  to  remove  to 
Africa,  and  settle  there.  They  who  are  religious  would  be  glad  to  unite  as  Christian 
brethren,  and  move  to  Africa,  having  one  instructor,  or  more,  and  cultivate  the  land 
which  they  may  obtain  there,  and  maintain  the  practice  of  Christianity  in  the  sight  of 
their  now  heathen  brethren;  and  endeavor  to  instruct  and  civilize  them,  and  spread 
the  knowledge  of  the  gospel  among  them. 

In  order  to  effect  this  in  the  best  manner,  a  vessel  must  be  procured,  and  proper 
sailors  provided,  to  go  to  Africa,  with  a  number  of  persons,  both  white  and  black,  per- 
haps, who  shall  be  thought  equal  to  the  business,  to  search  that  country,  and  fmd  a 
place  where  a  settlement  may  be  made  with  the  consent  of  the  inhabitants  there;  the 
land  being  given  by  them,  or  purchased  of  them,  and  so  as  best  to  answer  the  ends  pro- 
posed. If  such  a  place  can  be  found,  as  no  doubt  it  may,  they  must  return,  and  the 
blacks  must  be  collected  who  are  willing  to  go  and  settle  there,  and  form  themselves 
into  a  civil  society,  by  agreeing  in  a  constitution  and  a  code  of  laws,  b}'  which  the>- 
will  be  regulated. 

And  they  must  be  furnished  with  every  thing  necessar\'  and  projicr  to  transport 
and  settle  them  there,  in  a  safe  and  comfortable  manner;  with  shipping  and  provisions, 
till  they  can  procure  them  in  Africa,  by  their  own  labor,  and  with  instruments  and 
utensils  necessar}-  to  cultivate  the  land,  build  houses,  &c.;  and  have  all  the  protection 
and  assistance  they  will  need,  while  settling,  and  when  settled  there.  And,  if  necessary, 
a  number  of  white  people  must  go  with  them;  one  or  more,  to  superintend  their  affairs. 


562  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

;ind  others  lo  survey  and  lay  out  their  lands,  Iniild  mills  and  houses,  &c.  But  these 
must  not  think  of  settling  there  for  lite;  and  the  blacks  are  to  be  left  to  themselves, 
when  they  shall  be  able  to  conduct  their  own  affairs,  and  need  no  further  assistance, 
and  be  left  a  free,  independent  people. 

This  appears  to  be  the  best  and  only  plan  to  put  the  blacks  among  us  in  the  most 
agreeable  situation  for  themselves,  and  to  render  them  most  useful  to  their  brethren 
in  Africa,  by  civilizing  them,  and  teaching  them  how  to  cultivate  their  lands,  and 
spreading  the  knowledge  of  the  Christian  religion  among  them.  The  whites  are  so 
habituated,  by  education  and  custom,  to  look  upon  and  treat  the  blacks  as  an  inferior 
class  of  beings,  and  they  are  sunk  so  low  by  their  situation,  and  the  treatment  they 
receive  from  us,  that  they  never  can  be  raised  to  an  equality  with  the  whites,  and 
enjoy  all  the  libert>-  and  rights  to  which  the.v  haxe  a  just  claim,  or  have  all  the  en- 
couragements and  motives  to  make  improvements  of  every  kind,  which  are  desirable. 
But,  if  they  were  removed  to  Africa,  this  evil  would  cease,  and  they  would  enjoy  all 
desirable  equality  and  liberty,  and  live  in  a  climate  which  is  peculiarly  suited  to  their 
constitution.  .\nd  they  would  be  under  advantages  to  set  an  example  of  industry, 
and  the  best  manner  of  cultivating  the  land,  of  civil  life,  of  morality  and  religion, 
which  would  tend  to  gain  the  attention  of  the  inhabitants  of  that  country,  and  per- 
suade them  to  receive  instruction,  and  embrace  the  gospel. 

.  .  .  This  will  gradually  draw  off  all  the  blacks  in  New  England,  and  even  in 
the  Middle  and  Southern  States,  as  fast  as  they  can  be  set  free,  by  which  this  nation 
will  be  delivered  from  that  which,  in  the  view  of  every  discerning  man,  is  a  great  calam- 
ity, and  inconsistent  with  the  good  of  society;  and  is  now  really  a  great  injury  to  most 
of  the  white  inhabitants,  especially  in  the  Southern  States. 

That  such  a  plan  is  practicable,  is  evident  from  the  experiment  which  has  lately 
been  made  in  forming  a  settlement  of  blacks  at  Sierra  T.eone.  Above  a  thousand 
blacks  were  transported  from  Nova  Scotia  to  that  place  last  year;  who,  by  the  assis- 
tance of  a  small  number  of  whites,  and  supplies  from  England,  have  formed  a  town 
and  plantation,  which,  by  the  latest  accounts,  is  now  in  a  flourishing  condition.   .   .   . 

Are  there  not,  then,  motives  sufficient  to  induce  the  Legislature  of  this  nation 
to  enter  upon  and  prosecute  this  design?  to  form  a  plan,  and  execute  it,  as  wisdom  shall 
direct?  And  is  there  not  reason  to  think  that  it  would  meet  with  general  approbation? 
But  if  this  cannot  be,  may  not  this  be  effected  by  the  societies  in  these  States,  who  are 
formed  with  a  design  to  promote  the  best  good  of  the  Africans?  ..." 

Text— 77/r  Works  of  Samuel  no/?kii!s.  D.D..  \'o\.  1,  pp.  145-146. 


X.    MEIllODIsr  DELI  V  ERA  \CES 

Conjereme  of  17 SO 

Quest.  10.  Oiiglil  not  this  Conference  to  require  those  ttavelling  preachers  ivho  hold 
slaves  lo  give  promises  to  set  them  free.'' 

Yes. 

Quest.  17.  Does  this  Conference  acknoiviedge  that  slavery  is  conliary  lo  the  laics 
of  God,  man,  and  nature,  and  hurtful  lo  society;  contrary  to  the  dictates  of  conscience  and 


THE  CTIRISTTAMZATIOX   AND  EMAXCI  PATK  ).\   Ol-    THK   NKC.RO       5f)S 

pure  religion,  and  doing  that  ichirli  ice  would  not  ollms  s/iould  do  to  us  and  oun^     l>,> 
'iCe  pass  our  disapprobation  on  all  our  fiiends  'vho  keep  slaves,  and  advise  their  freedom' 

Conference  oj  17 S3 

(^)uest.  10.  117/1//  sliall  be  do)ic  icilh  our  local  preachers  \oho  hold  slavs  contrary 
to  the  laws  wliicli  authorize  their  freedom  in  any  cf  the  I'nilcd  Stalest 

We  will  try  them  another  \ear.  In  the  nie:in  time  let.  everj-  assistant  deal  faith- 
fully and  plainly  with  every  one,  and  report  to  the  next  ("onference.  It  may  then  l.e 
necessary  to  suspend  them. 

Conference  of  17H4 

(,)uest.  12       II 7/.//  shall  wc  do  with  our  friends  thai  will  buy  and  sell  slaves.'' 

If  they  buy  with  no  other  design  than  to  hold  them  as  slaves,  and  ha\e  been 
previously  warned,  they  shall  be  expelled,  and  permitted  to  sell  on  no  consideration. 

Quest.  13.  What  shall  'we  do  with  our  local  preachers  wlio  will  //;■.'  emancipate 
their  slaves  in  the  states  where  the  laics  admit  it/ 

Tr}  those  in  Virginia  another  \-ear,  and  suspend  the  preachers  in  Maryland, 
Delaware,  Pennsylvania,  and  New-Jerse\-. 

Text — Minutes  of  the  Annual  Conferences  of  the  Methodic/  Episcopal  Church,  \ol. 
I,  pp.  12.  IS,  and  20 

T/u'  Christmas  Conference  of  17S4. 

See  Page  MM. 

Conferences  of  1796  and  ISOO 

Seclion.s  2  aiifl  3  were  incorporated  in  1800. 

"Quest.  What  regulations  shall  be  made  for  the  extirjiation  of  the  crying  evil  of 
.\frican  slavery? 

Ans.  1.  We  declare  that  we  are  more  than  e\er  convinced  of  the  great  evil  of 
.African  slavery,  which  still  exists  in  these  United  States,  and  do  most  earnestly  recom- 
mend to  the  Yearly  Conferences,  Quarterly  Meetings,  and  to  those  who  have  the  over- 
sight of  Districts  and  Circuits,  to  be  exceedingly  cautious  what  persons  they  admit  to 
ofiicial  stations  in  our  church;  and  in  the  case  of  future  admission  to  official  stations,  to 
require  such  security  of  those  who  hold  slaves,  for  the  emancipation  of  them,  immedi- 
ately, or  gradually,  as  the  laws  of  the  States  respectively,  and  the  circumstances  of  the 
case  will  admit;  and  we  do  full)-  authorize  all  the  Yearly  Conferences  to  make  whatever 
regulations  they  judge  proper,  in  the  jjresent  case,  respecting  the  admission  of  persons 
to  official  stations  in  our  church. 

2.  When  any  travelling  preacher  becomes  an  owner  of  a  sla\c.  or  slaves,  by  any 
means,  he  shall  forfeit  his  ministerial  character  in  our  church,  unless  he  executes,  if  it  be 
practicable,  a  legal  emancipation  of  such  slaves,  conformal)l\  to  the  laws  of  the  State 
in  which  he li\es. 

.S.  No  slaveholder  shall  ije  recei\ed  into  societ)-  till  the  preacher  who  has  the  o\'er- 
sight  of  the  Circuit,  has  spoken  to  him  freely  and  faithfully  upon  the  subject  of  slaver)'. 

4.  Every  member  of  the  society  who  sells  a  slave,  shall  immediateh',  after  full 
proof,  be  excluded  from  the  societj-;  and  if  any  member  of  our  societ\-  purchases  a  slave, 
the  ensuing  Quarterh-  Meeting  shall  detennine  on  the  number  of  >ears  in  which  the 
slave  so  purchased  would  work  out  the  price  of  his  jiurchase.  .\nd  the  person  so  pur- 
chasing, shall  immediately  after  such  detcnnination,  e.xecute  a  legal  instrument  for 


564  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  manumission  of  such  slave  at  the  expiration  of  the  term  determined  by  the  Quarterh 
Meeting.  And  in  default  of  his  executing  such  instrument  of  manumission,  or  on  hi? 
refusal  to  submit  his  case  to  the  judgment  of  the  Quarterly  Meeting,  such  member  shall 
be  excluded  from  the  society.  Provided  also,  that  in  the  case  of  a  female  slave,  it  shall 
be  inserted  in  the  aforesaid  instrument  of  manumission,  that  all  her  children  who  shall 
be  born  during  the  years  of  her  servitude,  shall  be  free  at  the  following  times,  namely; 
every  female  child  at  the  age  of  twenty-one,  and  every  male  child  at  the  age  of  twenly- 
five.  Nevertheless,  if  the  member  of  our  society,  executing  the  said  instrument  of 
manumission,  judge  it  proper,  he  may  fix  the  times  of  manumission  of  the  female  slaves 
before-mentioned,  at  an  earlier  age  than  that  which  is  prescribed  above. 

5.  The  preachers  and  other  members  of  our  society,  are  requested  to  consider  the 
subject  of  negro  slaver>^  with  deep  attention;  and  that  they  impart  to  the  General  Con- 
ference, through  the  medium  of  the  >earh-  conferences,  or  othenvise,  any  important 
thoughts  upon  the  subject,  that  the  Conference  may  have  full  light  in  order  to  take  fur- 
ther steps  toward  the  eradicating  this  Exo-R^rous  Evn.  from  that  part  of  the  Church 
of  God  to  which  they  are  connnected. 

6.  The  Annual  Conferences  are  directed  to  draw  up  addresses  for  the  gradual 
emancipation  of  the  slaves,  to  the  legislatures  of  those  States  in  which  no  general  laws 
have  been  passed  for  that  purpose.  These  addresses  shall  urge,  in  the  most  respectful, 
but  pointed  manner,  the  necessity  of  a  law  for  the  gradual  emancipation  of  the  slaves; 
proper  committees  shall  be  appointed  b}-  the  Annual  Conferences,  out  of  the  most 
respectable  of  our  friends,  for  the  conducting  of  the  business;  and  the  presiding  elders, 
elders,  deacons,  and  travelling  preachers,  shall  procure  as  many  proper  signatures  as 
possible  to  the  addresses,  and  give  all  the  assistance  in  their  power,  in  every  respect  to 
aid  the  committees,  and  to  further  this  blessed  undertaking.  Let  This  Be  Con- 
tinued FROit  YE.AR  TO  YEAR  TILL  THE  DESIRED  END  BE  ACCOMPLISHED." 

Text — Matlack:  The  History  of  American  Slavery  an<i  Methodism  .  .  .  ,  pp.  19- 
20. 

XL   BAPTIST  DELIVERANCES 

General  Committee  of  Baptists,  Richmond,  Virginia,  August,  1789 

''Resolved,  That  slavery-  is  a  violent  deprivation  of  the  rights  of  nature  and  incon- 
sistent with  a  republican  government,  and  therefore  recommend  it  to  our  brethren  to 
make  use  of  every  legal  measure  to  extirpate  this  horrid  evil  from  the  land;  and  pray 
Almighty  God  that  our  honorable  Legislature  may  have  it  in  their  power  to  proclaim 
the  great  Jubilee,  consistent  with  the  principles  of  good  policy. " 

Text — Semple:  A  History  of  the  Rise  and  Progress  of  the  Baptists  in  Virginia, 
p.  105. 

Philadelphia  Baptist  Association,  October,  1789 

"Agreeably  to  a  recommendation  in  the  letter  from  the  church  at  Baltimore,  this 
Association  declare  their  high  approbation  of  the  several  societies  formed  in  the  United 
States  and  Europe,  for  the  gradual  abolition  of  the  slavery  of  the  Africans,  and  for 
guarding  against  their  being  detained  or  sent  off  as  slaves,  after  having  obtained  their 
liberty;  and  do  hereby  recommend  to  the  churches  we  represent  to  form  similar  socie- 
ties, to  become  members  thereof,  and  exert  themselves  to  obtain  this  important  ob- 
ject. " 

Text— Gillette:  Minutes  of  the  Philadelphia  Baptist  Association,  from-  a.d.  1707, 
to  A.D.  1807,  p.  247. 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATION  AND  EMANCIPATION  OF  THE  NEGRO      5()5 

XII.  PRESBYTERIAN  DELIVERANCES 

The  Syjiod  of  Neiv  York  and  Philadelphia,  May  PS,  17S7 
The  Synod  taking  into  consideration  the  overture  concerning  slaver>-,  transmitted 
by  the  committee  of  overtures  last  Saturday,  came  to  the  following  judgment: 

The  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadelphia  do  highly  approve  of  the  general  prin- 
ciples in  favour  of  universal  libert}-,  that  prevail  in  America,  and  the  interest  which 
many  of  the  states  have  taken  in  promoting  the  aboHtion  of  slavery;  yet,  inasmuch  as 
men  introduced  from  a  servile  state  to  a  participation  of  all  the  privileges  of  civil  so- 
ciety, without  a  proper  education,  and  without  previous  habits  of  industry,  may  be, 
in  many  respects,  dangerous  to  the  community,  therefore  they  earnestly  recommend  it 
to  all  the  members  belonging  to  their  communion,  to  give  those  persons  who  are  at 
present  held  in  servitude,  such  good  education  as  to  prepare  them  for  the  better  en- 
jojTnent  of  freedom;  and  they  moreover  recommend  that  masters,  wherever  they  find 
servants  disposed  to  make  a  just  improvement  of  the  privilege,  would  give  them  a 
peculiiini,  or  grant  them  sufficient  time  and  sufficient  means  of  procuring  their  own  liberty 
at  a  moderate  rate,  that  thereb}-,  they  may  be  brought  into  society  with  those  habits 
of  industry  that  may  render  them  useful  citizens;  and,  finally,  they  recommend  it  to  all 
their  people  to  use  the  most  prudent  measures,  consistent  with  the  interest  and  the 
state  of  civil  society,  in  the  counties  where  they  live,  to  procure  eventually  the  final 
abolition  of  slavery  in  America. 

Text — Engles:  Records  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  p.  540. 

Resolution  of  Presbyterian  General  Assembly,  1818 
(adopted  unanimously) 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  having  taken  into  considera- 
tion the  subject  of  slaver>-,  think  proper  to  make  known  their  sentiments  upon  it  to  the 
churches  and  people  under  their  care.  We  consider  the  voluntarj'  enslaving  of  one  part 
of  the  human  race  by  another,  as  a  gross  violation  of  the  most  precious  and  sacred  rights 
of  human  nature;  as  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  law  of  God,  which  requires  us  to  love 
our  neighbor  as  ourselves;  and  as  totally  irreconcilable  with  the  spirit  and  principles  of 
the  Gospel  of  Christ,  which  enjoins  that  'all  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men 
should  do  to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them.'  Slavery  creates  a  paradox  in  the  moral  sys- 
tem; it  e.xhibits  rational,  accountable,  and  immortal  beings  in  such  circumstances  as 
scarcely  to  leave  them  the  power  of  moral  action.  It  e.xhibits  them  as  dependent  upon 
the  will  of  others,  whether  they  shall  receive  religious  instruction;  whether  they  shall 
know  and  worship  the  true  God;  whether  they  shall  enjoy  the  ordinances  of  the  Gospel; 
whether  they  shall  perfonn  the  duties  and  cherish  the  endearments  of  husbands  and 
wives,  parents  and  children,  neighbors  and  friends;  whether  they  shall  preserve  their 
chastity  and  purity,  or  regard  the  dictates  of  justice  and  humanity.  Such  are  some 
of  the  consequences  of  slaver>'-consequences  not  imaginar\^-but  which  connect 
themselves  with  its  very  existence.  .  . 

We  rejoice  that  the  Church  to  which  we  belong  commenced  as  early  as  any  other 
in  this  country  the  good  work  of  endeavoring  to  put  an  end  to  slavery,  and  that  in  the 
same  work  many  of  its  preachers  have  ever  since  been,  and  now  are,  among  the  most 
active,  vigorous  and  efficient  laborers.  We  do  indeed  tenderly  sjinpathize  with  those 
portions  of  our  Church  and  our  country  where  the  evil  of  slavery  has  been  entailed  upon 
them;  where  a  ^reat  and  the  most  virtuous  part  of  the  communit\-  abhor  slavery,  and  wish 


566  SOUKCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

its  extermination  as  sincerely  as  any  others;  but  where  the  number  of  slaves,  their  ig- 
norance, and  their  vicious  habits  generally,  render  an  immediate  and  universal  eman- 
cipation inconsistent  alike  with  the  safety  and  happiness  of  the  master  and  the  slave. 
With  those  who  are  thus  circumstanced,  we  repeat,  we  tenderly  sympathize.  At  the 
same  time,  we  earnestly  exhort  them  to  continue,  and  if  possible,  to  increase  their  e.xer- 
tions  to  effect  a  total  abolition  of  slavery.  We  exhort  them  to  suffer  no  greater  delay 
to  take  place  in  this  most  interesting  concern  than  a  regard  to  thepublic  welfare  truly 
and  indispensably  demands.   .   .   . 

Having  thus  expressed  our  views  of  slavery,  and  of  the  dut\'  indispensably  in- 
cumbent on  all  christians  to  labor  for  its  complete  extinction,   .   .   . 

1.  We  recommend  to  all  our  people  to  patronize  and  encourage  the  society  latel\ 
formed  for  colonizing  in  Africa,  the  land  of  their  ancestors,  the  free  people  of  color  in 
our  country.  We  hope  that  much  good  may  result  from  the  plans  and  efforts  of  this 
society.  .   ,  . 

2.  We  recommend  to  all  the  members  of  our  religious  denomination,  not  onl\'  to 
permit,  but  to  facilitate  and  encourage  the  instruction  of  their  slaves  in  the  principles 
and  duties  of  the  christian  religion,  by  granting  them  the  liberty  to  attend  upon  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel,  when  they  have  the  opportunity;  by  favoring  the  instruction 
of  them  in  Sabbath  schools,  wherever  those  schools  can  be  formed,  and  by  giving  them 
all  proper  advantages  for  acquiring  the  knowledge  of  their  dut\-  both  to  God  and 
man.   .   .   . 

3.  We  enjoin  it  on  all  church  sessions  and  Presbyteries  under  the  care  of  this 
Assembly  to  discountenance,  and  as  far  as  possible,  to  prevent  all  cruelty,  of  what- 
ever kind,  in  the  treatment  of  slaves;  especially  the  cruelty  of  separating  husband  and 
wife,  parents  and  children,  and  that  which  consists  in  selling  slaves  to  those  who  will 
either  themselves  deprive  these  unhappy  people  of  the  blessings  of  the  Gospel,  or  who 
will  transport  them  to  places  where  the  Gospel  is  not  proclaimed,  or  where  it  is  for- 
bidden to  slaves  to  attend  upon  its  institutions.  The  manifest  violation  or  disregard 
of  the  injunction  here  given,  in  its  true  spirit  and  intention,  ought  to  be  considered 
as  just  ground  tor  the  discipline  and  censures  of  the  church.  And  if  it  shall  ever  hap- 
pen that  a  christian  professor  in  our  communion  shall  sell  a  slave,  who  is  also  in  com- 
munion and  good  standing  in  our  Church,  contrary  to  his  or  her  will  and  inclination,  ii 
ought  immediatelv  to  claim  the  particular  attention  of  the  proper  church  judicatories; 
and  unless  there  be  such  peculiar  circumstances  attending  the  case  as  can  but  seldom 
happen,  it  ought  to  be  followed  without  delay  by  a  suspension  of  the  offender  from  all 
the  privileges  ol  the  church,  till  he  repent  and  make  all  the  reparation  in  his  power  to 
the  injured  party. 

Text — Robinson:  Tfie  Tcsliiiioiiy  and  Friulicc  of  l/ic  Prcshylerian  Cliiirch 
in  Reference  to  American  Slavery,  pp.  2.^-2Q. 

Kcsohilion  of  Presbyerian  General  Assembly,  1S45 

("adopted  by  vote  of  168  to  113} 

The  question    which  is  now  unhappily  agitating  and  dividing  other  branches  ui 

the  Church,  and  which  is  pressed  upon  the  attention  of  the  Assembly  by  one  of  tlu 

three  classes  of  the  memorialists  just  named,  is,  ujlict/ter  the  lioldinsi  of  slaves  is,  under  -/' 

circumstances,  a  heinous  sin,  calling  for  the  discipline  of  the  Church. 

The  Church  of  Christ  is  a  spiritual  body,  whose  jurisdiction  extends  only  to  llu 
religious  faith  and  moral  conduct  of  her  members.     She  cannot  legislate  where  Christ 


THE  CHKISTIAMZATION   AM)  EMANCIPATION   OT  TIIK  NEGkO       5()7 

has  not  legislated,  nor  make  terms  of  membership  which  he  has  not  made.  The  ques- 
tion, therefore,  which  this  Assembly  is  called  upon  to  decide  is  this:  Do  the  Scriptures 
teach  that  the  holding  of  slaves,  without  regard  to  circumstances,  is  a  sin,  the  renuncia- 
tion of  which  should  be  made  the  condition  of  membership  in  the  Church  of  Christ? 

It  is  impossible  to  answer  this  question  in  the  affirmative  without  contradicting 
some  of  the  plainest  declarations  of  the  word  of  God.  That  slavery  existed  in  the  da\s 
of  Christ  and  his  Apostles  is  an  admitted  fact.  That  they  did  not  denounce  the  rela- 
tion itself  as  sinful,  as  inconsistent  with  Christianity;  that  slave-holders  were  admitted 
to  membership  in  the  Churches  organized  by  the  Apostles,  that  whilst  the\-  were  re- 
quired to  treat  their  slaves  with  kindness  and  as  rational,  accountable,  immortal  beings, 
and,  it  christians,  as  brethren  in  the  Lord,  they  were  not  commanded  to  emancipate 
them;  that  slaves  were  required  to  be  'obedient  to  their  masters  according  to  the  flesh, 
with  fear  and  trembling,  with  singleness  of  heart  as  unto  Christ,'  are  facts  which  meet 
the  eye  of  e\-ery  reader  of  the  New  Testament.  This  Assembly  cannot,  therefore  de- 
nounce the  holding  of  slaves  as  necessarilj-  a  heinous  and  scandalous  sin,  calculated 
to  bring  upon  the  Church  the  curse  of  God,  without  charging  the  .\])ostles  of  Christ  with 
conniving  at  such  sin,  introducing  into  the  Church  such  sinners,  and  thus  l)ringing 
upon  them  the  curse  of  the  Almighty. 

In  so  saying,  however,  the  Assembly  are  not  to  be  understood  as  denying  that 
there  is  evil  connected  with  slavery.  Much  less  do  they  approve  those  defective  and 
oppressive  laws  by  which,  in  some  of  the  States,  it  is  regulated.  Xor  would  they  b>- 
any  means  countenance  the  traffic  in  slaves  for  the  sake  of  gain;  the  separation  of  hus- 
bands and  wives,  parents  and  children,  for  the  sake  of  'filthy  lucre,'  or  for  the  con\en- 
ience  of  the  master;  or  cruel  treatment  of  slaves  in  any  respect.   .   . 

Nor  is  this  assembly  to  be  understood  as  countenancing  the  idea  that  masters 
may  regard  their  servants  as  were  property,  and  not  as  human  beings,  rational,  account- 
able, immortal.  The  Scriptures  prescribe  not  onl\-  the  duties  of  servants,  but  also  of 
masters,  warning  the  latter  to  discharge  those  duties  "knowing  that  their  .Master  is  in 
heaven,  neither  is  their  res))ecl  of  persons  witli  him.' 

.\s  to  the  extent  of  the  evils  inxolved  in  slavery,  and  llic  best  methods  of  remov- 
ing them,  various  opinions  prevail,  and  neither  the  Scriptures  nor  our  constitution 
authorise  this  body  to  prescribe  an_\  jiarticular  course  to  bo  i)ursued  b\-  the  churches 
under  our  care.   .   . 

In  view  of  tiie  abo\  c  stated  [jrinciples  and  fuels. 

Resolved,  1st.  That  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Fresinlerian  Church  in  llie  Uni- 
ted States  was  originally  organized,  and  has  since  continued  to  be  the  bond  of  union  in 
the  Church,  upon  the  conceded  principle  that  the  existence  of  domestic  slaverv, 
under  the  circumstances  in  which  it  is  found  in  the  Southern  portion  of  the  country, 
is  no  bar  to  christian  communion. 

2d,  That  the  petitions  that  ask  the  .\ssembl\-  to  make  llu:  Itolding  of  slaves  in  il- 
selj  a  matter  of  discipline,  do  virtually  require  this  judicatory  to  dissolve  itself,  and 
abandon  the  organization  under  which,  by  the  Divine  blessings,  it  has  so  long  pros 
pered.  The  tendency  is  evidently  to  separate  the  northern  from  the  southern  portion 
of  the  Church,  a  result  which  ever>-  good  citizen  nmst  deplore  as  tending  to  the  dissolu- 
tion of  the  union  of  our  beIo\ed  countr\-,  and  which  e\-ery  enlightened  christian  will 


568  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

oppose  as  bringing  about  a  ruinous  and  unnecessary  schism  between  brethren  who 
maintain  a  common  faith. 

Text — Robinson:  Testimony  and  Practice  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Reference 
to  American  Slavery,  pp.  35-39. 

Resolution  of  the  General  Assembly  New  School,  1850 
Resolved,  1st,  That  we  deeply  deplore  the  working  of  the  whole  system  of  Ani- 
ican  slavery,  interwoven  as  it  is  with  the  policy  of  the  slave-holding  States,  and  with 
the  social  and  domestic  life  of  their  citizens;  and  regarding  it,  as  in  former  years  we 
have  explicitly  stated,  to  be  fraught  with  serious  injury  to  the  civil,  political,  intellec- 
tual, and  moral  interests  of  society,  and  leading  to  much  sin,  we  declare  it  to  be  in  all 
cases,  where  the  laws  of  the  State,  the  obligations  of  guardianship,  and  the  demands  of 
humanity,  do  not  render  it  unavoidable,  an  offence  in  the  proper  sense  of  that  term,  as 
used  in  our  Book  of  Discipline,  chap.  1,  sec.  3. 

2.  Resolved,  That  while  we  regard  all  cases  in  which  the  holding  of  slaves  is  sinful, 
a  matter  for  the  exercise  of  such  discipline  as  falls  within  the  proper  jurisdiction  of  the 
inferior  church  courts  or  sessions;  yet,  as  our  constitution  declares,  'the  exercise  of  dis- 
cipline in  such  a  manner  as  to  edify  the  Church,  requires  not  only  much  of  the  spirit  of 
pietj',  but  also  much  prudence  and  discretion,'  and,  therefore,  'it  becomes  the  rulers  of 
the  Church  to  take  into  view  all  the  circumstances  wliich  may  give  a  different  character 
to  conduct,  and  render  it  more  or  less  offensive,  and  which  may  of  course  require  a  very  ; 
different  mode  of  proceeding  in  similar  cases,  at  different  times,  for  the  attainment  of  ■ 
the  same  end.'    Book  of  Dis.  chap.  1,  sec.  5. 

In  this  spirit  we  repeat  our  former  testimonies;  and  while  on  the  one  hand  we  ; 
beseech  the  churches  more  immediately  brought  into  contact  with  the  evils  of  slavery, 
to  watch  and  guard  most  carefully  against  the  admission  and  retention  in  their  fellow- 
ship of  unworthy  members,  if  there  are  any,  and  to  endeavor  to  preserve  and  promote 
their  purity;  on  the  other  hand,  we  earnestly  entreat  that  those  who  feel  afBicted  by  the 
dreadful  and  atrocious  evils  of  slavery,  existing  in  the  States  where  human  beings  are 
by  law  declared  and  held  as  chattels,  and  bought  and  sold  as  merchandise,  would  care- 
fully guard  against  being  embittered  towards  such  of  their  brethren  as  may  be  sur- 
rounded, embarrassed,  and  often  frustrated  in  their  good  desires  and  designs,  by  a  stern ■ 
force  of  law  they  cannot  control;  and  that  they  would  extend  to  them  tlieir  prayers  and' 
sympathies,  and  fraternal  co-operation  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Church,  and  the  best 
interests  of  humanity.  i 

Text — Robinson:    The  Testimony   and    Practice   of  the    Presbyterian  Church  itn 
Reference  to  American  Slavery,  pp.  226-229. 

XIII.  THE    SLAVERY    ISSUE    AMONG    THE    INDIANA. 
QUAKERS 

A  Declaration 
"  'We  feel  ourselves  called  upon,  by  the  circumstances  in  which  we  are  placed,  i 
justice  to  ourselves,  to  the  Society  of  Friends  throughout  the  world,  to  the  cause  c 
truth  and  righteousness  in  the  earth,  and  by  a  just  regard  to  the  feelings  of  the  con 
munity  at  large,  to  make  a  public  declaration  of  the  causes  bj-  which  we  have  bee 
driven  into  our  present  position.  .  .  . 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATION  AND  EMANCIPATION  OF  THE  NEGRO      569 

But  after  much  good  had  been  effected,  through  the  agency  of  these  institutions 
(Anti-Slaver}-  Societies),  a  combination  of  adverse  circumstances  conspired  to  change 
the  current  of  feeling.  The  hand  of  cruel  avarice  became  afresh  nerved  to  its  unholy 
grasp  by  the  prospect  of  extensive  gain,  through  the  facilities  offered  by  the  invention 
of  the  cotton  gin.  This  prospect  and  desire  of  gain  was  not  confined  to  those  immed- 
iately engaged  in  holding  slaves,  but  extended  with'lamen table  effect  to  many  of  those 
in  the  Free  states  inclined  to  enter  into  mercantile  or  manufacturing  operations.  This 
class  included  a  number  of  the  most  wealthy  and  influential  in  the  Society  of  Friends, 
in  the  middle  and  eastern  states,  and  the  natural  and  consequent  intercourse  between 
them  and  the  slave-holders  of  the  south,  had  a  direct  tendency  to  leaven  them  into  the 
same  lordly,  pompous,  and  intolerant  feeling.  This  circumstance,  taken  in  connection 
with  that  of  the  formation  and  active  operation  of  the  Colonization  Society,  instituted 
mainly  by  slave-holders,  and  purposely  for  the  removal  of  the  'free  people  of  color'  from 
the  country,  and  in  order  that  none  of  the  despised  class  might  enjoy  lil)erty  among  us, 
almost  sealed  the  fate  of  genuine  Anti-Slaver>'  feeling  in  the  Society.  Those  associa- 
tions, instituted  for  the  purpose  of  creating  this  feeling,  were  suffered  to  go  down,  and 
the  energies  and  resources  of  the  people  prostituted  to  that  of  sending  out  of  the  coun- 
try those  who  already  enjoyed  personal  freedom,  instead  of  their  being  applied  to  the 
alleviation  of  the  distresses  of  the  bondman.  In  short,  the  cold  hand  of  apathy,  and 
the  still  more  withering  influence  of  an  inveterate  prejudice,  spread  almost  a  universal 
gloom  around  the  cause  of  African  freedom.  There  Mere  still,  however,  those  in  differ- 
ent parts  of  the  country  who  bore  a  decided  testimony  against  the  spirit  of  the  times. 
In  1832,  a  resuscitation  of  the  Anti-Slavery  cause  commenced  in  one  of  the  eastern 
states.  .  . 

Here,  it  is  worthy  of  remark,  that  ever  since  the  issuing  of  the  advices  repudial- 
mg  the  Colonization  scheme,  there  were  some  of  our  prominent  members  open  advo- 
cates of  that  institution,  who  appeared  to  have  been  fired  with  indignation  at  the 
expression  of  such  sentiments,  evidently  entertaining  a  settled  purpose  to  prostrate  the 
Anti-Slavery  cause  and  its  advocates  in  the  Society,  if  ever  a  favorable  opportunity 
should  present.  And  now  as  this  cause  progressed,  the  main  body  of  its  enemies  who 
had  heretofore  entertained  but  little  apprehension  of  its  success,  and  who  hadremained 
apparently  in  almost  a  state  of  indifference  in  regard  to  the  subject,  through  tlie  alarm 
taken  and  communicated  by  those  of  kindred  spirits  in  the  east,  and  by  discovering  the 
project  so  gratifying  to  their  prejudices  (the  Colonization  scheme,)  to  sink  in  public  esti- 
mation, in  consequence  of  the  Anti-Slavery  movement,  together  through  the  instru- 
mentality of  the  individuals  above  referred  to,  suddenly  became  aroused  to  action,  and 
inspired  with  a  determination  to  arrest  its  onward  course.  Hence,  no  time  was  lost  at 
this  favorable  moment,  in  taking  occasion  from  the  circumstances  in  which  we  were 
placed  by  the  Advices  referred  to,  to  cry  out  'insubordination,'  'want  of  proper  sub- 
ordination to  the  authority  of  the  church,'  etc.  Advice  in  regard  to  joining  witli  others, 
from  year  to  year  grew  more  and  more  positive,  gradually,  however,  becoming  divested 
of  the  mask  under  which  it  was  at  first  covered,  and  approximating  as  time  advanced, 
and  as  tlie  Anti-Slavery  cause  prospered,  to  the  full  development  of  that  Pro-Slavery 
spirit  which  has  so  sorrowfully  found  its  way  into  the  bosom  of  Society,  and  which  the 
following  exhibition  of  facts  and  circumstances  will  serve  more  fully  to  illustrate.  .  . 

In  1841,  the  opposition  becoming  more  emboldened,  it  was  again  repeated,  and 
confined  to  A.  S.  Societies  altogether;  and  even  the  use  of  our  meeting-houses  was  re- 
fused to  such  societies  for  their  accommodation  in  the  transaction  of  their  l)usiness. 


570  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

At  our  last  Yearly  Meeting,  in  addition"  to  this,  not  onl>  those  who  had  joined 
in  these  associations,  but  also  such  as  had  not,  but  yet  could  not  for  conscience'  sake 
denounce  others  therefor,  were  by  special  act  of  the  Meeting,  deprised  of  an>-  pri\-ilege 
in  regard  to  the  transaction  of  any  of  its  important  business,  and  subordinate  meetings 
were  advised  to  pursue  the  same  course  of  conduct  down  to  the  most  remote  and  in- 
ferior branches;  and  that  ostensibh'  on  account  of  their  being  opposed  to  the  advice 
and  travail  of  the  body;  while  at  the  same  time,  some  who  were  the  most  forward  in 
endeavoring  to  enforce  s'jijmission  to  this  advice,  were  of  those  who  were  actively  en- 
gaged in  mixed  associations  of  a  different  character,  and  in  supporting,  both  directly-  and 
indirectly,  the  Colonization  scheme,  which,  as  we  have  already  shown,  the  ^'earl\ 
Meeting  not  only  advised  against,  but  declared  to  be  unjust  and  oppressive.   .   . 

Being  aware,  upon  reflection,  that  the  consumption  of  the  proceeds  of  sla\  er.\ 
was  the  ver}'  thing  which  had  reduced  this  people  to  a  situation,  demanding  the  ap- 
pointment of  such  a  committee,  many  Friends,  members  of  this  committee,  deemed  it 
important,  in  order  to  carry  out  its  object,  as  well  as  the  spirit  and  design  of  the  Dis- 
cipline above  cited,  that  Friends  should  endeavor  to  avoid  the  use  of  such  articles. 
Accordingly,  one  branch  of  the  committee  forwarded  a  report  to  its  general  meeting, 
treating  the  subject  at  some  length,  showing  the  impropriety  and  inconsistency  of 
Friends  sustaining  a  market  for  such  productions.  But  when  it  was  read  in  that  bodj-, 
it  was  spurned,  it  was  rejected  with  manifest  bitterness  and  contempt,  and  the  subject 
prohibited  being  introduced  again  into  the  committee  upon  the  allegation  that  it  was 
foreign  to  its  object.  Supposing  that  the  subject  demanded  a  serious  examination,  at 
least,  in  some  departments  of  Society,  one  of  the  Quarterly  meetings,  in  its  reports,  for- 
warded a  proposition  or  request  to  our  last  Yearly  ^Meeting,  to  take  into  consideration, 
whether  the  use  of  such  products  was  not  a  support  to  Slavery  and  the  Slave  Trade, 
and  whether  they  were  not  essentially  prize  goods:  but  when  it  came  before  that  body, 
it  refused  to  take  any  action  whatever  upon  the  subject. 

■  Near  the  commencement  of  our  last  Yearly  Meeting,  a  rule  was  adopted,  that 
no  person  who  stood  in  opposition  to  the  advice  and  travail  of  the  body,  should  be  ap- 
pointed on  an}-  important  business  in  the  meeting;  but  it  was  evidently  intended  to  i)e 
applied  exclusively  to  those  favorable  to  the  Anti-Slavery  enterprise.   .   . 

Thus  it  is  evident,  so  far  as  an  extensive  tissue  of  facts  and  circumstances  can 
establish,  and  so  far  as  the  fruit  of  a  tree  can  manifest  its  character,  that  the  influence 
by  which  the  Yearly  Meeting  is  now  governed  is  Pro-Slavery,  and  that  unsoundness 
lies  at  the  bottom  of  the  opposition  with  which  we  have  been  assailed.  Various,  how- 
ever, are  the  grounds  of  this  opposition  with  diflferent  individuals,  and  much  too  com- 
plicated to  be  fully  described  in  our  limits.  But  that  w-hich  we  doubt  not  is  occupied 
by  the  greater  number,  is  plainly  alluded  to  in  the 'following  extract  from  the  Epistle 
of  Advice  of  1841:  'Thus  maintaining  our  peaceable  and  Christian  principles  in  un- 
broken harmony,  we  shall,  we  believe,  be  enabled,  as  way  opens,  more  availingly  to 
plead  the  cause  of  this  much-injured  race  of  our  fellow-men,  and  retain  the  place  and 
influence  which,  as  a  Society,  li'c  have  heretofore  had  with  the  rulers  of  the  land.' 

The  rulers  of  our  land  being  such  as  have  been  chosen  by  a  Pro-Slavery  com- 
munity, are  consequently  opposed  to  the  Anti-Sla\'ery  cause.  They  hate  it— the\ 
despise  it.  Hence  it  is  rightly  judged  impossible  to  retain  a  place  and  influence  witli 
such  men,  and  hold  any  connection  therewith — it  is,  indeed,  too  unpopular. 

In  accordance  with  the  sweeping  system  of  virtual  disownment.  to  which  we 
have  referred,  eight  members  of  the  Meeting  for  SufTerings  were  reported  to  the  Yearly 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATION  AND  EMANCIPATION  OF  THE  NEGRO      571 

Meeting  as  unfit  for  the  station,  under  the  \ague  charge  of  disqualification.  And  the 
committee  continued,  to  make  further  report,  if  other  obnoxious  members  should  be 
found.  It  should  constantlj-  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  professed  cause  of  the  adoption 
of  these  prescriptive  measures,  was  that  of  some  Friends  going  contrary  to  the  advice 
and  travail  of  the  body;  and  surely  a  disregard  of  the  general  code  of  discipline  should 
not  be  considered  of  less  importance.  .  . 

Ministers  and  Elders  who  do  not  abandon  the  Anti-Slavery  societies,  or  turn 
their  hand  against  such  as  do  not,  or,  in  other  words,  unite  with  the  'advice  and  travail 
of  the  body,'  are  by  special  direction,  to  be  removed  from  their  stations,  .\greeabl\- 
to  the  course  adopted  and  most  strenuously  adhered  to  by  the  Yearly  Meeting,  these 
committees  have  endeavored  to  prohibit  any  examination  of  the  subject,  except  on 
their  own  side.  They  have  invariably  manifested  a  disposition  in  meetings,  not  to 
hear  the  reasons  we  would  advance  in  our  behalf.  In  short,  like  the  poor  victims  for 
which  we  plead,  we  arc  not  permitted  to  plead  for  ourselves.  .  . 
'  ...  is  it  better  for  us  to  suffer  ourselves  to  be  separately  disowned,  and  scattered 
abroad,  to  be  deprived  of  the  comforts,  consolations  and  preserving  influence  of  church 
fellowship,  or  to  avail  ourselves  of  our  indisputable  right  to  form  a  religious  society  in 
which  we  can  enjoy  these  privileges?  The  answer  to  this  inquiry,  we  apprehend,  must 
be  obvious  to  every  sober  and  reflecting  person  who  has  any  confidence  in  the  useful- 
ness of  religious  society.  Consequently  we  have  deemed  it  our  duty  to  adopt  the  lat- 
ter alternative.  .  . 

We  wish  not  to  be  understood  as  denying  that  there  is  any  Anti-Slavery  feeling 
among  the  members  of  the  Yearly  Meeting,  from  which  we  have  now  seceded;  on  the 
contrary  we  doubt  not  but  that  many  of  them  are  desirous  to  promote  immediate  and 
unconditional  emancipation,  and  are  only  restrained  from  active  labors  in  the  cause 
iDy  the  prescriptive  measures  of  the  'Body'  so  called;  measures  which  have  been  brought 
about  chiefly  by  the  agency  of  those  individuals  who,  we  believe,  are  too  anxious  to 
"retain  a  place  and  influence  with  the  rulers  of  the  land.'  Our  opposers  have  argued 
for,  and  some  who  have  appeared  to  be  strong  .\bolitionists,  seem  to  have  adoj)led,  the 
doctrine,  that  it  is  the  duty  of  members  to  yield  obedience  to  the  authority  of  the  \'earl> 
Meeting  even  when  its  requisitions  are  contrary  to  their  own  convictions  of  wh;it  i- 
right.  Such  we  conceive  to  be  in  a  very  precarious  situation,  and  in  danger  of  f|iien<h 
ing  the  spirit,  in  order  to  obey  the  body.  .  .  . 

With  entire  consciousness  of  our  innocence  and  the  justice  of  our  cause,  we.  ni 
humble  confidence  in  the  protection  of  the  (lod  of  the  oppressed,  submit  that  cause  to 
Him  who  judgeth  righteously." 

Text— Edgerton:  .1  History  of  ilu-  Scpayation  in  Indiuna  Ytiirly  Maiim^  of  J-'riiiids. 
pp.  74-92. 

XIV.  THE  BAPTIST  DIVISIOX  OX  THE  ISSL'E  01'  SLA  V- 
ERY 

See  |)age  589f. 

XV.  THE  METHODLST  Dl  V ISIOX  ()C(  ASIO.X J:l)  hV  I  U I: 
ISSUE.  OF  SLA  VERY 

See  page  594f. 


572  SOURCE  BOOK  OP  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

XVI.   THE  MISSIONARY  ON  THE  PLANTATION 

"j\Iemor>'  carries  me  back  to  the  time  when,  early  in  the  morning,  through  heat 
and  cold,  sunshine  and  rain,  I  used  to  see  a  plantation  missionary'  set  out  in  his  buggy 
and  go  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  slaves  on  the  surrounding  plantations;  and  my  joy 
would  be  full  as  I  would  be  invited  to  take  my  seat  in  the  buggy  and  go  with  the 
missionary  on  his  rounds.  ... 

When  we  reached  the  plantation  gate,  the  cry  would  be  heard  on  all  sides,  '  Preach- 
er's comin' !  preacher's  comin' !'  and  from  every  side  we  could  see  the  little  negroes  gather- 
ing. At  least  twenty  of  the  grinning,  ebony-faced  little  creatures  would  spring  for- 
ward to  open  the  gate  for  us  and  to  escort  the  preacher's  bugg>'  up  to  the  'catechising 
place. '  Others  of  the  larger  children  would  hurry  to  deposit  the  little  brothers  and 
sisters  they  were  nursing  with  the  old  'maumas'  at  the  hospital;  while  others,  again, 
impressed  with  a  sense  of  the  decorum  of  the  occasion,  would  go  through  the  ceremony 
of  hand  and  face  washing  ere  presenting  themselves  before  the  preacher. 

At  last  silence  and  perfect  order  reigned.  A  line  would  be  drawn  under  the  shade 
of  some  spreading  old  oak  and  the  catechising  begin.  The  class  was  rarely  under  fift)- 
in  number,  ranging  in  age  from  the  toddling  wee  thing  of  three  and  four  to  boys  and 
girls  of  fourteen  and  fifteen,  clad  generally  in  the  most  airy  of  garments.  I  cannot  now 
recall  one  instance  of  bad  conduct,  nor  do  I  remember  once  having  seen  one  of  the  class 
deprived  of  the  handshake  from  the  preacher,  an  honor  most  highly  prized  by  them 
all,  and  never  denied  except  in  cases  of  extreme  naughtiness. 

The  preacher  would  then  carry  them  through  Capers's  Catechism,  the  Creed,  and 
Commandments,  give  them  a  little — very  little  talk,  then  sing  a  simple  hymn,  and 
afterward,  with  bared  head,  kneel  upon  the  ground,  and,  with  all  these  slave  children 
clustering  around  him,  together  they  would  repeat:  'Our  Father  who  art  in  heaven.' 

Since  that  time  T  have  seen  God  worshiped  in  many  ways.  I  have  knelt  with  the 
multitude  in  the  grandeur  of  a  great  cathedral,  where  the  'dim  religious  Light'  came 
softly  stealing  through  the  pictured  glass  and  the  rich-toned  organ  melted  the  heart 
to  thoughts  of  prayer.  I  have  listened  to  the  gospel  in  the  midst  of  a  crowd  of  gray- 
uniformed  men,  whose  next  orders  might  be  a  summons  to  death.  I  have  heard  the 
words  of  truth  proclaimed  on  the  top  of  a  lotty  mountain,  where  we  seemed  'to  see 
God  in  every  cloud,  and  hear  him  in  the  wind. '  I  have  mingled  with  the  throng  around 
the  holy  altar  in  the  midst  of  a  widespreading  forest,  where  every  breeze  that  swept 
by  seemed  to  say:  'The  groves  were  God's  first  temples- '  I  have  sat  in  the  rustic 
church  amid  the  humble  country  worshipers,  sunburned  with  toil  and  hardened  with 
care,  when  I  have  said  to  myself:  '  God  is  here  worshiped  in  spirit  and  in  truth. '  Yet 
now  as  I  look  back,  it  seems  to  me  L  have  never  been  in  circumstances  so  pleasing  to 
God  and  his  holy  angels,  or  seen  worship  so  welcome  to  them  as  when  T  saw  that  man 
of  God  teaching  the  little  negro  slaves  to  say:  'Our  Father.' 

The  catechism  lesson  being  over,  the  preacher  would  inquire  for  the  sick.  If  any 
were  very  sick  or  too  old  to  leave  their  cabins,  he  would  be  taken  to  them  to  minister  of 
spiritual  things,  and  sometimes,  though,  little  child  as  I  was,  I  knew  it  not,  I  was  very 
near  the  gate  of  heaven.  Often  I  have  seen  the  missionary's  face  radiant  with  the 
light  of  the  throne  as  he  came  from  these  ministrations  beside  the  bed  of  the  dying 
Christian  slave. 

As  we  were  lea\'ing  a  pleasing  scene  would  occur,  pleasing  to  me  at  least,  for  then 
tiie  old  'maumas'  would  come  from  their  cabins  with  two  or  three  eggs  apiece,  or  the 


THE  CIIRISTIANIZATION  AND  EMANCIPATION  OF  THE  NEORO       57.> 

children  with  old  birds'  nests,  sassafras  roots,  blackberries,  and  other  simple  treasures, 
to  show  their  love  of  the  missionary  by  tliese  humble  offerings  to  his  little  daughter. 
These  scenes  would  recur  at  one  plantation  and  another  until  the  whole  of  a  long  sum- 
mer morning  would  be  exhausted,  and  so  would  pass  the  week  away. 

When  Sunday  morning  would  come,  the  grown  negroes,  who  were  at  work  in  thr 
fields  during  the  week  days,  would  assemble  for  preaching  in  neat,  clean  garments. 
Sometimes  this  would  be  in  an  upper  room  over  the  ginhouse,  nicely  arranged  with 
pulpit  and  benches,  or  again  in  a  pleasant  little  church  built  by  the  liberal  and  pious 
slave  owners.  Long  before  we  reached  the  plantations  gates  we  could  hear  the  un- 
tutored voices  ot  the  assembled  worshipers  in  songs  of  praise.  Then  would  follow  the 
simple  service  of  the  Methodist  ritual  and  a  sermon  gloriously  beautiful  in  its  gospel 
simplicity,  followed  bj'  the  repeating  of  the  Commandments  and  Creed  by  the  whole 
congregation,  occasionally  by  the  administration  of  the  holy  communion,  and  vers 
often  a  marriage  and  baptism. " 

Text — Isabel  D.  Martm:  Recollections  of  a  Plantalion  Missionary's  Daiightrr, 
quoted  in  Harrison,  The  Gospel  Among  the  Slaves,  pp.  276-278. 

XVII.   J'HE  SCRIFTCRAL  DEFENSE  OF  SLA  VERY 

Slave-holding  does  not  appear  in  any  catalogue  of  sins  or  disciplinable  offences 
given  us  in  the  New  Testament. 

This  fact,  which  none  ft'ill  call  in  question,  is  presumptive  proof  that  neither 
Christ  nor  his  .Apostles  regarded  slave-holding  as  a  sin  or  an  'offence. '  That  we  ma>- 
give  to  this  presumption  its  proper  weight,  we  must  take  account  of  such  facts  as 
the  following: 

§  2.  First.  The  Catalogues  of  Sins  and  Disciplinable  Offences,  given  us  in  the 
New  Testament,  are  numerous,  and  in  some  instances,  extended  and  minute 

§3.  Second.  All  the  books  of  the  New  Testament  were  written  in  slave-holding 
states,  and  were  originally  addressed  to  persons  and  churches  in  slave-holding  states: 
One  of  them — the  epistle  to  Philemon — is  addressed  to  a  slave-holder 

§  4.  Third.  The  condition  of  slaves  in  Judea,  in  our  Lord's  day,  was  no  better 
than  it  now  is  in  our  Southern  states,  whilst  in  all  other  countries  it  was  greatly  worse.  . 

§  5.  Fourth  Slaver}-,  and  the  relations  which  it  establishes  are  frequentl\- 
spoken  of,  and  yet  more  frequently  referred  to  by  Christ  and  his  Apostles 

§  7.  IL  The  Apostles  Received  Slave-Holders  into  the  Christian  Church,  and 
Continued  them  therein,  without  giving  any  intimation  either  at  the  time  of  their 
Reception,  or  Afterwards,  that  Slave-Holding  was  a  Sin  before  God,  or  to  be  accounted 
an  offence  by  the  Church.  VrooL—Eph.  VI.  9,  Col.  IV.  1,  I  Tim.  VI.  2,  Philemon 
f.  2.   .   .   . 

§  8.  Paul  sent  back  a  Fugitive  Slave,  after  the  Sla\-e's  hopeful  Conversion,  to 
his  Christian  ]\Iaster  again,  and  assigns  as  his  reason  for  so  doing  that  ^[aster's  right 
to  the  services  of  his  Slave.     Proof. — Philemon,  10-19. 

§  9.  The  Apostles  repeatedly  enjoin  the  relative  Duties  of  Masters  and  Slaves, 
and  enforce  their  Injunctions  upon  both  alike,  as  Christian  Men,  by  Christian  Motives; 
uniformly  treating  the  Evils  which  they  sought  to  correct  as  incidental  Evils,  and  not 
part  and  parcel  of  slavery  itself.  Proof.— £/>//.  VI.  .5-9;  Col.  III.  22-25,  IV.  I,  \  Tim. 
VI.  1,  2;  Titns  II.  9,  10;  1  Pet.  I(.  18,  19." 


574  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


§10.  Paul  declares  that  his  Doctjrme  respectmg  the  Duties  of  Slaves  and  Masters 
is  wholesome  doctrine,  according  to  CrodHness  and  the  Doctrine  of  the  Lord  Jesii« 
Christ.     Proof.— 1  Tim.  VI.  1-3.    .    . 

§11.  Paul  treats  the  Distinctions  which  Slavery  creates  as  Matters  of  very  htth 
Importance  in  so  far  as  the  Interests  of  the  Christian  Life  are  Concerned.  Proof.  - 
Gal.  III.  28;  1  Cor.  XII.  13;  Col.  III.  1 1 ;  1  Cor.  VII.  20,  21 .    .    . 

§12.  Paul  directs  the  Christian  Minister  to  teach  this  Doctrine  respecting  the 
Duties  of  Slaves  and  Masters  in  the  Church,  and  prohibits  the  teaching  of  any  Doc 
trine  at  variance  with  it  under  most  solemn  Sanctions.  Proof. — I  Tim.  VI.  3-5; 
Til,<.s,ll.9,l0,l5.   .   . 

Slavery,  in  the  Bible  sense  of  the  term,  is  a  Condition  of  Mutual  Rights  and 
Obligations.  The  rights  of  the  master,  and  the  corresponding  obligations  of  the  slave, 
are  to  obedience  and  service.   .    . 

The  Rights  of  the  Slave  and  the  Corresponding  Obligations  of  the  Master  are, 
to  'that  which  is  just  and  equal'.   .   . 

The  Scriptural  theory  respecting  the  origin  of  Slavery,  may  be  stated,  in  brief, 
thus: — The  effect  of  sin,  i.e.,  disobedience  to  God's  laws,  upon  both  individuals  and 
nations,  is  degradalion.  A  people  under  this  influence,  continued  through  many  gener- 
ations, sink  so  low  in  the  scale  of  intelligence  and  morality  as  to  become  incapable  of 
safe  and  righteous  self-government.  When,  by  God's  appointment,  slavery  comes 
upon  them — an  appointment  at  once  punitive  and  remedial;  a  punishment  for  sin 
actually  committed,  and  at  the  same  time  a  means  of  saving  the  sinning  people  from 
that  utter  extermination  which  must  otherwise  be  their  doom,  and  gradually  raising 
them  from  the  degradation  into  which  they  have  sunk.   .   . 

Where  sin  has  been  persisted  in  for  a  time  by  any  people,  then  comes  the  second 
degree  of  slavery,  i.e.,  subjection  to  despotic  government.  The  deep  foundations  of 
despotism  in  Europe  are  laid  in  the  degradation  of  the  people.  Overturn  those  des- 
potisms a  thousand  times,  and  you  cannot  make  the  people  free,  unless  you  can  first 
raise  them  in  the  scale  of  intellectual  and  moral  being.  Where  sin  has  been  persisted  in 
for  many  generations,  and  a  people  have  become  deeply  degraded,  then  comes  the 
third  degree  of  slavery,  i.e.,  personal  slavery.  Uniformly  the  people  who  have  been  re- 
duced to  slavery,  have  been  those  degraded  by  the  long-continued  operation  of  sin 
in  just  this  way. 

Text — Armstrong:   The  Christian  Doctrine  of  Slavery,  pp.  9-112. 

XVIII.  GOD'S  WAV  WITH  SLAVERY 

"Where  God  has  appointed  a  work  for  his  Church,  he  has  generally  appointed  the 
-icay  also  in  which  that  work  is  to  be  done.  And  where  this  is  the  case,  the  Church  is 
as  much  bound  to  respect  the  one  appointment  as  the  other.   .   . 

In  the  case  of  a  race  of  men  in  slavery,  the  icork  which  God  has  appointed  his 
Church — as  we  learn  it,  both  from  the  example  and  the  precepts  of  inspired  men — is  to 
labor  to  secure  in  them  a  Christian  life  on  earth  and  meetness  for  his  heavenly  king- 
dom. .  . 

In  what  'd'ay  is  this  work  to  be  done?  We  answer.  By  preaching  the  same  Gospel 
of  God's  grace  alike  to  the  master  and  the  slave;  and  when  there  is  credible  evidence 
given  that  this  Gospel  has  been  received  in  faith,  to  admit  them,  master  and  slave,  into 


THE  CHRISTIANIZATIOX  AND  EMAXCIPATIOX  Ol     llIK    Mr.Ro       .S75 

the  same  Church— the  Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  which  'there  is  neither  houd 
nor  free' — and  to  seat  them  at  the  same  table  of  the  Lord,  that  drinking  of  the  same 
cup,  and  eating  of  the  same  loaf,  they  may  witness  to  the  world  their  communion  in 
the  body  and  blood  of  the  same  Savior.  And  having  received  them  into  the  same 
Church,  to  teach  them  the  duties  belonging  to  their  several  'callings'  out  of  the  same 
Bible,  and  subject  them  to  the  discipline  prescribed  b>'  the  same  law,  the  law  of  Christ. 
.\nd  this,  the  teaching  of  the  Church,  is  to  be  addressed  not  to  her  members  only,  bul 
to  the  world  at  large;  and  her  discipline  of  her  members  is  to  be  e.xercised  not  in  secret, 
but  before  the  world,  that  the  light  which  God  has  given  her  may  appear  unto  all  men. 
This  is  just  the  way  in  which  Christ  and  his  Apostles  dealt  with  slavery.  The  instruc- 
tions they  have  given  us  in  their  life  and  in  their  writings  prohibit  any  other. 

In  this  way  must  the  Church  labor  to  make  'good  masters  and  good  slaves," 
just  as  she  labors  to  make  'good  husbands,  good  wives,  good  parents,  good  children,  good 
rulers,  good  subjects'.  With  the  ultimate  effect  of  this  upon  the  civil  and  political  con- 
dition of  the  slave  the  Church  has  nothing  directly  to  do.  If  the  ultimate  effect  of 
it  be  the  emancipation  of  the  slave — we  say —  in  God's  name,  'let  it  come.'  'If  it  be 
of  God,  we  cannot' — and  we  icoiild  not  if  we  could— 'overthrow  it,  lest  haply  we  be 
found  even  to  fight  against  God.'  If  the  ultimate  effect  be  the  perpetuation  of  slaver}- 
divested  of  its  incidental  e^•ils — a  slavery  in  which  the  master  shall  be  required,  by  the 
laws  of  man  as  well  as  that  of  God,  'to  give  unto  the  slave  that  which  is  just  and  equal," 
and  the  slave  to  render  to  the  master  a  cheerful  obedience  and  hearty  service — we  say, 
let  slavery-  continue.  It  may  be,  that  such  a  slavery^  regulating  the  relations  of  capital 
and  labor,  though  impl3-ing  some  deprivation  of  personal  liberty,  will  prove  a  better 
defense  of  the  poor  against  the  oppression  of  the  rich,  than  the  too  great  freedom  in 
which  capital  is  placed  in  many  of  the  free  States  of  Europe  at  the  present  day.   .   . 

To  this  way  of  dealing  with  slavery,  thus  clearly  pointed  out  in  God's  word,  does 
God  in  his  providence  'shut  us  up,'  for  years  to  come.  None  but  the  sciolist  in  political 
philosophy  can  regard  the  problem  of  emancipation — even  granting  that  this  were  the 
aim  which  the  Christian  citizen  should  have  immediately  in  view — as  a  problem  of  easy 
solution.   .   . 

Is  slavery  to  continue?  We  want  the  best  of  Christian  masters  and  the  best  of 
Christian  slaves,  t  hat  it  may  prove  a  blessing  to  both  the  one  and  the  other.  Is  ulti- 
mate emancipation  before  us?  \Ve  want  the  best  of  Christian  masters  to  devise  and 
carry  out  the  scheme  by  which  it  shall  be  effected,  and  the  best  of  Christian  slaves,  that 
their  emancipation  may  be  an  enfranchisement  indeed.  And  this  is  just  what  the 
Bible  plan  of  dealing  with  slavery-  aims  at.  The  future  may  be  hidden  from  view  in 
'the  clouds  and  darkness'  with  which  God  oft  veils  his  purposes;  but  there  is  light — 
heaven's  light — upon  the  present.  \w\  it  is  with  the  present  alone  we  have  immedi- 
ately to  do. " 

Text — .Armstrong:   The  Christian  Doctrine  of  Slavery,  pp.  l.Sl-136. 

XIX.   THE  SEC  ESS  I  OX   OE    THE  SOL'THERN    PRESBV- 
TERIAXS  ON  THE  ISSUE  OE  SLA  VERV 
See  paiie  607f. 


CHAPTER  XXVII 

The  Disruption  of  the  Churches 
Bibliography 

I.    the  QUAKERS 

Elias  Hicks  reveals  himself  in  the  "Journal  of  the  Life  and  Religious 
Labors  of  Elias  Hicks.  Written  by  Himself"  (5th  ed.  1832).  His 
Letters  are  valuable  in  elucidating  his  doctrinal  views.  "The  Life 
and  Labours  of  Elias  Hicks"  (1910)  by  Henry  W.  Wilbur  is  a  faithful 
representation  based  on  sermons,  journals  and  letters.  For  the  course 
of  events  connected  with  the  separation,  the  "Journal  of  the  Life  and 
Religious  Labors  of  John  Comly"  (1853)  published  by  his  children  i- 
indispensible,  the  appendix  to  which  contains  important  documents. 
The  legal  case  that  arose  in  connection  with  the  Crosswicks  School  Fund 
is  reported  by  J.  J.  Foster  in  "The  Quaker  Trial,  Shotwell  versus  Hen- 
drickson  ..."  (II  Vols.  1831).  This  report  throws  much  light  upon 
the  teaching  of  Hicks,  also  upon  the  influences  that  contributed  to  the 
cleavage.  Judge  Drake's  Ruling  on  this  case,  useful  for  its  succinct 
statement  of  the  historical  background,  may  be  consulted  in  the  "Report 
of  Cases  decided  in  the  Court  of  Chancery  of  the  State  of  New  Jersey" 
Vol.  I,  sec.  edition,  1800,  pp.  578-685.  "A  Full  Report  of  the  Case  of 
Stacy  Decow  .  .  .vs.  Thomas  L.  Shotwell,  decided  .  .  .  1833.  Taken 
down  in  Shorthand  ..."  (1834)  is  accessible.  "The  Friend",  Vols. 
I  and  II  has  much  material  on  this  controvers}'.  The  story  is  told  in 
detail  by  standard  Quaker  writers  (see  p.  154f),  especially  Janney  and 
Jones.  "Divisions  in  the  Society  of  Friends"  (1869  enlarged  1893)  by 
Thomas  Speakman  is  valuable. 

II.    THE  PRESBYTERI.4NS 

For  Hopkinsinianism  and  the  controversies  awakened  in  the  second 
decade  of  the  nineteenth  century,  one  should  consult  "A  Contrast  between 
Calvinism  and  Hopkinsinianism  "  (1811)  by  Ezra  Stiles  Ely;  his  "Historv- 
of  the  Ecclesiastical  Proceedings  Relative  to  the  Third  Presbyterian 
Church  in  Philadelphia,  the  Rev.  E.  S.  Ely,  and  the  Judicatories  of  the 

576 


THE  DISRUPTION  OF  THE  CHURCHES  577 

Church  with  which  they  are  Connected"  (1814);  "A  Plea  for  Sacramen- 
tal Communion  upon  CathoHc  Prmciples"  (1816)  by  John  M.  Mason; 
and  "The  Triangle:  A  Series  of  Numbers  upon  Three  Theological  Points 
Enforced  from  Various  Pulpits  in  the  City  of  New  York"  (1816)  bv 
S.  Whelpley. 

The  Barnes  incident  may  be  studied  in  the  following:  "A  Report  of 
the  Debates  in  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  at  a  Special  Meeting  held 
in  the  City  of  Philadelphia  on  the  30th  of  November,  and  Continued  on 
the  First  and  Second  of  December,  1830"  (1830);  "The  Way  of  Salva- 
tion: A  Sermon  .  .  .  Together  with  Mr.  Barnes'  Defense  of  the  Ser- 
mon, Read  before  the  S3^nod  of  Philadelphia  ..."  (1836)  by  Albert 
Barnes;  "Letters  to  Presbyterians  on  the  Present  Crisis  in  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States"  (1833)  by  Samuel  Miller;  "A  Cor- 
rect Narrative  of  the  Trial  of  the  Rev.  Albert  Barnes"  (1835)  by  W.  L. 
McCalla;  "The  Vindication,  containing  a  History  of  the  Trial  of  the  Rev. 
Albert  Barnes  ..."  (1836)  by  George  Junkin;  "Trial  of  the  Rev.  Albert 
Barnes  before  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  ...  as  reported  for  the  Neic 
York  Observer  by  Arthur  J.  Stansbury"  (1836);  "The  Life  of  Ashbel 
Green,  V.D.M.,  begun  to  be  Written  by  Himself  in  his  Eighty-Second 
Year  ..."  (1849)  by  Joseph  H.  Jones. 

The  views  and  experience  of  George  Duffield  are  set  forth  in  '"  Spiritual 
Life;  or  Regeneration  Illustrated  in  a  Series  of  Disquisitions  Relative  to 
its  Author,  Subject,  Nature,  Means"  (1832)  by  George  Duffield;  and 
"The  Principles  of  Presbyterian  Discipline  Unfolded  and  Illustrated  in 
the  Protests  and  Appeals  of  Rev.  George  Duffield,  Entered  during  the 
Process  in  the  Presbytery  of  Carlisle"  (1835). 

The  Lyman  Beecher  incident  has  literature  as  follows:  "The  Trial 
and  Acquittal  of  Ljmian  Beecher,  D.D.,  before  the  Presbytery  of  Cin- 
cinnati on  the  Charge  of  Heresy"  (1835);  "Views  in  Theolog\'"  (1836) 
by  Lj-man  Beecher;  "The  Plea  in  the  Case  of  Lyman  Beecher,  D.D. 
before  the  S>Tiod  of  Cincinnati"  (1837)  by  J.  L.  Wilson;  "Memoir  of 
the  Rev.  Elijah  P.  Lovejoy  ..."  (1838)  by  Joseph  C.  and  Owen  Love- 
joy;  "Narrative  of  the  Riots  at  Alton  in  Connection  with  the  Death  of 
Rev.  Elijah  P.  Lovejoy"  (1838)  by  Edward  Beecher;  "Autobiography, 
Correspondence,  ...  of  Lyman  Beecher,  D.D."  (II  Vols.  1866)  b\- 
Charles  Beecher. 

On  the  several  incidents  referred  to  above,  autobiography  and  biog- 
raphy has  considerable  light.  The  following  are  recommended:  "A 
Memoir  of  the  Rev.  John  M.  Rice,  D.D.  ..."  (1835)  by  William 
Maxwell;  "A  Sketch  of  the  Life  of  Professor  James  Richards,  D.D.,  of 


578  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERIC.\N  CIIURCTI  HISTORY 

.Xubuni  Tlieological  Seminary"  (1846)  Ijy  S.  H.  (iridley;  ''Memoirs  of 
John  M.  Mason,  D.D..  S.T.P.,  With  Portions  of  his  Correspondence" 
(1856)  by  Jacob  Van  \"echten;  "Forty  Years  Familiar  Letters,  constitut- 
ing with  the  Notes  a  Memoir  of  his  Life"  (II  Vols.  1860)  b>-  James 
W.  Alexander  (ed.  by  John  Hall,  D.D.);  "The  Life  of  Samuel  Miller, 
D.D.,  .  .  .  Second  Professor  in  the  Theological  Seminary  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  Princeton,  New  Jersey  "  (II  Vols.  1869)  by  Samuel  Miller; 
"Personal  Reminiscences  of  the  Life  and  Times  of  Gardiner  Spring" 
(II  Vols.  1866);  and  ''The  Life  of  James  Addison  Alexander,  D.D., 
Professor  in  the  Theological  Seminary  at  Princeton,  New  Jersey"  (II 
Vols.  1870)  by  Henry  C.  Alexander. 

The  several  histories  of  Princeton  College  should  also  be  consulted, 
(seep.  265). 

Of  histories  there  are  the  following:  ''Facts  and  Observations 
concerning  the  Organization  of  Churches  in  the  Three  Synods  of  Western 
New  York  and  the  Western  Reserve"  (1837)  by  James  Wood;  "The 
Catastrophe  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  1837,  including  a  Full  History 
of  the  Recent  Theological  Controversies  in  New  England"  (1838)  by 
Zebulon  Crocker;  "Report  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  Case  .  .  ."(1839) 
by  Samuel  Miller,  Jr.;  "Review  of  the  Controversy  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church  showing  the  Points  of  Difference  and  Causes  of  Division"  (1840) 
by  a  Member  of  the  Synod  of  West  Tennessee;  "The  Old  and  New 
Schools"  (n.d.)  by  Rev  M.  L.  Rice;  "Differences  Between  Old  and  New 
School  Presbyterians"  (1848)  by  Rev.  Lewis  Cheeseman;  "History  of 
the  Division  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  of  America  " 
(1852)  by  a  Committee  of  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  New  Jersey; 
"Historical  Contributions  relating  to  the  Founders,  Principles,  and  Acts 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  With  Special  Reference  to  the  Division 
of  1837-1838"— See  "Essays  and  Discourses"  (1861)  by  C.  Van  Rens- 
selaer; and  "A  History  of  the  New  School  and  of  the  Questions  Involved 
in  the  Disruption  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  1838"  (1868)  by  Samuel 
J.    Baird. 

III.    THE  BAPTISTS 

A  good  Starting  point  is  "Limitations  of  Human  Responsibility" 
(1838)  in  which  Francis  L.  Wayland  discussed  the  limits  within  which 
efforts  to  remove  slavery  were  to  be  restricted. 

''Domestic  Slavery  Considered  as  a  Scriptural  Institution:  in  a  Cor- 
respondence between  the  Rev.  Richard  Fuller  of  Beaufort,  S.C.  and  the 
Rev.  Francis  Wayland  of  Providence,  R.  I."  (1845)  is  a  work  of  prime 


THE  DTSRUPTIOX  OF  TllK  ClIURCUKS  57<) 

iinportaucf.  "A  Review  of  the  ' Coriespuiidence '  of  Messrs.  I'uller 
and  Wayland"  (1847)  by  C.  P.  Grosvenor,  defenrls  the  abohtinnists 
from  the  criticisms  of  Wayland  and  Fuller. 

For  the  reports  of  the  Baptist  Anti-Slaver>-  Conventions,  the  rrienniai 
Conventions  of  1841  and  1844,  and  the  Addresses  of  Boards  to  the  Baptist 
constituency,  one  should  consult  the  official  minutes  of  the  respcctiw 
organizations,  the  "Baptist  Missionai}-  Magazine"  (1841-1845),  the 
"Liberator"  (1840-1845),  the  "Northwestern  Baptist"  (1844),  the 
"Religious  Herald"  (1841-1846),  and  Niles  "Register"  (1838-1846). 

Biographies  necessary  to  a  mastery  of  this  controversy  are  as  follows: 
"  Some  Account  of  the  Life  of  Spencer  Houghton  Cone  "  (1856)  by  Edward 
and  Spencer  W.  Cone;  "A  Memoir  of  the  Life  and  Labors  of  Francis 
Wayland,  D.D.,  LL.D.,  Late  President  of  Brown  University,  including 
Selections  from  his  Personal  Reminiscences  and  Correspondence"  (H 
Vols.  1868)  by  his  sons,  Francis  and  H.  L.  Wayland;  "Life  of  Dr.  Richard 
Fuller"  (1879)  by  J.  H.  Cuthbert;  "Life  of  J.  B.  Jeter,  D.D."  (1887)  by 
William  B.  Hatcher;  "Francis  Wayland"  (1891)  by  James  O.  Murray; 
and  a  "Memoir  of  J.  P.  Boyce"  (1893)  by  J.  A.  Broadus. 

Quite  important  are  "William  Lloyd  Garrison,  The  Story  of  His 
Life  Told  by  His  Children"  (IV  Vols.  1885-9)  by  F.  J.  and  W.  P.  Garri- 
son; "James  G.  Birne>-  and  His  Times"  (1890)  by  William  Birney;  and 
"The  Life  and  Times  of  Wendell  Phillips"  (1901)  by  G.  L.  Austin. 

References  of  more  or  less  bearing  will  be  found  in  "American 
Churches,  The  Bulwarks  of  American  Slavery"  (1842)  by  James  G. 
Birney;  "A  Second  Visit  to  the  United  States  of  North  America"  (II 
Vols.  1849)  by  Charles  Lyell;  "Slavery  and  Anti-Slavery"  (1852)  by 
William  Goodell;  "Miscellaneous  Writings  on  Slavery"  (1853)  by 
William  Jay;  "Some  Recollections  of  the  Anti-Slavery  Conflict"  (1869) 
by  S.  J.  May;  "The  Anti-Slavery  Struggle  and  Triumph  in  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church"  (1881)  by  L.  C.  Matlack;  "Acts  of  the  Anti-Slavery 
Apostles"  (1883)  by  Parker  Pillsbury;  and  "The  Church  as  it  is,  or  the 
Forlorn  Hope  of  Slavery"  (II  Vols.  1885)  by  the  same  writer;  "The 
History  of  the  Anti-Slavery  Cause  in  State  and  Nation"  (1886)  by  Austin 
VVilley;  "William  Jay  and  the  Constitutional  Movement  for  the  Abolition 
of  Slavery"  (1894)  by  B.  Tuckerman. 

Of  histories,  probably  the  best  is  "Baptists  and  Slavery,  1840  1845" 
(Ph.  M.  dissertation,  Univ.  of  Chicago,  1910)  b}'  Mary  B.  Putnam.  The 
writer  has  made  a  close  study  of  the  newspaper  literature.  Condensed 
statements  appear  in  "The  Baptists"  (1903)  by  H.  C.  Vedder;  "A  His- 
tory of  the  Baptists  in  the  Southern  States  East  of  the  Mississippi" 


580  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

(1898)  by  B.  F.  Riley;  "A  History  of  the  Baptist  Church  in  the  United 
States"  C'Amer.  Ch.  Hist.  Series"  Vol.  II,  4th  ed.  1902)  by  A.  H.  New- 
man; and  his  "Century  of  Baptist  Achievement"  (1901). 

Two  notable  magazine  articles  appear  in  the  "Christian  Review"  (Dec. 
1845  and  May  1846)  entitled,  "The  Division  of  the  Baptist  General 
Convention,  Minutes  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Convention  Held  at 
Augusta,  May  1845,"  and  "An  Examination  of  the  Review  of  the  Minu- 
tes of  the  Southern  Baptist  Convention  held  at  Augusta,  May,  1845." 

IV.    THE  METHODISTS 

For  the  secession,  and  organization  of  the  Methodist  Protestant 
Church,  and  the  course  of  events  to  1842,  there  is  a  "Historj-  of  the 
Methodist  Protestant  Church"  (1843)  by  James  R.  Williams.  Though 
antiquated,  this  work  contains  important  documents  which  supple- 
mented with  the  "Journals"  and  "Minutes"  of  the  period  give  all  neces- 
sary source  material.  A  recent  but  rhetorical  contribution  is  a  "History 
of  Methodist  Reform  .  .  .  with  Special  Reference  to  the  Methodist 
Protestant  Church"  (II  Vols.  1898)  by  Edward  J.  Drinkhouse,  M.D., 
D.D.  The  standard  histories  of  Methodism  (see  p.  31 7f.)  should  be  con- 
sulted. 

For  the  more  serious  disruption  between  the  Methodists  of  the  North 
and  South,  documentary  material  is  to  be  found  in  the  "Journals  of  the 
General  Conferences  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  (Vols.  I,  II, 
and  III);  and  the  "Journals  of  the  General  Conferences  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  South"  (Vol.  I).  INIost  of  this  material  is  incorporated 
in  the  highly  useful  "History  of  the  Organization  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  South,  Comprehending  all  the  Official  Proceedings  of 
the  General  Conference,  the  Southern  Annual  Conferences,  and  the 
General  Conventions,  with  such  other  Matters  as  are  necessary  to  a  Right 
Understanding  of  the  Case"  (1845)  compiled  and  published  by  the 
editors  and  publishers  of  the  Southwestern  Christian  Advocate  for  the 
M.  E.  Church  South.  "Debates  of  the  General  Conference  of  1844" 
by  L.  C.  Matlack  and  L.  M.  Lee  fill  an  important  place.  "  The  Methodist 
Church  Property  Case"  (report  of  suit  heard  before  Court.  May,  1851) 
by  R,  Sutton  is  a  multum  in  parvo  for  the  investigator. 

The  following  magazine  contributions  are  thorough  and  contain 
considerable  source  material:  "The  General  Conference  of  1844"  ("Meth. 
Quar.  Review"  April,  1870);  "The  General  Conference  of  1844"  (ibid. 


THE  DISRUPTION  OF  THE  CHURCHES  581 

April,  1871);  "The  General  Conference  of  1844"  (ibid.  Jan.  1876);  "The 
Disruption  of  Methodism"  (ibid.  April,  1876). 

"An  Essay  on  Church  Polity;  Comprehending  an  Outline  of  the  Con- 
troversy on  Ecclesiastical  Government,  and  a  Vindication  of  the 
Ecclesiastical  System  of  the  M.  E.  Church"  (1847)  by  Rev.  Abel  Stevens, 
and  "The  Constitutional  Powers  of  the  General  Conference,  with  Especial 
Application  to  the  Subject  of  Slave  Holdmg"  (1856)  by  Bishop  W.  L. 
Harriss,  are  good  for  constitutional  aspects  of  the  controversy. 

Of  histories,  in  addition  to  those  that  cover  this  chapter  as  part  of  the 
entire  field  of  American  Methodism  (seep.  317f.),  there  are  the  following: 
"History  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South"  (1845)  anonymous; 
a  "History  of  the  Great  Secession  .  .  .  "  (1854)  by  Charles  Elliott  (par- 
ticularly valuable  because  of  its  copious  source  material);  "History  of 
the  Organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South"  (1871)  b}^ 
A.  H.  Redford;  "The  Disruption  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
1844-1846"  (1875)  by  Edward  H.  Myers  (showing  an  irenical  spirit 
as  part  of  a  movement  to  bring  together  the  churches  of  the  North  and 
South);  "The  Methodist  Episcopal  Churches  North  and  South"  (1872) 
by  an  anonymous  Southern  bishop  (a  pamphlet  marred  by  bitter  preju- 
dice); "An  Appeal  to  the  Records  in  Vindication  of  the  Policy  and  Pro- 
ceedings of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Relation  to  the  South 
.  .  . "  (1876)  by  E.  Fuller;  "A  History  of  Methodism"  (1884)  by  Holland 
N.  McTyeire  ('Not  a  history  of  southern  Methodism,  but  of  Methodism 
from  a  Southern  point  of  view');  and  a  "History  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  South"  ("Amer.  Ch.  Hist.  Series"  Vol.  XI,  1894)  by 
Gross  Alexander. 

Of  biographies  in  addition  to  those  referred  to  elsewhere  (see  p.  316, 
and  410f.)  there  are  "The  Life  and  Letters  of  James  Osgood  Andrews" 
(1882)  by  George  C.  Smith;  "Life  of  Henry  Bidleman  Bascom,  D.D." 
(1854)  by  Rev.  M.  M.  Henkle;  "Life  of  William  Capers,  D.D.  ..." 
(1858)  by  W.  M.  Wightman,  D.D.;  "Life  of  Orange  Scott"  (1847)  by 
L.  C.  Matlack;  "Life  and  Letters  of  Stephen  Olin"  (II  Vols.  1853): 
and  "The  Life  and  La]K)rs  of  Enoch  Mather  Marvin  .  .  ."  0879)  l)y 
T.  M.  Finney. 

The  followhig  studies  on  various  phases  of  the  struggle  siiould  not  be 
overlooked:  "History  of  the  Old  Baltimore  Conference  ...  to  1857" 
(1907)  by  James  E.  Armstrong;  "Methodism  and  Slavery  ..."  (1845) 
by  H.  B.  Bascom;  "Brief  Appeal  to  Public  Opinion,  .  .  .  affecting  the 
Rights  and  Interests  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South"  (1848, 
with   many   documents)    by    H.    B.    Bascom    and    others;     Matlack 's 


582  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

two  works  "The  History- of  American  Slaver}-  and  Methodism  from 
1780  to  1849"  fl849),  and  "The  Anti-Slavery  Struggle  and  Triumph  in 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  (1881). 

The  secession  of  the  Wesleyan  Connection  has  received  attention 
as  a  phase  of  the  larger  conflict  between  the  North  and  South  in  much  of 
the  literature  cited  above.  ]\latlack"s  ''.  .  .  History  of  American 
Slavery  and  Methodism  from  1780  to  1849"  (part  II)  entitled  "Histor\- 
of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Connection  of  America  "  (1849)  will  be  fouml 
particularly  serviceable. 

For  the  critical  period  between  the  disruption  and  the  civil  war,  there 
is  literature  as  follows:  "A  South  Side  View  of  Slavery"  (1854)  by 
Nehemiah  Adams,  D.D.;  "Progress  Considered  with  Particular  Refer- 
ence to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South"  (1855)  by  Rev.  Wm. 
J.  Sassrett;  "The  Annals  of  Southern  Methodism"  (3  annual  volumes 
1855,  56  &  57)  by  Charles  F.  Deems;  "America  and  American  Metho- 
dism" (1857)  by  Rev.  T.  B.  Sargent  and  Rev.  John  Hannah;  "The 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and  Slavery"  (1857)  by  Daniel  DeVinne; 
"The  Impending  Crisis  of  the  South,  How  to  Meet  it"  (1857)  by  Hinton 
R.  Helper;  "Border  Methodism  and  Border  Slavery;  Being  a  Statement 
and  Review  of  the  Action  of  the  Philadelphia  Annual  Conference  C(^n- 
cerning  Slavery  at  its  Late  Session  at  Easton,  Pennsylvania"  (1858)  ]■■ 
Rev.  J.  M.  McCarker;  "A  Vindication  of  Border  Methodism"  (185,s 
by  Rev.  Samuel  Huft'man,  with  introduction  by  Rev.  J.  L.  Conklin: 
"Slavery  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  (1859)  by  Elias  Bowen; 
"The  Constitutional  Powers  of  the  General  Conference.  With  a  Special 
Application  to  the  Subject  of  Slave  Holding"  (above);  and  "Metho- 
dism, Suggestions  Appropriate  to  its  Present  Condition"  ("Meth.  Quar. 
Review"  Jan.  186()i. 

"The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and  the  Civil  War"  (1912 1  l)y 
W.  W.  Sweet  is  illuminating. 

Documents 
I.  EPISTLE  FROM  THE  YEARLY  MEETING  OF  FRIES DS 
Held  in  Philadelphia,  by  adjournment,  from  the  12th  of  the  fourth 
month  to  the  17th  of  the  same,  inclusive,  1830. 

To  the  yearly  meeting  of  friends  held  in  London. 
Dear  Friends: —  I 

On  looking  over  the  annals  of  our  religious  society,  it  is  pleasing  to  i>ercei\e  that, I 
lor  more  than  one  hundred  and  forty  years  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  London  and  that  of! 
{Pennsylvania  preser\-ed  the  most  cordial  relations.     During  this  time  an  aftectionate 


TIIK   OISRUPTIOX  OF  THE  CHURCHES  58.> 

interchange  of  their  views  and  sentiments  was  maintained,  to  their  mutual  edilicalion 
and  comfort,  binding  them  more  firmly  together  in  the  bonds  of  gospel  fellowship. 
Greatly  desiring  to  preserve  such  an  intercourse  uninterrupted,  this  meeting,  in  the 
fourth  month.  1828,  addressed  to  you  an  aiTectionate  epistle,  in  which  we  adverted  to 
the  division  which  had  taken  place  in  the  Yearly  Meeting  of  Philadelphia,  and  stated 
our  views  of  the  causes  which  had  led  to  that  event.  We  did  this  in  the  hope  that  b> 
making  you  acquainted  with  our  case  as  wc  understood  it  oursehcs,  30U  might  be  pre 
served  from  any  improper  bias,  and  be  induced  to  suspend  your  decision  on  the  subject . 
until  time  and  a  further  investigation  of  circumstances  might  enable  you  to  form  an 
impartial  judgment.  By  your  answer  to  this  friendly  etTort  for  the  preservation  of 
harmony  between  us.  we  percei\e,  that  on  the  ex  parte  evidence  of  a  committee,  acting 
as  the  representatives  of  a  small  minority  of  Friends  in  thissectionof  ourcountr>',  you 
have  pronounced  us  'separatists,'  and  have  declared  it  the  judgment  of  >our  meeting, 
'neither  to  read,  nor  accept  the  communication'  we  sent  j  ou  I 


We  are  aware,  deai  friends,  that  our  opponents  have  pronounced  us  infidels  and 
deistsi  They  have  said  we  have  departed  from  the  Christian  faith,  and  renounced  the 
religion  of  our  worthy  predecessors  in  the  Truth.  Nothing  is  easier  than  to  make  such 
charges  as  these;  but,  in  the  present  case,  we  are  happily  assured  that  nothing  is  harder 
than  to  prove  them.  We  are  not  sensible  of  any  dereliction  on  our  part  from  the  prin- 
ciples laid  down  by  our  blessed  Lord.  The  history  of  the  birth,  life,  acts,  death,  and 
resurrection  of  the  holy  Jesus,  as  in  the  volume  of  the  book  it  is  written  of  him,  we 
reverently  believe.  'We  are  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  because  it  is  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  all  them  that  believe.'  Neither  do  we  hesitate  to 
acknowledge  the  divinity  of  its  author;  because  we  know  from  living  experience  that  he 

■irSl  is  the  power  of  God  and  the  loisdom  of  God;  that,  under  the  present  glorious  dispensa- 

j.j  tion,  he  is  the  one  holy  principle  of  Divine  life  and  lighl—tht  unlimited  icord  of  grace 
and  truth,  which  only  can  build  us  up  in  the  true  faith,  and  give  us  an  inheritance 
among  all  those  who  are  sanctified. 

Neither  are  w^e  sensible  of  any  departure  from  the  faith  or  principles  of  our  primi- 
tive Friends.     We  are  not  ignorant  that  on  some  points  of  a  speculative  nature,  the> 
had  different  views,  and  expressed  themselves  diversely;  but  notwithstanding  this  was 
the  case,  such  were  the  aboundings  of  the  love  of  God  and  of  one  another,  that  these 
I  differences  did  not  interrupt  the  excellent  harmony  that  existed  among  them.     In  the 

'lijij  fundamental  princijjle  of  the  Christian  faith,  'the  light  of  Christ  within,  as  God's  gill 

[for. man's  salvation,'  and  which,  as  William  Penn  delcares,  'is  as  the  root  of  the  goodly 

tree  of  doctrines,  w^hich  grew  and  branched  out  from  it,'  they  were  all  united.     And  in 

that  which  united  them  we  are  united  with  them;  believing  in  the  same  fundamental 

0  \  principle,  and  in  all  the  blessed  doctrines  which  grow  from  it  as  their  root,  both  as  they 
I  are  laid  down'in  the  Scriptures  of  Truth,  and  in  their  writings;  desiring  above  all  things 
the  growth  and  advancement  of  this  principle  in  ourselves,  and  in  the  world  at  large.   . 


The  charges  brought  against  us  b\'  our  opposers,  to  injure  and  invalidate  our 
character  as  a  Christian  people,  are  the  same  that  were  preferred  against  our  primitive 
Friends;  and,  we  apprehend,  upon  the  same  grounds  .   .   .     We  do  not  believe  that  the 
dissensions  which  have  appeared  among  us,  had  their  origin  so  much  in  differences  of 
that Di  ^ opinion  on  doctrinal  points,  as  in  a  disposition,  apparent  in  some,  to  exercise  an  op- 
liniiii'  pressive  authoritv  in  the  church.     These,  in  our  meetings  for  discipline,  although  a 


584  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

small  minority  of  the  whole,  assumed  the  power  to  direct  a  course  of  measures,  painful 
to  the  feelings  and  contrary  to  the  deliberate  judgment  of  their  brethren.  Thus  the 
few  usurped  a  power  over  the  many,  subversive  of  our  established  order,  and  destruc- 
tive to  the  peace  and  harmony  of  society.  After  long  and  patient  forbearance,  in  the 
hope  that  our  opposing  brethren  might  see  the  impropriety  of  such  a  course,  the  great 
body  of  the  Yearly  Meeting  saw  no  way  to  regain  a  state  of  tranquillity,  but  by  a 
disconnection  with  those  who  had  produced,  and  were  promoting  such  disorders  among 
us. 

Signed  by  direction,  and  on  behalf  of  said  meeting,  by 

John  Comly, 
Clerk  to  the  Men's  Meeting 

LUCRETIA  MOTT, 

Clerk  to  the  Women's  Meeting. 
Text — Journal  of  the  Life  and  Religious  Labours  of  John  Comly,  published  by  his 
children,  pp.  638-641. 

■    II.   THE  WESTERN  MEMORIAL 

The  following  excerpts  from  a  lengthy  document  set  forth  the  griev- 
ances of  the  Old  School  Part}^  It  was  signed  by  about  18  ministers  ami 
99  elders. 

"To  the  Moderator  and  Members  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 

the  United  Slates,  to  meet  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  on  the  15th  of  May,  1834. 

"Reverend  Fathers  and  Brethren — We,  the  subscribers,  Ministers  and  Elders  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  respectfully  present  to  you  this  our  memorial,  praying  you 
to  take  into  your  most  serious  consideration,  the  subjects  to  which  it  asks  your 
attention. 

It  would  be  inconsistent  with  the  opinion  which  we  entertain  of  the  intelhgeiv  e 
of  your  reverend  body,  to  ofTer  any  proof  of  what  is  too  lamentably  notorious,  that 
from  sundry  causes,  our  once  united  and  harmonious  Church,  for  some  time  past,  has 
been  afHicted  with  alienations,  strifes,  and  divisions.   .   .   . 

Plainly  as  the  path  is  marked  put  in  our  excellent  Constitution,  it  is  with  grief 
that  we  feel  constrained  to  say,  that  for  some  years  past  a  policy  of  an  evasive  character 
has  distinguished  many  of  the  proceedings  of  the  General  Assemblies,  as  also  a  num- 
ber of  inferior  judicatories,  wherein  they  have,  apparently  at  least,  sought  to  avoid  a 
prompt  discharge  of  their  constitutional  duties,  and  have  substituted  a  course  of  pro- 
cedure unknown  and  repugnant  to  the  prescribed  order  of  our  form  of  gov- 
ernment.  ... 

We  feel  alarmed  at  the  evidences  which  press  upon  us,  of  the  prevalence  of  un- 
soundness in  doctrine,  and  laxity  in  discipline;  and  we  view  it  as  an  aggravating  con- 
sideration, that  the  General  Assembly,  the  constitutional  guardian  of  the  Church's 
purity,  even  when  a  knowledge  of  such  evils  has  been  brought  before  it,  in  an  orderh 
manner,  has,  within  a  few  years  past,  either  directly  or  indirectly  refused  to  apply  thf 
constitutional  remedy.  .   .   . 

That  we  may  not  be  misunderstood,  we  premise  here  our  free  admission,  .thai 
some  of  the  measures  about  to  be  complained  of,  were  adopted  at  the  time  with  th( 


THE  DISRUPTION  OF  THE  CHURCHES  585 

best  intentions,  and  if  the  results  could  have  been  foreseen  by  the  authors  of  those 
measures,  they  would  never  have  been  carried  into  effect. 

I.  We  believe  this  to  have  been  particularly  the  case  with  regard  to  the  'Plan 
of  Union'  with  Congregational  churches,  adopted  in  1801.  A  careful  comparison  of 
that  Plan  with  the  Constitution  of  our  Church,  will  make  it  evident,  that  the 
General  Assembly  of  1801,  in  adopting  it,  assumed  power  nowhere  assigned  to  them 
in  the  constitution.   .   .   . 

II.  Closely  connected  with  the  influence  of  Congregational  prepossession  and 
principles  introduced  gradually  into  our  Church,  we  regard  the  existence  of  a  sentiment 
now  avowed  b}'  numbers  who  bear  the  Presbyterian  name,  that  every  man  in  professing 
to  receive  and  adopt  our  ecclesiastical  formularies,  has  a  right  to  put  thereon  his  own 
construction,  without  being  responsible  for  the  construction,  or  the  character  of  his 
explanations.  They  who  hold  this  principle,  practise  accordingly;  and  thus  an  un- 
natural mixture  of  conflicting  elements  is  brought  into  the  bosom  of  the  Church,  un- 
favourable alike  to  its  purity  and  peace. 

III.  We  next  notice  another  course  of  unconstitutional  proceedings,  which 
adds  to  the  evils  that  now  afflict  us.  We  refer  to  the  practice  of  Presbyteries  in  or- 
daining men,  sine  titulo,  to  preach  and  administer  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  in 
other  parts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  where  Presbyteries  already  exist,  and  are  ready 
to  perform  their  constitutional  functions,  as  the  necessities  of  the  churches  under  their 
care  require.  There  is  also  just  ground  to  suspect,  that  in  many  cases  of  such  ordina- 
tion, it  is  done  to  suit  the  convenience  of  men  who  are  not  prepared  to  pass  through 
the  constitutional  ordeal  when  applied  by  those  Presbyteries,  mtliin  whose  bounds  they 
expect  to  labour,  either  on  account  of  their  lack  of  ministerial  furniture,  or  because 
they  do  not  cordially  receive,  either  our  Creed,  or  Form  of  Government:  hence,  they 
[:irefer  to  receive  licensure  and  ordination  in  such  Presbyteries  as  are  known,  or  sup- 
posed to  be,  not  particular  on  these  points.  .  .   . 

IV.  We  also  ascribe  to  the  principles  of  Independency,  introduced  through  the 
medium  of  the  compact  already  noticed,  another  departure  of  the  General  Assembly, 
from  the  due  discharge  of  its  own  constitutional  duties,  first,  in  conniving  at  an  irre- 
sponsible, voluntary  association  in  assuming  to  a  great  extent,  the  management  of 
domestic  missions  within  the  Presbyterian  Church;  and  secondly,  in  that  when  the 
General  Assembly  had  become  convinced  of  the  duty  of  giving  increased  energy  to 
the  exercise  of  their  appropriate  functions,  in  this  matter,  they  nevertheless  not 
merely  connived  at  the  continued  exercise  of  the  powers  which  the  American  Home 
Missionary  Society  had  usurped,  but  actually  encouraged  them  by  a  recommendation, 
in  1829— a  measure  which,  at  the  time,  deceived  many  Presbyterians,  as  to  the  nature 
of  that  institution,  inducing  a  belief  that  its  operations  and  influences  were  compatible 
both  with  the  constitution  and  interests  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

V.  We  now  proceed  to  show,  that  these  relaxing  principles,  which  are  under- 
mining the  beauty  and  order  of  our  Zion,  have  developed  themselves  in  the  proceedmgs 
of  the  General  Assembly,  and  we  may  add,  of  inferior  courts  also,  when  caUed  upon  to 
decide  on  points  of  doctrine.  That  we  may  not  be  tedious,  we  shall  confine  ourselves 
to  one  case,  which  occurred  in  the  proceedings  of  the  General  Assembly. 

In  order  to  understand  the  real  nature  and  influence  of  these  relaxing  principles, 
the  operations  of  which  we  are  attempting  to  illustrate,  let  the  proceedings  of  the 


586  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Assembly,  in  1831,  in  the  Barnes'  case,  be  contrasted  with  the  proceedings  of  former 
Assemblies,  in  the  cases  of  Mr.  Balch,  in  1798,  and  of  Mr.  Davis,  in  1810.  .  .  . 

VI.  In  connection  with  these  tokens  of  the  prevalence  of  a  relaxing  and  cor- 
rupting influence  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  we  complain  of  a  course  of  procedure, 
in  church  courts,  commenced  and  sanctioned  by  the  General  Assembly,  which  has  a 
tendency  to  render  all  the  principles  of  our  constitution  nugatory,  and  the  government 
of  the  Church  no  better  than  a  spiritual  anarchy.   .   .   . 

VII.  We  solemnly  remonstrate  against  the  act  of  the  General  Assembly,  in 
1832,  for  dividing  the  Presbytery  of  Philadelphia.  Aside  from  the  principle  upon  which 
they  separated  the  Ministers  and  Churches,  we  consider  that  act,  under  the  circum- 
stances in  which  it  was  passed,  as  a  gross  violation  of  the  constitution,  being  an  evi- 
dent usurpation  of  a  power  vested  exclusively  in  the  Synod.   .   .   . 

VIII.  In  the  last  place,  we  remonstrate  and  testify  against  the  following  errors, 
which  are  held  and  taught  within  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  which  the  General 
Assembly  are  constitutionally  competent  to  suppress,  by  warnings,  recommendations 
and  injunctions  to  the  Churches,  Presbyteries  and  SjTiods  under  their  care,  and  by 
faithfully  and  constitutionally  deciding  on  cases  brought  before  them  by  reference, 
complaint  or  appeal. 

1.  That  Adam  was  not  the  covenant  head,  or  federal  representative  of  his 
posterity,  and  sustained  no  other  relation  to  them  than  that  which  subsists  between 
every  parent  and  his  offspring.  .  .  . 

2.  That  we  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  first  sin  of  Adam  more  than  with  the 
sin  of  any  other  parent;  and  that  it  is  not  imputed  to  his  posterity.   .   . 

3.  That  infants  have  no  moral  character — that  they  are  neither  sinful  nor 
holy.   .   . 

4.  That  all  sin  consists  exclusivel>-  in  \oluntary  acts  or  exercises,  and  conse- 
quently that  there  is  no  innate,  inherent  or  derived  corruption  in  the  souls  of  fallen 
men.   .   . 

5.  That  man  in  his  fallen  state,  is  possessed  of  entire  ability  to  do  whatever  God 
requires  him  to  do,  independently  of  any  new  power  or  ability  imparted  to  him  b>- 
the  gracious  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit.   .   . 

6.  That  regeneration  is  essentially  a  voluntary  change,  which  the  soul  is  active 
in  producing;  and  that  the  Holy  Spirit  acts  only  mediately  in  the  way  of  moral  suasion, 
by  the  presentation  of  motives.   .   . 

7.  That  Christ  did  not  become  the  legal  substitute  of  sinners — did  not  pay  the 
debt  of  his  people,  or  endure  the  penalty  of  the  law  in  their  behalf.  .  . 

8.  That  the  Atonement  is  merely  an  exhibition  of  the  wrath  of  God  against  sin — 
an  expedient  for  enabling  God  to  forgive  sin,  consistently  with  the  welfare  of  the  uni- 
verse— of  itself,  not  securing  the  salvation  of  any  one,  and  not  satisf>'ing  divine  jus- 
tice. .  . 

9.  That  the  Atonement  is  general,  made  for  all  men  alike,  as  much  for  the  non- 
elect  as  for  the  elect.  .  . 

The  spirit  manifested,  and  the  acts  passed,  in  former  days,  by  the  superior  judi- 
catory of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  not  only  warrant  us  to  believe  that  your  reverend 
body  has  the  requisite  power,  but  also  to  call  upon  you  for  the  exercise  of  that  power, 


THE  DISRUPTION  OF  THE  CHURCHES  587 

for  the  suppression  of  these,  and  other  errors,  that  are  held,  preached  and  published  b\- 
Ministers  of  our  denomination.  .  .    " 

Text — Baird:  A  Collection  of  ll/r  Ads,  Delivercnucs  .  .  .  of  the  Prrsbyleri,in 
Church  .  .  .   ,  pp.  659-667. 

III.  PASTORAL  LETTER  TO  THE  CHLKCIIES  IXDER 
THE  CARE  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY 

"Dear  Brethren — As  the  doint;s  of  the  present  General  Assembly  ha\c  ijeen  of  an 
unusual  character,  and  such  as  ma>-  produce  important  conseciuences,  we  think  it 
proper  to  lay  an  abstract  of  our  decisions  and  the  reasons  of  them  before  the  Churches 
under  our  care.  Discerning  men  have  perceived  for  a  number  of  years,  that  the  alTairs 
of  our  beloved  Church  were  hastening  to  a  crisis;  and  when  the  members  of  the  present 
.Vssembly  came  together,  the  state  of  parties  was  such  as  to  make  it  manifest  that  a 
division  of  the  Church  was  the  most  desirable  object  that  could  be  elTected.  What  are 
called  the  Old-school  and  New-school  parties  are  already  separated  in  fact;  in  almost 
every  part  of  our  country  where  those  parties  exist,  they  have  less  ministerial  or 
Christian  communion  with  one  another  than  either  of  those  parties  have  with  Chris- 
tians of  other  denominations;  and  they  are  so  equally  balanced  in  point  of  power  that 
for  years  past  it  has  been  uncertain,  until  the  General  Assembh-  was  fully  organ- 
ized, which  of  those  parties  would  predominate  in  that  body. 

So  full}'  was  this  Assembly  convinced,  that  a  separation  of  the  parties  was  the  only 
cure  for  the  evils  under  which  we  labour,  that  a  committee  was  appointed  by  common 
consent,  composed  of  equal  numbers  from  the  different  sides  of  the  house,  to  adjust  if 
possible  the  terms  of  an  amicable  division  of  the  Church  into  two  separate  and  inde- 
pendent denominations.  This  joint  committee  agreed  upon  the  principles  of  the  divi- 
sion, but  could  not  agree  upon  the  form.  It  was  admitted  on  all  hands,  that  the  Old- 
school  party  should  retain  the  name  and  the  funds  of  the  Church,  and  especially  all  the 
funds  and  property  connected  with  the  'J'heological  Seminaries  at  Princeton  and  Pitts- 
burgh. But  on  the  mode  of  separation  the  committee  could  not  agree.  The  New- 
school  party  would  consent  to  no  other  plan  than  that  of  referring  it  to  the  Presby- 
teries, in  order  to  have  the  division  made  by  the  next  General  Assembly.  To  this  plan 
the  other  party  thought  there  were  insuperable  objections.  It  was  believed  that,  our 
Presbyteries  being  so  widely  dispersed,  the  returns  from  them  would  be  uncertain; 
that  many  things  might  occur  to  defeat  the  arrangement;  and  that,  as  the  probable 
result,  the  parties  would  come  to  the  next  Assembly,  with  more  determination  to  con- 
tend for  the  power  and  government  of  the  whole  Church  than  on  any  former  occasion. 

On  reviewing  the  causes  from  which  our  troubles  have  arisen,  another  plan  pre- 
sented itself  to  the  view  of  the  majority,  which  appeared  better  calculated  to  effect,  in 
a  peaceable  manner,  that  division  of  the  Church  which  all  seemed  to  consider  as  a  mat- 
ter of  indispensable  necessity.  The  contentions  which  distract  the  Church  evidently 
arose  from  the  Plan  of  Union  formed  in  1801,  between  the  General  Assembly  and  the 
Association  of  Connecticut.  This  Plan  was  indeed  projected  and  brought  into  opera- 
tion by  some  of  the  wisest  and  best  men  the  Presbyterian  Church  has  ever  known,  and 
it  evidently  originated  from  the  purest  and  most  benevolent  motives.  It  has,  however, 
been  disastrous  in  its  effects.  We  mean  no  disrespect  to  the  Congregationalists  of 
New  England,  as  such;  indeed  there  is  no  denomination  of  Christians  beyond  the  pale 


588  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  our  own  Church  whom  we  esteem  and  love  more  sincerely;  and  yet  we  believe  that 
the  attempt,  by  this  Plan  of  Union,  to  bring  Congregationalists  and  Presbyterians  into 
the  same  denomination,  has  been  the  principal  cause  of  those  dissensions  which  now 
distract  and  rend  the  Church  to  pieces. 

We  allude  to  these  circumstances  merely  for  the  purpose  of  explaining  the  only 
remedy  which  appears  applicable  to  our  present  troubles.  The  Plan  of  Union  adopted 
in  1801,  was  evidently  unconstitutional  in  its  nature,  and  of  a  tendency  to  subvert  tht 
institutions  and  distinctive  character  of  the  Presbyterian  Church;  and  such  being  tht 
fact,  it  was  certainly  the  duty  of  the  present  Assembly  to  abrogate  said  Plan,  and  to 
declare  it  void  from  the  beginning.  From  this  act  of  abrogation,  and  from  the  declara- 
tion that  it  was  void  from  the  beginning,  it  would  necessarily  follow,  that  the  Churches, 
Presbyteries,  and  SjTiods  formed  under  said  Plan,  were  of  course  not  to  be  considered 
as  parts  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  From  this  view  of  the  subject  it  appears,  that 
the  separation,  so  necessarj-  for  the  well  being  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  exists  al- 
ready, and  that  we  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  act  on  the  facts  of  the  case  and  secure  our 
tranquillity. 

Having  traced  thus  far  the  unconstitutional  and  pernicious  tendency  of  this  acl, 
it  only  remains  to  say,  that  when  this  act  is  abrogated  by  the  proper  authority,  as  a 
matter  of  course  ever>'thing  which  arose  under  its  influence  and  training,  is  abrogated 
with  it.  This  we  presume  is  the  ground  on  which  all  the  jurisprudence  of  our  countr>- 
stands,  and  upon  which  all  our  political  courts  and  legislatures  act.  It  has  indeed  been 
said,  that  when  an  unconstitutional  law  forms  a  contract,  the  abrogation  of  the  law 
cannot  set  the  contract  aside,  as  this  would  suppose  that  a  person  might  take  the  ad- 
vantage of  his  own  wrong  to  relieve  himself  from  a  just  obligation.  But  to  this  it 
may  be  answered,  that  an  unconstitutional  law  can  give  rise  to  no  binding  contract. 
The  unconstitutionality  supposes  that  the  organ  of  government  is  granting  what  it  has 
no  right  to  grant,  and  therefore  no  obligation  can  be  imposed.  But  in  the  present  case, 
the  act  in  question  goes  to  the  subversion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  therefore  any 
contract  which  £ould  arise  under  it,  calculated  to  destroy  that  Church,  would  be  (•■ 
such  an  immoral  tendency  as  could  impose  no  obUgation.  It  is  one  of  the  first  princi 
pies  of  morals,  that  an  unlawful  contract  is  not  to  be  fulfilled. 

It  then  appears  plain  to  us,  that,  by  the  abrogation  of  the  act  of  1801,  the  Synods 
of  the  Western  Reserve,  Utica,  Genesee,  and  Geneva,  are  independent  bodies,  standing 
on  their  own  ground,  and  free  to  choose  their  future  connections,  and  that  thus  far  a 
separation  exists  between  us  and  them,  which  may  greatly  conduce  to  the  peace  and 
comfort  of  both  parties.  ...  In  our  present  connection,  there  is  no  hope  of  peace. 
The  controversy  threatens  to  become  more  fierce,  more  extensive,  and  more  destruc- 
tive of  all  the  vital  principles  of  religion,  the  longer  we  continue  together.  Indeed, 
the  great  motives  for  all  the  measures  of  separation  to  which  we  have  resorted  on  the 
present  occasion,  are  the  peace,  prosperity,  and  holiness  of  our  beloved  Church;  and 
these  objects,  we  believe,  can  never  be  obtained  until  this  separation  is  effected. 

Our  brethren  of  the  minority  seemed  to  consider  it  as  an  insult,  when  we  urged  the 
fact,  that  the  abrogation  of  an  unconstitutional  law  left  us  as  distinct  and  separate 
bodies;  we  intended  no  insult;  the  ground  we  took  and  the  language  we  used  implied 
none;  we  only  said  that  they  were  separate  from  us,  and  we  from  them;  if  this  implied 
disgrace  on  them,  it  implied  the  same  on  ourselves;  we  wished  both  parties  to  consider 
themselves  as  on  equal  ground;  and  as  to  the  unconstitutional  law  from  which  all  our 


THE  DISRUPTION  OF  THE  CHURCHES  5S*) 

misapprehensions  had  arisen,  we  were  willing  that  the  greater  blame  should  lie  on  us. 
In  fact,  our  wish  was  and  is  to  part  as  brethren,  and  as  in  certain  important  points  of 
doctrine  and  Church  order  we  cannot  agree,  let  each  party  take  the  word  of  God  as 
their  rule  of  faith  and  practice,  and  pursue  their  course  as  those  who  must  give  account 
to  the  great  Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  their  souls. 

1)\\  ID  Elliott,  Miximitor 
John  M'Dowell,  Stated  Cirri;. 
Philadelphia,  June  ,Slli,  1837." 

Text — Baird:  A  Collection  of  the  Ads,  Deliverances  .  .  .  of  the  Preshvlerian 
Church  .   .  ."pp.  743-747. 

IV.  LETTER  OF  THE  ALABAMA  BAPTIST  STATE  COX- 
VBNTIOX  TO  THE  BOARD  OF  MAXAGERS  OF  THE  HAP 
TIS  T  GEXERA  L  COX  VEX  TIOX 

"November  25,  1844 
Rev.   Daniel   Sharp,    President   of  the  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Baptist  General 

Convention. 

Dear  Brother: — Agreeably  to  the  appointment  of 'The  Baptist  State  Conven- 
tion of  Alabama, '  we  transmit  to  you  the  following  Preamble  and  Resolutions,  and 
request  you  to  lay  them  before  your  Board.     We  shall  wait  your  reply. 

Preamble  axd  Resolitioxs 
Whereas,  The  holding  of  property  in  African  negro  slaves  has  for  some  years 
excited  discussion,  as  a  question  of  morals,  between  different  portions  of  the  Baptist 
denomination  united  in  benevolent  enterprise;  and  by  a  large  portion  of  our  brethren 
is  now  imputed  to  the  slaveholders  in  these  Southern  and  Southwestern  States,  as  a  sin, 
at  once  grievous,  palpable,  and  disqualifying: — 

1.  Resolved,  By  the  Convention  of  the  Baptist  Denomination  in  the  State  of 
Alabama,  that  when  one  party  to  a  voluntary  compact  between  Christian  brethren  is 
not  willing  to  acknowledge  the  entire  social  equality  with  the  other,  as  to  all  the 
privileges  and  benefits  of  the  union,  nor  even  to  refrain  from  impeachment  and  annoy- 
ance, united  efforts  between  such  parties,  even  in  the  sacred  cause  of  Christian  benevo- 
lence, cease  to  be  agreeable,  useful,  or  proper. 

2.  Resolved,  That  our  duty  requires  us,  at  this  crisis,  to  demand  from  the  i)roper 
authorities  in  all  those  bodies  to  whose  funds  we  have  contributed,  or  with  whom  we 
have  in  any  way  been  connected,  the  distinct,  e.xplicit  avowal  that  slave-holders  are 
eligible,  and  entitled,  equally  with  non-slaveholders,  to  all  the  privileges  and  immuni- 
ties of  their  several  unions;  and  especially  to  receive  any  agency,  mission,  or  other 

,  appointment,  which  may  fall  within  the  scope  of  their  operations  or  duties. 

3.  Resolved,  That  to  prevent  a  gradual  departure  from  the  principles  of  church 
independence,  and  the  assumption,  by  Societies,  Boards,  or  Committees,  of  the  inalien- 
able rights  of  the  churches,  as  well  as  to  prevent  the  recurrence  of  difficulties  in  future, 
this  Convention  do  hold,  that  in  all  those  Conventions,  Societies,  or  Boards,  of  which 
we  may  be  a  constituent  part,  whenever  the  competency  or  fitness  of  an  individual  to 
receive  an  appointment,  is  under  discussion,  if  any  question  arises  affecting  his  morals, 
or  his  standing  in  fellowship  as  a  Christian,  such  question  should  not  be  disjiosed  of  to 


590  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  grief  of  the  party,  without  ultimate  appeal  to  the  particular  church  of  which  such 
individual  is  a  member, — as  being  the  only  body  on  earth  authorized  by  the  scriptures, 
or  competent,  to  consider  and  decide  this  class  of  cases. 

4.  Resolved,  That  the  President  and  Secretary  of  this  body  be  a  Committee  to 
transmit  copies  of  this  preamble  and  these  resolutions  to  those  bodies, for  wliose  trea- 
suries any  of  the  funds,  now  in  hand,  or  hereafter  to  be  received,  maybe  designed, — 
and  to  call  their  attention  expressly  to  our  second  resolution: — that,  should  any  re- 
sponses be  recei^•ed,  the  President  of  this  Convention  shall  call  together  the  officers 
and  directors  hereof,  by  a  notice  in  the  Alabama  Baptist,  inserted  at  least  thirty  days 
previous  to  the  time  of  meeting; — that  a  majorit\-  of  these  persons,  or  eight  in  number, 
shall  be  a  quorum  for  business;  and  the  quorum  assembled,  or  a  majority  of  them,  shall 
decide  whether  the  said  moneys,  or  any  portion  of  them,  shall  be  forwarded  to  the 
bodies  for  whom  they  were  designed,  or  be  held  until  the  next  meeting  of  this  body, 
subject  to  be  re-claimed  or  re-appropriated  by  the  donors  severally. 

5.  Resolved,  That  the  Treasurer  of  this  body  be,  and  he  is  hereby  instructed, 
not  to  pay  any  money,  intended  to  be  applied  without  the  limits  of  this  State,  except 
at  the  w-ritten  order  of  the  President  of  this  Convention,  with  the  concurrence  of  the 
board  of  officers  before  mentioned;  and  this  body,  profoundly  sensible  of  the  vast 
issues  dependent  on  the  principles  herein  advanced,  will  await,  in  prayerful  expectation, 
the  responses  of  our  non-slaveholding  brethren. 

6.  Resolved,  That  the  Secretar>- of  this  Convention,  as  far  as  practicable,  transmit 
at  least  one  copy  of  these  ]\Iinutes,  when  published,  to  the  presiding  officer  of  each 
Baptist  State  Convention,  or  General  .\ssociation,  in  the  slaveholding  States. 

Jesse  H.\rtwell, 
President  of  the  Alabama  Baptist  State  Convention. 
M.  P.  Jewett.  Record.  Sec.'' 

Text—Tlie  Baptist  Missionary  Magazine.  \ol.  XX\'.  pp.  220-221. 

Reply  of  the  Acting  Board 

■  Boston,  December  17.  1S44. 

De.\r  Sir: — We  have  received  from  you  a  copy  of  a  Preamble  and  Resolutions, 
which  were  passed  by  the  'Baptist  State  Convention  of  Alabama.'  And  as  there  is  a 
'demand'  for  distinct  and  explicit  answers  from  our  Board,  to  the  inquiries  and  pro- 
positions which  you  have  been  pleased  to  make,  we  have  given  to  them  our  deliberate 
and  candid  attention. 

Before  proceeding  to  answer  them,  allow  us  to  express  our  profound  regret  that 
they  were  addressed  to  us.  They  were  not  necessary.  We  have  never,  as  a  Board, 
either  done,  or  omitted  to  do,  any  thing  which  requires  the  explanations  and  avowals 
that  your  Resolutions  '  demand. '  They  also  place  us  in  the  new  and  trying  position 
of  being  compelled  to  answer  h\-pothetical  questions,  and  to  discuss  principles;  or  of 
seeming  to  be  evasive  and  timid,  and  not  daring  to  give  you  the  information  and  satis- 
faction which  \ou  desire.  If,  therefore,  in  answering  with  entire  frankness  your 
inquiries  and  demands,  we  should  express  opinions  which  may  be  unsatisfactory-  or 
displeasing  to  you,  our  plea  must  be,  that  a  necessity  was  laid  upon  us.  We  had  no 
other  alternative,  without  being  wanting,  apparently,  in  that  manly  openness  which 
ought  to  characterize  the  correspondence  of  Christian  brethren. 

In  your  first  Resolution,  you  say  '  that  when  one  party  to  a  voluntary  compact 
between  Christian  brethren  is  not  willing  to  acknowledge  the  entire  social  equality  with 


THE  DISRUPTION  OF  THE  CHURCHES  591 

the  otlier,  as  to  all  tlie  privileges  and  benefits  of  the  union,  nor  even  to  refrain  from 
impeachment  and  annoyance,  united  efforts  between  such  parties,  even  in  the  sacred 
cause  of  Christian  benevolence,  cease  to  be  agreeable,  useful,  or  proper. '  In  these 
sentiments  we  entirely  coincide.  As  a  Board,  we  have  the  highest  consciousness,  that 
it  has  always  been  our  aim  to  act  in  accordance  therewith.  We  have  never  called  in 
question  your  social  equality  as  to  all  the  privileges  and  benefits  of  the  Foreign  Mission- 
ary Union.  Nor  have  we  ever  employed  our  ofticial  influence  in  impeaching  or  annoy- 
ing you.  Should  we  ever  do  this,  'our  united  efforts,'  as  you  justly  say,  would  'cease 
to  be  agreeable,  useful,  or  proper.' 

In  your  second  Resolution,  you  'demand  the  distinct  and  explicit  avowal,  that 
slaveholders  are  eligible  and  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  and  immunities  of  their 
several  unions,  and  especially  to  receive  any  agency,  mission,  or  other  appointment, 
which  may  fall  within  the  scope  of  their  operations  and  duties. ' 

"We  need  not  say,  that  slaveholders,  as  well  as  non-slaveholders,  are  unquestion- 
ably entitled  to  all  the  privileges  and  immunities  which  the  Constitution  of  the  Bap- 
tist General  Convention  permits,  and  grants  to  its  members.  We  would  not  deprive 
either  of  any  of  the  immunities  of  the  mutual  contract.  In  regard,  however,  to  any 
agency,  mission,  or  other  appointment,  no  slaveholder  or  non-slaveholder,  however 
large  his  subscriptions  to  foreign  missions,  or  those  of  the  church  with  which  he  is 
connected,  is  on  that  account  entitled  to  be  appointed  to  an  agenc)'  or  a  mission.  The 
appointing  power,  for  wise  and  good  reasons,  has  been  confided  to  the  'Acting  Board,' 
they  holding  themselves  accountable  to  the  Convention  for  the  discreet  and  faithful 
discharge  of  this  trust. 

Should  you  say,  'the  above  remarks  are  not  sufficiently  explicit;  we  wish  dis- 
tinctly to  know,  whether  the  Board  would  or  would  not  appoint  a  slaveholder  as  a 
missionary; ' — before  directly  replying,  we  would  say,  that  in  the  thirty  years  in  which 
the  Board  has  existed,  no  slaveholder,  to  our  knowledge,  has  applied  to  be  a  missionar\-. 
And,  as  we  send  out  no  domestics  or  servants,  such  an  event  as  a  missionary  taking 
slaves  with  him,  were  it  morally  right,  could  not,  in  accordance  with  all  our  past 
arrangements  or  present  plans,  possibly  occur.  If,  however,  any  one  should  offer 
himself  as  a  missionary,  having  slaves,  and  should  insist  on  retaining  them  as  his 
property,  we  could  not  appoint  him.  One  thing  is  certain,  we  can  never  be  a  part\- 
to  any  arrangement  which  would  imply  approbation  of  slaver\-. 

In  your  third  Resolution  you  say,  that,  'whenever  the  competency  or  fitness  of  an 
individual  to  receive  an  appointment  is  under  discussion,  if  anj^  question  arises  affect- 
ing his  morals,  or  his  standing  in  fellowship  as  a  Christian,  such  question  should  not  l)e 
disposed  of  to  the  grief  of  the  party  without  ultimate  appeal  to  the- particular  church 
of  which  such  an  individual  is  a  member  — as  being  the  onl\-  body  on  earth  authorized 
by  the  scriptures,  or  competent,  to  consider  and  decide  this  class  of  cases.' 

In  regard  to  our  Board,  there  is  no  point  on  which  we  are  more  unanimously 
agreed,  than  that  of  the  independence  of  churches.  We  disclaim  all  and  every  pre- 
tention to  interfere  with  the  discipline  of  any  church.  We  disfellowhip  no  one.  Nev- 
theless,  were  a  person  to  offer  himself  as  a  candidate  for  missionar>'  service,  although 
commended  by  his  church  as  in  good  standing,  we  should  feel  it  our  duty  to  open  our 
eyes  on  any  facts  to  the  disadvantage  of  his  moral  and  religious  character,  which  might 
come  under  our  observation.  And  while  we  should  not  feel  that  it  was  our  province  to 
excommunicate,  or  discipline  a  candidate  of  doubtful  character,  yet  we  should  be  un- 
worthy of  our  trust,  if  we  did  not,  although  he  were  a  member  of  a  church,  reject  his 


592  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY  | 

application.  It  is  for  the  Board  to  determine  on  the  prudential,  moral,  religious,  and 
theological  fitness  of  each  one  who  offers  himself  as  a  missionary;  it  is  for  the  church  of 
which  such  an  one  is  a  member,  to  decide  whether  he  be  a  fit  person  to  belong  to  their 
body. 

The  other  Resolutions  which  were  passed  in  your  recent  Convention,  regard 
more  your  own  action  than  ours.  They,  therefore,  call  for  no  remarks  from  us.  We 
should  have  been  gratified,  in  the  present  impoverished  and  embarrassed  state  of  our 
treasury,  if  the  brethren  in  Alabama,  confiding  in  the  integrity  and  discretion  of  the 
Acting  Board,  could  unhesitatingly  have  transmitted  to  us  their  funds.  We  have  sent 
out  missionaries,  and  enlarged  our  operations,  in  the  expectation  that,  so  long  as  we 
acted  in  conformity  with  the  rules  and  spirit  under  which  we  were  appointed,  we  should 
be  sustained  both  by  the  East  and  the  West,  the  North  and  the  South.  If  in  this  just 
expectation  we  are  to  be  disappointed,  we  shall  experience  unutterable  regret. 

We  have,  with  all  frankness,  but  with  entire  kindness  and  respect,  defined  our 
position.  If  our  brethren  in  Alabama,  with  this  exposition  of  our  principles  and  feel- 
ings, can  cooperate  with  us,  we  shall  be  happy  to  receive  their  aid.  If  they  cannot, 
painful  to  us  as  will  be  their  withdrawal,  yet  we  shall  submit  to  it,  as  neither  sought 
nor  caused  by  us. 

There  are  sentiments  avowed  in    this    communication,    which,  although  held 
temperately  and  kindly,  and  with  all  due  esteem  and  Christian  regard  for  the  brethren 
addressed,  are,  nevertheless,  dearer  to  us  than  any  pecuniary  aid  whatever. 
We  remain  yours  truly, 

In  behalf  of  the  Board, 

Daniel  Sharp,  President. 
Baron  Stow,  Rec.  Sec. 

Rev.  Jesse  Hartwell,  President  of  Alabama  Baptist  Stale  Convention.^' 

Text— The  Baptist  Missionary  Magazine,  Vol.  XXV,  pp.  220-223. 

V.  METHODIST  PROTESTANT  CHURCH:  ARTICLES  Oh 
ASSOCIATION 

Preamble 
Whereas,  the  friends  of  a  fair  and  equal  representation  in  the  government  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  when  they  have  insisted  on  the  necessity  of  a  modifica- 
tion in  the  polity  of  the  Church,  which  should  recognize  the  fundamental  principle,  the 
only  safeguard  to  the  liberties  of  the  people,  and  when  they  have  submitted  respectful 
petitions  and  memorials  to  the  General  Conference,  praying  for  the  admission  of  the 
principle,  have  been  met  in  a  manner  which  has  encouraged  and  prepared  the  friends 
of  absolute  power,  to  request  and  urge  them  to  withdraw  from  the  fellowship  of  the 
Church,  and  to  threaten  them  with  excommunication  if  they  should  refuse  to  comply: — 
.\nd  Whereas,  many  of  our  highly  esteemed  and  useful  members  in  the  Church,  by  an 
unjustifiable  violence,  have  been  excluded  from  the  fellowship  of  their  brethren,  and 
have  been  thereby  compelled  for  the  time  being,  to  form  themselves  into  religious  fra- 
ternities, for  the  purposes  of  christian  fellowship. 

.  .  .  And  Whereas,  the  late  decisions  of  the  Baltimore  and  the  Ohio  Annual 
Conferences,  as  also  the  ultimate  proceedings  and  report  of  the  General  Conference, 
in  relation  to  this  subject,  have  placed  every  friend  of  representation  in  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  in  such  a  situation  that  their  opponents  have  it  completely  in  their 


THE  DISRUPTIOX  OF  THE  CHURCHES  59.? 

power  to  compel  them  to  renounce  their  principk-s,  or  be  e.xchided  from  the  felh)\\shii) 
of  their  bretliren :  And  Whereas,  the  ministers  favourable  to  the  principles  of  represcn 
tation,  in  sundry  places,  are  no  longer  admitted  to  ordination,  or  to  occupy  the  pulpits 
in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  to  the  great  greivance  of  many:—  .  .  .  There- 
fore, we,  the  delegates  of  the  friends  of  a  Representative  Form  or  Government 
in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  elected  and  appointed  by  them  to  meet  in  conven- 
tion in  the  city  of  Baltimore,  in  November  1828,  .  .  .  do  therefore  adopt  the  following 
Articles  of  Association  for  the  government  of  such  Societies  as  shall  agree  thereto, 
under  the  appellation  of  Associated  Methodist  Churches. 

Articles  of  Association 
To  he  observed  until  the  next  Convention 

Article  I.  The  articles  of  religion,  general  rules,  means  of  grace,  moral  discipline, 
rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  are  hereby  declared  to  be 
the  rules  of  faith  and  practice  for  those  societies  which  may  unite  in  this  Association; 
and  the  mode  of  administering  the  same  is  hereby  adopted,  except  when  contravened 
by  some  other  article. 

Article  II.  Each  society,  or  Church,  shall  ha^'e  the  sole  power  to  admit  serious 
persons  into  full  membership,  and  to  regulate  its  own  temporal  concerns,  in  accordance 
with  these  articles.  The  stewards  to  be  elected  by  the  male  members,  over  the  age  of 
twenty-one  years,  and  the  leaders  bj-  the  respective  classes. 

Article  III.  The  right  of  property  is  declared  to  be  vested  in  the  respective  so- 
cieties, or  Churches,  who  shall  elect  trustees  for  the  purpose  of  holding  the  same  for 
their  benefit. 

Article  IV.  The  trial  of  members  shall  be  conducted  according  to  the  7th  section, 
2d  chapter  of  the  Discipline  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church;  Provided,  however, 
that  nothing  therein  contained  shall  be  so  construed  as  to  deprive  an  accused  member  of 
the  right  to  challenge;  and  provided  further,  that  the  accused  shall  have  a  right  to 
appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  committee,  to  the  next  Quarterly  Conference;  and  no 
member  of  that  conference  who  shall  have  set  on  any  case  as  a  committee  man,  shall  be 
permitted  to  vote  on  the  appeal. 

Article  V.  There  shall  be  a  Quarterlj-  Conference  in  each  station  and  circuit, 
composed  of  all  the  ordained  and  licensed  preadiers  and  exhorters,  belonging  thereto, 
and  of  all  the  stewards  and  leaders.  The  preacher  in  charge  shall  be  the  president  of 
the  conference.  The  conference  shall  elect  its  own  secretar>-.  The  business  of  the 
Quarterly  Conference  shall  be,  first,  to  inquire  into  the  official  and  religious  character 
of  all  its  members;  Secondly,  to  license  exhorters  and  suitable  persons  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  and  to  recommend  to  the  Annual  Conference,  preachers  for  ordination,  or  to 
travel.     They  shall  also  hear  and  decide  upon  appeals  from  committees. 

Article  VI.  There  shall  be  in  each  State,  as  soon  as  may  be,  one,  or  not  exceeding 
two,  Annual  Conferences,  to  be  composed  of  all  the  ordained  ministers,  and  an  equal 
number  of  lay  delegates;  but  until  such  time,  conferences  may  be  formed  when  it  shall 
be  most  convenient.  The  lay  delegates  to  the  Annual  Conferences  shall  be  chosen 
by  the  licensed  preachers,  and  lay  male  members  over  the  age  of  twenty-one  years,  at 
the  quarterly  meetings  next  preceding  the  sitting  of  the  Annual  Conferences. 

Article  VII.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  elect  a  president  and  secretar>-. 

Article  VIII.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  provide  the  mode  of  stationing  its 
own  preachers. 


594  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Article  IX.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  presidents  of  the  Annual  Conferences,  to 
travel  through  their  respective  bounds,  to  fill  vacancies,  and  to  make  such  changes 
in  the  circuits,  or  stations,  as  may  be  deemed  absolutely  necessary'.  The  president 
shall  have  the  right  of  the  pulpit  in  whatever  place  he  may  be,  but  shall  not  supercede 
the  prerogatives  of  the  minister  in  charge. 

Article  X.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  have  power  to  make  such  rules  and  regu- 
lations for  its  own  government,  and  the  government  of  the  stations  and  circuits  within 
its  bounds,  as  may  be  necessary  for  the  promotion  of  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  com- 
munity; Provided,  nevertheless,  that  no  rule  shall  be  binding  on  the  preachers  or 
people,  which  shall  contravene  the  provisions  of  these  articles. 

Article  XI.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  have  power  to  receive  into  the  itiner- 
ancy, and  to  ordain,  such  preachers  as  may  be  recommended  to  that  body  by  the  Quar- 
terly Conference.  The  president,  assisted  by  two  or  more  elders,  shall  perform  the 
ordination.   .   . 

Text— Williams:  History  of  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  pp.  282-285. 

VI.  METHODIST  BISHOPS  AXD  ABOLITION  AGITA- 
TION 

Address  of  Bishops  Hedding  and  Emory 

To  the  Ministers  and  Preachers  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  within  the  Nrw 
England  and  New  Hampshire  Annual  Conferences,  September  10,  1835 

Dear  Brethren: — Grace  to  you,  and  peace  from  God,  our  Father,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

We  have  marked  with  deep  solicitude  the  painful  excitement  which,  in  some  parts 
of  your  section  of  our  charge,  has  been  producing  disturbance  on  the  subject  of  the 
immediate  abolishment  of  slavery  in  the  slaveholding  states.  We  are  happy,  at  the 
same  time,  to  be  able  to  say,  that  ha^^ng  now,  between  us,  attended  the  northern  and 
eastern  conferences,  as  far  as  the  Troy,  inclusive j  we  have  found  no  such  excitement 
of  any  moment,  within  any  of  them  except  yours;  and  even  within  j-ours  we  know  that 
a  large  and  highly-respectable  portioc  of  yourselves,  with,  we  are  inclined  to  think. 
a  majority  of  our  members  and  friends,  greatly  disapprove  and  deplore  the  existing 
agitations  on  this  question.  That  a  large  majority  of  our  preachers  and  people  within 
those  of  the  non-slaveholding  States  generally,  to  which  our  recent  visitations,  have- 
extended,  are  decidedly  opposed  to  the  modern  measures  of  immediate  abolitionists 
we  are  well  assured;  and  believing,  as  we  do,  that  these  measures  have  already  been 
productive  of  pernicious  results,  and  tend  to  the  production  of  others  yet  more  dis 
astrous,  both  in  the  Church  and  in  the  social  and  political  relations  of  the  countr> , 
we  deem  it  our  duty  to  address  to  you  a  pastoral  letter  on  the  subject. 

Enjoying  as  we  do,  in  common  with  all  our  fellow-citizens,  the  protection  of  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States,  and  the  inestimable  blessings  resulting  from  tlic 
general  union  of  the  states  under  its  happy  auspices,  are  we  not  bound,  in  conscience 
and  honor,  while  we  accept  the  benefit  on  one  hand,  to  maintain  on  the  other,  in  gooel 
faith,  that  fundamental  principle  of  the  original  compact  of  union  by  which  each  state 
reserves  to  itself,  and  has  guaranteed  to  it  by  all  the  rest,  the  exclusive  control  of  its 
internal  and  domestic  affairs;  and  for  which,  consequently,  the  citizens  of  other  states 


THE  DISRUPTION-  OF  THK  CHURCHES  595 

are  no  more  responsible  than  for  the  domestic  regulations  under  any  foreign  govern- 
ment? Can  we,  indeed,  taking  human  nature  and  the  estabhshed  laws  of  intercourse 
between  states  and  nations  as  they  are,  reasonabl>-  suppose  that  the  peace  of  the 
countr>%  or  even  of  the  world,  can  be  preserved  on  any  other  principle? 

That  a  deep  political  game  is  involved  in  the  present  agitation  of  this  (juestion. 
there  are  evidences  too  strong  to  be  resisted.  Will  you  take  it  amiss,  then,  if  we  warn 
3'ou  against  being  drawn  into  that  vortex,  or  suffering  yourselves  to  be  made  the  instru- 
ments of  drawing  others  in? 

The  question  of  slavery,  itself,  it  is  not  our  puqiose  here  to  discuss;  nor  is  there 
any  occasion  for  it.  The  sentiment  of  our  Church  on  this  subject  is  well  known.  Our 
object  is  rather  to  confine  ourselves  to  the  practical  considerations  which  press  upon 
us  in  the  present  crisis,  and  which,  we  presume,  can  not  fail  to  arrest  the  attention  of 
the  humane,  the  pious,  and  the  reflecting  of  all  parties.   .   .   . 

There  is  one  other  important  practical  bearing  of  the  question  whicii  greatly  alTects 
us,  and  on  which  humanity  itself  demands  of  you  the  most  serious  reflection.  We 
allude  to  the  interests  of  the  colored  population  themselves,  both  bond  and  free.  That 
many  well-meaning  persons  are  totally  misled  on  this  point,  we  are  entirely  confident. 
One  of  us  has  traveled  through  every  slaveholding  state  in  the  Union,  e.xcept  one;  and 
the  other  through  nearly  all.  We  have  conversed  freely  and  extensively  with  intelligent 
men  of  all  parties;  and  have  narrowly  observed  the  progress  and  bearings  of  the 
modern  agitations  on  this  subject;  and  on  a  review  of  the  whole,  we  are  compelled  to 
express  our  deliberate  conviction  that  nothing  has  ever  occurred  so  seriously  tending  to 
obstruct  and  retard,  if  not  absolutel}'  to  defeat  the  cause  of  emancipation  itself;  to 
bring  upon  the  slaves  increased  rigor  of  treatment  and  privation  of  privileges;  to  over- 
whelm the  multitudes  of  free  colored  people  in  the  slaveholding  states  with  persecu- 
tion, and  banishment;  to  involve  the  friends  of  gradual  emancipation  within  those 
states  in  injurious  and  dangerous  suspicions;  and,  above  all,  to  embarrass  all  our  efforts, 
as  well  as  by  the  regular  ministry  as  by  missionary  means,  to  gain  access  to  and  lo 
promote  the  salvation  of  both  the  slaveholders  and  their  slaves. 

That  the  New  Testament  Scriptures,  or  the  preaching  or  practice  of  our  Lord  or  his 
apostles,  were  ever  intended  to  justify  the  condition  of  slavery,  we  do  not  believe. 
Yet  are  we  as  well  satisfied  that  the  present  course  of  immediate  abolitionists  is  equally 
foreign  from  the  practical  examples  furnished  us  by  those  high  and  sacred  authorities, 
and  in  circumstances  less  difticult  tlian  ours.   .   .   . 

We  entreat,  therefore,  that  none  of  you  will  take  pari  in  such  measures,  or  in  any 
others  calculated  to  inflame  the  jnihlir  mind  with  angry  passion,  and  lo  stir  up  civil 
or  ecclesiastical  strife  and  disunion,  in  \iolatioii  of  our  solemn  vows.  .\nd  if  any  will 
persist  in  so  doing,  whether  from  the  pulpit  or  otherwise,  we  earnesth'  rcconmiend  to 
our  members  and  friends  eVer\-where,  by  all  lawful  and  Christian  means,  to  discoun- 
tenance them  in  such  a  course.  The  presiding  elders,  especially,  we  earnestly  exhort 
to  discountenance  such  practices,  both  by  their  counsel  and  example.  .And  if  any,  ol 
whatever  class,  go  beyond  their  own  bounds,  or  leave  their  proper  appointments, 
whether  under  the  pretext  of  agencies  or  other\vise,  to  agitate  other  societies  or  com- 
munities on  this  subject,  we  advise  the  preachers,  the  trustees,  and  the  oflicial  an<i 
other  members  to  manifest  their  disapprobation,  and  to  refuse  the  use  of  their  i)ulpits 
and  houses  for  such  purposes.     Let  us  leave  off  contention  before  it  he  meddled  with. 


596  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  maintain  and  set  fonvard,  as  much  as  lieth  in  us,  quietness,  peace  and  love,  aniont; 
all  Christian  people,  and  especially  among  those  committed  to  our  charge. 

In  conclusion,  permit  us,  beloved  brethren,  to  ciierish  a  confidence  in  the  Lorri 
touching  you,  that  ye  both  do  and  vnil  do  the  things  which  v\e  entreat  you. 

May  we  be  mutually  guided  by  that  wisdom  that  cometh  from  above;  and  the 
Lord  direct  our  hearts  into  the  love  of  dod,  and  into  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ. 

Elij.\h  Heddixg. 
J.  Emory. 
Text— Elliott:  History  of  the  Great  Secession,  Document  18,  pp.  898-899. 

VII.   THE  COXFEREXCE  ISSUE 

Bishop  Waugh's  Letter  of  June  S,  1837 

To  T.  Merritt,  I.  Bonney,.J.  A.  Merrill,  and  others: — 

De.\r  Brethren: — Last  evening  I  received  a  communication  signed  by  you,  and 
upward  of  si.xty  other  members  of  the  Xew  England  conference  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  in  which  you  inform  me  that  you  have  in  your  possession  a  large 
number  of  memorials  on  the  subject  of  slaven.' — similar  to  the  one  shown  me  by  the 
Rev.  J.  A.  Merrill — which  you  wish  the  privilege  of  presenting  to  the  conference. 
You  also  proceed  to  saj',  'We  respectfully  ask  it,  as  our  right  as  a  conference,  U> 
appoint  a  committee  to  consider  and  report  on  the  said  memorials,  as  also  the  right 
to  act  in  a  conference  capacity  on  any  report  from  such  committee, '  and  you  close  b> 
asking  me  to  inform  you  'whether  j'ou  are, to  expect  any  opposition  from  me  as  the 
president  of  the  conference,  against  any  action  of  the  conference  in  the  premises  above 
stated. ' 

In  reply  to  your  communication,  I  respectfully  and  affectionately  say  to  you,  that, 
as  far  as  may  be  consistent  with  my  obligations  to  the  General  conference  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  it  will  afford  me  pleasure  to  abstain  from  any  course  in 
which  conflict  or  disagreement  would  be  likely  to  rise  on  any  subject  which  may  come 
before  the  conference.  I  can  not,  however,  admit  the  doctrine  which  you  have  set 
up  in  your  communication,  when  j'ou  saj'  that  it  is  your  right  to  appoint  a  com- 
mittee to  report  on  said  memorial,  and  also  to  act  on  any  report  from  such  committee. 
I  can  not  admit  this  unqualified  and  unlimited  doctrine  of  right,  because  I  know  of  no 
instrument,  or  organization,  or  established  usage,  which  gives  such  a  right  to  an  annual 
conference.  Annual  conferences  owe  their  existence  to  the  General  conference,  and 
can  not  have  organization  without  the  action  of  that  body  in  fixing  the  bodies  thereof. 
The  General  conference  determines  not  only  the  locations  and  bounds  of  an  annual 
conference,  but  defines  the  business  to  which  its  action  extends.  It  will  not  be  pre- 
tended by  any  one  that  an  annual  conference  is  a  legislative  body.  Its  functions  are 
judicial  and  executive.  Whence,  then,  the  right  claimed  to  receive  memorials  on  the 
subject  of  slaverj',  to  refer  them  to  a  committee,  and  to  act  on  any  report  which  ma>- 
be  made  by  such  committee?  Has  any  conference,  but  the  General  conference,  juris- 
diction over  the  subject  of  slavery?  I  beheve  not.  It  is,  indeed,  admitted  that  those 
conferences  within  whose  bounds  slaver}'  exists  can,  and  ought,  to  take  such  cognizance 
of  the  subject  as  they  are  empowered  and  directed  to  do  by  the  General  conference: 
but  what  executive  act  can  be  performed  by  an  annual  conference  on  the  subject  of 
slaver>',  in  whose  bounds  it  has  no  existence?     But  the  doctrine  set  up  can  not  be 


THE  DISRUPTION  OP  THE  CHURCHES  5^7 

admitted  because  of  its  destructive  tendency.  If  an  annual  conference  can  extend  its 
jurisdiction  over  questions  other  than  those  which  are  judicial  and  executive,  then  it 
may  introduce  and  prosecute  measures  which  may  arraign,  censure,  or  condemn  the 
\ery  body  which  gives  it  existence.  It  may  appoint  a  committee  to  investigate  and 
report  on  any  of  our  doctrines,  either  favorably  or  unfavorably.  It  may  take  under 
its  revision  the  very  Discipline  itself,  and  by  report  sanction  or  condemn  it.  Such  a 
iloctrine  is  too  absurd  and  subversive  of  order  to  be  admitted.  But  even  if  it  were 
true  that  the  right  existed,  would  there  be  expediency  in  its  exercise  on  the  sub- 
ject of  slavery  and  abolition  at  the  present  time?  Will  you,  brethren,  hazard  the 
unity  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  destroy  and  break  down  her  onward  march, 
1\\;  agitating  those  fearfully-exciting  topics,  and  that  too,  in  opposition  to  the  solemn 
decision,  and  deliberate  conclusion  of  the  General  Conference?  .   .   . 

I  beg  you,  dear  brethren,  to  pause  and  consider  before  you  proceed.  I  am  not  the 
apologist  of  slavery;  I  have,  long  since,  settled  my  opinions  against  it.  I  would  that 
it  were  obliterated  from  the  earth;  but,  in  view  of  the  terrible  consequences  which  are 
likely  to  follow  the  agitation  of  those  e.xciting  topics,  at  the  present,  I  can  not  consent 
to  be  participant,  in  any  sense  or  degree,  in  those  measures  which  are  advocated  by 
modern  abolitionists.  I  am,  nevertheless,  earnestly  desirous  to  avoid  any  collision 
with  so  large  and  respectable  a  portion  of  the  New  England  conference  as  have  signed 
the  communication  named  in  this  reply.  For  all  of  you  brethren,  I  cherish^ the  most 
kind  and  affectionate  regard.  Some  of  you  are  my  intimate  friends,  in  whose  society 
I  have  spent  many  pleasant  moments.  You  must  know  that  I  can  have  no  motives 
of  personal  or  selfish  nature  in  the  course  which  I  pursue  on  this  unhappy  subject.  I 
have  deliberated  and  prayed;  I  have  counseled  and  advised;  and  have,  tremblingly, 
>et  firmly  arrived  at  the  following  conclusions,  and  I  now  offer  you  the  alternative. 
Before,  however,  I  proceed  to  state  them,  I  beg  you  to  understand  the  ground  on  which 
the  first  proposition  is  predicated.  It  is  offered  as  a  conciliatory  measure,  and  is  dis. 
tinctly  declared  to  be  without  intention  or  design  to  have  it  understood  that  the  New 
i:ngland  conference,  as  such,  is  committed,  by  this  peace-offering,  to  the  cause  of 
modern  abolition. 

First,  I  will  not  oppose  the  reading  of  the  memorials  alluded  to  in  the  conference. 
nor  will  I  object  to  putting  the  question  to  a  motion  to  refer  them  to  a  committee  to 
consider  and  report  thereon:  provided  you  will  agree  to  two  things,  which  are  so 
reasonable  in  themselves,  that  I  flatter  myself  they  will  readily  meet  your  concurrence. 
These  are,  First,  That,  in  your  report  you  will  confine  your  action  on  the  question  of 
slavery  to  a  respectful  petition,  or  memorial,  to  the  General  Conference  of  1840;  and. 
secondly.  That  you  will  agree  not  to  publish  your  report  to  either  the  civil  or  religious 
community,  so  as  to  increa-^e  or  keep  up  an  excitement  upon  the  subject. 

But  if  you  like  not  this  course,  nor  agree  to  it,  then  I  must  say  that,  on  a  motion 
to  refer  the  memorial  to  a  committee,  I  shall  deem  it  my  duty,  for  reasons  which  I 
will  assign  at  the  time,  to  refuse  to  put  the  motion  to  the  vote,  and  time  and  eternity 
must  disclose  the  true  doctrine  of  responsibility  for  the  consequences  resulting. 

Affectionately  yours, 

B.  Waugh. 

Text— Elliott:  History  of  the  Great  Secession,  Document  26,  pp.  922,  *>2.?. 


598  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Report  of  Ihc  Methodist  Anti-Slavery  Convention — Lynn:  October  25,  1837 
"The  committee  to  whom  was  referred  the  subject  of  conference  rights,  beg  leave 
to  report: 

If  we  understand  this  subject,  the  rights  claimed  by  some  of  our  annual  confer- 
ences, and  of  which  they  think  they  have  been  unjustly  deprived,  are  such  as  involve 
moral  obligations — obligations  imposed  upon  them  by  what  our  Discipline  pronounces 
a  'great  evil,'  and  an  evil  which  exists  in  the  Church  of  which  we  are  members.  The 
cries  of  suffering  humanity,  and  of  those  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge,  urge  us  on 
to  the  performance  of  those  duties  which  some  of  our  presidents  have  prohibited. 

The  ground  assumed  by  two  of  our  bishops,  is,  that  they  are  not  obliged  to  put 
any  questions  to  the  vote,  in  an  annual'conference,  except  such  as  is  specified  in  the 
Discipline;  and  that  an  annual  conference  is  not  obliged  to  do  any  other  business.  It 
is  admitted  that  an  annual  conference  can  not  force  its  president  to  put  any  question 
to  the  vote,  whether  specified  in  the  DiscipHne  or  not;  neither  can  the  president  force 
the  conference  to  do  any  business,  more  or  less.  But  it  appears  to  your  committee 
that  both  the  nature  and  fitness  of  things,  requires  annual  conferences  to  do  all  the 
business,  which,  in  their  judgment  the  interests  of  the  Church  demand;  provided  they 
do  not  conflict  with  the  pro\asions  of  tlie  charter.  The  conference,  we  think  should  be 
the  judg^ — providing  it  keeps  within  the  pro\asions  of  the  charter — as  to  what  business 
the  interests  of  the  Church  require  to  be  done. 

To  suppose  that  one  man  can  be  under  a  moral  obligation  to  prevent  a  hundred 
others  from  performing  what  they  conscientiously  believe  to  be  a  Christian  duty,  is 
absurd.  And  to  suppose  the  conscience  of  a  president  is  the  standard  by  which  the 
consciences  of  the  whole  body  are  to  be  tested,  is  equally  absurd.  The  president  has 
a  conscience  as  well  as  the  members;  and  if  he  can  not  conscientiously  perform  the 
duties  of  the  chair,  he  can  resign  his  oflice.  But  while  he  fills  the  chair,  has  he  any 
right  to  make  his  conscientious  scruples  a  pretext  for  laying  hea\y  burdens  on  the 
consciences  of  hundreds  of  ministers  and  thousands  of  Church  members?  The  con 
ference  does  what  it  does,  on  moral  subjects,  under  a  sense  of  moral  obligation.  The 
president  puts  these  matters  to  the  vote,  not  because  He  believes  the  measure  judi- 
cious or  injudicious,  but  because  He  is  the  President.  He  has  not  been  appointed 
to  that  oflice  to  do  certain  things,  and  nothing  else;  but  to  put  to  the  vote  any  busines^ 
the  conference  may  wish  to  act  upon,  providing  it  keep  within  the  provisions  of  the 
constitution.  And  if  it  be  contrary  to  the  Discipline  to  express  an  opinion  on  the 
evils  of  slavery,  let  it  be  shown.  If,  therefore,  an  annual  conference  feels  itself  reli- 
giously bound  to  oppose  any  sin,  and  especially  such  sins  as  the  Discipline  acknowl- 
edges to  be  moral  evils,  the  president  can  have  no  right  to  prevent  such  expression  ot 
opinion;  and  to  do  so,  is  to  establish  a  principle  dangerous  as  a  precedent,  and  op- 
pressive in  its  nature  and  tendency." 

Text— Elliott:  History  of  the  Great  Secession,  Document  29,  pp,  939-942. 

VIII.  A  FLAN  OF  FACIFIC ATIOX .—NEW  EXGLAXI) 
CONFERENCE,  June  6,  1838 


THE  DISRUPTION  OF  THE  CHURCHES  599 

Common  Ground 

Whereas,  The  ]Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the  North  has  been  and  is  still 
greatly  excited  on  the  subject  of  American  Slavery,  and  the  means  which  should  be  used 
for  its  removal  from  the  Church — and 

Whereas,  We  deem  it  of  vital  importance  that  the  peace  of  the  Church  ^hoidd  In- 
secured,  in  order  to  her  prosperity — 

And,  Whereas  it  is  recognized  as  a  cardinal  virtue  in  religion  1)\-  our  blessed  Lord, 
that  his  followers  should  be  'Peace  Makers,'  and  love  one  another  and  which  arc 
even  given  as  tests  of  discipleship — 

Therefore,  the  undersigned,  ministers  of  said  Church,  after  mutual  consultation, 
have  agreed  to  adopt  the  following  Principles  and  Measures  for  the  purposes  abo\e 
named. 

Pkinciplks 

We  believe  that  the  system  of  American  Slavery  is  a  great  moral  evil :  and  that  the 
relations  springing  from  this,  which  bind  an  innocent  race  to  perpetual  bondage  to 
others  against  their  wish,  are  sinful:  although  we  concede  that  the  master  who  sustains 
this  relation,  is  not,  in  every  case,  necessarily  guilt>-. 

Measures 
We  agree  that,  in  any  action  we  may  be  disposed  to  take  on  this  or  an\-  other  sub- 
ject, we  will  .  .  . 

1.  Never  attack  an  othcer,  clergyman,  or  private  member  of  the  Church  in  a  pui)- 
lic  journal  or  lecture,  or  publicly  arraign  the  ofiicial  acts  of  any  church  oflicer:  t)ut  all 
such  difficulties  shall  be  adjusted  according  to  the  Discipline  of  our  Church.  Pro- 
vided, however,  that  this  shall  not  prevent  the  courteous  in\estigation  of  principles  and 
opinions. 

2.  We  agree  that  we  will  not  countenance  any  brother  in  leaving  his  proper  work 
to  lecture  upon  this  or  any  other  subject,  without  the  sanction  of  the  jiroper  authorities 
of  the  Church. 

3.  No  paper  shall  be  established  ostensibly  for  the  purpose  above  stated  by  our  aid 
sanction,  or  shall  be  countenanced  by  us,  which  claims  to  be  controlled  b>'  any  Wes- 

leyan  or  Methodist  societies,  or  having  appellations  attached  to  them  peculiar  to  our 
Church. 

4.  We  agree  that  no  societies  or  conventions  claiming  the  character  specified  in 
section  3d,  shall  receive  our  approbation  or  aid.  Our  conviction  is  that,  in  the  present 
itate  of  affairs,  the  peace  of  the  Church  claims  at  our  hands  that  organizations  of  this 
:haracter  should  not  exist. 

5.  We  hold  that  our  ministers  and  private  members  are  at  liberty  (nor  shall  it  be 
regarded  as  an  offence  for  them  thus  to  do)  to  connect  themselves  as  they  may  choose 
vith  any  Anti-Slavery  Society  independent  of  the  Church;  provided,  however,  that  our 
iction  in  such  cases  shall  not  contravene  the  principles  of  this  agreement. 

6.  It  shall  not  be  regarded  as  an  offence— but  considered  just— that  prayer  be 
jfferedin  public  by  us  for  the  master  and  his  slave,  or  for  the  abolishment  of  the  sys- 
.em.  But  we  recommend  that  the  apostolic  language  be  used,  as  far  as  may  be,  in 
uch  devotions. 

7.  Our  preachers  have  liberty  not  only  to  read  our  rules  once  a  quarter  to  the  so- 
ieties,  and  once  a  year  to  the  whole  congregation,  but  to  e.xplain  at  these  seasons  an>' 
jart  of  our  Discipline. 


600  SOURCE  BOOK  Of  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

8.  We  hold  that  our  people  have  the  right  of  petitioning  the  General  Conference 
through  the  yearly  conferences  or  otherwise,  upon  this  or  any  subject  with  which 
they  have  to  do. 

9.  Nevertheless,  in  all  circumstances  relating  to  the  above,  we  recommend  to  our 
preacher^and  people  to  exercise  'the  wisdom  of  the  serpent  and  the  harmlessness  of 
the  dove. ' 

Text — Matlack:  The  History  of  American  Slavery  and  Methodism  ....  pp. 
182-184. 

IX.  THE  WESLEY  AN  METHODIST  CHURCH  PASTORAL 
ADDRESS 

Of  the  Convention  assembled  at  Utica,  N.Y.,  May  31,  1843,  for  the  purpose  of  organizin:; 

the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Church. 
"To  the  Members  and  Friends  of  the  same: 

Beloved  Brethren  and  Friends: — The  Convention  having  accomplished  ilu- 
object  for  which  it  assembled,  we  deem  it  proper,  before  we  retire  to  our  respective 
fields  of  labor,  to  address  you  on  the  subject  of  its  happy  issue,  and  the  duties  and 
prospects  that  lie  before  us.   .   . 

We  can  do  no  less  than  congratulate  you,  brethren,  on  the  organization  of  a 
Christian  community,  free  from  the  above-named  objectionable  features,  while  it  re- 
tains all  that  is  valuable  in  IMethodism,  all  that  most  of  us  ever  loved,  in  view  of  which 
we  joined  the  M.  E.  Church,  and  for  the  sake  of  which  many  of  us  spent  the  ardor  of  our ' 
youth  and  the  strength  of  our  manhood  to  build  her  up.  Did  we  leave  behind  the 
valuable  features  of  Weslej^an  Methodism,  we  should  think  we  were  making  a  sacrifice  ■ 
indeed,  but  such  is  not  the  case;  we  retain  all  that  is  essential  to  it,  all  that  is  peculiar 
to  the  whole  family  of  Wesleyan  Methodists  in  Europe  and  America,  while  we  have 
thrown  off  those  peculiarities  which  distinguish  the  M.  E.  Church  from  the  other  por- 
tions of  the  Wesleyan  family. 

The  most  important  changes  which  we  have  made,  consist  in  our  repudiation  of 
all  connection  with  Slavery-  and  slaveholders,  and  our  rejection  of  the  prerogative  sys- 
tem of  Episcopacy,  and  in  these  it  cannot  be  pretended  that  we  have  sacrificed  any  es- 
sential part  of  Wesleyan  Methodism.  That  our  divorce  from  Slavery-  and  slaveholders 
cannot  be  considered  a  sacrifice  of  Wesleyanism  is  plain,  since  its  founder  said,  that 
'Slavery  is  the  sum  of  all  v-illainies,'  and  that  'all  men-buyers'  (slaveholders)  'are  exact- 
ly on  a  level  with  men-stealers.'  Nor  can  it  be  contended  that  Episcopacj'  is  any  part 
of  Wesleyan  Methodism,  for  it  forms  no  part  of  the  economy  of  the  Wesleyan  Connec- 
tion in  Europe  and  Canada,  but  is  peculiar  to  the  [Methodist  E.  Church  in  this  coum 
try.   .   .  m 

We  must  expect  to  meet  with  opposition,  endure  reproach,  and  make  sacrifices,: 
but  these  we  can  cheerfully  bear,  in  the  cause  of  God,  justice,  mercy  and  humanity.  .  . 

But,  brethren,  we  deem  it  proper  to  caution  you  against  indulging  in  an  impropei 
spirit  towards  those  from  whom  you  may  receive  wrong  treatment.  .  .  .  You  must 
expect  to  be  misrepresented,  and  have  your  motives  unpugned;  those  who  remain  in 
the  M.  E.  Church  cannot  be  expected  to  appreciate  j'our  reasons  for  secession;  . 
Not  only  so,  but  the  history  of  the  past  shows  that  the  members  of  any  religious  corn- 
munity  are  wont  to  feel  less  friendship  for  seceders  from  their  own  communion,  and 
their  general  policy  is  apt  to  be  more  bitter  and  persecuting  towards  such,  than  towards 


THE  DISRUPTION  OF  THE  CHURCHES  601 

Other  branches  of  the  Church,  who  are  much  further  removed  from  their  common  views. 
We  do  not  now  say  why  this  is  so,  nor  do  we  say  that  it  is  right,  but  only  advert  to  it 
as  a  fact,  which  sheds  some  hght  on  the  treatment  which  we  shall  all,  probabh-,  receive 
from  many  of  our  former  associates,  with  whom  we  have  taken  sweet  counsel  m  days 
gone  by.  .  . 

Your  enlightened  Christian  benevolence  will  so  direct  you,  as  to  render  it  un- 
necessary for  us  to  say  much,  by  way  of  giving  specific  direction;  yet  you  will  suffer  us 
to  advert  to  a  few  leading  objects,  worthy  of  the  best  efforts  of  every  Christian.  Your 
first  efforts  are,  of  course,  due  to  the  maintainance  of  the  ministrations  of  truth  in  your 
own  neighborhood.   .   . 

In  connection  with  the  above,  we  would  call  your  attention  to  the  cause  of 
Sabbath-schools.  Too  much  importance  cannot  be  attached  to  the  religious  instruc- 
tion of  the  children  and  youth  under  our  care;  it  will  do  more  to  banish  infidelity,  to  dry 
up  the  fountains  of  vice,  to  brighten  the  prospects  of  the  future  church,  and  to  lay  the 
foundation  for  a  more  glorious  era  in  the  history  of  Christianity,  than  any  other  one 
branch  of  moral  effort. 

We  also  trust  you  will  not  be  wanting  in  your  efforts  to  support  the  cause  of 
Missions,  and  we  are  happy  to  say  that  measures  are  already  in  progress  to  give  you  an 
opportunity  to  show  your  zeal  in  this  enterprise,  as  you  will  be  more  particularly  in- 
formed through  another  channel.  Many  have  had  their  benevolence  restrained  in  this 
branch  of  moral  effort  for  want  of  a  channel  through  which  to  direct  their  liberality, 
unpolluted  by  slavery;  and  as  this  obstacle  is  now  removed,  we  doubt  not  principal 
and  interest  will  soon  be  forthcoming. 

The  cause  of  the  bleeding  slave,  you  will  never  forget;  nor  will  you  overlook  the 
cause  of  Temperance,  which  has  already  done  so  much  for  the  restoration  of  the  de- 
graded, and  to  make  the  wretched  happy.  In  a  word,  we  desire  that  every  member  of 
the  Wesleyan  Connection  should  not  only  be  a  zealous  advocate  of  every  branch  of 
moral  reform,  but  co-workers,  even  in  the  front  rank,  batthng  side  by  side  with  those 
who  contend  with  the  Lord's  enemies. 

But  above  all,  brethren,  we  e.xhort  you  to  make  holiness  your  motto.  It  is  holi- 
ness of  heart  and  life  that  will  arm  you  against  every  assault,  that  will  give  you  moral 
power  to  oppose  the  evils  and  corruption  in  the  world,  against  which  we  have  lifted  up 
a  standard.   .   . 

Luther  Lee,  Chairman, 
G.  Pegler,  J.  W.\TsoN,  M.  Swift,  R.  Bennett. 
Utica,  N.  Y.,  Junes,  1843." 

Text— Matlack:  The  History  of  American  Slavery  and  Melhodism  .  .  .  and  His- 
tory of  the  Wesleyan  Methodist  Connection  .  .  .  in  Two  Parts  .  .  .  ,  pp.  338-344. 

X.  BISHOP  ANDREW'S  CASE 

"A.  Griffith  and  J.  Davis  offered  the  following  preamble  and  resolution,  which 
were  read  and  debated; — 

'Whereas,  The  Rev.  James  O.  Andrew,  one  of  the  Bishops  of  the  M.  E.  Church, 
has  become  connected  with  slaver>',  as  communicated  in  his  statement  in  his  reply  to 
the  inquiry  of  the  Committee  on  the  Episcopacy,  which  reply  is  embodied  in  their  re- 
port. No.  3,  offered  yesterday :  and  Whereas  it  has  been,  from  the  origin  of  said  Church, 
a  settled  policy  and  the  invariable  usage  to  elect  no  person  to  ihe  office  of  Bishop  wh<j 


602  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

was  embarrassed  with  this  'great  evil,'  as  under  such  circumstance  it  would  be  impos- 
sible for  a  bishop  to  exercise  the  functions  and  perform  the  duties  assigned  to  a  general 
Superintendent  with  acceptance,  in  that  large  portion  of  his  charge  in  which  slaver>- 
does  not  exist;  and  Whereas  Bishop  Andrew  was  himself  nominated  by  our  brethren 
of  the  slaveholding  states,  and  elected  by  the  General  Conference  of  1832,  as  a  candi- 
date who,  though  living  in  the  midst  of  a  slave-holding  population,  was  nevertheless 
free  from  all  personal  connection  with  slavery;  and  Whereas,  this  is,  of  all  periods  in  our 
history  as  a  Church,  the  one  least  favourable  to  such  an  innovation  upon  the  practice 
and  usage  of  Methodism  as  to  confide  a  part  of  the  itinerant  general  superintendenc> 
to  a  slaveholder:  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  Rev.  James  O.  Andrew  be,  and  he  is  hereb}-  affectionatel> 
requested  to  resign  his  office  as  one  of  the  Bishops  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

Bishop  Waugh,  in  behalf  of  the  Bishops,  presented  the  following  communication. 
which  was  read  by  himself,  and  also  by  the  Secretary : — 
*  To  the  General  Conference  of  the  Methodist  E.  Church. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Brethren: — The  undersigned  respectfully  and  affectionatel> 
offer  to  your  calm  consideration  the  result  of  their  consultation  this  afternoon  in  regard 
to  the  unpleasant  and  very  dehcate  question  which  has  been  so  long  and  so  earnestly  de- 
bated before  your  body.  ...  At  this  painful  crisis  they  have  unanimously  concurred 
in  the  propriety  of  recommending  the  postponement  of  further  action  in  the  case  of 
Bishop  Andrew  until  the  ensuing  General  Conference.  It  does  not  enter  into  the 
design  of  the  undersigned  to  argue  the  propriety  of  their  recommendation,  otherwise 
strong  and  valid  reasons  might  be  adduced  in  its  support.  They  cannot  but  think  thai 
if  the  embarrassment  of  Bishop  Andrew  should  not  cease  before  that  time,  the  next 
General  Conference,  representing  the  pastors,  ministers,  and  people  of  the  several 
Annual  Conferences,  after  all  the  facts  in  the  case  shall  have  passed  in  review  before 
them,  will  be  better  qualified  than  the  present  General  Conference  can  be  to  adjudicate 
the  case  wisely  and  discreetly.  Until  the  cessation  of  the  embarrassment,  or  the 
expiration  of  the  interval  between  the  present  and  the  ensuing  General  Conference,  the 
undersigned  believe  that  such  a  division  of  the  work  of  the  general  superintendenc\' 
might  be  made  without  any  infraction  of  a  constitutional  principle,  as  would  fulh 
employ  Bishop  Andrew  in  those  sections  of  the  church  in  which  his  presence  and  servi- 
ces would  be  welcome  and  cordial.  If  the  course  pursued  on  this  occasion  by  the  under- 
signed be  deemed  a  novel  one,  they  persuade  themselves  that  their  justification,  in 
view  of  all  candid  and  peace-loving  persons,  will  be  found  in  their  strong  desire  to  pre- 
vent disunion,  and  to  promote  harmony  in  the  church. 
Very  respectfully  and  affectionately  submitted, 

Joshua  Soule, 
Elijah  Hedding, 
B.  Waugh, 
T.  A.  Morris. 
Thursday  afternoon,  May  30,  1844. ' 

'Whereas,  The  Discipline  of  our  church  forbids  the  doing  anything  calculated  to 
destroy  our  itinerant  general  superintendency,  and  Whereas  Bishop  Andrew  has  be- 
come connnected  with  slavery  by  marriage  and  otherwise,  and  this  act  having  drawn 
after  it  circumstances  which,  in  the  estimation  of  the  General  Conference,  will  greatly 


THE  DISRUPTION-  OF  THE  CHURCHES  (^{)^ 

embarrass  the  exercise  of  his  office  as  an  itinerant  general  Superintendent,  it  not  in 
some  places  entirely  prevent  it;  therefore, 

Resolved,  That  it  is  the  sense  of  this  General  Conference  that  he  desist  from  the 
exercise  of  his  office  so  long  as  this  impediment  remains. ' 

To  the  General  Conference 

Bishop  Soule  presented  the  following  communication: — 

'To  the  General  Conference. 

Rev.  .\xd  De.ar  Brethren: — As  the  case  of  Bishop  Andrew  una\(>idai)l_\-  iinolves 
the  future  action  of  the  Superintendents,  which,  in  their  judgment,  in  the  present  posi- 
tion of  the  Bishop,  they  have  no  discretion  to  decide  upon;  they  respectfully  request 
of  this  General  Conference  official  instruction,  in  answer  to  the  following  questions:— 

1.  Shall  Bishop  Andrew's  name  remain  as  it  now  stands  in  the  ilinutcs,  H>Tnn- 
books  and  Discipline,  or  shall  it  be  struck  otT  of  these  official  records? 

2.  How  shall  the  Bishop  obtain  his  sup]iort?  .\s  provided  for  in  the  form  of  Dis- 
cipline, or  in  some  other  way? 

,r  What  work  if  an\-.  ina\'  the  Bishop  jjerform;  and  how  shall  he  be  api)ointed 
to  the  work? 

j()siiu.\  soule, 
Elij.\h  Hedding, 
Beverly  Waugh, 
Thom.as  a.  Morris.' 
J.  T.  ^Mitchell  olYered  the  following  resolutions,  in  reply  to  the  several  inquiries  of 
the  Superintendents : — 

'1.  Resolved,  As  the  sense  of  this  Conference,  that  Bishop  .\ndrew's  name  stand 
in  the  Minutes,  H>Tnn-book  and  Discipline,  as  formerly. 

2.  Resolved,  That  the  rule  in  relation  to  the  support  of  a  Bishoj),  and  his  famih', 
applies  to  Bishop  Andrew. 

3.  Resolved,  That  whether  in  an>-,  and  if  an>',  in  what  work,  Bisho])  .Vndrew  be 
employed,  is  to  be  determined  by  his  own  decision  and  action,  in  relation  to  the  pre- 
vious action  of  this  Conference  in  his  case." 

Text — Journals  of  the  General  Conference  .  .  .  \'ol.  II,  pp.  6.^,  64,  7,^,  W,  S4.  1 17, 
118. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII 

The  Churches  and  the  Civil  War 
Bibliography 

The  following  volumes  give  some  idea  of  what  the  i^ulpit  was  saying 
during  the  War:  "Fast  Day  Sermons  or  The  Pulpit  on  the  State  of  the 
Country"  (1861);  "Our  Country:  Its  Trial  and  Its  Triumph"— A 
Series  of  Discourses  suggested  by  the  Varying  Events  of  the  War  for 
the  Union"  (1865)  by  George  Peck;  "National  Sermons:  Sermons, 
Speeches  and  Letters  on  Slavery  and  Its  War;  from  the  Passage  of  the 
Fugitive  Slave  Bill  to  the  Election  of  President  Grant"  (1869)  by  Gilbert 
Haven.  A  lengthy  editorial  article  discussing  the  latter  appears  in  the 
"Methodist  Quarterly  Review,"  April,  1870. 

While  the  war  was  in  progress  the  periodicals  discussed  various  aspects 
of  this  crisis.  It  is  in  this  literature  that  the  student  will  find  significant 
material  for  investigating  the  attitude  of  the  church  to  the  war,  and  the 
influence  of  church  forces  upon  its  fortunes.  The  articles  are  as  follows: 
"State  of  the  Country^Question  at  Issue"  ("Evang.  Rev."  Oct.  1,  1861) 
"The  State  of  the  Country"  ("Pres.  Quar.  Rev."  July,  1861);  "The 
National  Crisis"  ("Christian  Rev."  July,  1861);  "The  Moral  Aspects  of 
the  Present  Struggle"  ("Amer.  Theol.  Rev."  Oct.  1861);  "The  Lessons  of 
our  National  Conflict"  ("New  Englander,  Oct.  1861);  "Our  Country,  Its 
Peril,  Its  Deliverance"  ("Danville  Quar.  Rev."  March,  1861);  "Liberty 
and  Slavery"  ("Free- Will  Bapt.  Quar."  April,  1861);  "Christianity  and 
the  War"  ("Univ.  Quar.  and  Gen.  Rev."  Oct.  1861);  "The  National 
Question"  ("Merc'burg  Rev."  July,  1861);  "Our  National  Crisis" 
("Evang.  Rev."  July,  1861) ;  "The  Great  Rebellion  Traced  to  Its  Source" 
("Unit.  Pres.  Quar.  Rev."  July,  1861);  "The  State  of  the  Country"  ("So. 
Pres.Rev."  Jan.  1861);  "The  Pulpit  and  the  Crisis"  ("New  Englander" 
Jan.  1861);  "The  American  Quarterly  Church  Review,  and  our  National 
Crisis"  ("Amer.  Quar.  Ch.  Rev."  April,  1861);  "The  Study  of  the  Pro- 
phetic Scriptures,  Especially  a  Duty  at  the  Present  Time"  ("Theol.  antl 
Lit.  Jour."  April,  1861);  "The  Princeton  Review  on  the  State  of  the 
Country"  ("So.  Pres.  Rev."  April,  1861);  "A  Vindication  of  Secession  of 

604 


THE  CHURCHES  AXD  THE  CIVIL  WAK  (,()5 

the  South"  {ibid.  April,  1861);  "The  Lessons  Taught  by  ihe  hue  Exlia- 
ordinary  Political  Events  and  the  Catastrophe  to  which  they  are 
Tending"  ("Theol.  and  Lit.  Jour."  April,  1861);  "Is  Cotton  King  and  the 
American  Constitution  at  the  Present  Crisis"  ("Nat'l  Review"  Oct. 
1861);  "Slavery  and  the  War"  ("Browiison's  Quar.  Rev."  Oct.  1861 ). 

"Slavery  and  the  Slave  Trade"  ("Bibl.  Rep.  and  Prince.  Rev." 
July,  1862);  "The  American  Crisis"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  Oct.  1862); 
"The  National  Crisis"  ("Amer.  Theol.  Rev."  Oct.  1862);  "The  State 
and  Slavery"  ("Bibl.  Sacra"  Oct.  1862);  "Our  Duty  as  a  Nation" 
("  New  Englander  "  Jan.  1862) ;  "  The  Wars  of  the  Lord  "  (ibid.  Jan.  1862 ) ; 
"The  War  for  the  Union"  ("Pres.  Quar.  Rev."  Jan.  1862);  "The  War 
and  Slavery"  ("Freewill  Bapt.  Quar."  April,  1862);  "The  Secession  Con- 
spiracy in  Kentucky  and  its  Ov^erthrow"  ("Danville  Rev."  March, 
1862);  "A  Providential  View  of  War"  ("Univ.  Quar. "  July,  1862);  "The 
Test  Hour  of  Popular  Liberty  and  Republican  Government" 
("New  Englander,  "April,  1862);  "  The  Two  Rebellions— An  Analogy  of 
Faith"  ("Pres.  Quar.  Rev."  Oct.  1862);  "A  Review  of  the  Reasons  As- 
signed for  the  Rebellion"  ("Univ.  Quar."  April,  1862);  "Negro  Slavery 
and  the  Civil  War"  ("Danville  Rev."  Dec.  1862);  "State  Rebellion. 
State  Suicide,  and  Emancipation  and  Colonization"  ("Brownson's 
Rev.  "April,  1862);  "Emancipation"  ("New  Englander,"  Oct.  1862). 

"The  Moral  and  Religious  Value  of  our  National  Union"  ("Bibl. 
Sacra"  Jan.  1863);  "The  War"  ("Bibl.  Rep.  and  Prince.  Rev."  Jan. 
1863);  "The  Proclamation  of  Freedom"  ("Freewill  Bapt.  Quar."  Jan. 
1863);  "Loyalty  and  Disloyalty,  Interpreting  the  Constitution"  ("New 
Englander"  April,  1863). 

"The  Loyalty  Demanded  by  the  Present  Crisis"  ("Danville  Rev.," 
March,  1864);  "Disloyalty  in  the  Church"  (ibid.);  "The  Logic  and  the 
End  of  the  Rebellion"  (" Univ.  Quar. "  Jan.  1864);  "The  Union,  the  Con- 
stitution, and  Slavery"  ("Amer.  Quar.  Ch.  Rev."  Jan.  1864). 

"The  Rights  of  the  Nation  and  the  Duty  of  Congress"  ("New  Eng- 
lander" Oct.  1865);  "Ought  Treason  Against  the  Government  of  llu- 
United  States  to  be  Punished?"  (ibid.);  "Christianity  and  the  War 
Power"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  April,  1865);  "The  Great  Election" 
(ibid.);  "Slavery  and  Christianity"  ("Amer.  Pros.  &  Thcol.  Rev."  Oct. 
1865). 

The  following  present  the  opinions  of  different  wings  of  the  American 
Church:  "Lectures  on  Slavery"  (1860),  also  "Our  Country  and  the 
Church"  (1861)  by  N.  L.  Rice,  D.D.;  "The  National  Controversy:  Or 
The  Voice  of  the  Fathers  upon  the  State  of  the  Country"  (1861 )  by  J.  C. 


606  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Stiles;  "Slavery  and  the  War,  A  Historical  Essay"  (1863)  by  Rev.  Henr\ 
Darling. 

The  present  European  conflagration  lends  interest  to  the  literatun 
that  discussed  the  rightfulness  of  war.  The  following  are  to  be  notel. 
though  some  antedate  the  rebellion:  "Wickedness  of  War"  ("Christian 
Rev."  June,  1838);  "Can  War  Under  any  Circumstances  be  justified  oii 
the  principles  of  the  Christian  Religion?"  (ibid.,  Sept.  1847) ;  "Objection 
to  the  Present  W^ar  Policy  of  the  Nation"  (ibid.,  May,  1849);  "Chris- 
tianity and  War"  {ibid.,  Oct.  1861);  "Arbitration  as  a  Substitute  for 
War"  ("Pres.  Quar.  and  Princ.  Rev."  April,  1874);  "A  Review — Life  of 
William  Ladd,  The  Apostle  of  Peace"  by  Jacob  S.  Willets,  abridged 
(1875)  from  a  memoir  by  John  Hemmenway. 

"The  Church  and  the  Rebellion"  (appendix  to  "The  Political  History 
of  the  United  States  of  America  during  the  Great  Rebellion,"  sec.  edition 
1865),  by  Edward  ^IcPherson,  gives  the  deliverances  of  the  northern 
churches  in  the  war;  the  action  of  the  churches  in  the  Insurrectionary 
States;  the  orders  of  the  Secretary  of  War  respecting  the  Southern  houses 
of  worship;  the  'Baltimore,'  '^IcPheeters,'  and  'Anderson'  cases; 
and  other  documentary  material. 

The  contribution  made  by  the  churches  in  sending  men  to  the  front, 
and  the  consequences  thereof  upon  church  activity,  notably  in  the 
weaker  missionary  churches,  are  abundantly  presented  in  journals  such 
as  "The  Home  Missionary,"  also  in  the  official  records  of  the  various 
church  organizations.  "The  W^omen  of  the  Northwest  during  the  War" 
("New  Englander,"  Oct.  1868)  will  repay  reading. 

A  suggestive  sermon  by  Beecher  setting  forth  the  decisive  influence  of 
home  missionary  effort  in  connection  with  the  response  of  the  Northwest 
to  the  call  for  soldiers  appears  in  "The  Home  Missionary"  1863-64,  pp. 
llOf. 

The  benevolent  activities  of  the  churches  in  seeking  to  ameliorate  war 
distress  are  set  forth  as  under:  "The  Philanthropic  Results  of  the  Why  in 
America — Collected  from  Official  and  other  Authentic  Sources  by  an 
American  Citizen"  (1864);  "Philanthropy  in. War  Time"  ("Meth.  Quar. 
Rev."  Jan.  1865);  The  official  "Annual  Reports"  of  the  Christian  Com- 
mission; "The  United  States  Christian  Com.mission"  ("Evang.  Quar. 
Rev.,"  April,  1865) ;  "A  Memorial  Record  of  the  New  York  Branch  of  the 
United  States  Christian  Commission,  compiled  under  direction  of  the 
Executive  Committee"  (1866);  "Annals  of  the  United  States  Christian 
Commission"  (1868)  by  Rev.  Lemuel  Moss.  Also  see  article  in  the 
"Baptist  Quarterly,"  Vol.  11,  pp.  194-227. 


THE  CHURCHES  AND  THE  CIVIL  WAR  607 

"A  Narrative  of  the  Greal  Revival  whicli  Prevailed  in  the  Southern 
Armies  During  the  Late  Civil  War  ..."  (1877)  by  W.  W.  Bennett, 
D.D.,  sets  forth  a  slight  recompense  received  by  the  Church  in  this  time 
of  stress. 

Two  notable  recent  studies  are  "The  Cleavage  between  Eastern  and 
Western  Virginia,"  by  Chas.  H.  Ambler  ("Amer.  Hist.  Rev."  Vol.  XV. 
No.  4),  and  'The  Fight  for  the  Northwest,  1860,"  by  W.  E.  Dodd 
{ibtd.,  Vol.  XVI,  No.  4).  The  latter  gives  the  pro-slavery  attitude 
of  the  churches,  especially  the  Presbyterian,  Methodist,  Baptist,  and 
Congregationalist. 

"The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  and  the  Civil  War,"  1912j, 
W.  W.  Sweet  skillfully  treats  a  delicate  subject,  also  "The  Lutheran 
ChAirchJand  the  Civil  War"^(1920)  by  C.  W.  Heathcote. 

Documents 

I.  THE  SECESSIOX  OF  THE  PRESBVTERIAX  CHL'RCH 
IN  THE  CONFEDERA  TE  ST  A  TES  OF  A  M  ERIC  A 

The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Confederate  Stales  of  America,  to 
all  the  Churches  of  Jesus  Christ  throughout  the  earth,  greeting:  Grace,  mercy,  and 
peace  be  multiplied  unto  you! 

"Dearly  beloved  brethren:  It  is  probably  known  to  you  that  the  Presbyteries 
and  Synods  in  the  Confederate  States,  which  were  formerl)-  in  connection  with  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  .'\merica,  have 
renounced  the  jurisdiction  of  that  body;  and  dissolved  the  ties  which  bound  them 
ecclesiastically  with  their  brethren  of  the  North.  This  act  of  separation  left  them 
without  any  formal  union  among  themselves.  But  as  they  were  one  in  faith  and 
order,  and  still  adhered  to  their  old  standards,  measures  were  promptly  adopted  for 
giving  expression  to  their  unity,  bj'  the  organization  of  a  Supreme  Court,  upon  the 
model  of  the  one  whose  authority  they  had  just  relinquished.  Commissioners,  duly 
appointed,  from  all  the  Presbyteries  of  these  Confederate  States,  met  accordingly, 
in  the  city  of  .\ugusta,  on  the  fourth  day  of  December,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  one 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty-one,  and  then  and  there  proceeded  to  constitute  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Confederate  States  of  America. 
...  In  thus  taking  its  place  among  sister  churches  of  this  and  other  countries,  it 
seems  proper  that  it  should  set  forth  the  causes  which  have  impelled  it  to  separate  from 
the  Church  of  the  North,  and  to  indicate  a  general  view  of  the  course  which  it  feels  it 
incumbent  upon  it  to  pursue  in  the  new  circumstances  in  which  it  is  placed. 

1.  In  the  first  place,  the  course  of  the  last  Assembly,  at  Philadalphia,  qonclu- 
sively  shows  that  if  we  should  remain  together,  the  political  questions  which  divide 
us  as  citizens,  will  be  obtruded  on  our  Church  Courts,  and  discussed  by  Christian 
ministers  and  elders  with  all  the  acrimony,  bitterness,  and  rancor,  with  which  such 
questions  are  usually  discussed  by  men  of  the  world.  Our  Assembly  would  present  a 
mournful  .spectacle  of  strife  and  debate.     Commissioners  from  the  Northern  would 


608  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

meet  with  Commissioners  from  the  Southern  Confederacy,  to  wrangle  over  the  ques- 
tions which  have  split  them  into  two  confederacies,  and  involved  them  in  furious  and 
bloody  war.  .  .  . 

The  only  conceivable  condition,  therefore,  upon  which  the  Church  of  the  North 
and  the  South  could  remain  together  as  one  body,  with  any  prospect  of  success,  is  the 
rigorous  exclusion  of  the  questions  and  passions  of  the  forum  from  its  halls  of  debate. 
This  is  what  always  ought  to  be  done.  The  provinces  of  Church  and  State  are  per- 
fectly distinct,  and  the  one  has  no  right  to  usurp  the  jurisdiction  of  the  other.  The 
State  is  a  natural  institute,  founded  in  the  constitution  of  man  as  moral  and  social 
and  designed  to  realize  the  idea  of  justice.  It  is  the  society  of  rights.  The  Church  is  a 
supernatural  institute,  founded  in  the  facts  of  redemption,  and  is  designed  to  realize 
the  idea  of  grace.  .  .  .  WTien  the  State  makes  wicked  laws,  contradicting  the  eternal 
principles  of  rectitude,  the  Church  is  at  liberty  to  testify  against  them  and  humbly  to 
petition  that  they  may  be  repealed.  In  like  manner,  if  the  Church  becomes  seditious 
and  a  disturber  of  the  peace,  the  State  has  a  right  to  abate  the  nuisance.  In  ordinary 
cases,  however,  there  is  not  likely  to  be  a  collision.  Among  a  Christian  people,  there 
is  little  difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  radical  distinctions  of  right  and  wrong.  The  only 
serious  danger  is  where  moral  duty  is  conditioned  upon  a  political  question.  Under 
the  pretext  of  inculcating  duty,  the  Church  may  usurp  the  power  to  determine  the 
question  which  conditions  it,  and  that  is  precisely  what  she  is  debarred  from  doing.   . 

Had  these  principles  been  steadily  maintained  by  the  Assembly  at  Philadelphia, 
it  is  possible  that  the  ecclesiastical  separation  of  the  North  and  the  South  might  have 
been  deferred  for  years  to  come.   .   .  . 

2.  Though  the  immediate  occasion  of  separation  was  the  course  of  the  General 
Assembly  at  Philadelphia  in  relation  to  the  Federal  Government  and  the  war,  yet  there 
is  another  ground  on  which  the  independent  organization  of  the  Southern  Church  can 
be  amply  and  scripturally  maintained.  The  unity  of  the  Church  does  not  require  a 
formal  bond  of  union  among  all  the  congregations  of  believers  throughout  the  earth.   .   . 

Churches  may  be  perfectly  at  one  in  every  principle  of  faith  and  order,  and  yet 
geographically  distinct,  and  mutually  independent.  As  the  unity  of  the  human  race 
is  not  disturbed  by  its  dix-ision  into  countries  and  nations,  so  the  unity  of  the  spiritual 
seed  of  Christ  is  neither  broken  nor  impaired  by  separation  and  di\asion  into  various 
Church  constitutions.  .   .   . 

If  it  is  desirable  that  each  nation  should  contain  a  separate  and  an  independent 
Church,  the  Presbyteries  of  these  Confederate  States  need  no  apology  for  bowing  to 
the  decree  of  Providence,  which,  in  withdrawing  their  country  from  the  government 
of  the  United  States,  has,  at  the  same  time,  determined  that  they  should  withdraw 
from  the  Church  of  their  fathers.  It  is  not  that  they  have  ceased  to  love  it — not  that 
they  have  abjured  its  ancient  principles,  or  forgotten  its  glorious  history.  It  is  to 
give  these  same  principles  a  richer,  freer,  fuUer  development  among  ourselves  than  they 
possibly  could  receive  under  foreign  culture.  It  is  precisely  because  we  love  that 
Church  as  it  was,  and  that  Church  as  it  should  be,  that  we  have  resolved,  as  far  as  fn 
us  lies,  to  realize  its  grand  idea  in  the  countr>-,  and  under  the  Government  where  God 
has  cast  our  lot.  With  the  supreme  control  of  ecclesiastical  affairs  in  our  hands,  we 
may  be  able,  in  some  competent  measure,  to  consummate  this  result.  In  subjection 
to  a  foreign  power,  we  could  no  more  accomplish  it  than  the  Church  in  the  United 
States  could  have  been  developed  in  dependence  upon  the  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Scotland.     The  difficulty  there  would  have  been,  not  the  distance  of  Edinburgh  from 


THE  CHURCHES  AND  THE  CIVIL  WAR  OQi; 

New  York,  Philadelphia,  or  Charleston,  but  the  difference  in  the  manners,  habits, 
customs,  and  ways  of  thinking,  the  social,  civil,  and  political  institutions  of  the  people. 
These  same  difficulties  exist  in  relation  to  the  Confederate  and  United  States,  and 
render  it  eminently  proper  that  the  Church  in  each  should  be  as  separate  and  indepen- 
dent as  the  Governments. 

In  addition  to  this,  there  is  one  difference  which  so  radically  and  fundamentally 
distinguishes  the  North  and  the  South,  that  it  is  becoming  every  day  more  and  more 
apparent  that  the  religious,  as  well  as  the  secular,  interests  of  both  will  be  more 
effectually  promoted  by  a  complete  and  lasting  separation.  The  antagonism  of  North- 
em  and  Southern  sentiment  on  the  subject  of  slavery  lies  at  the  root  of  all  the  diffi- 
culties which  have  resulted  in  the  dismemberment  of  the  Federal  Union,  and  involved 
us  in  the  horrors  of  an  unnatural  war.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
has  been  enabled  by  Divine  grace  to  pursue,  for  the  most  part,  an  eminently  conserva- 
tive, because  a  thoroughly  scriptural,  policy  in  relation  to  this  delicate  question.  It 
has  planted  itself  upon  the  Word  of  God,  and  utterly  refused  to  make  slaveholding  a 
sin,  or  non-slaveholding  a  term  of  communion.  But  though  both  sections  are  agreed 
as  to  this  general  principle,  it  is  not  to  be  disguised  that  the  North  exercises  a  deep 
and  settled  antipathy  to  slavery  itself,  while  the  South  is  equally  zealous  in  its  defence. 
Recent  events  can  have  no  other  effect  than  to  confirm  the  antipathy  on  the  one  hand 
and  strengthen  the  attachment  on  the  other.  The  Northern  section  of  the  Church 
stands  in  the  awkward  predicament  of  maintaining,  in  one  breath,  that  slaver>-  is  an 
evil  which  ought  to  be  abolished,  and  of  asserting  in  the  next,  that  it  is  not  a  sin  to  be 
visited  by  exclusion  from  communion  of  the  saints.  The  consequence  is,  that  it  plays 
partly  into  the  hands  of  abohtionists  and  partly  into  the  hands  of  slaveholders,  and 
weakens  its  influence  with  both.  It  occupies  the  position  of  a  prevaricating  witness 
whom  neither  party  will  trust.  It  would  be  better,  therefore,  for  the  moral  power  of 
the  Northern  section  of  the  Church  to  get  entirely  quit  of  the  subject.  At  the  same 
time,  it  is  intuitively  obvious  that  the  Southern  section  of  the  Church,  while  even 
partially  under  the  control  of  those  who  are  hostile  to  slaver>-,  can  never  have  free 
and  unimpeded  access  to  the  slave  population.  Its  ministers  and  elders  will  always 
be  liable  to  some  degree  of  suspicion.  .  .  . 

In  the  first  place,  we  would  have  it  distinctly  understood  that,  in  our  ecclesiastical 
capacity,  we  are  neither  the  friends  nor  the  foes  of  slavery;  that  is  to  say,  we  have  no 
commission  either  to  propagate  or  abolish  it.  The  policy  of  its  existence  or  non- 
existence is  a  question  which  exclusively  belongs  to  the  State.  We  have  no  right,  as  a 
Church,  to  enjoin  it  as  a  duty,  or  to  condemn  it  as  a  sin.  Our  business  is  with  the 
duties  which  spring  from  the  relation;  the  duties  of  the  masters  on  the  one  hand,  and  of 
their  slaves  on  the  other.   ...     Is  slavery,  then,  a  sin? 

In  answering  this  question,  as  a  Church,  let  it  be  distinctly  borne  in  mind  tiiat 
the  only  rule  of  judgment  is  the  written  word  of  God.  .  .  .  Do  the  Scriptures  directly 
or  indirectly  condemn  slavery  as  a  sin?  If  they  do  not,  the  dispute  is  ended,  for  the 
Church,  without  forfeiting  her  character,  dares  not  go  beyond  them. 

Now,  we  venture  to  assert  that  if  men  had  drawn  their  conclusions  upon  this 
subject  only  from  the  Bible,  it  would  no  more  ha\-e  entered  into  any  human  head  to 
denounce  slavery  as  a  sin,  than  to  denounce  monarchy,  aristocrac)',  or  poverty.  The 
truth  is,  men  have  listened  to  what  the}-  falsely  considered  as  primitive  intuitions,  or 
as  necessary  deductions  from  primitive  cognitions,  and  then  have  gone  to  the  Bible  to 
confirm  the  crotchets  of  their  vain  philosophy.     They  have  gone  there  determined  to 


610  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


1 


find  a  particular  result,  and  the  consequence  is,  that  they  leave  with  having  made,  ' 
instead  of  having  interpreted.  Scripture.     Slaverj-  is  no  new  thing.     It  has  not  only 
existed  for  ages  in  the  world,  but  it  has  existed,  under  every  dispensation  of  the  coven- 
ant of  grace,  in  the  Church  of  God.  ... 

.   .  .  We  have  assumed  no  new  attitude.     We  stand  exactly  where  the  Church  of  .; 
God  has  alwaj-s  stood— from  Abraham  to  Moses,  from  Moses  to  Christ,  from  Christ 
to  the  Reformers,  and  from  the  Reformers  to  ourselves.     We  stand  upon  the  foundation  *"^ 
of  the  Prophets  and  Apostles,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  cornerstone.     Shall 
we  be  excluded  from  the  fellowship  of  our  brethren  in  other  lands,  because  we  dare  not 
depart  from  the  charter  of  our  faith?  .   .   .     We  feel  that  the  souls  of  our  slaves  are  a 
solemn  trust,  and  we  shall  strive  to  present  them  faultless  and  complete  before  the   ' 
presence  of  God. 

Indeed,  as  we  contemplate  their  condition  in  the  Southern  States,  and  contrast 
it  with  that  of  their  fathers  before  them,  and  that  of  their  brethren  in  the  present  day 
in  their  native  land,  we  cannot  but  accept  it  as  a  gracious  Providence  that  they  have 
been  brought  in  such  numbers  to  our  shores,  and  redeemed  from  the  bondage  of  bar- 
barism and  sin.  Slaver>'  to  them  has  certainly  been  overruled  for  the  greatest  good. 
It  has  been  a  Hnk  in  the  wondrous  chain  of  Providence,  through  which  many  sons  and 
daughters  have  been  made  heirs  of  the  heavenly  inheritance.  The  Providential 
result  is,  of  course,  no  justification,  if  the  thing  is  intrinsically  wrong;  but  it  is  certainy 
a  matter  of  devout  thanksgiving,  and  no  obscure  intimation  of  the  will  and  purpose  of 
God,  and  of  the  consequent  duty  of  the  Church.   .   .   . 

As  to  the  endless  declamation  about  human  rights,  we  have  only  to  say  that 
human  rights  are  not  a  fixed,  but  a  fluctuating  quantity.  Their  sum  is  not  the  same 
in  an}'  two  nations  on  the  globe.  The  rights  of  Englishmen  are  one  thing,  the  rights 
of  Frenchmen  another.  There  is  a  minimum  without  which  a  man  cannot  be  responsi- 
ble; there  is  a  ma.ximum  which  expresses  the  highest  degree  of  ci\'ilization  and  of 
Christian  culture.  The  education  of  the  species  consists  in  its  ascent  along  this 
line.  .  .  .  Before  slavery  can  be  charged  with  doing  him  injustice,  it  must  be  shown 
that  the  minimum  which  falls  to  his  lot  at  the  bottom  of  the  line  is  out  of  proportion 
to  his  capacity  and  culture — a  thing  which  can  never  be  done  by  abstract  speculation. 
The  truth  is,  the  education  of  the  human  race  for  liberty  and  virtue,  is  a  vast  Pro-  j  | 
vidential  scheme,  and  God  assigns  to  ever}'  man,  by  a  wise  and  holy  decree,  the  precise  j  i 
place  he  is  to  occupy  in  the  great  moral  school  of  humanity.   ...  ' 

.   .   .  Whatever  is  universal  is  natural.     We  are  willing  that  slaver\-  should  be 
tried  by  this  standard.     We  are  willing  to  abide  by  the  testimony  of  the  race,  and  it 
man,  as  man,  has  evervwhere  condemned  it — if  all  human  laws  have  prohibited  it  a> 
crime — if  it  stands  in  the  same  categorj'  with  malice,  murder,  and  theft;  then  we  arc 
willing,  in  the  name  of  humanity,  to  renounce  it,  and  to  renounce  it  forever.     But  what  . 
if  the  overwhelming  majority  of  mankind  have  approved  it?  what  if  philosophers  and  ; 
statesmen  have  justified  it,  and  the  laws  of  all  nations  acknowledged  it?  what  then 
becomes  of  these  luminous  intuitions?     They  are  an  ignis  fahius,  mistaken  for  a  < 
star.   .   .  " 

The  ends  which  we  propose  to  accomplish  as  a  Church  are  the  same  as  tlv 
which  are  proposed  bj-  every  other  Church.     To  proclaim  God's  truth  as  a  witness  : 
the  nations;  to  gather  his  elect  from  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  and  through  the 
Word,  Ministers,  and  Ordinances,  to  train  them  for  eternal  life,  is  the  great  business  of 
His  people.     The  only  thing  that  will  be  at  all  peculiar  to  us,  is  the  manner  in  which  we 


THE  CHURCHES  WD  THE  Cl\  II.  \\  A  k  (,1  1 

shall  attempt  to  discharge  our  dut\-.  In  almost  every  department  ol  labor,  except  the 
pastoral  care  of  congregations,  it  has  been  usual  for  the  Church  to  resort  to  societies 
more  or  less  closely  connected  with  itself,  and  jet,  logically  and  really  distinct.  It  is 
our  purpose  to  rely  upon  the  regular  organs  of  our  government  and  executive  agencies 
directly  and  immediately  responsible  to  them.  We  wish  to  make  the  Church,  not 
rnerely  a  superintendent,  but  an  agent.  We  wish  to  develop  the  idea  that  the  con- 
gregation of  believers,  as  visibly  organized,  is  the  very  society  or  coqioration  which  is 
divinely  called  to  do  the  work  of  the  Lord.  We  shall,  therefore,  endeavor  to  do  what 
has  never  yet  been  adequately  done— bring  out  the  energies  of  our  Presbyterian 
system  of  government.  From  the  Session  to  the  Assembly  we  shall  strive  to  enlist  all 
our  courts,  as  courts,  in  every  department  of  Christian  effort.  We  are  not  ashamed 
to  confess  that  we  are  intensely  Presbyterian.  We  embrace  all  other  denominations 
in  the  arms  of  Christian  fellowship  and  love,  but  our  own  scheme  of  government  wc 
humbly  believe  to  be  according  to  the  pattern  shown  in  the  Mount,  and  bv  God's 
grace,  we  propose  to  put  its  efficiency-  to  the  test.   .   .   . 

(Signed")  B.  M.  P.-^lmer,  Modenilor, 

Jno.  N.  W.^ddel,  Stated  Clerk. 
Joseph  R.  Wilsox,  Permanent  Clerk, 
D.  McNeill  Turner,  Temporary  Clerk. 
Text— McPherson :  The  PolUical  Hislory  of  the  United  States  of  Ameriea  Ditrini^ 
the  Great  Rebellion,  pp.  509-512. 

II.  ADDRESS  TO  CHRISTIA.XS  THROiGlIOir  Till-: 
WORLD,  BY  THE  CLERGY  OF  THE  CONFEDERATE  STA  TES 
OF  AMERICA  ^^^^yj 

This  document,  sisjned  by  representalives  of  the  Baplisi,  Discipk^s, 
Methodist  Episcopal,  Methodist  Protestant,  Protestant  Kiiiscopal, 
Presbyterian,  United  Synod,  Associate  Reformed,  Cumberland  Presby- 
terian, Lutheran,  and  German  Reformed  Churches,  originated  in  a  con- 
ference of  ministers  that  convened  in  Richmond,  Virginia. 

"Christiax  Brethren: — In  the  name  of  our  Holy  Christianity,  we  address  you  in 
this  form,  respecting  matters  of  great  interest  to  us,  which  we  believe  dee|)ly  concern 
the  cause  of  our  Blessed  Master,  and  to  which  we  invoke  your  serious  attention. 

We  speak  not  in  the  spirit  of  controvers>-,  not  by  political  inspiration,  but  as  the 
servants  of  the  Most  High  God,  we  speak  tlic  '  truth  in  love. '  concerning  things  which 
make  for  peace.  .  .  . 

We  submit  for  your  consideration  as  the  first  point  of  our  testimony  and  ground 
of  protest, — 

Thai  the  war  waged  against  our  people,  in  principle  a)Kl  in  (act,  proposes  to  aehirve 
thai  'which,  in  the  nature  of  the  case,  it  is  impossible  to  accomplish  by  violence.  Tht-  war 
proposes  the  restoration  of  the  Union. 

We  can  rationally  suppose  a  war  for  conquest,  or  to  exijel  an  invader,  or  to  com- 
pel respect  for  stipulations  of  peace  and  international  intercourse  which  have  been 
violated;  but  how  measures  of  violence  can  reunite  independent  States,  restore  their 
broken  fellowship,  re-establish  equality  of  representatives'  rights,  or  coerce  a  people 


612  SOURCE  BOOK  OP  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

to  brotherly  kindness,  unity,  and  devotion  to  each  other,  is  utterly  be>ond  our  ron- 
ception.  .  .  . 

Christian  brethren,  could  the  hand  of  violence  win  you  to  desire  fellowship 
with  a  people  while  it  destroyed  your  peace,  polluted  your  sanctuaries,  invaded  the 
sacred  precincts  of  your  homes,  robbed  you  of  j-our  property,  slaughtered  your  noble 
sons,  clothed  your  daughters  in  grief,  filled  your  land  with  sorrow,  and  employed  its 
utmost  strength  to  reduce  your  countr}'  to  the  degradation  of  a  subjugated  province? 
Would  it  not  rather  animate  you  to  prefer  death — honorable  death — the  patriot's 
alternative,  the  Christian's  martyrdom?  ... 

No  attempt  has  been  made  to  overthrow  the  Government  of  the  United  Stales, 
unless  by  the  fanatical  party  which  now  administers  its  affairs.  The  South  ne\er 
entertained  such  an  idea.  If  that  Government  fall  for  lack  of  Southern  support,  let 
men  discriminate  between  the  downfall  of  an  oppression  when  the  oppressed  ha\e 
escaped,  and  a  wanton  elTort  to  break  up  good  government.  So  Pharoah  fell,  but  not 
by  the  hand  of  Israel.   .   .   . 

The  war  is  forced  upon  us.  We  have  always  desired  peace.  After  a  conflict! 
of  opinions  between  the  North  and  the  South  in  Church  and  State,  of  more  than ! 
thirty  years,  growing  more  bitter  and  painful  daily,  we  withdraw  from  them  to  securej 
peace — they  send  troops  to  compel  us  into  re-union  I  Our  proposition  was  peaceable! 
separation,  saj-ing  'We  are  actually  divided,  our  nominal  union  is  only  a  platform  of! 
strife. '  The  answer  is  a  call  for  seventy-Jive  thousand  troops,  to  force  submssion  to  a 
Government  whose  character,  in  the  judgment  of  the  South,  had  been  sacrificed  to! 
sectionalism.   .   .   . 

The  second  general  point  which  we  submit  for  your  Christian  consideration  is,— 

The  separation  of  the  Southern  States  is  universally  regarded  by  our  people  as  final, 
and  the  formation  of  the  Confederate  States'  Government  as  a  fixed  fact,  promising  in  nr. 
respect,  a  restoration  of  the  former  Union. 

Politically  and  ecclesiastically,  the  line  has  been  drawn  between  North  and 
South.  It  has  been  done  distinctly,  deliberately,  finally-,  and  in  most  solemn  form. 
The  Confederacy  claims  to  possess  all  the  conditions  and  essential  characteristics  of  ani 
independent  Government.  Our  institutions,  habits,  tastes,  pursuits,  and  religion,' 
suggest  no  wish  for  reconstruction  of  the  Union.  We  regard  the  Confederacy,  in  the] 
wise  providence  of  the  .'\lmighty,  as  the  result  of  causes  which  render  its  indepen-j 
dent  existence  a  moral  and  political  necessity,  and  its  final  and  future  independence! 
of  the  United  States  not  a  matter  that  admits  of  the  slightest  doubt.  ; 

Among  all  the  indefensible  acts  growing  out  of  the  ine.xcusable  war  waged  againstj 
us,  we  will  refer  to  one  especially,  in  regard  to  which,  for  obvious  reasons,  we  would 
speak,  and  as  becometh  us,  plainly  and  earnestly: — The  recent  proclamation  of  thf 
President  of  the  United  States,  seeking  the  emancipation  of  the  slaves  of  the  South,  is.  i). 
our  judgment,  a  suitable  occasion  for  solemn  protest  on  the  part  of  the  people  of  God  throuiil!-. 
out  the  world. 

First,  upon  the  hypothesis  that  the  proclamation  could  be  carried  out  in  its  de- 
sign, we  have  no  language  to  describe  the  bloody  tragedy  that  would  appal  humanit>- 
Christian  sensibilities  recoil  from  the  vision  of  a  struggle  that  would  inevitably  lead  tc 
the  slaughter  of  tens  of  thousands  of  poor  deluded  insurrectionists!  Suppose  theii 
owners  suffered;  in  the  nature  of  things  the  slaves  would  suffer  infinitely  more 
Make  it  absoluteh^  necessary  for  the  public  safety  that  the  slaves  be  slaughtered,  anc 


THE  CHURCHES  AND  THE  CIVIL  WAK  613 

he  who  should  write  the  history  of  that  event  would  record  the  darkest  chapter  of 
human  woe  yet  written. 

But,  secondly,  suppose  the  proclamation— as  indeed  we  esteem  it  in  the  South— 
a  mere  political  document,  devised  to  win  favor  among  the  most  fanatical  of  the 
Northern  people,  uttering  nothing  that  has  not  already  been  attempted,  practically, 
but  in  vain,  by  the  United  States;  suppose  it  to  be  worth  no  more  than  the  paper  upon 
which  its  bold  iniquit}-  is  traced,  nevertheless  it  is  the  avowal  of  a  principle,  the  de- 
claration of  a  wish,  the  deliberate  attempt  of  the  chief  magistrate  of  a  nation  to  do 
that  which,  as  a  measure  of  war,  must  be  repugnant  to  civilisation,  and  which  we 
calmly  denounce  as  worthy  of  universal  reprobation,  and  against  which  Christians  in 
the  name  of  humanity  and  religion  ought  to  protest.   .   . 

Let  philanthropists  observe,  even  according  to  its  own  terms,  this  measure  is  in 
no  proper  sense  an  act  of  mercy  to  the  slave,  but  of  malice  toward  the  master.  It  pro- 
vides for  freeing  only  the  slaves  of  those  who  fight  against  the  United  States.  The  effort 
is  not  to  relieve  that  Government  of  slavery,  where  the  philanthropy  has  full  oppor- 
tunity for  displaying  its  generosity,  and  the  power  to  exercise  it  in  respect  to  slavery, 
if  it  exists  at  all,  can  be  indulged;  but  the  effort  is  simply  to  invoke  slavery  as  an  agent 
against  the  South,  reckless  of  the  consequences  to  the  slaves  themselves.   .   . 

We  submit  further:  That  the  war  against  the  Confederate  States  has  achieved  no 
good  residt,  and  we  find  nothing  in  the  present  slate  of  the  struggle  that  gives  promise  of  the 
United  States  accomplishing  any  good  by  Us  continuance.  .  .  .  Nothing  is  therefore 
conquered — no  part  of  the  country  is  subdued;  the  civil  jurisdiction  of  the  United 
States,  the  real  test  of  their  success,  has  not  been  established  by  any  force  of  arms.  Whert- 
such  civil  jursidiction  exists  at  all  along  the  border,  it  had  existed  all  the  while,  was  not 
obtained  by  force,  and  is  not  the  fruit  of  conquest.  The  fact  is  admitted  by  our  ene- 
mies themselves.   .   . 

The  only  change  of  opinion  among  our  people  since  the  beginning  of  the  war,  that 
is  of  material  importance  to  the  final  issue,  has  been  the  change  from  all  lingering 
attachment  to  the  former  Union,  to  a  more  sacred  and  reliable  devotion  to  the  Confed- 
erate Government.  The  sentiments  of  the  people  are  not  alterable  in  any  other  re- 
spects by  force  of  arms.  If  the  whole  country'  were  occupied  by  United  States'  troo{)s, 
it  would  merely  exhibit  a  military  despotism,  against  which  the  people  would  strugglr 
in  perpetual  revolutionarj'  effort,  while  anj'  Southrons  remained  ali\e.  I-lxtermination 
of  the  inhabitants  could  alone  realise  civil  possession  of  their  soil.  Sut)jugation  is, 
therefore,  clearly  impossible.     Is  extermination  desired  by  Christians? 

The  moral  and  religious  interests  of  the  South  ought  to  be  appreciated  by  Christians 
of  all  nations. 

These  interests  have  realised  certainly  no  benefit  from  the  war.  We  are  aware 
that,  in  respect  to  the  moral  aspects  of  the  question  of  slaver>',  we  differ  Irom  those  who 
conceive  of  emancipation  as  a  measure  of  benevolence,  and  on  that  account  wc  suffer 
much  reproach  which  we  are  conscious  of  not  deserving.  With  all  the  facts  of  the 
system  of  slaver>'  in  its  practical  operations  before  us,  'as  eye-witnesses  and  ministers 
of  the  Word,  having  had  perfect  understanding  of  all  things'  on  this  subject  of  which 
we  speak,  we  may  surely  claim  respect  for  our  opinions  and  statements.  Most  of  us 
have  grown  up  from  childhood  among  the  slaves;  all  of  us  have  preached  to  and  taught 
I  them  the  word  of  life;  have  administered  to  them  the  ordinances  of  the  Christian 
Church;  sincerely  love  them  as  souls  for  whom  Christ  died;  we  go  among  them  frcel\-, 


614  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  know  them  in  health  and  sickness,  in  hibor  and  rest,  from  infancy  to  old  age.  W  t- 
are  familiar  with  their  physical  and  moral  condition,  and  alive  to  all  their  interests; 
and  we  testify  in  the  sight  of  God,  that  the  relation  of  master  and  slave  among  us,  how 
ever  we  may  deplore  abuses  in  this,  as  in  other  relations  of  mankind,  is  not  incompati 
ble  with  our  holy  Christianity,  and  that  the  presence  of  the  Africans  of  our  land  is  an 
occasion  of  gratitude  on  their  behalf  before  God;  seeing  that  thereby  Divine  Providenct 
has  brought  them  where  missionaries  of  the  Cross  ma>-  freely  proclaim  to  them  the  won! 
of  salvation,  and  the  work  is  not  interrupted  by  agitating  fanaticism.  The  South  ha- 
done  more  than  any  people  on  earth  for  the  Christianization  of  the  African  race.  Tin 
condition  of  slaves  here  is  not  wretched,  as  northern  fictions  would  have  men  believe, 
but  prosperous  and  happy,  and  would  have  been  yet  more  so  but  for  the  mistaken  zeal 
of  the  Abolitionists.  Can  emancipation  obtain  for  them  a  better  portion?  The  prac 
ticable  plan  for  benefiting  the  African  race  must  be  the  Pro\-idential  plan — the  Scrip- 
tural plan.  We  adopt  that  plan  in  the  South;  and  while  the  State  should  seek  b\ 
wholesome  legislation  to  regard  the  interests  of  master  and  slave,  we,  as  minister>. 
would  preach  the  word  to  both  as  we  are  commanded  of  God.  This  war  has  not 
benefited  the  slaves.  Those  who  have  been  encouraged  or  compelled  to  leave  their 
masters  have  gone,  and  we  aver  can  go,  to  no  state  of  society  that  offers  them  an\ 
better  things  than  they  have  at  home,  eiher  in  respect  to  their  temporal  or  eternal 
welfare.  We  regard  Abolitionism  as  an  interference  with  the  plans  of  Divine  Provi 
dence.     It  has  not  the  signs  of  the  Lord's  blessing.   .   . 

The  Christians  of  the  South,  we  claim,  are  pious,  intelligent,  and  liberal.  Their 
pastoral  and  missionary  works  have  points  of  peculiar  interest.  There  are  hundred > 
of  thousands  here,  both  white  and  colored,  who  are  not  strangers  to  the  blood  that 
bought  them.  We  rejoice  that  the  great  Head  of  the  Church  has  not  despised  us.  ^^  <- 
desire  as  much  as  in  us  lieth  to  Hve  peaceably  with  all  men,  and  though  reviled,  to  re 
vile  not  again. 

Much  harm  has  been  done  to  the  religious  enterprises  of  the  Church,  b>-  the  war; 
we  will  not  tire  j^ou  by  enumerating  particulars.  We  thank  God  for  the  patient  faith 
and  fortitude  of  our  people  during  these  days  of  trial. 

Our  soldiers  were  before  the  war  our  fellow-citizens,  and  many  of  them  are  of  the 
household  of  faith,  who  have  carried  to  the  camp  so  much  of  the  leaven  of  Christianity, 
that,  amid  all  the  demoralizing  influences  of  army  life,  the  good  work  of  salvation  has 
gone  forward  there. 

Our  President,  some  of  our  most  influential  statesmen,  our  commanding  general, 
and  an  unusual  proportion  of  the  principal  generals,  as  well  as  scores  of  other  oflicers, 
are  prominent,  and  we  believe  consistent  members  of  the  Church.  Thousands  of  our 
soldiers  are  men  of  prayer.  We  regard  our  success  in  the  war  as  due  to  Divine  mercy, 
and  our  Government  and  people  have  recognized  the  hand  of  God  in  the  formal  and 
humble  celebration  of  His  goodness.  We  have  no  fear  in  regard  to  the  future.  If  the 
war  continue  for  years,  we  believe  God's  grace  sufficient  for  us. 

In  conclusion,  we  ask  for  ourselves,  our  churches,  our  country,  the  devout 
pra\ers  of  all  God's  people— 'the  will  of  the  Lord  be  done  I'   • 


THE  CHURCHES  AND  THE  CIVIL  WAK  615 

'Charity  beareth  all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things,  endurelh  all 
things.'  We  desire  to  'follow  after  charity';  and  'as  many  as  walk  according  to  this 
rule,  peace  be  on  them,  and  mercv.  and  upon  the  Israel  of  God.' 

Si'stialures  to  the  Addreis." 

Te-xt — INIcPherson:  The  Political  History  of  the  I'niled  Stales  of  America  During 
the  Great  Rebellion,  Appendix,  pp.  517-520. 

III.  MILITARY  ORDERS  RESPECT  ISC,  DISLOYAL 
SOUTHERN  CHURCHES 

An  order  similar  to  the  following  was  issued  ])lacing  Ha])list, 
United  Presbyterian,  Presbyterian  and  United  Brethren  churches 
under  leaders  whose  loyalty  was  ass  ured. 

"War  Department,  Adjutant  General's  Ofiice, 

Washington,  November  30,  186.^. 
To  the  Generals  lumiudnding  Ihc  Departnunls  of  the  Missouri,  the  Tennessee,  and  the 
Gulf,  and  all  Generals  and  officers  commanding  armies,  detachments,  and  posts,  and 
all  officers  in  the  service  of  the  United  States  in  the  above  mentioned  Departments: 
You  are  hereby  directed  to  place  at  the  disposal  of  Rev.  Bishop  Ames  all  houses 
of  worship  belonging  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South  in  which  a  loyal  minis- 
ter, who  has  been  appointed  by  a  loyal  Bishop  of  said  church,  does  not  now  officiate. 

It  is  a  matter  of  great  importance  to  the  Government,  in  its  efforts  to  restore 
tranquility  to  the  community  and  peace  to  the  nation,  that  Christian  ministers  should, 
by  esample  and  precept,  support  and  foster  the  loyal  sentiment  of  the  people. 
I  Bishop  Ames  enjoys  the  entire  confidence  of  this  Department,  and  no  doubt  is 
[entertained  that  all  ministers  who  may  be  appointed  by  him  will  be  entirely  loyal. 
I  You  are  expected  to  give  him  all  the  aid,  countenance,  and  support  ])racticable  in  the 
execution  of  his  important  mission. 

You  are  also  authorized  and  directed  to  furnish  Bishop  Ames  and  his  clerk  with 
transportation  and  subsistence  when  it  can  be  done  without  prejudice  to  the  service, 
and  will  afford  them  courtesy,  assistance  and  protection. 
By  order  of  the  Secretary  of  War: 

E.  D.  TOWNSENI) 

Assistant  Adjutant  General." 
Text— McPherson :  The  Political  History  of  the  United  States  of  A  merica  During  I  hr 
Great  Rebellion ,  appendix  p.  521. 

Enforcement  and  Consequences  of  the  Order 

In  accordance  with  the  Government  plan  concerning  the  churches  of  the  South, 
the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  have  sent  the  Rev.  J.  P. 
Newman,  D.D.,  to  New  Orleans,  to  take  charge  of  all  the  churches  of  that  powerful 
denomination  there.  A  very  large  audience,  composed  of  some  of  the  most  influential 
:itizens,  assembled  on  the  evening  of  the  23d  inst.,  at  the  Carondelet  street  Church,  to 
xtend  to  the  reverend  gentleman  a  cordial  welcome. 

On  being  introduced  by  the  chairman.  Dr.  Newman  said: 

'There  were  three  reasons  for  sending  a  minister  from  New  N'ork  to  New  Orleans: 


616  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

1.  It  was  in  harmony  with  the  theory  of  labor  as  held  by  the  Methodist  Church. 
There  is  no  such  Church  as  the  Methodist  Church  North.  Ours  is  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church.  We  are  not  sectional.  We  acknowledge  no  geographical  limits  less 
than  the  world  itself.  Every  minister  of  our  church  may  say  with  its  founder,  "The 
world  is  my  parish  and  Heaven  is  my  home."  (Applause.)  In  the  separation  of 
1844  our  church  relinquished  no  right  to  labor  in  the  South,  but  since  has  claimed,  as 
before,  and  still  claims,  to  send  her  ministers  to  the  equator  and  to  the  poles,  and  all 
latitudes  between.  We  reject  the  sentiment  that  we  are  encroaching  upon  the  rights 
of  others.  If  the  theory  that  we  are  sectional  be  true,  what  right  have  we  to  send 
ministers  to  Europe,  to  Scandinavia,  Bulgaria  and  Constantinople?  This  movement, 
then,  is  in  strict  harmony  with  our  system  of  labor. 

2.  It  is  required  by  the  present  state  of  the  country.  Thousands  of  our  citi- 
zens have  followed  in  the  track  of  our  victorious  armies,  "to  build  the  old  wastes,  and 
raise  up  the  former  desolations  and  repair  the  waste  cities,"  and  the  church  had  been 
recreant  to  her  trust  had  she  not  provided  them  with  the  ministry  of  the  Word.  We 
have  too  long  trusted  our  Northern  men  who  have  taken  up  their  residence  South  to 
the  exclusive  influence  of  Southern  teaching;  but  that  day  is  past,  and  the  Church  now 
declares  that  she  will  not  trust  these  thousands  of  her  sons  and  daughters  to — (the 
words  of  the  speaker  were  here  lost  in  a  storm  of  applause.)  Whatever  mountains  they 
may  climb,  into  whatever  valleys  they  may  descend,  on  whatever  plains  they  may 
spread  themselves,  or  whatever  seas  they  may  cross,  she  claims  the  right  to  follow  them 
with  her  ministers  of  truth  and  peace.     (Applause.) 

3.  This  movement  was  justified  by  the  present  disorganized  and  destitute  con- 
dition of  the  Southern  churches.  Their  former  ministers  had  either  fled  or  been  si- 
lenced, or  imprisoned,  or  banished,  and  it  had  become  the  solemn  duty  of  the  Mother 
Church  to  send  shepherds  to  these  deserted  and  scattered  flocks.  A  shepherd  should 
never  leave  his  flock  though  all  of  Uncle  Sam's  guns  were  turned  against  him.  (Ap- 
plause.) 

These  are  the  reasons  which  influenced  the  Missionary  Board  to  recommend  to 
the  Bishops  to  make  this  provision  for  the  spiritual  wants  of  this  section  of  our  country'. 

But  we  find  ourselves  met  on  the  threshold  by  two  embarrassments,  of  which  T 
have  heard  since  my  arrival  in  New  Orleans: 

1.  The  question  of  property  confronts  us.  We  are  denounced  as  church  roli 
bers;  are  charged  with  having  robbed  the  people  of  the  South  of  their  church  proper!} . 

My  answer  is:  The  right  of  church  property  has  never  been  disturbed,  as  far  ;^^^ 
we  are  concerned. 

The  General  Government  has  seen  fit  to  seize  these  churches,  but  it  has  not 
conveyed  their  title  to  us.  There  has  been  no  passing  of  deeds.  We  do  not  own  an 
inch  either  of  this  or  any  other  church  in  the  South.  The  Secretary  of  War  wrote  to 
the  General  commanding  this  Department  to  place  at  the  disposal  of  Bishop  Ames  the 
Methodist  churches  for  the  use  of  the  loyal  ministers.  If  there  has  been  any  robber>' 
the  accusation  lies  against  the  General  Government.  But  the  General  Goverrmient 
has  committed  no  robbery.  It  was  aware  that  these  churches  were  occupied  (so  far 
as  they  were  occupied  at  all)  by  congregations  united  by  disloyal  sympathies  and  bj- 
teachers  disposed  to  inculcate  treason.  It  knew  that  if  they  were  placed  under  the  care 
of  the  Methodist  Church  they  would  be  occupied  by  no  ministers  but  would  be  loyal 
to  the  Government,  and  that  they  would  be  likely  to  gather  around  them  loyal  hearers. 


THE  CHURCHES  AND  THE  CIVIL  WAR  617 

(Applause.)     So  much  then  for  property.    He  did  not  want  to  hear  another  word 
about  the  robber>^  of  church  property  while  he  was  in  New  Orleans. 

2.  Another  embarrassment  is  the  charge  that  the  Methodist  Church  is  a  politi- 
cal church,  and,  therefore,  should  not  be  tolerated  in  the  South. 

Let  us  analyze  this  charge.  Does  it  mean  that  it  is  united  to  the  State  like 
the  Church  of  England?  Have  we  not  recently  heard  the  disclaimer  of  our  President, 
that  he  does  not  "run  the  churches?" 

.  .  .  Does  it  mean  that  our  church  is  lo^'al  to  the  General  Government?  If 
this  be  the  meaning,  I  shall  admit  the  charge.  We  hold  and  teach  that  loyalty  is  a  re- 
ligious duty,  as  truly  obligatory  as  prayer  itself.  The  twenty-third  article  of  the  Dis- 
cipline is  equally  binding  on  the  clergy  and  the  laity,  and  constitutes  us  a  confessedly 
loyal  church.  Nor  is  it  optional  with  the  minister  whether  he  inculcated  loyal  senti- 
ments or  not,  for  how  shall  a  man  be  saved  unless  he  be  loyal? 

Does  it  mean  that  we  are  opposed  to  the  doctrine  of  State  sovereignty.  Seces- 
sion and  Rebellion?  I  accept  the  definition.  From  the  Sabbath-school  scholar  to  the 
minister,  from  the  exhorter  to  the  bishop,  our  whole  membership  reprobate  these  doc- 
trines. 

Does  it  mean  that  our  ministers  denounce  political  corruptions?  I  accept  the 
definition.  .  . '  " 

Text— The  True  Delta,  March  23,  1864,  quoted  in  McPherson,  The  Political  His- 
tory of  the  United  States  of  America  During  the  Great  Rebellion,  Appendix,  p.  523. 

IV.  THE  QUAKER  PETITION 

"To  the  President,  Senate  and  House  of  Representatives  of  the  United  States: 

This  Memorial  of  the  Representative  Committee,  or  Meeting  for  Sufferings  of  the  Religious 

Society  of  Friends,  of  Pennsylvania,  New  Jersey,  Deleware,  and  adjacent  pans  of 

Marylattd,  respectfully  showeth,  that 

We  respect,  honor  and  love  this  Government,  which  we  believe  Divine  Wisdom 
has  placed  over  us,  and  because  of  this,  we  desire  that  it  may,  in  no  particular,  be  found 
striving  against  God,  or  persecuting  His  children,  however  humble  in  position  or  num- 
bers they  may  be. 

Under  the  present  law  of  Congress,  every  able-bodied  citizen  within  certain  ages, 
in  time  of  war,  is  liable  to  be  called  upon  by  the  Government  to  bear  arms  in  its  defence. 

We  represent  a  people  who  cannot  comply  with  this  law  without  disobeybg  the 
command  of  God  to  them. 

Neither  can  they  furnish  a  substitute  or  pay  any  equivalent  or  fine  imposed  for 
exemption  from  military  service,  because  in  so  doing,  they  feel  that  they  would  implicate 
themselves  in  a  violation  of  their  conscientious  scruples  in  this  respect. 

We  hold,  that  the  doctrine  that  human  governments  are  ordained  of  God,  does 
not  imply  the  infallibility  of  those  who  administer  them,  and  gives  them  no  right  to 
require  us  to  violate  our  allegiance  to  the  Almighty,  who  is  sovereign  Lord  of  conscience, 
and  whose  right  it  is  to  rule  and  reign  in  the  hearts  of  His  children. 

For  more  than  two  hundred  years  our  Society  has  held  the  doctrine,  that  all  wars 
aad  fighting  were  forbidden  to  them,  as  followers  of  Christ— differing  in  this  respect 
from  nearly  all  other  associations  of  men  claiming  the  Christian  name. 


618  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMEEICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

For  asserting  and  maintaining  this,  and  other  testimonies  of  the  'Truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus'  they  were  brought  under  cruel  persecution,  enduring  the  despoiling  of  their 
estates,  incarceration  in  prisons  and  loathsome  dungeons,  and  death. 

Through  this  long  season  of  darkness,  their  dependence  was  upon  Divine  Power, 
under  which,  their  patient  suffering  and  earnest  remonstrance  obtained  in  some  degree 
the  favor  of  those  in  authority. 

For  the  free  enjojTnent  of  civil  and  religious  liberty,  they  came  to  this  land,  to 
seek  amongst  the  so-called  savages  of  the  wilderness,  immunities  and  privileges  denied 
them  at  the  hands  of  a  professed  Christian  nation.  Here  William  Penn  and  his  friends 
planted  their  infant  colony,  and  proved  the  efficacy  of  the  principle  of  Peace.  The 
conflict  of  arms  was  unkno\\Ti,  and  history  bears  no  record  of  strife  between  the  Indian 
and  the  Friend. 

We  their  descendants,  now  approach  you,  not  alone  with  a  view  to  shield  our- 
selves from  suffering,  but  under  a  sense  of  duty  to  God,  to  assert  the  sacred  rights  of 
conscience,  to  raise  the  standard  of  the  Prince  of  Peace  before  the  nation,  and  in  His 
name  to  ask  you  to  so  modify  the  law,  that  it  shall  not  require  those  who  administer  it, 
to  bring  under  persecution  innocent  men  for  obe3-ing  His  commands — 'Ye  are  my 
friends  if  ye  do  whatsoever  I  command  you.' — 'Whether  it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God 
to  hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto  God,  judge  ye.' 

In  thus  defining  our  position,  we  enter  not  into  judgment  or  condemnation  of 
those  who  differ  from  us.  We  appreciate  the  difficulties  that  surround  those  upon 
whom  rests  the  responsibihty  of  guiding  the  nation  through  the  awful  perils  of  civil  war. 

We  appeal  to  you  under  a  sense  of  sufl"ering — afflictions  and  mourning  surround 
us,  and  sorrow  hath  filled  our  hearts. 

Many  of  our  young  men,  overcome  by  the  spirit  of  war,  have  rushed  into  the  con- 
flict, where  some  of  them  have  found  an  early  death;  some  have  purchased  their  re- 
lease from  the  draft  by  the  payment  of  money;  others  have  remained  steadfast  to 
their  faith  in  the  hour  of  trial,  thereby  subjecting  themselves  to  the  penalty  for  deser- 
tion. Trusting  in  the  mercy  of  our  Heavenly  Father,  we  desire  that  He  may  so  touch 
your  hearts  and  understandings  with  His  wisdom,  that  you  may  grant  our  petition. 

Signed  by  the  direction,  and  on  behalf  ot  the  Committee. 

Samuel  Parry,  Clerk. 
Philadelphia,  1st  mo.  22d,  1864." 

Text — McPherson:  The  Political  History  of  the  United  States  of  America  During;, 
the  Great  Rebellion,  Appendix,  pp.  503-4. 

V.   THE   CHRISTIAN   COMMISSION;  ITS    PRINCIPLES 
I.    Catholicity 


II.    Nationality 

The  Church  of  Christ  of  various  names  united  in  behalf  of  the  men  of  every  State 
gone  to  the  war — a  new  thing  under  the  sun! 

These  principles  in  combmation,  guarantee  freedom  from  sectional  favoritism 
in  distribution  or  sectarian  influence  in  teaching,  and  give  breadth  of  resource  for  sup- 
ply at  home  and  power  of  equalization  in  application  to  those  in  the  field.  By  their 
action,  ministers  and  others  are  enlisted  from  different  denominations,  stores  gathered 


THE  CHURCHES  AND  THE  CIVIL  WAR  619 

from  all  the  people,  and  publications  secured  from  the  religious  press,  and  all  are  sent 
where  and  when  they  are  needed,  without  flooding  one  part  to  the  neglect  of  another, 
whilst  the  defenders  of  the  nation  from  every  State  and  of  ever>-  denominational  pre- 
ference are  cared  for  without  partiality. 

TIT.       VOI.UNTARINKSS 

This  is  not  new.   .   . 

It  is,  however,  new  and  wonderful  in  this,  new  example,  embracing  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Commission  and  its  numerous  branches,  with  their  chief  executive  ofllcers, 
offices  and  storerooms,  the  regulated  freedom  of  20,000  miles  of  railway,  20,000  miles 
of  telegraph,  and  of  all  Government  vessels,  the  services  of  more  than  tifteen  hundre<l 
Christian  ministers  and  lajTnen,  and  a  large  part  of  the  immense  supplies  distributed, 
all  on  the  principle, /rcf/y  received,  freely  given. 

IV.       COMBIN.4TION  OF  BENEFITS  FOR  BODY  .\NU  Soi  L 

The  ardent  followers  of  John  Wesley,  who  sought  and  won  trophies  on  so  man.\- 
fields  a  hundred  years  ago,  preached  the  Gospel  with  remarkable  results  in  the  army 
of  Great  Britain.     Their  aim  was  for  the  soul  alone. 

The  English  Florence  Nightingale — name  sweeter  than  the  enchanting  night- 
song  of  her  own  English  namesake — in  her  aim  combined  bodily  relief  with  religious 
benefits.  Yet  although  her  name  is  national,  and  her  fame  universal,  her  work  was 
individual.  .  .  . 

The  Christian  Commission  alone,  and  the  first  since  the  world  began,  is  a  national 
agency,  embracing  man  as  mortal  jet  immortal,  in  plans  of  beneficence  for  all  parts  of 
an  immense  army  and  navy  actively  engaged  in  war. 

V.     Reliance  upon  Unpaid  Delegates 

The  system  adopted  eighteen  hundred  years  ago  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was 
in  principle  the  same.  He  selected  and  sent  forth  men  full  of  faith  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
men  so  loving  the  world  as  to  be  willing  to  leave  their  homes  and  go  without  fee  or  re- 
ward to  bear  the  glad  tidings  of  a  Saviour  to  the  lost,  and  carrying  with  them  their 
relief  for  the  sick  and  the  suffering  in  the  Divine  power  of  miracles  for  all  maladies. 

But  in  a  national  organization,  and  in  application  to  a  vast  army  and  na\\- 
engaged  in  active  hostilities,  this  principle  is  new.  .  . 

VI.    Personal  Distribution  with  Personal  Ministrations 

Stores  given — never  if  the  soldier  is  under  the  surgeon's  care  without  his  consent  ami 
counsel,  hut  always  if  possible  directly  from  the  delegate  to  the  soldier,  and  alwaj's  adding 
such  personal  service  to  the  value  of  the  gift  as  may  be  needed. 

Is  the  gift  a  shirt,  drawers  and  socks  for  the  soldier  wounded  or  sick?  Wash  him 
first,  and  then  put  them  on! 

Is  it  a  bed?^  make  it  up  in  order  and  tenderly  place  him  on  ill 

Is  it  only  a  blanket?  wrap  him  in  it! 

Is  it  some  delicacy  for  the  sick,  or  coffee  or  soup  for  the  worn  or  the  wounded,  or 
a  meal  for  the  hungry  wayfarer?  Prepare  it  nicely  and  serve  it!  The  reward  will 
come  when  in  heaven  the  table  shall  be  spread,  and  the  King  of  kings  shall  come  forth 
and  serve  you. 

Enhance  the  value  of  both  gifts  and  services  by  kind  words  to  the  soldier  as 
a  man,  not  a  machine;  as  a  man  beloved  for  his  heroic  devotion  to  the  Union,  not  de- 


620  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

spised  as  mere  hireling  food  for  powder  and  shot.  Set  his  heart  all  aglow  with  thoughts 
of  the  lo\dng  ones  at  home,  who  send  the  gifts  and  send  the  delegates  to  give  them,  and 
who  wait  for  tidings  and  pray  for  the  soldiers,  and  long  for  the  time  when,  the  war 
ended,  peace  restored,  the  Union  saved,  liberty  achieved,  republican  government  res- 
cued and  guaranteed,  the  soldiers  shall  be  welcomed  back  again,  and  the  unsullied, 
coming  forth  like  pure  gold  from  the  crucible,  shall  be  loved  and  trusted  as  long  as  they 
live,  and  honored  long  after  they  are  dead  as  the  heroes  who  helped  to  save  the  nation ! 

Then  when  good  gifts  and  kind  words  and  deeds  have  made  their  impress,  and 
the  soldier  exclaims,  'Well,  this  is  religion!'  and  says,  'Tell  me  all  about  it,  how  I  can 
become  a  real  Christian?'  then  tell  him  of  Jesus,  his  love,  his  sacrifice  for  sin,  his  power 
to  save,  his  abundant  grace,  his  readiness  to  pardon,  his  perfect  righteousness,  all,  all 
the  sinner's  own  by  simple  faith,  and  induce  him  to  accept  of  the  unspeakable  gift,  and 
let  the  news  of  a  sinner  saved  ascend  on  angel  wing  to  give  new  Joy  in  the  presence  of 
God  above,  and  let  it  go  home  to  fill  the  waiting,  longing  hearts  of  loving  ones  with  glad 
surprise,  and  there  also  waken  the  inquiry  for  the  way  of  life,  and  bring  others  to  re- 
pentance. 

Then  go  stand  in  the  chapel-tent,  with  its  red,  white,  and  blue  flag  afloat  above 
it,  .  .  .  crowded  inside  and  around  by  men  who  have  learned  to  reverence  religion 
from  such  fruits,  and  there  proclaim  the  Gospel  of  peace  to  these  men  of  war,  preach 
Jesus  and  eternal  life  to  these  bronzed,  battle-scarred  heroes  of  many  hairbreadth 
escapes,  who  know  that  there  is  but  a  step  between  them  and  death,  and  oh  how  they 
listen !    How  their  breasts  heave  and  tears  course  their  cheeks ! 

VII.    Co-operation 

1.  With  Chaplains. — The  chaplaincy  is  the  governmental  provision  for  the 
Christian  care  and  culture  of  the  army  and  navy^  It  is  right  and  worthy  of  a  Christian 
nation.  .  . 

...  To  meet  the  deficiency  of  chaplain  service  as  far  as  possible  by  its  delegate 
system,  and  to  aid  the  tried  and  noble  men  who,  through  all  perils,  hindrances,  and 
hardships,  still  remain  to  serve  God  and  our  country  to  the  end  of  the  war  by  supplying 
them  with  Scriptures,  Hymns  and  Psalms,  and  the  best  issues  of  the  religious  press  in 
every  form,  fresh,  frequent,  and  copious  as  possible,  is  both  wise,  patriotic,  and  Chris- 
tian. 

The  idea,  however,  that  this  work  of  supplementing  and  supplying  the  chaplain- 
cy, is  or  ought  to  be  the  main  work  of  the  Christian  Commission,  is  extremely  con- 
tracted, and  would  reduce  the  sphere  of  the  Commission  from  that  of  a  great  national, 
religious,  and  relief  agency  between  the  people,  the  church,  the  home,  the  press,  on  the 
one  hand,  and  the  army  and  nav}^  on  the  other,  to  that  of  little  more  than  a  mere  re- 
ceiving and  distributing  agency  between  publishing  establishments  and  chaplams. 
With  these  facts  in  view,  co-operation  with  chaplains  has  been  a  steadfast  principle 
with  the  Commission  form  the  first.  Help  has  never  been  sought  in  vain  within  the 
boundaries  of  our  objects  and  means  by  any  chaplain;  nor  will  it  ever  be. 

VIII.    Respect  for  Authorities 
...  In    each    military  department,  general  hospital,  permanent  camp    and 
separate  post  or  station,  the  consent  and  counsel  of  those  in  command  have  been  sought 
and  obtained  at  the  threshold. 


THE  CHURCHES  AND  THE  CIVIL  WAR  621 

Delegates  are  strictly  enjoined,  in  the  prosecution  of  their  religious  duties,  to 
offer  every-  possible  assistance  to  chaplains,  but  never  to  intrude  uninvited  upon  their 
proper  domain.  And  in  their  work  of  ministering  to  the  health  and  comfort  of  those 
under  medical  treatment  and  care,  to  do  nothing  without  instructions  from  the  sur- 
geons in  charge,  and  in  all  great  emergencies  on  the  battle-ground,  or  in  the  field  hospi- 
tal, or  at  points  where  the  wounded  are  to  be  fed  and  cared  for,  during  their  removal 
from  the  front,  always  to  report  themselves  to  the  medical  director  or  surgeon  in  charge, 
and  place  themselves  under  his  instructions  for  just  that  service  which  will  most  effec- 
tually aid  him  in  the  work  of  relieving  and  saving  our  wounded  heroes.  .  .    " 

Text — Second  Annual  Report  {1863)  United  States  Christian  Commission,  pp.  l.S-2t. 

The  Christian  Commission  at  Work 

James  Cole,  Field  Agent  for  the  armies  in  Eastern  Virginia  reports  as  follows  for 
the  year  1864. 

"It  was  resolved,  in  beginning  the  winter's  work,  to  reach  in  a  thorough  and  ef- 
fective manner,  ever}'  regiment,  battery,  and  squadron  in  the  army,  giving  to  each 
a  regular  supply  of  good  religious  reading,  comprising  Bibles,  Testaments,  Sdldicrs' 
H>Tnn  Books,  religious  papers,  of  all  denominations  and  from  all  sections  of  the  coun- 
try, tracts  and  books,  expressly  prepared  for  this  circulation;  and  also,  by  establishing 
'stations,'  each  provided  with  a  comfortable  chapel-tent,  to  give  to  every  man  an  oppor- 
tunity of  hearing  the  preaching  of  the  Word.  .  . 

From  these  stations,  and  from  these  chapels,  an  influence,  more  powerful  than 
any  human  tongue  can  tell,  went  forth.  At  every  station  of  the  Commission,  and  in 
verj-  many  of  the  Brigade  chapels,  meetings  for  the  worship  of  God  were  held  each 
night — besides  meetings  for  the  study  of  the  Bible,  which,  in  some  stations,  were  held 
daily;  and  at  all,  the  presence  of  the  Divine  Spirit  was  manifest,  in  the  conviction  and 
conversion  of  men. 

The  'stations'  of  the  Commission  were  all,  with  the  exception  of  those  in  the 
villages,  constructed  upon  the  same  plan.  The  large  chapel-tent,  beautifully  propor- 
tioned, of  white  canvas,  with  an  arched  awning  over  its  broad  door,  and  the  white 
chapel-flag  floating  above  it,  was  the  crowning  feature  of  the  station.  Within,  besides 
the  closely  arranged  seats,  was  a  table  to  be  used  in  the  day-time,  as  a  counter  for  books, 
and  papers,  and  as  a  writing  table  for  such  soldiers  as  might  desire  to  use  it.  Some- 
times a  'bunk'  was  placed  in  one  corner  for  the  use  of  the  delegates,  or  any  visitors  who 
might  there  chance  to  spend  the  night.  Besides  this  tent,  was  one  wall-tent,  and  some- 
times two,  small,  but  well  floored,  and  well  arranged,  and  used  for  kitchen,  dining-room, 
and  lodging. 

Three  delegates  were  usually  at  each  station — one  of  them,  at  least,  being  a 
clergyman.  The  cooking  for  the  station  was  sometimes  done  by  a  detailed  soldier, 
but  more  frequently  by  the  delegates  themselves,  each  taking  his  turn. 

The  work  performed  at  the  station,  is  of  quite  a  varied  nature.  Karly  in  the 
morning,  two  of  the  delegates  taking  an  armful  of  papers  and  books,  go  to  some  regi- 
ment or  battery  in  their  field,  perhaps  a  mile  distant,  and  distribute  these  to  the  sol- 
diers they  meet,  seeking  out  the  sick,  if  there  be  any,  and  giving  an  invitation  for  all 
to  come  to  the  evening  meeting,  or  making  an  appointment  for  an  open-air  meeting. 
By  personal  conversation  they  exhort  the  soldiers,  with  whom  they  come  in  contact,  to 
live  holy  lives,  appealing  to  their  better  nature  against  the  various  forms  of  sin  which 


622  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

assail  them.  At  the  tent  the  Bible-class  is  held;  iu  some  cases,  forty  or  fifty  soldiers 
attending.  In  the  course  of  the  day,  many  visitors  come  to  the  station;  chaplains,  to 
get  reading  for  their  men,  or  some  delicacy  for  a  sick  man;  of&cers,  for  a  copy  of  their 
home  paper,  or  a  book  from  the  library;  soldiers,  for  reading,  or  perhaps  a  towel,  or 
'house-wife,'  or  perhaps  with  anxious  minds,  desirmg  to  talk  with  the  man  of  God  about 
the  way  of  salvation. 

So  the  day  passes — each  hour  filled  with  busy  work,  which,  although  not  re- 
corded on  earthly  tablets,  leaves  an  impress  for  eternity. 

As  the  evening  hour  approaches,  the  soldiers  from  all  directions  may  be  seen 
flocking  to  the  chapel.  Here  a  soldier,  who,  all  alone,  is  turning  his  feet  toward  the 
tabernacle,  there,  a  group  of  eight  or  ten  from  a  distant  camp. 

The  tent  is  soon  filled;  every  seat,  and  every  foot  of  standing-room  occupied. 
The  service  begins;  the  old  time-honored  hymn  is  followed  by  the  earnest  prayer,  the 
tearful  exhortation;  the  anxious  ones  rise  amid  their  fellows,  asking  prayers,  that  they 
too  might  receive  eternal  life.  Yes,  in  that  lowly  tabernacle,  in  the  midst  of  camps, 
andof  warlike  men,  is  found  a  sweet  foretaste  of  the  coming  heaven!  .  .  . 

In  such  labors  as  these  the  months  passed  quickly.  The  warm  days  of  spring 
came  again.  .   . 

It  was  decided  to  organize  the  entire  force  of  the  Christian  Commission  for  the 
active  campaiga  into  sections,  each  being  in  charge  of  an  experienced  agent,  and  being 
as  far  as  possible,  complete  in  itself.   .   . 

Joining  the  flying  hospitals  of  each  corps  during  the  days  of  the  'Wilderness' 
battles,  each  section  was  vigorously  at  work.  .  . 

"Working  by  day,  marching  by  night,  exposed  to  rain  and  cold  and  danger,  cook- 
ing food  for  the  famishing,  binding  the  wounds  of  the  suffering,  cheering  with  Christian 
consolation  the  despondent  and  the  dying,  doing  a  thousand  acts  of  kindness,  as  soon 
forgotten  as  performed,  these  delegates  and  agents  of  the  Commission  staid  at  their 
posts  through  all  those  days  of  fighting  and  marching,  which  at  length  brought  the 
army  of  the  Potomac  and  the  army  of  the  James  together,  on  either  side  of  the  Appo- 
mattox, before  the  strong  works  of  Petersburg.  .  . 

An  interesting  feature  of  the  work,  this  winter,  is  that  among  the  colored  soldiers. 
Schools,  as  well  as  religious  meetings,  are  to  be  held  for  these,  and  the  Primer  and 
First  Reader  must  precede  the  Testament.  Arrangements  have  been  made  to  organize 
schools  throughout  the  colored  corps,  and  teachers  are  already  on  the  ground. 

The  'tabernacles,  which  are  sent  us  by  churches  at  the  North,  are  worthy  of  no- 
tice. These  are  beautiful  large  tents,  capable  of  holding  four  or  five  hundred  persons. 
These,  bearing  the  names  given  by  the  donors,  are  occupied  as  chapels,  and  a  constant 
communication  is  kept  up  between  the  home  Church  and  the  army  tabernacle.   .   . 

Truly  yours, 

J.  A.  Cole." 

Text — Third  Annual  Report  {1864)  United  Stales  Christian  Commission,  pp.  66-78. 

VI.   HOME  MISSIONS  AND  NATIONAL  UNITY 

"With  this  record  we  close  the  labors  of  a  most  eventful  year.  It  has  been  dis- 
tinguished throughout  by  peculiar  embarrassments  and  trials;  yet  it  has  been  crowned 


THE  CHURCHES  AND  THE  CIVIL  WAR  623 

with  the  signal  favor  and  loving  kindness  of  God.  We  have  been  permitted,  at  some 
former  Anniversaries,  to  report  a  larger  number  of  laborers  sustained,  of  churches 
gathered,  of  sanctuaries  built,  and  of  souls  converted;  but  we  have  witnessed,  during 
the  past  year,  some  fruits  of  this  enterprise  which  have  never  been  disclosed  before, 
and  which  no  patriot  or  Christian  can  contemplate  without  rejoicing  and  praise. 
WTaile  that  portion  of  the  countrj-  which  has  repelled  the  overtures,  and  persecuted  the 
messengers  of  this  Society,  has  been  swept  into  the  vortex  of  rebellion,  the  States 
which  have  been  the  theater  of  its  most  successful  labors,  have  been  preeminent  for 
their  patriotism  and  their  devotion  to  the  cause  of  truth  and  right.  Since  it  com- 
menced its  operations,  the  Northwestern  States  have  received  about  nine  tenths  of  their 
entire  population.  Coming  from  different  portions  of  our  own  country,  and  from  var- 
ious foreign  lands;  trained  under  diverse  forms  of  government,  of  social  order,  and  of 
religious  faith,  they  seemed  to  be  elements  of  national  weakness  and  danger,  rather 
than  of  strength  and  safety.  But  the  hour  of  our  great  trial  has  come,  and  the  energy', 
the  resources,  the  unity,  the  patriotic  devotion  displayed  by  these  youthful  States, 
attest  the  value  and  success  of  the  agencies  by  which  their  institutions  have  been 
planted,  and  their  character  has  been  formed.  The  churches  which  this  and  kindred 
Societies  have  planted  have  been  the  schools,  the  ministers  they  have  sustained  have 
been  the  educators  of  those  brave  and  patriotic  men  who  have  poured  out  their  blood 
so  freely  on  the"  battle  fields  of  freedom  and  the  Union.  Many  a  missionary,  with  words 
of  cheer  and  tears  of  joy,  has  dismissed  to  his  countrj^'s  ser\'ice  nearly  every  one  of  those 
on  whom  he  had  mainly  depended  for  cooperation  in  his  labors,  and  for  pecuniary'  sup- 
port. Many  a  missionary  church  has,  today,  a  larger  membership  in  the  camp  and 
the  field  than  it  has  at  home.  .  . 

In  behalf  of  the  Executive  Committee, 

Milton  Badger, 
David  B.  Coe, 
Daniel  P.  Noyes, 
Secretaries  for  Correspondence. " 
Text — The  Home  Missionary,  July,  1862. 

"This  extraordinary'  crisis  has  given  us  a  most  deeply  interesting  view  of  the  value 
of  the  Home  Missionary  work  as  it  has  already  been  advanced.  We  diffuse  the 
Gospel — especially  carrying  it  to  new  settlements,  and  communities  rising  into  life. 
We  have  turned  our  eyes  with  deepest  interest  to  that  vast  missionary  field  opening  in 
the  immense  regions  of  the  West,  and  especially  so  because  we  have  seen  accumulating 
there,  with  wonderful  rapidity,  all  the  elements  of  national  power  and  greatness. 

Now  we  may  justly  claim  that  nineteen-twentieths  of  all  the  Gospel  influences 
that  have  been  sent  to  these  vast  regions  have  been  sent  by  Home  Missionary 
labors.  ... 

By  all  this,  a  moral  atmosphere  has  been  created,  most  healthful  to  the  growth  of 
all  patriotic  principles  and  emotions.  Thus,  undesignedly,  and  yet  most  surely,  there 
has  been  going  on  a  most  important  preparation  for  that  great  convulsion  that  is  now 
shaking  the  land.  ' Every  school  house  sermon,'  says  a  Western  writer,  ' for  these 
many  years,  has  been  a  lesson  preparatory  to  the  struggle  of  today.  Every  town,  vil- 
lage, or  country  edifice  that  has  been  raised  by  Home  Missions  has  been  a  fortress  for 
free  institutions.  Here  has  the  Constitution  been  sure  of  brave  defenders.  If  the 
American  Home  Missionary'  Societv  had  dated  its  origin  thirty  years  later  than  it  did, 


624  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

the  Government  could  hardly  have  reckoned,  as  it  now  can,  on  the  loyalty  of  its  right  - 
hand  power,  the  Valley  of  the  Mississippi. 

We  claim,  as  one  of  the  blessed  results  of  our  Home  Missionary  work,  and  as  a 
most  striking  proof  of  its  value,  that  it  has  so  enlightened  the  men  of  the  great  West, 
that  not  less  than  two  hundred  thousand  of  them  are  now  fighting  the  battles  of  their 
countr>^  But  for  such  Gospel  light  as  has  been  thrown  upon  their  minds,  such  patrio 
tic  emotions  would  not  have  been  theirs,  and  the  countr}',  in  its  penis,  would  ni 
have  had  them  for  its  defenders.  We  have  sown  bountifully,  and  now  bountiful  [ 
are  we  reaping. 

Text — The  Home  Missionary,  August,  1862. 

"Had  the  work  of  Home  Missions  been  prosecuted  throughout  the  South 
thoroughly  and  as  successfully  as  it  has  been  at  the  North  and  Northwest,  it  is  morai 
certain  that  this  rebellion  would  not  have  occurred.     And  had  the  work  been  hinder. 
or  neglected  in  the  North  or  Northwest,  and  those  portions  of  the  country  been  suffer 
to  remain  till  this  day  as  destitute  of  Gospel  institutions  as  they  would  have  been 
no  more  of  this  kind  of  labor  had  been  performed  in  them  than  has  been  in  the  South, 
it  is  morally  certain  that,  when  this  rebellion  came,  the  nation  could  have  made  \-\o 
successful  stand  against  it." 

Text — The  Home  Missionary,  December,  1862. 

"WTio  does  not  know  that  the  loyalty  of  the  West,  which  along  with  the  East  ha^ 
gone  down  against  the  South  as  did  the  hordes  of  Northern  Europe,  has  been  pr- 
duced  to  a  large  extent  by  the  sturdy  influence  of  the  pioneer  missionaries?  Ever 
where  patriotic,  every  where  rall>'ing  the  people  and  using  their  pulpits  for  recruiting 
stations,  they  have  but  reaped  the  fruit  of  their  former  teachings  in  the  enlistment- 
rolls  that  have  often  taken  away  their  sons  and  the  strength  of  their  temporal  support. 
By  responses  to  a  recent  circular,  we  learn  that  the  Congregational  churches  of  Illinois 
have  sent  to  the  war  one  in  eight  of  their  male  members;  Wisconsin,  one  in  nine; 
Minnesota,  one  in  seven;  Iowa,  one  in  five;  making  in  aU  several  Ironside  regiments. 
All  this,  besides  their  influence  upon  enlistment  in  the  community  generally.  And 
now,  as  the  war  sickens  our  heart  by  hope  deferred,  they  are  foremost  in  inspiriting 
the  people,  in  mmistering  moral  and  sanitary  succor  to  the  braves  of  the  army,  and  in 
sustaining  the  hands  of  the  Government. 

If  you  would  trace  the  practical  effect  of  this  evangelizing  enterprise,  you  will 
find  that  the  seam  along  which  our  Government  has  cracked  asunder,  was  the  Southern 
line  of  our  general  Home  Missionary  operations.  These  labors  were  not  welcomed, 
nor  scarcely  allowed  at  the  South.  Never  over  fifty  of  the  regiment  of  a  thousand 
missionaries  were  employed  there,  and  these  were  rejected  as  soon  as  the  Society . 
seven  years  ago,  laid  down  the  rule  of  "no  more  slaveholders  in  the  missionary- 
churches.'  And  yet  the  Society  is  ready  to  re-enter  the  field  as  soon  as  ponderous 
war  shall  have  battered  down  the  walls  with  which  Southern  barbarism  has  encircled 
itself. 

Text — The  Home  Missionary,  August,  1863. 


THE  CHURCHES  AND  THE  CIVIL  WAR  625 

"...  We  owe  our  preparation  for  great  patience  and  endurance,  in  behalf  of 
future  generations,  under  God,  to  the  fidelity  of  those  christian  ministers  who,  in  the 
Western  States,  from  the  beginning  of  those  States,  preached  a  Gospel  that  was  a 
Gospel  for  the  poor  and  for  the  poorest,  for  the  weak  and  for  the  weakest,  for  the  op- 
pressed and  against  the  oppressor.  We  reap  the  benefit  of  their  fidelity;  for  it  is  true, 
as  has  been  said,  that  you  may  almost  mark  the  line  of  rebellion  by  the  line  of  the 
American  Home  Missionaries.  Where  they  labored  most,  there  is  the  strength  of 
patriotism;  but  where  they  were  not  found,  there  slavery  and  ignorance  and  the  want 
of  patriotism,  which  is  treason,  have  been  found.  It  is  the  Gospel  that  has  saved  the 
West  and  the  Northwest  to  this  nation.  It  is  to  the  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
through  the  ministration  of  his  word,  at  the  hand  of  his  Servian ts,  that  we  owe  the  per- 
petuation of  this  government  in  all  our  Western  and  Northwestern  Territon-. 

...  if  any  thing  is  demonstrated,  it  is  that  the  Puritan  idea  of  carrj-ing  emanci- 
pation with  religion  is  the  true  idea.  There  has  been  a  development  of  the  Puritan 
spirit  in  rpany  directions.  It  is  a  peculiarity  of  Puritan  preaching  that  it  is  second  to 
no  other  in  religious  enthusiasm  and  devotional  sentiment.  It  tends  to  institution. 
It  inaugurates,  wherever  it  goes,  means  of  education.  We  have  had  it  shown  that 
without  education  there  can  not  be  patriotism,  and  there  can  not  be  union.  The 
fact  is,  that  New  England  is  patriotic  because  she  has  had  intelligence,  while  Ten- 
nessee has  been  wanting  in  patriotism  because  she  has  lacked  intelligence.  Make 
yourself  familiar  with  the  condition  of  these  two  regions,  and  you  will  find  it  to  be  so. 
The  statistical  tables  will  tell  the  story.  Those  States  that  have  the  most  men  who 
can  not  read  and  write  are  the  most  stubbornly  rebellious,  while  those  States  that  have 
the  most  men  who  can  read  and  write  cling  the  most  tenaciously  to  the  Union.  .Ml 
that  we  have  had  by  which  to  save  the  country  has  been  religion  and  popular  intelli- 
gence; and  we  have  come  near  losing  half  of  our  territory  simply  because  the  mases 
of  the  people  at  the  South  have  lived  in  such  profound  ignorance.  ..." 

Text — The  Home  Missionary,  September,  1863. 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

Since  the  Civil  War 
Bibliography 

For  the  reunion  of  the  Episcopalian  forces  immediately  after  the  War, 
documentary  material  is  found  in  the  "Journals  of  the  Proceedings"  of 
the  various  State  and  General  Conventions.  The  story  is  told  by  stand- 
ard writers,  such  as  Perry,  McConnell,  and  Tiffany  (see  p.  7). 

For  the  unsuccessful  attempt  on  the  part  of  the  Southern  and  Old 
School  Presbyterians  to  unite,  source  material  is  available  in  the  "Min 
utes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States";  "The  Distinctive  Principles  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  as  set  forth  in  its  Formal  Declarations  and  illustrated 
by  extracts  from  the  minutes  of  its  General  Assembly";  "Minutes  of 
the  General  Assembly,  Old  School"  (1861  f.),  and  the  "Minutes  of  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  New  School"  (1855  f.).  The  "History  of  the  Southern 
Presbyterian  Church"  by  Thomas  C.  Johnson,  D.D.  ("Amer.  Ch.  Hist. 
Ser."  Vol.  XI,  1900)  presents  the  situation  with  a  strong  Southern  bias. 

In  connection  with  the  reunion  of  the  Old  and  New  School  Presbyter- 
ians the  literature  is  more  extensive.  The  documentary  material  is 
found  in  the  "Minutes"  of  the  several  Assemblies  of  the  two  bodies :  "The 
Presbyterian  Union  Convention,  held  in  Philadelphia  November  6,  1867; 
Minutes  and  Phonographic  Report"  (1868);  "Proceedings  of  Presbyter- 
ian Reunion  at  Pittsburgh,  November  12,  1869"  (1869);  and  "Presby- 
terian Reunion;  A  Memorial  Volume,  1837-1871*'  (1871).  Historical 
works  are  as  follows:  "The  General  Assembly  of  1866"  (1867)  by  H.  A. 
Boardman;  "Reunion  of  the  Old  and  New  School  Presbyterian  Churches" 
(1867)  by  Charles  Hodge;  "Reunion  of  the  Presbyterian  Churches" 
(1867)  by  Henry  B.  Smith;  "A  History  of  the  New  School,  and  of  the 
Questions  Involved  in  the  Disruption  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
1838"  (1868)  by  S.  J.  Baird  (valuable.— See  below).  The  following  con- 
tributions appear  in  the  religious  periodicals:  "The  Presbyterian  General 
Assemblies"  ("Amer.  Theol.  Rev."  July,  1862);  "Principles  of  Church 
Union;  and  the  Reunion  of  Old  and  New  School  Presbyterians"  ("Bibl. 

626 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  ^27 

Rep.  and  Princ.  Rev.."  April,  1865);  ''Presbyterian  Reunion"  ("Anier. 
Pres.  and  Theol.  Rev.,"  Oct.  1868);  "Presbyterian  Union  Convention" 
("Merc'burg  Rev.,"  Jan.  1868);  "Historical  Sketch  of  the  Reunion" 
("Amer.  Pres.  Rev."  July,  1869) ;  "Proceedings  of  the  Late  Assemblies  on 
Reunion,"  also  "Exposition  and  Defence  of  the  Basis  of  Reunion,"  and 
"The  New  Basis  of  Union"  ("Princ.  Rev."  July,  1869);  "PresJjyterian 
Division  and  Reunion,"  also  "The  Philadelphia  Presbyterian  Union 
Convention"  ("Amer.  Pres.  and  Theol.  Rev."  Jan.  1868);  "Presbyterian 
Reunion"  ("Bibl.  Rep.  and  Princ.  Rev.,"  Jan.  1868);  "Doctor  Baird's 
History  of  the  New  School"  ("Amer.  Pres.  Rev.,"  Jan.  1869);  "The 
Presbyterian  Disruption  of  1838 — A  Review  of  Dr.  S.  J.  Baird's  History 
of  the  New  School"  ("New  Englander"  Jan.  1869);  "Baird's  History  of 
the  New  School"  ("Princ.  Rev.,"  Jan.  1869);  "Smaller  Bodies  of  Amer- 
ican Presbyterians"  (ibid.,  Oct.  1869). 

In  the  literature  that  follows,  it  will  become  clear  why  it  was  that  the 
Methodists  of  the  South  and  North  were  unable  to  unite:  "Methodism 
and  the  War"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  July,  1863);  "Methodist  Churches 
North  and  South"  (ibid.  Oct.  1865,  excellent);  "The  Two  Methodisms. 
North  and  South"  (ibid.  April,  1866);  "The  Second  General  Conference" 
(ibid.  July  1866);  "The  New  York  East  Conference,  and  the  Southern 
General  Conference"  (ibid.  July  1866,  good);  "Our  Present  and  Past 
Relations  to  Slavery"  (ibid.  April  1868,  historically  valuable);  "The 
Episcopal  Correspondence  on  Church  Reunion"  (ibid.  July  1869,  good); 
"Did  the  'Church  South'  Secede?"  (ibid.  April,  1870);  "The  Present 
-Crisis"  ("South.  Rev."  Jan.  1873);  "The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
the  Southern  States"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  Jan.  1872);  "Our  Work  at 
the  South"  (ibid.  Jan.  1874);  "Educational  Work  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  South"  (ibid.  May,  1886);  "The  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  South"  {ibid.  March,  1888);  "The  Two  Metho- 
disms"  (ibid.  Sept.  1888);  "The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  the 
South"  (ibid.  Jan.  1890,  significant);  "The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  South"  (ibid.  May,  1896);  "Preparatory  Education  from  the 
Southern  Standpoint"  ("Quar.  Rev.  M.  E.  Church  South"  July,  1S91, 
significant  for  the  union  of  recent  date). 

"An  Appeal  to  Facts.  A  Reply  to  Dr.  Godbey's  Defense  of  Southern 
Methodism"  (1890)  by  B.  Fry,  D.D.  should  be  read  along  with  "The 
Organic  Union  of  American  Methodism"  (1892;  by  Bishop  Merrill. 

For  the  documents  Ijearing  upon  the  breakdown  of  the  negotiations 
looking  toward  union,  in  addition  to  the  "Minutes  of  the  Conferences," 
the  student  will  find  everything  he  needs  in  ''Formal  Fratemit>-.     Pro- 


628  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ceedings  of  the  General  Conferences  of  the  Metliodist  Episcopal  Churcl 
and  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South  in  1872,  1874,  and  1876' 
and  of  the  Joint  Commission  of  the  two  Churches  on  Fraternal  Relation: 
at  Cape  May,  New  Jersey,  August  16-23,.  1876"  (1877). 

The  recent  attempts  of  the  Methodists  of  the  North  and  South  to  gei 
together  are  set  forth  in  the  Reports  of  the  Committee  of  Fratemit) 
embodied  in  the  "Journals";  "American  Methodism — Its  Divisions  anc 
Unification"  (1915)  by  Bishop  T.  B.  Neely;  "A  Working  Conference  or 
the  Union  of  American  Methodism"  (report  of  meeting,  Feb.  15-17,  191q 
at  Harris  Hall,  Evanston,  Illinois);  the  "Proceedings  of  the  Joint  Com 
mission  on  Unification  .  .  .  held  at  Baltimore  Dec.  28,  1916,  to  Jan.  2 
1917";  and  "Proceedings"  of  the  meeting  held  at  Savannah,  Georgia, 
Jan.  23,  1918. 

In  connection  with  lay  representation,  adopted  in  1872,  the  following 
is  the  representative  hterature:  "Analysis  of  the  Principles  of  Church' 
Government;  Particularly  that  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church'' 
(1852)  by  Rev.  M.  M.  Hinkle;  "Lay  Representation  in  the  General 
Court  of  the  Church  proven  to  be  Unscriptural,  Unreasonable,  and  Con- 
trary to  Sound  Policy"  (1863)  by  William  Barnes;  "Lay  Representation 
in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  Its  Justice  and  Expediency"  (1864) 
by  Gilbert  Haven;  "Lay  Delegation  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
Calmly  Considered.  Its  Injustice  and  Impracticability"  (a  pamphlet 
1867)  by  James  Porter,  D.D. 

From  the  literature  that  follows,  the  student  may  see  what  issues  have 
exercised  the  Methodists  during  the  last  forty  years:  "Proposed  New 
Articles  of  Religion"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  April,  1872);  "The  Presiding 
Eldership"  {ibid.  Jan.  1875);  "Should  Presidmg  Elders  be  Elected?" 
{ibid.  April,  1876,  see  also  April  and  October  1879);  "Ecumenical  Metho- 
dism" {ibid.  Oct.  1880);  "The  Methodist  Ecumenical  Conference "(i6i</ 
Jan.  1882);  "An  Inside  View  of  the  Great  Methodist  Ecumenical  Con- 
ference of  1881"  ("Amer.  Meth.  Epis.  Ch.  Rev."  July  1884);  "The 
Itinerant  Ministry  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  ("Meth.  Quar, 
Rev."  Jan.  and  April,  1880);  "Our  JSIethodist  Local  Preachers"  {ibid. 
April,  1882);  "The  Solidarity  of  Methodism"  {ibid.  Oct.  1883,— con- 
tains important  data  respecting  pastorless  churches  of  all  denominations, 
and  discusses  the  superiority  of  itinerancy);  "The  Removal  of  the  Time 
Limit"  {ibid.  May,  1894);  "The  Time  Restriction  in  the  Methodist 
Itinerancy"  {ibid.  March,  1888);  "Prmciples  of  Church  Government 
with  Special  Application  to  a  Polity  of  Episcopal  Methodism  and  a 


> 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  629 

Plan  for  the  Reorganization  of  the  General  Conference  into  Two  Distinct, 
Separate  and  Concurrent  Houses"  (1888)  by  Wm.  H.  Perrme,  D.D. 
.  .  .";  "The  Two  House  Plan"  ("Meth.  Rev."  March,  1891— contains 
documents);  "The  Ground  of  Woman's  Eligibility"  {ibid.  May,  1891); 
"The  Eligibility  of  Women  not  a  Scriptural  Question"  {ibid.  March, 
1891);  "The  Real,  Judicial  Declaration  of  1888"  {ibid.  Jan.  1896); 
"That  Pseudo-Judicial  Declaration  of  1888  ..."  {ibid.  Jan.  1896); 
"The  Life  Tenure  of  the  Methodist  Episcopacy"  {ibid.  Jan.  1892); 
"Methodist  Episcopacy  in  Transition  '  {ibid.  Sept.  1895);  "The  Inad- 
visability  of  Districting  Bishops"  {ibid.  March,  1896). 

For  Methodism  of  the  last  forty  years  a  good  interpretation  from  the 
southern  standpoint  is  given  by  Bishop  Du  Bose  in  "A  History  of  Metho- 
dism" (1916).  "The  Bishops  and  the  Supervisional  System  of  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Church"  (1912)  by  Bishop  Neely  elaborately  discusses  a 
living  issue. 

The  spiritual  and  intellectual  interests  of  the  negro  have  been  a  sub- 
ject of  great  concern  to  the  churches  during  the  period  under  considera- 
tion. The  best  documentary  material  on  this  subject  are  the  annual 
reports  of  the  Freedmen's  Societies.  There  is  also  valuable  material 
in  the  reports  of  the  missionary  societies  of  the  various  churches. 
"Negro  Education,  A  Study  of  the  Private  and  Higher  Schools 
Ml  (for  Colored  People  in  the  United  States"  (II  Vols.  1917  Bulletin  1916, 
plilet  No.  Z3.  Department  of  the  Interior)  is  encyclopaedic  in  its  range  of 
information.  "Documentary  History  of  Reconstruction"  (Vol.  II,  1907) 
havi  by  W.  L.  Fleming  has  some  readings.  In  addition  the  following  will  be 
'ound  useful:  "The  Future  of  the  Colored  Race  in  America"  ("Pres. 
Rev."  July,  1862);  "The  Negro  Problem  Solved;  Africa  as  She  Was, 
ind  Is  and  Shall  Be"  by  Hollis  Reid  (1864— advocates  voluntary  colon i- 
jation) ;  "Relations  of  the  Colored  People  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
:hurch  South"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  July,  1866— good);  "The  Africo- 
Vmerican"  {ibid.  April  1868— very  informing) ;  "The  Religious  Future  of 
he  Negro"  ("Church  Quar."  April,  1874);  "The  Freedmen"  ("Meth. 
Juar.  Rev."  July,  1877— especially  valuable  for  bibliography  and  histori- 
al  data);  "Education  Among  the  Freedmen"  (ibid.  Jan.  1878);  "Our 
southern  Field"  {ibid.  April,  1878— good);  "Religious  Education  of  the 
"olored  People  of  the  South"  ("New  Englander"  Sept.  1878);  "The 
education  of  Freedmen"  ("N.  Amer.  Rev."  June  and  July,  1879),  by 
larriet  Beecher  Stowe;  "Southern  Methodism  and  Colored  Missions" 
"Quar.  Rev.  M.  E.  Church  South"  Oct.  1880);  "Education  iji  the  South" 
"Luth.  Quar."  April,  1882);  "The  African  in  the  United  States"  ^"Meih 


630  SOUKCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Quar.  Rev."  April,  1883 — suggests  colonization  as  solution);  "Educa-i 
tional  Problems  in  the  South"  ("Quar.  Rev.  M.  E.  Church  South"  Oct. 
1883);  "Educational  Work  in  the  South"  (1883)  by  Rev.  R.  S.  Rust, 
D.D.;  "The  Problem  of  our  African  Population"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rex" 
Jan.  1884);  "The  Race  Problem  in  the  South"  ("Quar.  Rev.  M.  E. 
Church  South"  April.  1889);  "The  Southern  Church  and  the  Negro" 
("Cumb.  Pres.  Rev."  April,  1889) ;  "Notes  on  the  Progress  of  the  Coloured 
People  in  Maryland  since  the  War"  by  J.  R.  Brackett,  Ph.D.  ("J.H.U. 
Studies,"  Ser.  VIII);  "The  Colored  Man  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal] 
Church"  by  Rev.  L.M.Hagood,M.D.  (1890 — some  valuable  documents)  ;| 
"Problem  of  Education  in  the  Southern  States"  ("Meth.  Rev."  Jan.; 
1892 — much  valuable  data);  "Our  Church  in  her  Relation  to  the  Negro"! 
("Meth.  Rev."  Sept.  1894 — very  informing);  "Reminiscences  of  Thirty- 
Years  Labor  in  the  South"  (1895)  by  C.  H.  Corey;  "x\pology  for  iht 
Higher  Education  of  the  Negro"  (ibid.  Sept.  1897).  "Tuskegee,  IIe 
Story  and  its  Work"  (1900)  by  M.  B.  Thrasher;  "From  Servitude  tc 
Service"  (1905 — gives  lectures  on  the  history  and  work  at  Howard 
Berea,  Tuskegee,  Hampton,  Atlanta  and  Fish) ;  "Tuskegee.  Its  People  . 
Their  Ideals  and  Achievements"  (1905)  by  B.T.  Washington.  Seealsc 
Papers  and  Discussions  in  "Proc.  Baptist  Congress"  years  1890  and  1902 
and  more  notably  the  "Publications  of  Atlanta  University." 

It  is  during  the  last  fifty  years  that  the  American  churches  have  beer 
aroused  to  the  relation  of  the  Gospel  to  social  ills.  In  this  connection  th( 
following  articles  and  monographs  will  prove  illuminating:  "The  Prisor 
Association  of  New  York"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  Jan.  1864);  "Prisons, 
and  Reformatories"  ("Bib.  Rep.  and  Princ.  Rev."  Jan.  1868);  "Th( 
Reformation  of  Criminals"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  July,  1868);  "Preven, 
tion  and  Reform  of  Juvenile  Crime"  (ibid.  Oct.  1872 — gives  beginnings 
of  this  work);  "The  Dangerous  Classes  and  their  Treatment"  (ibid- 
July,  1873);  "  The  Relation  of  the  Church  to  Crime"  ("Christian  Quar.' 
July,  1873);  "Social  Reform  and  the  Church"  ("Univ.  Quar."  April. 
1879);  "Relations  of  Politics  and  Christianity"  ("Meth.  Quarj 
Rev."  July,  1879);  "Christianity  and  Wages"  ("New  Englander,"  Julyj 
1882);  "Christianity  and  Social  Science"  ("Jour.  Christian  Phil."  JaOj 
1883);  "The  Church  Lyceum,  Its  Organization  and  Management"  (18831 
by  Rev.  T.  B.  Neely— (see  also  editorial  review  in  "Meth.  Quar.  Rev.' 
Oct.  1883);  "The  Labor  Question"  (" Church  Rev. "  July,  1886);  "Th 
Clergy  and  the  Labor  Question"  ("New  Princ.  Rev."  July,  1886);  "Chris 
and  the  Labor  Movement"  ("Quar.  Rev.  Evang.  Luth.  Ch. "  July,  1890' 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  631 

"The  Church  in  Modern  Society"  (1890)  by  Juhus  H.  Ward;  "Synods 

and  Senates"  ("Quar.  Rev.  M.  E.  Church  South"  Jan.  1891 — discusses 

the  duty  of  the  church  in  denouncing  bad  legislation,  corrupt  elections, 

etc.);   "Sociological   Christianity  a  Necessity"    (''Meth.   Rev."   May, 

1891);  "Regeneration  as  a  Force  in  Reform  Movements"  (ibid.  Nov. 

1891,  and  Nov.  1892— significant);  "Church's  Tribute  to  Vice"  ("Quar. 

Rev.  U.  B.  in  Christ"  Oct.  1891 — pleads  for  Christian  principles  in  the 

political   arena);    "Socialism   and   Christianity   and   Social   Reforms" 

i    ("Pres.  and  Ref.  Rev."  Jan.  1892);  "The  Study  of  Social  Science  in 

j   Theological  Seminaries"  ("Christian  Thought"  April,  1892);  "Applica- 

j    tions  of  our  National  Principles"  ("Bapt.  Quar.  Rev. "  Oct.  1892);  "The 

I   Ethical  Aim  of  Christianity  "  ("  Luth.  Quar. "  Oct.  1892— notable) ;  "  The 

I    New  Era,  or  the  Coming  Kingdom"  (1893)  by  Rev.  Josiah  Strong; 

"Civic  Christianity"  ("Luth.  Quar."  Jan.  1893);  "Improved  Homes 

for  Wage  Earners"  ("Bibl.  Sacra"  July,  1897);  "What  are  the  Functions 

i  of  the  Church?"  ("Meth.  Rev."  July,  1893— a  plea  for  the  institutional 

1   church);  "The  Social  Teaching  of  Jesus"  (1897)  by  Shailer  Mathews; 

:   "Christianity  and  the  Social  State"  (1898)  by  G.  C.  Lorimer;  "The 

I  Place  of  the  Pulpit  in  Modern  Life  and  Thought"  ("Bibl.  Sacra"  July, 

I   1898);  "The  Value  of  the  Study  of  Political  Economy  to  the  Christian 

I  Minister"  ("Meth.  Rev."  Sept.  1898);  "The  Christian  Conception  of 

i  Wealth"  ("Bibl.  Sacra"  April,  1899);  "Religious  Movements  for  Social 

I  Betterment"  (1900)  by  Josiah  Strong;  "Jesus  Christ  and  the  Social 

\  Question"   (1900)  by  Francis  G.   Peabody;  "Laboratory  and  Pulpit. 

I  The  Relation  of  Biology  to  the  Preacher  and  His  Message"  (1901)  by 

I  William  L.  Poteat;  "The  Duty  of  the  Church  in  Relation  to  the  Labor 

■•':  Movement"   ("Amer.  Jour.  Theol."  Oct.   1901);   "The  Church  and 

i  Popular  Education"  by  H.  B.  Adams,  ("J.  H.  U.  Studies"  ser.  XVHI); 

;  j  "The  Church  and  Society,  A  New  Alignment  for  a  New  Ideal"  ("Meth. 

'  j  Rev."  Jan.   1901);  "Democracy  and  Social  Ethics"   (1902)  by  Jane 

.;!  Adams;  "Social  Salvation"  by  Washington  Gladden,  (1902,  Beecher 

.  i  Lectures,  Yale  University);  "Christianity  and  Socialism"   (1904)  by 

'  I  Washington  Gladden;  "The  Social  Message  of  the  Modern   Pulpit" 

',  ,  (1906,  Yale  Lectures,)  by  Charles  R.  Brown;  "Christianity  and  the  Social 

■  ;  Crisis"  (1907)  by  W^alter  Rauschenbusch;  "Social  Aspects  of  Religious 

|.  _  Institutions"  (1908)  by  Edwin  L.  Earp;  "Jesus  Christ  and  the  Civiliza- 

!■>  I  tion  of  Today"  (1908)  by  Joseph  Alexander  Leighton;  "The  Church  and 

^^  ,  the  Changmg  Order"    (1908)   by  Shailer  Mathews;   "The  Christian 

,^'  ;  Ministry  and  the  Social  Order"  (1908,  Yale  Lectures)  edited  by  C.  S. 

,jMacFarland;  "The  Approach  to  the  Social  Question"  n009i  bv  F.  G. 


632  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Peabody;  "Social  Ministry.  An  Introduction  to  the  Study  and  Practice! 
of  Social  Service.  Edited  for  the  Methodist  Federation  for  Social  Ser- 
vice" (1910)  by  H.  F.  Ward;  "Christianity  and  Social  Questions "  (1911) 
by  W.  Cunningham;  "Socialism  from  the  Christian  Standpoint"  (1912) 
by  Father  Bernard  Vaughan,  S.J.;  "Spiritual  Culture  and  Social  Ser- 
vice" (1912)  by  C.  S.  MacFarland;  "Christianizing  the  Social  Order" 
(1912)  by  Walter  Rauschenbusch;  "Social  Creed  of  the  Churches"  (1912) 
edited  by  H.  F.  Ward;  "The  Church  and  Social  Reforms"  (1913)  by 
James  R.  Howerton;  "Christianity  and  Politics"  by  Wm.  Cunningham 
(1914,  Lowell  Lectures);  "The  Function  of  the  Church  in  Modern 
Society"  ("Amer.  Jour.  Theol. "  Jan.  1914);  "Social  Evangelism" 
(1915)  by  H.  F.  Ward.  Important  papers  and  discussions  appear  in 
"Proc.  Baptist  Congress"  Years  1883,  1892,  1899,  1906,  1907  and  1909; 
and  "Minutes  of  the  National  Council  of  the  Congregational  Churches" 
for  meetings  1905  and  since. 

With  this  awakened  social  interest,  the  church  has  been  stimulated 
to  a  deepening  concern  for  temperance  reform,  the  literature  of  which  is 
as  follows:  "The  Temperance  Reform"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  July, 
1873 — good  for  historical  data);  "Relations  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  to  the  Cause  of  Temperance"  (ibid.  Oct.  1876);  "Do  the  Scrip- 
tures Prohibit  the  Use  of  Alcoholic  Beverages?"  ("Bibl.  Sacra"  July, 
1880,  see  also  for  the  same  type  of  argument,  "Meth.  Quar.  Rev." 
all  numbers,  1882);  "A  Restatement  of  the  Temperance  Problem" 
("Univ.  Quar."  April,  1881);  "Is  Total  Abstinence  True  Temperance?" 
("Pres.  Rev."  April,  1882);  "Christian  Citizenship  with  Reference  to 
the  Liquor  Traffic"  ("Christian  Quar.  Rev."  April,  1882);  "Methodism 
and  the  Temperance  Reformation"  (1882)  by  Rev.  Henry  Wheeler; 
"Prohibition  and  Temperance"  ("Quar.  Rev.  M.  E.  Church  South," 
April,  1883);  "The  Liquor  Problem  in  All  Ages"  by  Daniel  Dorchester 
1884 — a  good  book  bringing  the  subject  to  date  of  composition, 
and  confined  almost  exclusively  to  America);  "Some  Plain  Words  on 
Prohibition"  ("The  New  Princ.  Rev."  Sept.  1887);  "What  More  Can 
be  Done  by  Law  on  the  Cause  of  Temperance?  "  ("Andover  Rev."  June, 
1889);  "A  Scheme  of  the  Devil"  ("Quar.  Rev.  U.  B.  in  Christ"  Oct' 
1890— criticizes  high  license.  See  also  Jan.  1895);  "The  Duties  of 
Church  Members  in  the  Temperance  Reform  "  ("  Our  Day  "  June,  1893); 
"Immoral  Use  and  Sale  of  Intoxicants"  ("Cath.  World,"  Oct.  1894). 

The  rise  of  our  larger  cities  has  awakened  the  churches  to  their 
distinctive  religious  and  moral  problems.  These  are  discussed  as  under: 
"City  Missions"  ("Christian  Review"  Oct.  1854— note  bibliography); 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  633 


"New  York  City  a  Field  For  Church  Work "  ("Amer.  Quar.  Ch.  Rev." 
July,  1864);  "Our  Work  in  Cities— the  Chicago  Church"  ("Freewill 
Baptist  Quar."  Jan.  1867);  "The  Pauperism  of  our  Cities,  its  Character, 
Condition,  Causes  and  Relief "  ("Pres.  Quar,  and  Princ.  Rev."  April, 
1874);  "Our  Home  Mission  Work  in  Cities"  ("Quar.  Rev.  Ev.  Lutli. 
Ch."  Oct.  1876);  "City  Methodism"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  Jan.  1878); 
"Modern  Cities  and  their  Religious  Problems"  (1886)  by  S.  L.  Loomis; 
"City  Evangelization"  ("Meth.  Rev."  March,  1887,  also  Sept.  1888); 
"The  Problem  of  the  Modern  City  Church"  ("Andover  Rev."  Dec. 
1889);  "City  Missions  and  Social  Problems"  ("Meth.  Rev."  March, 
1893);  "The  Church  and  the  City"  {ihid.  Jan.  1894— valuable  for 
relative  strength  of  Protestant  and  Catholic  work  in  the  cities);  "Re- 
demption of  the  Slums"  {ibid.  March,  1895);  "The  Twentieth  Century 
City"  (n.d.)  by  Josiah  Strong;  "The  Church  in  the  City"  (1915)  by 
F.  D.  Leete. 

itdjj        The  Chinese  problem  was  first  seriously  approached  by  Rev.  0. 

[,j{|  Gibson,  A.M.  in  "The  Chinese  in  America"  (1877).  An  informing  ar- 
ticle with  bibHography  is  "Some  Phases  of  the  Chinese  Problem"  ("Meth. 
Quar.  Rev."  April,  1878).  An  earlier  contribution  is  "The  Chinese 
Problem"  ("Evang.  Quar.  Rev."  Jan.  1870). 

The  secularization  of  the  Sabbath  has  been  discussed  as  follows: 
"Rational  Sunday  Observance"  ("N.  Amer.  Rev."  Dec.  1880);  "The 
Teaching  of  our  Lord  Regarding  the  Sabbath,  and  Its  Bearing  on  Chris- 
tian Work"  ("Pres.  Rev."  Jan.  1883);  "The  Sabbath  for  ]Man  ..." 
(1885)  by  Rev.  Wilbur  F.  Crafts;  "The  Sunday  Question"  ("New 
Princ.  Rev."  July,  1886);  "Our  Rest  Day,  Its  Origin,  History,  and 
Claims,  With  Special  Reference  to  Present  Day  Needs"  (1890)  by 
Thomas  Hamilton,  D.D.;  "Man's  Inheritance  in  the  Sabbath"  ("Chris- 
tian Thought"  Oct.  1890).  See  also  "Proc.  Baptist  Congress"  Years 
1886  &  1889. 

The  increasmg  appreciation  of  the  value  of  the  Sunday-school,  and  of 
religious  education  among  the  young,  is  a  subject  around  which  an  ex- 
tensive bibhography  centers — "The  History  of  Sunday  Schools  and  of 
Rehgious  Education  from  the  Earliest  Times"  (1847)  by  Lewis  G.  Pray; 

,j"lj  "Forty  Years  Experience  in  Sunday  Schools"  (1860)  by  Stephen  H. 

iJ  Tyng,  D.D.;  "Sabbath  Schools,  Their  Origin  and  Progress"  ("Unit. 
Pres.  Quar.  Rev."  Oct.  1861);  "The  Sunday  School"  ("Meth.  Quar. 
Rev."  April,  1869);  "The  Growth  of  the  Sunday  School  Idea  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church"  {ibid.  July,  1871);  "Sunday  Schools  and 
their  Importance  in  Missionary  Work"  ("Theol.  Medium"  Jan.  1873;; 


634  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY  I 

"Sunday  Schools  and  their  Importance  in  Missionary  Work"  ("Chris- 
tian Quar."  Jan.  1873);  "The  Sunday  School  Movement  in  its  Relation 
to  the  Cause  of  Educational  Religion"  ("Merc'burg  Rev."  Jan.  1873); 
"The  Sunday  School  in  its  Relation  to  the  Church"  {ibid.  July,  1873); 
"The  Sunday  School,  Its  Past  and  Present"  ("Pres.  Quar.  and  Princ. 
Rev."  July,  1873);  "The  Training  of  the  Young  of  the  Church"  ("Meth. 
Quar.  Rev."  Oct.  1873);  "The  Religious  Education  of  Children"  ("Chris- 
tian Quar."  April,  1875);  "Our  Sunday  School  Literature"  ("Meth. 
Quar.  Rev."  April,  1876);  "Is  the  Modern  Sunday  School  Method  a' 
Success?"  (ibid.  April,  1876);  "The  Care  of  the  Young  of  the  Church" 
("Quar.  Rev.  Ev.  Luth.  Ch."  July,  1876);  "The  Scope  of  Effective  Sun- 
day School  Instruction  "  ("Bapt.  Quar. "  Oct.  1877) ;  "Thorough  Personal 
Preparation  in  Sunday  School  Work"  ("New  Englander"  Sept.  1878); 
"Shall  the  Church  Rely  on  Revivalism  or  on  Christian  Nurture?  "  (zft/i. 
Nov.  1879);  "The  Church  School  and  its  Officers"  (1886),  "The  Modern 
Sunday  School"  (1887),  and  "The  Church  School  and  Normal  Guide' 
(1889)  all  by  Rev.  J.  H.  Vincent;  "The  American  Sunday  School' 
("Pres.  Rev."  April,  1889);  "Should  the  General  Convention  Set  Forth 
A  Course  of  Study  for  the  Sunday  School?"  ("Church  Rev."  Oct.  1899); 
"The  Sabbath  School  as  a  Factor  in  Religious  Training"  ("Quar.  Rev. 
Evang.  Luth.  Ch."  April,  1890);  "The Modern  Sunday  School "  ("Meth.: 
Rev."  Jan.  1891);  "The  Sunday  School,  Its  Place  and  its  Purpose  in 
the  Church"  ("Quar.  Rev.  M.  E.  Ch.  South"  Jan.  1893);  "The  Sab- 
bath School  Movement  of  Today"  ("Pres.  and  Ref.  Rev."  April,  1894); 
"The  Religion  of  Childhood"  ("Meth.  Rev."  July,  1900). 

From  the  extensive  historical  and  scientific  literature  of  the  last 
twenty  years,  the  following  is  selected  as  the  most  significant:  "The 
Training  of  Children  in  Religion"  (1901)  by  G.  Hodges;  "Sunday  School 
Movements  in  America"  (1901)  by  M.  C.  Brown;  "Modern  Methods  in 
Sunday  School  Work,"  (1903)  by  G.  W.  Mead;  "The  Pedagogical  Bible 
School"  (1903)  by  S.  B.  Haslett;  "Principles  and  Ideals  for  the  Sunday 
School"  (1903)  by  E.  D.  Burton;  "The  Childs  Religious  Life  (1903) 
by  W.  G.  Koons;  "The  Sunday  School  in  the  Development  of  the 
American  Church"  (1904)  by  O.  S.  Michael;  "The  Evolution  of  the 
Sunday  School",  (1911)  by  H.  F.  Cope;  "Efficiency  in  the  Sunday  School' 
(1912)  by  the  same  author:  "The  Minister  and  the  Boy"  (1912)  by 
Allan  Hoben;  "The  Boy  and  the  Sunday  School  ..."  (1913)  by  J.  L. 
Alexander;  "Worship  in  the  Sunday  School"  (1913)  by  H.  Hartshorne; 
"The  Religious  Development  of  the  Child"  (1913)  by  R.  W.  Weaver; 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  635 

"The  Sunday  School  under  Scienlihc  Managenienl"  (1914)  by  E.  J. 
Denner;  The  Church  School  (1914)  by  W.  S.  Athearn;  "Graded  Social 
Service  for  the  Sunday  School"  (1914)  by  N.  S.  Hutchins;  "The  Sunday- 
School  Building  and  its  Equipment''  (1914)  by  H.  F.  Evans;  "Relif^ious 
.  Education  in  the  Family"  (1915)  by  H.  F.  Cope;  "How  to  conduct  a 
Sunday  School"  (1915)  by  M.  Lawrence;  "Character  through  Recrea- 
tion" (1915)  by  H.  P.  Young;  "Recreation  and  the  Church"  (1917)  by 
H.  VV.  Gates;  "The  Boy  Scout  Movement  Applied  by  the  Church" 
(1915)  by  Richardson  and  Loomis;  "The  Church  and  the  People's  Play" 
(1915)  by  H.  A.  Atkinson;  "The  Modern  Sunday  School  and  its  Present 
Day  Task"  (1916)  by  H.  F.  Cope;  "Religious  Training  in  the  School, 
and  Home"  (1917)  by  Sneath,  Hodges  and  Tweedy;  "A  Social 
Theory  of  Religious  Education"  (1917)  by  G.  A.  Coe;  "Christian 
Nurture"  (1917)  by  H.  Bushnell;  "The  Sunday  School  Movement 
1780-1917,  and  the  American  Sunday  School  Union  ..." 
(1917)  by  E.  W.  Rice;  "Religious  Education  in  the  Church"  (1918)  by 
H.  F.  Cope.  "The  Sunday  School  and  the  Teens"  and  "The  Teens  and 
the  Rural  Sunday  School"  edited  (1913-14)  by  J.  L.  Alexander 
discusses  the  problems  of  adolescence.  The  Reports  of  ihe  Religious 
Educational  Association  are  rich  in  scientific  material.  "Religious 
Education"  the  magazine  of  this  Association  contains  much  relating  to 
principles  and  methods  of  religious  education. 

On  revivalism  there  is  the  following: "  Revivals  "("  Evang.Quar.  Rev. " 
April,  1868);  "The  Influence  of  Revivals  on  the  State  of  Religion"  (ibid. 
Jan.  1870);  "Revivals  of  Religion — How  to  Make  them  Productive  of 
Permanent  Good  "  ("NewEnglander"  Jan.  1874);  "Modern  Revivalism," 
also  "Evangelists,  Their  Office  and  Work"  ("Christ.  Quar.  "  Jan.  1876); 
"Revivals  and  the  Ordinary  Working  Conditions  of  the  Churches" 
("Congr.  Quar."  Jan.  1876);  "The  Revivals  of  the  Century"  ("Pres. 
Quar.  and  Princ.  Rev."  Oct.  1876);  "Strictures  on  Revivals  of  RcHgion" 
("Bibl.  Sacra"  April,  1877);  "Recent  Evangelistic  Movements"  ("New- 
Englander" Jan.  1879);  "Do  We  Need  an  Ethical  Revival?"  (ibid.  Sept. 
1880);  "The  Coming  Revival,  Its  Characteristics,"  also  "Signs  of  Its 
Coming"  ("Homil.  Rev."  Jan.  and  Feb.  1897). 

On  Moody's  work,  there  is  "The  American  Evangelists,  D.L.  Moody 
and  Ira  L.  Sankey,  in  Great  Britain  and  Ireland"  (1875)  by  John  Hall; 
"D.  L.  Moody  and  his  Work"  (1875)  by  Rev.  W.  H.  Daniels;  "The  Life  of 
Dwight  L.  Moody"  (1900)  by  William  R.  Moody.  "The  .Moody  Revival 
of  the  Seventies"  (A.M.  DissciiMtion.  Univ.  of  Chjcago.  1915)  by  V.  !•". 


636  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Schwalm  is  a  satisfactory  treatment  which  contains  an  exhaustive  biblio- 
graphy, including  newspaper  material. 

In  connection  with  Young  People's  work,  there  is  "Young  People's 
Christian  Societies "("Quar.  Rev.  U.B.  in  Christ"  July,  1890);" The  Chris- 
tian Endeavor  Movement"  ("Pres.Quar."  April,  1891);  "Opportunities 
and  Perils  of  the  Epworth  League"  ("Meth.  Rev."  May,  1894);  "Young 
People's  Societies  and  Our  Church"  ("Pres.  Quar. "  July,  1895);  "Chris- 
tian Endeavor  and  the  General  Assembly"  ("Pres.  and  Ref.  Rev." 
Oct.  1896)  and  a  "History  of  the  Baptist  Young  Peoples  Union  of  Amer- 
ica (1913)  by  J.  W.  Conley.  A  doctoral  dissertation  by  Rev.  F.  O. 
Erb  entitled  "Development  of  the  Young  People's  Movement"  (Univ. 
of  Chicago,  1916)  gives  an  exhaustive  survey  of  the  rise  of  the  various 
young  people's  organizations.    A  good  bibliography  is  appended. 

The  emergence  of  women  into  the  pubHc  activities  of  the  church 
has  a  literature  as  follows:  "Woman's  Place  in  Religious  Meetings" 
("Congr.  Rev."  Jan.  1868);  "Silence  of  Women  in  the  Churches" 
(ibid.);  "Woman's  Place  in  Assemblies  for  Pubhc  Worship"  ("Pres.. 
Quar.  and  Princ.  Rev."  Jan.  1873);  "Women  in  the  Church"  ("Quar. 
Rev.  Evang.  Luth.  Ch. "  April,  1874);  "May  a  Woman  Speak  in  a  Pro- 
miscuous Religious  Assembly?"  ("Congr.  Quar."  April,  1874);  "Wo- 
man's Right  to  PubHc  Forms  of  Usefulness  in  the  Church"  ("New 
Englander"  April,  1877);  " Silence  of  Women  in  the  Churches"  ("Meth. 
Quar.  Rev."  April,  1878 — see  also  appended  bibliography);  "Women 
Keeping  Silence  in  Churches"  ("Bibl.  Sacra"  Jan.  1878);  "Women  and 
Missions"  ("Meth.  Rev. "  Sept.  1886 — good  for  early  history  of  Women's 
Boards);  "Woman's  Position  and  Work  in  the  Church"  ("Pres.  Rev." 
April,  1889);  "Woman's  Work  in  the  Modern  Church"  ("Christian 
Thought"  Oct.  1890).  See  also  literature  dealing  with  women's  right 
to  representation  in  the  Methodist  Conferences,  p.  629. 

Efficiency  in  church  work  is  discussed  in  "Characteristics  of  an  Effi- 
cient Church"  ("Freewill  Bapt.  Quar."  Jan.  1864);  "Organization  for 
Efficient  Work"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  Oct.  1873);  "The  Problem  of 
our  Church  Benevolences"  (ibid.  Jan.  1882  and  April,  1883— valuable); 
"The  Church's  Future"  ("Luth.  Quar.  Rev."  July,  1882);  "How  to 
Develope  and  Direct  the  Benevolences  of  the  Church"  (ibid.  Jan.  1883); 
"Religious  Problem  of  the  Country  Town"  ("Andover  Rev."  1885, 
several  papers  in  successive  numbers);  "The  Ideal  Church"  ("The 
Forum"  April,  1886);  "Methods  of  Church  Work,  Religious,  Social, 
and  Financial"  (1887)  by  Rev.  Sylvanus  Stall;  "The  Problem  of  a  Second 
Service  on  Sunday"  ("Andover  Rev."  March,  1889);  "The  Country 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  637 

Church"  ("Bibl.  Sacra"  April,  1890);  "Country  Missions"  ("Pres.  and 
Ref.  Rev."  Oct.  1891);  "Modern  :Methods  in  Church  Work.  The  Gos- 
pel Renaissance"  (1897,  later  ed.  1901)  by  Rev.  Geo.  W.  Mead;  ''The 
Sunday  Night  Ser^ace"  (1902)  by  Wm.  F.  Sheridan;  "Training  the 
Church  of  the  Future"  (1902  Auburn  Seminary  Lectures,)  by  Francis 
E.  Clark;  "Missionary  Reorganization"  ("Meth.  Rev."  March,  1905); 
"What  our"  Country  Churches  Need"  (ibid.  July,  1907);  "Country  Life 
and  the  Country  School"  (1912)  by  Mabel  Carney;  "Shall  Churches  In- 
crease their  Efficiency  by  Scientific  Methods?"  ("Amer.  Jour.  Theol." 
Jan.  1915);  "Vocational  Efficiency  and  the  Theological  Curriculum" 
(ibid.  April,  1915);  "Practical  Theology  and  Ministerial  Efficiency" 
(ibid.  July,  1915);  "Systematic  Theology  and  Ministerial  Efficiency" 
(ibid.  Oct.  1915);  "The  Contribution  of  Critical  Scholarship  to  Minis- 
terial Efficiency"  (ibid.  Jan.  1916). 

The  question  of  the  Bible  in  the  schools  is  treated  in  the  following: 
"The  Church  and  the  School"  ("Merc'burg  Rev."  Jan.  1869);  "The 
Bible  in  the  Common  Schools"  (ibid.  Jan.  1870;  see  also  "Theological 
Medium"  Jan,  1870);  "Romanism  and  the  Common  Schools"  ("Meth. 
Quar."  Rev.  April,  1870);  "Recent  Publications  on  the  School  Question" 
("Bibl.  Rep.  and  Princ.  Rev."  April,  1870);  "The  Bible  in  the  Public 
Schools"  ("Christian  Quar."  April,  1870);  "The  Bible  and  the  State" 
("Baptist  Quar."  July,  1871);  "What  Does  the  Bible  Represent  in  the 
American  Common  Schools"  ("Univ.  Quar."  July,  1874);  "Shall  we 
Retain  the  Bible  in  our  Common  Schools?"  (ibid.  April,  1877);  "Shall 
State  Education  be  Exclusively  Secular?"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  April, 
1880);  "The  Church,  the  State  and  the  School"  ("N.  Amer.  Rev." 
Sept.  1881);  "Are  Our  Public  Schools  Godless?"  ("Pres.  Rev."  Jan. 
1889);  "Public  Instruction  in  Religion"  ("Andover  Rev."  Jan.  1889); 
"Perils  of  the  Public  Schools"  ("Our  Day"  Feb.  1889);  "Religious 
Instruction  in  the  Public  Schools"  ("Andover  Rev."  June,  1889);  "The 
Bible  and  the  Public  Schools"  ("Bibl.  Sacra"  July,  1889);  "Romanism 
Versus  the  Public  School  System"  (1889)  by  Daniel  Dorchester;  "The 
Great  Conspiracy  against  our  American  Public  Schools"  (1891 ,  addresses ) 
by  Rev.  R.  Harcourt;  "Romanism  and  the  Public  Schools"  ("Pres.  Quar. 
South"  Oct.  1892);  "The  Roman  Catholic  Church  and  the  Public 
Schools"  ("Quar.  Rev.  U.  B.  in  Christ"  June,  1893).  See  also  Papers 
and  Discussions  in  "Proc.  Baptist  Congress,"  Years  1886  &  l'>06. 

For  Roman  Catholic  Hterature  of  the  subject  see  page  447. 

The  following  articles  reflect  Protestant  reactions  upon  events  at 
Rome:  "Romanism  in  the  United  States"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  Oct. 


638  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  PIISTORY 

1868);  "The  Secret  of  Roman  Catholic  Success"  (" Chrisliau  Quar. " 
Jan.  1869);  "The  Temporal  Power  of  the  Pope"  ("Bibl.  Repert.  anrl 
Princ.  Rev."  Jan.  1871);  "Papal  InfalUbility"  ("Quar.  Rev.  Evang. 
Luth.  Ch."  Oct.  1871);  "Papal  Infallibility"  ("Bapt.  Quar."  Jan.  1874);' 
"The  Roman  Question,"  "First  Dogmatic  Decree  on  the  Church  of 
Christ,  published  in  the  Fourth  Session  of  the  Holy  Ecumenical  Council 
of  the  Vatican, "  and  "The  Old  Catholic  Movement"  ("Merc'burg  Rev. " 
April,  1873);  "Leo  XIII  and  the  Social  Question"  ("N.-  Amer.  Rev." 
Aug.  1895);  "Phases  in  the  Pontificate  of  Leo  XIII"  ("Meth.  Rev." 
Nov.  1895);  "Pope  Leo  XIII  on  the  Validity  of  Anglican  Orders" 
("Pres.  Quar."  July,  1897);  "Romanism  in  the  United  States;  The 
Proper  Attitude  Toward  It."  ("Quar.  Rev.  U.  B.  in  Christ"  Jan.  1894). 

For  the  Briggs  Case,  the  "Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church"  will  be  found  rich  in  documentary  material,  espec- 
cially  for  the  year  1893.  "The  Case  Against  Professor  Briggs"  (1893) 
by  Charles  Augustus  Briggs  has  the  documents — three  parts  under  sep- 
arate covers.  "The  Trial  of  Dr.  Briggs  before  the  General  Assembly. 
A  Calm  Review  of  the  Case  by  a  Stranger  who  attended  all  the  Sessions 
of  the  Court"  (1893)  is  respectful  but  critical.  The  article,  "The  General 
Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America" 
in  the  "Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Review"  (July,  1893)  has  a  good 
review  of  the  situation.  "Another  Decade  in  the  History  of  the  Union 
Theological  Seminary"  (1889)  by  G.  L.  Prentiss  reviews  some  aspects 
of  this  conflict  (see  Part  II).  The  "  Andover  Review"  Nov.  1891,  has 
a  report  of  the  Committee  that  prosecuted  Professor  Briggs.  The  fol- 
lowing articles  should  also  be  consulted:  "The  Relation  of  the  Church 
to  Modern  Scientific  Thought"  ("Andover  Rev."  July,  1891);  "The 
Higher  Criticism"  ("Luth.  Quar  "  July,  1893).  The  Briggs  literature 
is  cited  in  the  "Methodist  Review"  Sept.  1891,  p.  838. 

E^specially  valuable  as  a  condensed  statement  of  the  more  recent 
phases  of  the  Union  Seminary  issue  is  the  "Report"  of  the  Committee  of 
the  General  Assembly  on  Union  Theological  Seminary,  submitted  May  25, 
1915  (see  "Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  .  .  ."  New  Series  Vol. 
XV,  pp.  129-167). 

The  earlier  heresy  case  of  David  Swing  is  exhaustingly  set  forth  in 
"The  Trial  of  the  Rev.  David  Swing"  (1874)  edited  by  a  Committee  of 
the  Presbyter}-. 

"The  Andover  Case"  is  treated  in  the  following:  "The  American 
Board  and  the  Late  Boston  Council"  ("New  England  and  Yale  Rev." 
Dec.  1888);  "The  American  Board  at  Springfield"  {ibid.  Dec.  1889); 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  ft.^y 

"Is  it  Dommation  or  Dependence?"  ("Andover  Rev."  Nov.  1889j; 
"The  American  Board  and  Recent  Discussions"  ("Bibl.  Sacra"  April, 
1890);  "Boston  Monday  Lectures"  ("Our  Day"  March,  1890).  Docu- 
mentary material  on  this  controversy  is  accessible  in  the  "Annual  Re- 
ports" of  the  A.B.C.F.M.  The  background  may  be  mastered  by  consult- 
ing many  articles  bearing  upon  the  issue  of  the  New  Theology  that 
appeared  in  the  leading  periodicals  during  the  decade  preceding  this  case. 

The  World  Parliament  of  Religions  is  reported  by  Rev.  John 
Henry  Barrows  in  "The  World's  Parliament  of  Religions"  (II  Vols. 
1893),  and  W.  R.  Houghton  (editor-m-chief)  in  "The  Parliament  of  Re- 
ligions and  Religious  Congresses  at  the  World's  Colombian  Exposition" 
(1893).  Articles  appear  in  the  "Missionary  Review  of  the  World" 
Dec.  1894  and  the  "IMethodist  Review"  Jan.  1894. 

The  Student  Volunteer  Movement  is  treated  in  "The  Twenty-fifth 
Anniversary  of  the  Student  Volunteer  Movement"  (1911,  addresses). 
The  "Reports"  of  the  International  Conventions  (1891  and  quadren- 
niall)-  since  1894)  with  their  historical  addresses  and  bibliographical  ap- 
paratus constitute  a  substantial  library  for  the  student  of  present-da\- 
missions.  "Reports  of  the  Conferences  of  Foreign  ^Mission  Boards 
..."  are  valuable,  also  the  "Report"  of  the  Ecumenical  Missionary- 
Conference  in  New  York,  1900. 

In  connection  with  Christian  Science,  one  needs  to  begin  with  the 
works  of  Mrs.  Eddy:  "Christian  Healing"  (1896);  "Church  Healing 
and  the  People's  Idea  of  God"  (1909);  "Christian  Science  vs.  Pantheism 
and  Other  Messages  to  the  Mother  Church"  (1909);  "A  Complete  Con- 
i  cordance  to  Science  and  Health,  with  Key  to  the  Scriptures"  (1911); 
"Miscellaneous  Writings,  1883-1896"  (1910).  "The  Life  of  Mary 
Baker  Eddy"  has  been  set  forth  (1907)  by  Sibyl  Wilbur.  "The  Chris- 
tian Science  Journal"  (1882  f.)  has  scattered  items  of  historical  value. 
Two  brief  polemical  studies  are  "A  Short  Method  with  Christian 
Science"  (1902)  by  Albert  G.  Lawson,  and  "The  Christian  Science  Cult " 
(190,2)  by  J.  J.  Taylor.  The  following  will  be  found  of  value: 
"Christian  Science  and  the  New  Church"  ("New  Jerus.  Mag."  March, 
1889);  "Christian  Science  or  Mind  Cure"  ("Pres.  and  Ref.  Rev." 
Jan.  1890);  "Faith  Healing,  Christian  Science,  and  Kindred  Pheno- 
mena" (1892)  by  Rev.  J.  M.  Buckley;  "Facts  and  Fallacies  of  Christian 
Science"  (1894)  by  Rev.  A.  W.  Patten;  "Christian  Science" 
("New  Church  Rev."  Jan.  1896);  "Christian  Science  and  Its  Problem" 
(1898)  by  J.  H.  Bates;  "Christian  Science— The  Truths  of  Spiritual 
Healing  and  their  Contribution  to  the  Growth  of  prtho<loxy"  (1898) 


640  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

by  R.  H.  Newton;  ''Christian  Science  Examined"  (1899)  by  Henry 
Varley;  "The  Absurd  Paradox  of  Christian  Science"  ("N.  Amer.  Rev." 
July,  1901);  "The  Religious  Significance  of  the  Psycho-Therapeutic 
Movement"  ("Amer.  Jour.  Theol."  Oct.  1910). 

The  Dowie  movement  is  canvassed  in  "John  Alexander  Dowie  and 
the  Christian  Catholic  Church  in  Zion"  (1906)  by  Rolvix  Harlan,  with 
an  introductory  preface  by  Franklin  Johnson. 

One  of  the  most  important  movements  connected  with  recent  Amer- 
ican Christianity,  has  been  Church  Union  and  Federation:  "Denomina- 
tionalism  not  Sectarianism"  ("Amer.  Theol.  Rev."  May,  1860);  "Ec- 
clesiastical Organizations  and  Foreign  Missions"  ("Amer.  Pres.  Theol. 
Rev."  Oct.  1864);  "The  Union  of  Christians — How  can  it  be  Accom- 
phshed?"  also  "The  Union  Movement,  What  will  Come  of  it"  (both 
in  "Christian  Quar."  Jan.  1869);  "Church  Union"  ("Merc'burg  Rev." 
July,  1869);  "Union  in  the  Lutheran  Church"  ("Evang.  Quar.  Rev." 
April,  1871);  "Disciples  and  Baptists— Will  they  Unite?"  ("Christian 
Quar."  July,  1871);  "The  Basis  of  Christian  Union"  (ibid.  April,  1873); 
"The  Unity  of  the  Church"  and  "The  Relations  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land to  the  Other  Protestant  Churches"  ("New  Englander"  Jan.  1874); 
"The  Organic  Unity  of  the  Church"  ("Pres.  Quar.  and  Princ.  Rev." 
Oct.  1876);  "The  True  Grounds  of  Christian  Union"  ("Bapt.  Quar." 
July,  1873);  "The  Organic  Reunion  of  Churches"  ("Bibl.  Sacra"  April, 
1878);  "Pan-Presbyterian  Council"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  Jan.  1881); 
"Organic  Union — Disruption  and  Fraternity"  ("Quar.  Rev.  M.  E.  Ch. 
South"  Oct.  1881);  "Fraternity,  Another  View"  (ibid.  Jan.  1882); 
"American  Lutherans  and  Their  Divisions"  ("Meth.  Quar.  Rev."  July, 
1882);  "The  American  Congress  of  Churches"  (Proceedings  of  the  Cleve- 
land Meeting,  published  under  the  direction  of  the  Executive  Commit- 
tee, 1886);  "Church  Unity" — Lectures  delivered  in  Union  Theological 
Seminary,  winter  of  1896,  by  C.  W.  Shields,  E.  B.  Andrews,  J.  F.  Hurst, 
H.  C.  Potter,  and  A.  H.  Bradford;  "Is  Christian  Union  to  be  Organized?" 
("Andover  Rev."  July,  1886);  "Cooperation  in  Foreign  Missions" 
("Pres.  Rev."  July,  1887);  "Obstacles  to  Christian  Unity"  ("Church 
Rev."  Nov.  1887);  "Church  Union  and  Anglican  Ordination"  ("Meth. 
Quar.  Rev."  Jan.  1888);  " Is  Protestant  Unity  Possible? "  ("Andover 
Rev."  March,  1888);  "Christian  Unity  and  the  Historic  Episcopate" 
("Pres.  Rev."  July,  1888);  "Unity  Better  than  Union"  ("Southern 
Meth.  Rev."  Nov.  1888);  "Scheme  for  Church  Reunion"  ("New  Princ. 
Rev."  Nov.  1888);  "The  Historic  Episcopate"  ("Quar.  Rev.  Evang. 
Luth.  Ch."  July,  1890,  and  Jan.  1891);  "The  Union  for  which  Jesus 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  641 

Prays"  C'Pres.Quar."  Jan.  1891);  "The  Peace  of  the  Church,  A  Review" 
("Unit.  Rev."  Sept.  1891);  "The  Peace  of  the  Church"  (1892)  by  Wm. 
R,  Huntington;  "A  Suppressed  Chapter  of  Recent  Church  History" 
("Meth.  Rev.  "July,  1893);  "The  Lambeth  Ultimatum"  ("Pres.  Quar." 
Oct.  1894);  "The  Historic  Episcopate;  an  Essay  on  the  Four  Articles  of 
Church  Unity,  Proposed  by  the  American  House  of  Bishops  and  the 
Lambeth  Conference"  (n  d.)  by  Rev.  C.  W.  Shields;  "The  Question  of 
Unity"  (1894)  edited  by  A.  H.  Bradford,  D.D.;  "The  Historic  Episco- 
pate, A  Story  of  Anglican  Claims  and  Methodist  Orders"  (1897)  by  R.  J. 
Cooke,  D.D.;  "Christian  Unity,  or  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven"  by  Thomas 
Davidson  ("Papers,  Amer.  Soc.  Ch.  Hist."  Vol.  IV,  pp.  55-78);  "Should 
the  Denominational  Distinctions  of  Christian  Lands  be  Perpetuated  on 
Mission  Fields?"  ("Amer.  Jour.  Theol."  April,  1907) ;  "The  Inter-Church 
Conference  on  Federation"  ("Meth.  Rev."  Sept.  1905;)  Papers  and  Dis- 
cussions in  "Proc.  Baptist  Congress"  Years  1887,  1890, 1907,  1908,  1911 ; 
"Church  Federation  Proceedings  of  the  Inter-Church  Conference  .  .  . 
Mar.  15-21,  1905"  edited  (1906)  by  Elias  B.  Sanford,  D.D.;  "The 
Federal  Council  of  Churches  of  Christ  in  America.  Report  of  the  First 
Quadrennial  Session  .  .  .  1908"  (1909)  edited  by  E.  B.  Sanford; 
"Christian  Reunion;  A  Plan  for  the  Restoration  of  the  Ecclesia  of  G^d" 
(1909)  by"  Frank  Spence;  "Church  Unity"  (1909)  by  C.  A.  Briggs; 
"  Christian  Unity  at  Work.  Reports  and  Addresses  of  the  Convention  of 
the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America"  (1912)  edited 
by  C.  S.  MacFarland;  "The  Message  of  the  Disciples  of  Christ  for  the 
Union  of  the  Church"  (1913)  by  Peter  Ainslee;  "The  New  Interde- 
nominationahsm "  ("Amer.  Jour.  Theol."  Oct.  1916).  "The  Churches 
of  the  Federal  Council"  (1916)  by  C.  S.  MacFarland;  "Origin  and  His- 
tory of  the  Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  of  Christ  in  America" 
(1916)  by  E.  B.  Sanford;  "The  Library  of  Christian  Cooperation.  Pro- 
ceedmgs  and  Reports  of  the  Federal  Council  for  the  Quadrennium  1913- 
1916"  (VI  Vols.  1917)  edited  by  C.  S.  MacFarland. 

Interpretative  of  all  the  movements  of  the  last  half  centur\-  are  two 
scholarly  historical  addresses:  "The  Progress  of  Theological  Thought 
durmg  the  Past  Fifty  Years"  by  Arther  C.  McGiffert,  ("Amer.  Jour 
Theol."  July,  1916),  and  "Religious  Advance  in  Fifty  Years"  by  William 
H.  P.  Faunce  {ibid.). 

I.  THE  BURIAL  HILL  DECLARATIO.X  OF  /•WIT/I.  WP 
THE  STATEMENT  OF  PRINCIPLES  OF  POLITY,  1865 

At  a  National  Convention  assembled  in  Boston,  June  1865,  to  receive 
reports  on  polity  and  doctrine  prepared  by  Committees  appointed  at  a 


642  SOURCE  BOOK  Of  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

preliminary  conference  thai  had  met  in  New  York,  the  preceding  autumn, 
serious  differences  developed  respecting  a  Calvinistic  paragraph.  Hap- 
ply  at  Burial  Hill  to  which  the  Assembly  proceeded  while  in  the  heat  of 
debate,  all  contention  sul)sided,  and  a  hastily  written  statement  com- 
pleted only  as  the  train  rolled  Plymouth- ward  was  adopted  almost 
unanimously.  Revised  slightly,  it  was  adopted  June  2.\  without  oppo- 
sition. 

While  these  debates  respecting  creed  were  in  progress,  discussion  had 
arisen  on  the  report  of  the  committee  dealing  with  polity.  A  twenty- 
seven  page  statement  was  finally,  unanimously  set  aside  for  the  brief 
statement  given  below: 

''Standing  by  the  rock  where  the  Pilgrims  set  foot  upon  these  shores,  iipj  i  the  spot  1 
where  they  -worshipped  God,  and  among  the  graves  of  the  early  generations,  we,  Elders  and 
Messengers  of  the  Congregational  churches  of  the  United  States  in  National  Council  as- 
sembled,— like  them  acknowledging  no  rule  of  faith  but  the  word  of  God, — do  now  declare 
our  adherence  to  the  faith  and  order  of  the  apostolic  and  primitive  churches  held  by  our 
fathers,  and  substantially  as  embodied  in  the  confessions  and  platforms  ivhich  our  Synods 
of  1648  and  1680  set  forth  or  reaffirmed.  We  declare  that  the  experience  of  the  nearly 
two  and  a  half  centuries  which  have  elapsed  since  the  memorable  day  when  our  sires  founded 
here  a  Christian  Commonwealth,  with  all  the  development  of  new  forms  of  error  since  their 
times,  has  only  deepened  our  confidence  in  the  faith  and  polity  of  these  fathers.  We  bless 
God  for  the  inheritance  of  these  doctrines.  We  invoke  the  help  of  the  Divine  Re- 
deemer, that,  through  the  presence  of  the  promised  Comforter,  He  will  enable  us  to 
transmit  them  in  purity  to  our  children. 

In  the  times  that  are  before  us  as  a  nation,  times  at  once  of  duty  and  danger,  we 
rest  all  our  hope  in  the  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God.  It  was  the  grand  peculiarity  of  our 
Puritan  Fathers,  that  they  held  this  gospel,  not  merely  as  the  ground  of  their  personal 
salvation,  but  as  declaring  the  worth  of  man  by  the  incarnation  and  sacrifice  of  the 
Son  of  God;  and  therefore  applied  its  principles  to  elevate  society,  to  regulate  education, 
to  civihze  humanity,  to  purify  law,  to  reform  the  Church  and  State,  and  to  assert  and 
defend  liberty;  in  short,  to  mould  and  redeem,  by  its  all  transforming  energy,  every 
thing  that  belongs  to  man  in  his  individual  and  social  relations. 

It  was  the  faith  of  our  fathers  that  gave  us  this  free  land  in  which  we  dwell.  It  is 
by  this  faith  only  that  we  can  transmit  to  our  children  a  free  and  happy,  because  a 
Christian,  Commonwealth. 

We  hold  it  to  be  the  distinctive  excellence  of  our  Congregational  system,  that  it 
exalts  that  which  is  more,  above  that  which  is  less,  important,  and  by  the  simplicity  of 
its  organization,  facilitates,  in  communities  where  the  population  is  limited,  the  union 
of  all  true  believers  in  one  Christian  Church;  and  that  the  division  of  such  communities 
into  several  weak  and  jealous  societies,  holding  the  same  common  faith,  is  a  sin  against 
the  body  of  Christ,  and  at  once  the  shame  and  the  scandal  of  Christendom. 

We  rejoice  that,  through  the  influence  of  our  free  system  of  apostolic  order,  we  can 
hold  fellowship  with  all  who  acknowledge  Christ;  and  act  efficiently  in  the  work  of  re- 
storing unity  to  the  divided  Church,  and  of  bringing  back  harmony  and  peace  among 
all '  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity.' 


SINCE  THE  CniL  WAR  64,? 

Thus  recognizing  the  iniily  of  I  he  Church  of  Christ  in  all  the  \^orhl,  ami  knowing  that 
Aoe  are  hut  one  branch  of  Christ's  people,  'while  adhering  to  our  own  peculiar  faith  and  order, 
we  extend  to  all  believers  the  hand  of  Christian  felUncship,  upon  the  basis  of  thof  great 
fundamental  truths  in  which  all  Christians  should  agree.  With  litem  we  confess  our  faith 
in  God,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  only  living  and  true  God;  in 
Jesus  Christ,  the  incarnate  word,  who  is  exalted  to  l)e  our  Redeemer  and  King;  and  in 
the  Holy  Comforter,  who  is  present  in  the  Church  to  regenerate  and  sanctifx-  (he  soul. 

With  the  whole  Church,  we  confess  the  common  sinfulness  and  ruin  of  our  race, 
and  acknowledge  that  it  is  only  through  the  work  accomplished  by  the  life  and  expia- 
tory death  of  Christ  that  believers  in  him  are  justified  before  God,  receive  the  remission 
of  sins,  and  through  the  presence  and  grace  of  the  Holy  Comforter  are  delivered  from 
the  power  of  sin,  and  perfected  in  holiness. 

We  believe  also  in  the  organized  and  visible  Church,  in  the  ministr\-  of  the  Word, 
in  the  sacraments  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  in  the  resurrection  of  the  body, 
and  in  the  final  judgment,  the  issues  of  which  are  eternal  life  and  everlasting  punish- 
ment. 

We  receive  these  truths  on  the  testimony  of  God,  given  through  the  apostles  and 
prophets,  and  in  the  life,  the  miracles,  the  death,  the  resurrection,  of  his  Son,  our  Divine 
Redeemer — a  testimony  preserved  for  the  Church  in  the  Old  and  New  Testaments, 
which  were  composed  by  holy  men  as  they  were  mo\'ed  b>-  the  Holy  Ghost, 
1  Affirming  now  our  belief  that  those  that  thus  hold  'one  faith,  one  Lord,  one  \yA\i- 

tism,'  together  constitute  one  Catholic  Church,  the  several  households  of  which,  though 
called  by  different  names,  are  the  one  body  of  Christ;  and  that  these  members  of  his 
body  are  sacredly  bound  to  keep  'the  unity  of  the  spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace,'  ive  dcclan 
that  we  will  cooperate  with  all  who  will  hold  these  truths.  With  them  we  will  carry  the  gos- 
pel into  every  part  of  this  land,  and  with  them  we  will  go  into  all  the  world,  and  'preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature.'  May  He  to  whom  'all  power  is  given  in  heaven  and  earth'  fulfill 
the  promise  which  is  all  our  hope:  'Lo,  I  am  witii  you  alway,  even  to  the  end  of  the 
world.'     Amen." 

Text — Congregational  Quarterly,  \'o\.  X,  pp.  M7-M>>. 

II.  STATEMEXT  OF  COXGREGATIO.X .1  L    PRIXCIPLES 

"Resolved,  That  this  Council  recognizes  as  distinctive  of  the  Congregational 
polity  .  .  . 

First,  The  principle  that  the  local  or  Congregational  church  derives  its  power  and 
authority  directly  from  Christ,  and  is  not  subject  to  an>-  ecclesiastical  government  ex- 
terior or  superior  to  itself. 

Second,  That  every  local  or  Congregational  church  is  bound  to  obser%'e  the  duties 
of  mutual  respect  and  charity  which  are  included  in  the  communion  of  churches  one 
with  another;  and  that  every  church  which  refuses  to  give  an  account  of  its  proceedings, 
when  kindly  and  orderly  desired  to  do  so  by  neigliboring  churches,  violates  the  law  of 
Christ. 

Third,  That  the  ministry  of  the  gospel  by  members  of  the  churches  who  ha\e  been 
duly  called  and  set  apart  to  that  work  implies  in  itself  no  power  of  government,  and 
that  ministers  of  the  gospel  not  elected  to  olBce  in  any  church  are  not  a  hierarchy,  nor 
are  they  invested  with  any  ofticial  power  in  or  over  the  churches.  " 

Text— Debates  and  Proceedings  of  the  National  Council  of  Comirr national  Churche% 
Held  at  Boston,  Mass.,  June  14-24,  1865,  pp.  463-464. 


644  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

III.  THE  EVANGELICAL  ALLIANCE. 

Statement  issued  at  the  organization  of  the  American  branch  of  the 
Evangelical  Alliance,  January,  1867. 

"Resolved,  That  in  forming  an  Evangelical  Alliance  for  the  United  States,  in  co- 
operative union  with  other  Branches  of  the  Alliance,  we  have  no  intention  or  desire 
to  give  rise  to  a  new  denomination  or  sect;  nor  to  effect  an  amalgamation  of  Churches, 
except  in  the  way  of  facilitating  personal  Christian  intercourse  and  a  mutual  good 
understanding;  nor  to  interfere  in  any  way  whatever  with  the  internal  affairs  of  the 
various  denominations;  but  simply  to  bring  individual  Christians  into  closer  fellow- 
ship and  co-operation,  on  the  basis  of  the  spiritual  union  which  already  exists  in  the 
vital  relation  of  Christ  to  the  members  of  his  body  in  all  ages  and  countries. 

Resolved,  That,  in  the  same  spirit,  we  propose  no  new  creed;  but,  taking  broad, 
historical  and  evangeUcal  catholic  ground,  we  solemnly  re-afitirm  and  profess  our  faith 
in  all  the  doctrines  of  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  and  in  the  consensus  of  doctrines  as 
held  by  all  true  Christians  from  the  beginning.  And  we  do  more  especially  affirm  our 
belief  in  the  Divine-human  person  and  atoning  work  of  our  Lord  and  Samour  Jesus 
Christ,  as  the  only  and  sufficient  source  of  salvation,  as  the  heart  and  soul  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  as  the  centre  of  all  true  Christian  union  and  fellowship. 

Resolved,  That,  with  this  explanation,  and  in  the  spirit  of  a  just  Christian  liberality 
in  regard  to  the  minor  differences  of  theological  schools  and  religious  denominations,  we 
also  adopt,  as  a  summar}'  of  the  consensus  of  the  various  Evangelical  Confessions  of 
Faith,  the  Articles  and  Explanator>^  Statement  set  forth  and  agreed  on  by  the  Evangeli- 
cal Alliance  at  its  formation  in  London,  1846,  and  approved  by  the  separate  European 
organizations;  which  articles  are  as  follows: 

L  The  divine  inspiration,  authority,  and  sufficiency  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

2.  The  right  and  duty  of  private  judgment  in  the  interpretation  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures. 

3.  The  Unity  of  the  Godhead,  and  the  Trinity  of  the  Persons  therein. 

4.  The  utter  depravity  of  human  nature  in  consequence  of  the  Fall. 

5.  The  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God,  his  work  of  atonement  for  the  sins  of  man- 
kind and  his  mediatorial  intercession  and  reign. 

6.  The  justification  of  the  sinner  by  faith  alone. 

7.  The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  the  conversion  and  sanctification  of  the  sinner. 

8.  The  immortaUty  of  the  soul,  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  the  judgment  of  the 
world  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  with  the  eternal  blessedness  of  the  righteous,  and 
the  eternal  punishment  of  the  wicked. 

9.  The  divine  institution  of  the  Christian  ministry,  and  the  obligation  and  per- 
petuity of  the  ordinances  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper. 

It  being,  however,  distinctly  declared  that  this  brief  summary  is  not  to  be  re- 
garded in  any  formal  or  ecclesiastical  sense  as  a  creed  or  confession,  nor  the  adoption  of 
it  as  involving  an  assumption  of  the  right  authoritatively  to  define  the  limits  of  Chris- 
tian brotherhood,  but  simply  as  an  indication  of  the  class  of  persons  whom  it  is  desirable 
to  embrace  within  the  Alliance. " 

Text — Evangelical  Alliance,  Proceedings,  Essays,  Addresses,  1873,  p.  760. 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  645 

IV.  PLAN  OF  REUXIOX  OF  THE  FRESBYTEKIA.X 
CHURCH  IX  THE  UXITED  ST  A  TES  OF  A  M  ERICA 

.  Adopted  by  the  Assemblies,  New  York,  May  27,  1869,  and  ratified 
in  Joint  Assembly,  Pittsburgh,  Pennsylvania,  November  12,  1869. 

"Believing  that  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  would  be  promoted  by 
;  I  the  healing  of  our  divisions,  and  that  the  two  bodies  bearing  the  same  name,  having 
'  the  same  Constitution,  and  each  recognizing  the  other  as  a  sound  and  orthodox  body 
according  to  the  principles  of  the  Confession  common  to  both,  cannot  be  justified  by 
any  but  the  most  imperative  reasons  in  maintaining  separate  and,  in  some  respects, 
rival  organizations;  we  are  now  clearly  of  the  opinion  that  the  reunion  of  those  bodies 
ought,  as  soon  as  the  necessary  steps  can  be  taken,  to  be  accomplished,  upon  the  Basis 
hereinafter  set  forth: 

1.  The  Presbyterian  Churches  in  the  United  States  of  America,  namely,  that 
iwhose  General  Assembly  convened  in  the  Brick  Church  in  the  city  of  New  York,  on 
;the  20th  day  of  ^May,  1869,  and  that  whose  General  Assembly  met  in  the  Church  of 

■  jthe  Covenant  in  the  said  cit}^,  on  the  same  day,  shall  be  re-united  as  one  Church,  under 
ithe  name  and  style  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  pos- 
sessing all  the  legal  and  corporate  rights  and  powers  pertaining  to  the  Church  previous 

,  jto  the  division  in  1838,  and  all  the  legal  and  cori:)orate  rights  and  powers  which  the 
separate  Churches  now  possess. 

i        2.  The  reunion  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  basis  of  our 
ponunon  Standards;  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  shall  be  acknowl- 

■  fedged  to  be  the  inspired  word  of  God,  and  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith  and  practice; 

■  [the  Confession  of  Faith  shall  continue  to  be  sincerely  received  and  adopted  as  contain- 
ing the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures;  and  the  Government  and 
pisciphne  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  shall  be  approved  as  con- 

'  {:aining  the  principles  and  rules  of  our  polity. 
j       3.  Each  of  the  said  Assemblies  shall  submit  the  foregoing  Basis  to  its  Presbyteries 
A'hich  shall  be  required  to  meet  on  or  before  the  15th  day  of  October,  1869,  to  e.vpress 
:heir  approval  or  disapproval  of  the  same.   .  .   . 

If  the  two  General  Assemblies  shall  then  find  and  declare  that  the  above-named 
3asis  of  Reunion  has  been  approved  by  two-thirds  of  the  Presbyteries  connected  with 
•ach  branch  of  the  Church,  then  the  same  shall  be  of  binding  force,  and  the  two  As- 
emblies  shall  take  action  accordingly. 

5.  The  said  General  Assemblies  shall  then  and  there  make  provision  for  the  mcet- 
iig  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  united  Church  on  the  third  Thursday  of  May,  1870. 
The  ^Moderators  of  the  two  present  Assemblies  shall  jointly  preside  at  the  said  As- 
embly  of  1870  until  another  Moderator  be  chosen.  The  Moderator  of  the  Assemby 
!iow  sitting  at  the  Brick  Church  aforesaid,  shall,  if  present,  put  all  votes,  and  decide 
jiuestions  of  order;  and  the  Moderator  of  the  other  Assembly  shall,  if  present,  preacli 
'he  opening  Sermon;  and  the  Stated  Clerks  of  the  present  Assemblies  shall  act  as 
■tated  Clerks  of  the  Assembly  of  the  united  Church  until  a  Stated  Clerk  or  Clerks  shall 
a\e  been  chosen  thereby;  and  no  Commissioner  shall  have  a  right  to  vote  or  deliberate 
I  said  Assembly  until  his  name  shall  have  been  enrolled  by  the  said  Clerks,  and  his 
ommission  examined  and  filed  among  the  papers  of  the  Assembly. 


646  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY  11 

6.  Each  Presbytery  of  the  separate  Churches  shall  be  entitled  to  the  same  reprej 
sentation  in  the  Assembly  of  the  united  Church  in  1870  as  it  is  entitled  to  in  the  Afj 
sembly  with  which  it  is  now  connected."  ' 

Concurrent  Declarations  of  the  General  Assemblies  of  1869.  ; 

"As  there  are  matters  pertaining  to  the  interests  of  the  Church,  when  it  shall  hav! 
become  re-united,  which  will  manifestly  require  adjustment  on  the  coming  together  (! 
two  bodies  which  have  so  long  acted  separately,  and  concerning  some  of  which  matte;! 
it  is  highly  desirable  that  there  should  be  a  previous  good  understanding,  the  tw 
Assemblies  agree  to  adopt  the  following  declarations,  not  as  articles  of  compact  c 
covenant,  but  as  in  their  judgment  proper  and  equitable  arrangem.ents,  to  wit: 

1.  All  the  ministers  and  churches  embraced  in  the  two  bodies  should  be  admitte 
to  the  sanie  standing  in  the  united  body,  which  they  may  have  held  in^their  respecti\' 
connections,  up  to  the  consummation  of  the  union. 

2.  Imperfectly  organized  churches  are  counselled  and  expected  to  become  tho' 
oughly  Presbyterian,  as  early  within  the  period  of  five  years  as  may  be  permitted  b) 
the  highest  interests  to  be  consulted;  and  no  other  such  churches  shall  be  hereaft(! 
received.  1 

3.  The  boundaries  of  the  several  Presbyteries  and  Synods  should  be  adjusted  b; 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  united  Church.  I 

4.  The  official  records  of  the  two  branches  of  the  Church  for  the  period  of  sepan; 
tion  should  be  preserved  and  held  as  making  up  one  history  of  the  Church;  and  no  ru  i 
or  precedent  which  does  not  stand  approved  by  both  the  bodies,  should  be  of  an! 
authority  until  re-established  in  the  united  body,  e.xcept  in  so  far  as  such  rule  (j 
precedent  may  affect  the  rights  of  property  founded  thereon.  i 

5.  The  corporate  rights  now  held  by  the  two  General  Assemblies,  and  by  the 
Boards  and  Committees,  should,  as  far  as  practicable,  be  consolidated,  and  applied  f( 
their  several  objects,  as  defined  by  law. 

6.  There  should  be  one  set  of  Committees  or  Boards  for  Home  and  Foreign  Mij 
sions,  and  the  other  religious  enterprises  of  the  Church;  which  the  churches  should  \'> 
encouraged  to  sustain,  though  free  to  cast  their  contributions  into  other  channels  i 
they  desire  to  do  so. 

7.  As  soon  as  practicable  after  the  union  shall  have  been  effected,  the  Gener' 
Assembly  should  reconstruct  and  consolidate  the  several  Permanent  Committees  ar! 
Boards  which  now  belong  to  the  two  Assemblies,  so  as  to  represent,  as  far  as  possib! 
with  impartialit}',  the  views  and  wishes  of  the  two  Ijodies  constituting  the  unitd 
Church.  I 

8.  The  publications  of  the  Board  of  Publication  and  of  the  Publication  Cor! 
mittee  should  continue  to  be  issued  as  at  present,  leaving  it  to  the  Board  of  Public! 
tion  of  the  United  Church  to  revise  these  issues  and  perfect  a  catalogue  for  the  uniti' 
Church,  so  as  to  exclude  invidious  references  to  past  controversies.  | 

9.  In  order  to  a  uniform  system  of  ecclesiastical  supervision,  those  Theologic: 
Seminaries  that  are  now  under  Assembly  control,  may,  if  their  Boards  of  Direction 
elect,  be  transferred  to  the  watch  and  care  of  one  or  more  of  the  adjacent  Synods;  aii 
the  other  Seminaries  are  advised  to  introduce,  as  far  as  may  be,  into  their  Constit: 
tions,  the  principle  of  Synodical  or  Assembly  supervision;  in  which  case  they  shii 
be  entitled  to  an  official  recognition  and  approbation  on  the  part  of  the  C.enei 
Assemblv. 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  647 

10.  It  should  be  regarded  as  the  dutj-  of  all  our  judicatories,  ministers,  and  people 
in  the  united  Church,  to  study  the  things  which  make  for  peace,  and  to  guard  against 
all  needless  and  offensive  references  to  the  causes  that  have  di\-ided  us;  and  in  order  to 
avoid  the  revival  of  past  issues  by  the  continuance  of  any  usage  in  either  branch  of 
the  Church,  that  has  grown  out  of  former  conflicts,  it  is  earnestly  recommended  to 
the  lower  judicatories  of  the  Church  that  they  conform  their  practice  in  relation  to 
all  such  usages,  as  far  as  is  consistent  with  their  convictions  of  duty,  to  the  general 
custom  of  the  Church  prior  to  the  controversies  that  resulted  in  the  separation." 

Text — Minnies  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  l'uil,it 
States  of  America,  Vol.  XVIII,  pp.  914-16. 

V.  THE  COXSTITUTION  OF  THE  XATIOXAL  anWCIL 
AXD  OBERLIX  DEC  LA  RATI  OX 

At  the  Pilgrim  Memorial  Convention  which  met  in  Chicago  April  27, 
1870,  a  resolution  was  passed  recommending  the  conferences  and  asso- 
ciations "to  unite  in  measures  for  instituting  on  the  principle  of  fellow- 
ship, excluding  ecclesiastical  authority,  a  permanent  National  Con- 
ference."  Pursuant  to  the  call  of  a  preliminary  committee,  a  Council 
met  at  Oberlin,  Ohio,  Nov.  15,  1871,  attended  by  276  delegates  repre- 
senting 25  states  and  territories.  A  Constitution  and  Declaration  on  the 
Unity  of  the  Church  as  such  was  adopted. 

The  Constitutiox. 

"The  Congregational  churches  of  the  United  States,  by  elders  and  messengers 
assembled,  do  now  associate  themselves  in  National  Council: 

To  express  and  foster  their  substantial  unity  in  doctrine,  polity,  and  work;  and 

To  consult  upon  the  common  interests  of  all  the  churches,  their  duties  in  the 
work  of  evangelization,  the  united  development  of  their  resources,  and  their  relations 
to  all  parts  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

They  agree  in  belief  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  the  sufficient  and  only  infallible 
rule  of  religious  faith  and  practice;  their  interpretation  thereof  being  in  substantial 
accordance  with  the  great  doctrines  of  the  Christian  faith,  commonly  called  evangelical, 
held  in  our  churches  from  the  early  times,  and  sufliciently  set  forth  l)\-  former  Ccncral 
Councils. 

They  agree  in  the  belief  that  the  right  of  government  resides  in  local  churches,  or 
congregations  of  believers,  who  are  responsible  directly  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
One  Head  of  the  church  universal  and  of  all  particular  churches;  but  that  all  churches, 
being  in  communion  one  with  another  as  parts  of  Christ's  catholic  church,  have  mutual 
duties  subsisting  in  the  obligations  of  fellowship. 

The  churches,  therefore,  while  establishing  this  National  Council  lor  the  lurlhcr 
ance  of  the  common  interests  and  work  of  all  the  churches,  do  maintain  the  Scrii)tural 
and  inalienable  right  of  each  church  to  self-government  and  administration;  and  this 
National  Council  shall  never  exercise  legislative  or  judicial  authority,  nor  consent  to 
act  as  a  council  of  reference. 


648  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

And  for  the  convenience  of  orderly  consultation,  they  establish  the  following  Rules : 

I.  Sessions. — ^The  churches  will  meet  in  National  Council  every  third  year.  They 
shall  also  be  convened  in  special  session  whenever  any  five  of  the  general  State  organi- 
zations shall  so  request. 

II.  Representation. — The  churches  shall  be  represented,  at  each  session,  by  dele- 
gates, either  ministers  or  laymen,  appointed  in  number  and  manner  as  follows: — 

1.  The  churches,  assembled  in  their  local  organizations,  appoint  one  delegate  for 
every  ten  churches  in  their  respective  organizations,  and  one  for  a  fraction  of  ten  greater 
than  one-half,  it  being  understood  that  whenever  the  churches  of  any  State  are  directly 
united  in  a  general  organization,  they  may,  at  their  option,  appoint  the  delegates  in 
such  body,  instead  of  in  local  organizations,  but  in  the  above  ratio  of  churches  so  united. 

2.  In  addition  to  the  above,  the  churches  united  in  State  organization  appoint  by 
such  body  one  delegate,  and  one  for  each  ten  thousand  communicants  in  their  fellow- 
ship, and  one  for  a  major  fraction  thereof: — 

3.  It  being  recommended  that  the  nmnber  of  delegates  be,  in  all  cases,  divided 
between  ministers  and  laj-men,  as  nearly  equally  as  is  practicable. 

4.  Such  Congregational  general  societies  for  Christian  work,  and  the  faculties 
of  such  theological  seminaries,  as  may  be  recognized  by  this  CouncU,  may  be  represen- 
ted by  one  delegate  each,  such  representatives  having  the  right  of  discussion  only. 


Declaration  on  the  Unity  of  the  Church 

The  members  of  the  National  Council,  representing  the  Congregational  churches 
of  the  United  States,  avail  themselves  of  this  opportunity  to  renew  their  previous  de- 
clarations of  faith  in  the  unity  of  the  church  of  God. 

While  affirming  the  liberty  of  our  churches,  as  taught  in  the  New  Testament, 
and  inherited  by  us  from  our  fathers,  and  from  martjTS  and  confessors  of  foregoing 
ages,  we  adhere  to  this  liberty  aU  the  more  as  affording  the  ground  and  hope  of  a  more 
visible  unity  in  time  to  come.  We  desire  and  purpose  to  cooperate  with  all  the 
churches  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

In  the  expression  of  the  same  cathoUc  sentiments  solemnly  avowed  by  the  Council 
of  1865,  on  the  Burial  Hill  at  Pljinouth,  we  wish,  at  this  new  epoch  of  our  history,  to 
remove,  so  far  as  in  us  lies,  aU  causes  of  suspicion  and  alienation,  and  to  promote  the 
growing  unity  of  council  and  of  effort  among  the  followers  of  Christ.  To  us,  as  to  our 
brethren,  'There  is  one  body  and  one  spirit,  even  as  we  are  called  in  one  hope  of  our 
calling.' 

As  little  as  did  our  fathers  in  their  days,  do  we  in  ours,  make  a  pretension  to  be 
the  only  churches  of  Christ.  We  find  ourselves  consulting  and  acting  together  under 
the  distinctive  name  of  Congregationalists,  because,  in  the  present  condition  of  our 
common  Christianity,  we  have  felt  ourselves  called  to  ascertain  and  do  our  oven  appro- 
priate part  of  the  work  of  Christ's  church  among  men. 

We  especially  desire,  in  prosecuting  the  common  work  of  evangelizmg  our  ov.  n 
land  and  the  world,  to  observe  the  common  and  sacred  law,  that  in  the  wide  field  of  the 
world's  evangelization,  we  do  our  work  in  friendly  cooperation  with  all  those  who  love 
and  ser\-e  our  common  Lord. 

We  beHeve  in  'the  holy  cathoUc  church.'  It  is  our  prayer  and  endeavor,  that  the 
unity  of  the  church  may  be  more  and  more  apparent,  and  that  the  prayer  of  our  Lord 
for  his  disciples  may  be  speedily  and  completely  answered,  and  all  be  one;  that  by  con- 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  649 

sequence  of  this  Christian  unity  in  love,  the  world  may  believe  in  Christ  as  sent  of 
the  Father  to  save  the  world. " 

Text — Minutes  of  the  National  Council  .  .  .  Held  in  Obtrlin,  IS7I,  pp.  29-32, 
63-67. 

VI.  LA  Y  DELEGATION  IN  THE  GENERAL  CONFERENCE 
OF  THE  METHODIST  EPISCOPAL  CHURCH 

After  an  agitation  extending  thro  several  Conferences,  the  following 
was  passed  May  1,  1872  by  a  vote  of  252  to  36. 

Ans'icer  1.  The  General  Conference  shall  be  composed  of  ministerial  and  lay 
delegates.  The  ministerial  delegates  shall  consist  of  one  member  for  every  thirty 
members  of  each  Annual  Conference,  to  be  appointed  by  seniority  or  choice,  at  the 
discretion  of  such  Annual  Conference,  yet  so  that  such  representatives  shall  have 
travelled  at  least  four  full  calendar  years  from  the  time  that  they  were  received  on  trial 
by  an  Annual  Conference,  and  are  in  full  connection  at  the  time  of  holding  the  Con- 
ference. 

The  lay  delegates  shall  consist  of  two  la>Tnen  for  each  Annual  Conference,  except 
such  Conferences  as  have  but  one  ministerial  delegate,  which  Conferences  shall  be  en- 
titled to  one  lay  delegate  each. 

The  lay  delegates  shall  be  chosen  by  an  Electoral  Conference  of  laymen,  which 
shall  assemble  for  the  purpose  on  the  third  day  of  the  session  of  the  Annual  Conference, 
at  the  place  of  its  meeting,  at  its  session  immediately  preceding  the  General  Conference. 

The  Electoral  Conference  shall  be  composed  of  one  laj-man  from  each  circuit  or 
station  within  the  bounds  of  the  Annual  Conference,  and,  on  assembling,  the  Electoral 
Conference  shall  organize  by  electing  a  chairman  and  secretary  of  their  own  number: 
such  lajTnan  to  be  chosen  by  the  last  Quarterly  Conference  preceding  the  time  of  its 
assembling:  Provided,  that  no  lajTnan  shall  be  chosen  a  delegate  either  to  the  Electoral 
Conference  or  to  the  General  Conference  who  shall  be  under  twenty-five  years  of  age, 
or  who  shall  not  have  been  a  member  of  the  Church  in  full  connection  for  the  five  con- 
secutive years  preceding  the  elections. 

Text — Journal  of  the  General  Conference  .  .  .  1872,  p.  46. 

VII.  THE  CAPE  MAY  RESOLUTIONS 

"The  Commissioners  adopted,  without  a  dissentient  voice,  the  followng 
Declaration  and  Basis  of  Fraternity 
Status  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  and  their  Coordinate  Relation  as  Legitimate  Branches 
of  Episcopal  Methodism 
Each  of  said  Churches  is  a  legitimate  Branch  of  Episcopal  Methodism  in  the 
United  States,  having  a  common  origin  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  organized 
in  1784;  and  since  the  organization  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  was 
consummated  in  1845  by  the  voluntary  exercise  of  the  right  of  the  Southern  Annual 
Conferences,  ministers,  and  members,  to  adhere  to  that  Communion,  it  has  been  an 
Evangelical  Church,  reared  on  scriptural  foundations,  and  her  ministers  and  members 
with  those  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  have  constituted  one  Methodist  family, 
though  in  distinct  ecclesiastical  connections. 


650  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

It  was  next  incumbent  on  us  to  consider  the  questions  concerning  conflicting 
claims  to  Church  Property,  and  some  special  cases  that  could  not  conveniently  be 
referred  to  the  operation  of  a  general  rule.  .  . 

We  have  considered  the  papers  in  all  cases  that  have  been  brought  to  our  notice. 
These  arose  in  the  following  States:  Virginia,  West  Virginia,  Marjiand,  Tennessee, 
Louisiana,  North  Carolina,  and  South  Carolina.  In  respect  of  some  of  these  cases  we 
have  given  particular  directions;  but  for  all  other  cases  the  Joint  Commission  unani- 
mously adopted  the  following 

Rules  for  the  Adjustment  of  .Adverse  Claims  to  Church  Property. 

Rule  I.  In  cases  not  adjudicated  by  the  Joint  Commission,  any  Society  of  either 
Church,  constituted  according  to  its  Discipline,  now  occupying  the  Church  Propert}-, 
shall  remain  in  possession  thereof;  provided  that  where  there  is  now,  in  the  same  place, 
a  Society  of  more  members  attached  to  the  other  Church,  and  which  has  hitherto 
claimed  the  use  of  the  property',  the  latter  shall  be  entitled  to  possession. 

Rule  II.  Forasmuch  as  we  have  no  power  to  annul  decisions  respecting  Church 
Property  made  by  the  State  Courts,  the  Joint  Commission  ordain  in  respect  thereof, — 

1.  In  cases  in  which  such  a  decision  has  been  made,  or  in  which  there  exists  an 
agreement,  the  same  shall  be  carried  out  in  good  faith. 

2.  In  communities  where  there  are  two  Societies,  one  belonging  to  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church,  and  the  other  to  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  which 
have  adversely  claim.ed  the  Church  Property,  it  is  recommended  that,  without  delay, 
they  amicably  compose  their  differences  irrespective  of  the  strict  legal  title,  and  settle 
the  same  according  to  Christian  principles,  the  equities  of  the  particular  case,  and,  so 
far  as  practicable,  according  to  the  principle  of  the  aforegoing  Rule. 

But  if  such  settlement  cannot  be  speedily  made,  then  the  question  shall  be 
referred  for  an  equitable  decision  to  three  Arbitrators,  one  to  be  chosen  by  each  claim- 
ant from  their  respecti\^e  Societies,  and  the  two  thus  chosen  shall  select  a  third  person 
not  connected  with  either  of  said  Churches;  and  the  decision  of  any  two  of  them  shall 
be  final. 

3.  In  communities  in  which  there  is  but  one  Society,  Rule  I  shall  be  faithfully 
observed  in  the  interest  of  peace  and  fraternity. 

Rule  III.  Whenever  necessary  to  carry  the  aforegoing  Rules  into  effect,  the 
legal  title  to  the  Church  property  shall  be  accordingly  transferred. 

Rule  IV.    These  Rules  shall  take  effect  immediately. 

In  order  to  further  promote  the  peaceful  results  contemplated  by  this  Joint 
Commission,  and  to  remove  as  far  as  may  be  all  occasion,  and  especially  to  forestall  all 
further  occasion,  for  hostiUty  between  the  two  Churches,  we  recommend  to  members  of 
both,  as  a  wise  rule  of  settlement  where  property  is  in  contest,  and  one  or  both  are 
weak,  that  they  compose  their  differences  by  uniting  in  the  same  communion;  and  in 
all  cases,  that  the  ministers  and  members  recognize  each  other  in  all  relations  of  frater- 
nity, and  as  possessed  of  ecclesiastical  rights  and  the  privileges  of  equal  dignity  and 
validity.  They  should  each  receive  from  the  other  ministers  and  members  in  good 
standing  with  the  same  alacrity  and  credit  as  if  coming  from  their  own  Church,  and, 
without  interference  with  each  other's  institutions  or  missions,  they  should,  neverthe- 
less, co-operate  in  all  Christian  enterprises. 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed,  in  respect  of  some  matters  of  mere  opinion,  that  all 
ministers  and  members  in  either  Church  will  be  in  accord;  but  we  trust  and  believe 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  05  I 

that  a  spirit  of  fellowship  and  mutual  regard  will  pervade  the  reconciled  ranks  ol  the 
entire  ministry  and  membership  of  both  Churches.  We  believe,  also,  that  their  su- 
preme allegiance  to  the  cause  of  the  Great  Master  will  triumph  over  all  variation  of 
personal  sentiments,  and  will  so  exalt  the  claims  of  brotherly  affection,  that  from  this 
auspicious  hour  a  new  epoch  in  Methodism  will  begin  its  brighter  history-,  so  that  we 
shall  know  no  unfraternal  Methodism  in  the  United  States,  or  even  in  the  \\\<\v 
world.   .   .   . 

We  cannot  restrain  the  expression  of  our  united  congratulations  to  both  of  tlie 
great  Churches  whose  Commissions  we  have  executed,  in  uniting  between  them  the 
broken  cords  of  affectionate  and  brotherly  fraternization.  Henceforth  they  may  hail 
each  other  as  from  the  auxiliary  ranks  of  one  great  arm>\  The  only  differences  the_\ 
will  foster  will  be  those  friendly  rivalries  that  spring  from  earnest  endeavors  to  further 
to  the  utmost  the  triumphs  of  the  gospel  of  peace.  Whatever  progress  is  made  by  the 
one  Church  or  by  the  other  will  occasion  general  joy.  They  will  rejoice  in  each  other's 
success  as  a  common  good;  and,  amid  the  thousand  glorious  memories  of  Methodism, 
they  will  go  forward  devoted  to  their  one  work  of  spreading  Scriptural  holiness  over 
these  lands.   .   .   . 

Now  unto  Him  that  is  able  to  keep  us  from  falling,  and  to  present  us  faultless 
before  the  presence  of  his  glory  with  exceeding  joy;  to  the  only-wise  God,  our  Savior, 
be  glor>'  and  majesty,  dominion  and  power,  both  now  and  ever.     Amen. 

In  the  bonds  of  the  Gospel  of  peace, 

'^'our  brethren  and  servants, 

Morris  D'C  Crawford,  Edward  H.  Myers, 

Commissioners  of  M.  E.  Church  Commissioners  of  M.  E.  Church  South. 

Cape  May,  N.  J.,  August  23,  1876." 

Text — Formal  Fraternity.  Proceedings  of  the  General  Conferences  .  .  .  IS72, 
1874,  1876  .  .  .  ,  pp.  78-S.3. 

VIII.   THE  COMMISSIO.X  CREED  Of  J>S'S3 

The  doctrinal  formulations  of  1865  and  1871  proving  too  general  for 
the  local  churches,  the  Ohio  Association  memorialized  the  National 
Council  in  May  1880  to  prepare  a  "formula  that  shall  not  be  mainly  a 
reaffirmation  of  former  confessions,  but  that  shall  state  in  precise  terms 
in  our  living  tongue  the  doctrines  which  we  hold  today. "  The  Council, 
in  harmony  with  this  request,  appointed  a  commission  of  twenty-five 
which,  Dec.  19,  1883,  presented  the  statement  as  undersigned  by  twenty- 
two  of  their  number. 

Statement  of  Doctrine 

I.  We  believe  in  one  God,  the  Father  Almight>-,  Maker  ul  heaven  and  earth, 
and  of  all  things  visible  and  invisible; 

.\nd  in  Jesus  Christ,  His  only  Son,  our  Lord,  who  is  one  substance  with  the 
Father;  by  whom  all  things  were  made; 

.\nd  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Lord  and  Giver  of  life,  who  is  sent  from  the  Father 
and  Son,  and  who  together  with  the  Father  and  Son  is  worship[>ed  and  glorified. 


652  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

II.  We  believe  that  the  providence  of  God,  by  which  he  executes  his  eternal  pur 
poses  in  the  government  of  the  world,  is  in  and  over  all  events;  yet  so  that  the  freedon. 
and  responsibility  of  man  are  not  impaired,  and  sin  is  the  act  of  the  creature  alone. 

III.  We  believe  that  man  was  made  in  the  image  of  God,  that  he  might  know , 
love,  and  obey  God,  and  enjoy  him  forever;  that  our  first  parents  b}^  disobedience  fell 
under  the  righteous  condemnation  of  God;  and  that  all  men  are  so  alienated  from  God 
that  there  is  no  salvation  from  the  guilt  and  power  of  sin  e.xcept  through  God's  re- 
deeming grace. 

IV.  We  believe  that  God  would  have  all  men  return  to  him;  that  to  this  end  li 
has  made  himself  known,  not  onh'  through  the  works  of  nature,  the  course  of  h; 
providence,  and  the  consciences  of  men,  but  also  through  supernatural  revelations  mad- 
especially  to  a  chosen  people,  and  above  all,  when  the  fullness  of  time  was  come. 
through  Jesus  Christ  his  Son. 

V.  We  believe  that  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  are  tli 
records  of  God's  revelation  of  himself  in  the  work  of  redemption;  that  they  wer 
written  by  men  under  the  special  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit;  that  they  are  able  v 
make  wise  unto  salvation;  and  that  they  constitute  the  authoritative  standard  li 
which  religious  teaching  and  human  conduct  are  to  be  regulated  and  judged. 

VI.  We  believe  that  the  love  of  God  to  sinful  men  has  found  its  highest  e.xpre>- 
sion  in  the  redemptive  work  of  his  Son,  who  became  man,  uniting  his  divine  nature  with 
our  human  nature  in  one  person;  who  was  tempted  like  other  men,  yet  without  sin: 
who  by  his  humiliation,  his  holy  obedience,  his  sufferings,  his  death  on  the  cross,  and 
his  resurrection,  became  a  perfect  Redeemer;  whose  sacrifice  of  himself  for  the  sins  of 
the  world  declares  the  righteousness  of  God,  and  is  the  sole  and  sufficient  ground  of 
forgiveness  and  of  reconciliation  with  him. 

VII.  We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ,  after  he  had  risen  from  the  dead,  ascended 
into  heaven,  where,  as  the  one  mediator  between  God  and  man,  he  carries  forward 
his  work  of  saving  men,  that  he  sends  the  Holy  Spirit  to  convict  them  of  sin,  and  i 
lead  them  to  repentance  and  faith;  and  that  those  who  through  renewing  grace  tur; 
to  righteousness,  and  trust  in  Jesus  Christ  as  their  Redeemer,  receive  for  his  sake  tli 
forgiveness  of  their  sins,  and  are  made  the  children  of  God. 

VIII.  We  believe  that  those  who  are  thus  regenerated  and  justified,   grow  in 
sanctified  character  through  fellowship  with  Christ,  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  obedience  to  the  truth;  that  a  holy  life  is  the  fruit  and  evidence  of  saving  faith; 
and  that  the  believer's  hope  of  continuance  in  such  a  life  is  in  the  preserving  grace  > 
God. 

IX.  We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  came  to  establish  among  men  the  kingdom  ol 
God,  the  reign  of  truth  and  love,  righteousness  and  peace;  that  to  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Head  of  his  kingdom.  Christians  are  directly  responsible  in  faith  and  conduct;  and  that 
to  him  all  have  immediate  access  without  mediatorial  or  priestly  intervention. 

X.  We  believe  that  the  Church  of  Christ,  invisible  and  spiritual,  comprises  all 
true  believers,  whose  duty  it  is  to  associate  themselves  in  churches,  for  the  maintenance 
of  worship,  for  the  promotion  of  spiritual  growth  and  fellowship,  and  for  the  conversion 
of  men;  that  these  churches,  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  in  felloN- 
ship  with  one  another,  may  determine — each  for  itself — their  organization,  statement - 
of  belief,  and  forms  of  worship,  may  appoint  and  set  apart  their  own  ministers,  an  i 
should  co-operate  in  the  work  which  Christ  has  committed  to  them  for  the  furtherant . 
of  the  gospel  throughout  the  world. 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  65.> 

XI.  We  believe  in  the  observance  of  the  Lord's  Day,  as  a  day  of  holy  rest  and 
worship;  in  the  ministry  of  the  word;  and  in  the  two  sacraments,  which  Christ  has 
appointed  for  his  church,  Baptism,  to  be  administered  to  believers  and  their  children, 
as  a  sign  of  cleansing  from  sin,  of  union  to  Christ,  and  of  the  impartation  of  the  IIol\- 
Spirit;  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  as  a  S3fmbol  of  his  atoning  death,  a  seal  of  its  cflicacy, 
and  a  means  whereby  he  confirms  and  strengthens  the  spiritual  union  and  communion 
of  believers  with  himself. 

XII.  We  believe  in  the  ultimate  prevalence  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  over  all 
the  earth;  in  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ; 
in  the  resurrection  of  the  dead;  and  in  a  final  judgment,  the  issues  of  wliich  arc  ever- 
lasting punishment  and  everlasting  life. 

Text — Walker:  The  Creeds  and  Platforms  of  Congregalioualisin,  pp.  580-581. 

IX.     .1  SUMMARY  OF  CHRISTIAN  SCIEXCE  BELIEF 

I.  God  is  infinite,  the  only  Life,  substance,  Spirit,  or  Soul,  the  only  intelligence 
of  the  universe,  including  man.  Eye  hath  neither  seen  God  nor  His  image  and  likeness. 
Neither  God  nor  the  perfect  man  can  be  discerned  by  the  material  senses.  The  indi- 
viduality of  Spirit,  or  the  infinite,  is  unknown,  and  thus  a  knowledge  of  it  is  left  either 
to  human  conjecture  or  to  the  revelation  of  divine  Science. 

II.  God  is  what  the  Scriptures  declare  Him  to  be, — Life,  Truth,  Love.  Spirit  is 
divine  Principle,  and  divine  Principle  is  Love,  and  Love  is  Mind,  and  Mind  is  not  both 
good  and  bad,  for  God  is  Mind;  therefore  there  is  in  reality  one  Mind  only,  because 
there  is  one  God. 

III.  The  notion  that  both  evil  and  good  are  real  is  a  delusion  of  material  sense, 
which  Science  annihilates.  Evil  is  nothing,  no  thing,  mind,  nor  power.  As  manifested 
by  mankind  it  stands  for  a  lie,  nothing  claiming  to  be  something, — for  lust,  dishonest.v. 
selfishness,  en\y,  h^-pocrisy,  slander,  hate,  theft,  adulter}-,  murder,  dementia,  insanity, 
inanity,  devil,  hell,  with  all  the  etceteras  that  word  includes. 

IV.  God  is  divine  Life,  and  Life  is  no  more  confined  to  the  forms  which  reflect  it 
than  substance  is  in  its  shadow.  If  life  were  in  mortal  man  or  material  things,  it  would 
be  subject  to  their  limitations  and  would  end  in  death.  Life  is  Mind,  the  creator  reflect  - 
ed  in.  His  creations.  If  He  dwelt  within  what  He  creates,  God  would  not  be  reflected 
but  absorbed,  and  the  Science  of  being  would  be  fore\'er  lost  through  a  mortal  sense, 
which  falsely  testifies  to  a  beginning  and  an  end. 

V.  The  Scriptures  imply  that  God  is  All-in-all.  From  this  it  follows  lluil  nothing 
possesses  reality  nor  existence  except  the  divine  Mind  and  His  ideas.  The  Scrip- 
tures also  declare  that  God  is  Spirit.  Therefore  in  Spirit  all  is  harmony,  and  there  can 
be  no  discord;  all  is  Life,  and  there  is  no  death.  Everything  in  God's  universe  exi»rcsscs 
Him. 

VI.  God  is  individual,  incoq)oreal.  He  is  divine  Principle.  Love,  the  univer- 
sal cause,  the  only  creator,  and  there  is  no  other  self-existence.  He  is  all-inclusive,  and 
is  reflected  by  all  that  is  real  and  eternal  and  by  nothing  else.    He  fills  all  si)acc,  and  it 

impossible  to  conceive  of  such  omnipresence  and  indivifluality  except  as  inlmite 
Spirit  or  Mind.    Hence  all  is  Spirit  and  sjiiritual. 

VII.  Life,  Truth,  and  Love  constitute  the  triune  Person  called  (Jod.-thal  is. 
the  triply  divine  Principle,  Love.  They  represent  a  trinity  in  unity,  three  in  one,— the 
same  in  essence,  though  multiform  in  on"ice:     God  the  PathcT-Mothcr;  {'hri«t   tli 


654  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

spiritual  idea  of  souship;  divine  Science  or  the  Holy  Comforter.  These  three  expres- 
in  divine  Science  the  threefold,  essential  nature  of  the  infinite.  They  also  indicate  the 
divine  Principle  of  scientific  being,  the  intelligent  relation  of  God  to  man  and  the 
imiverse. 

Vin.  Father-Mother  is  the  name  for  Deit\-,  which  indicates  His  lender  relation- 
ship to  His  spiritual  creation 

IX.  Jesus  was  born  of  Mar\'.  Christ  is  the  true  idea  voicing  good,  the  divine 
message  from  God  to  men  speaking  to  the  human  consciousness.  The  Christ  is  incor- 
poreal, spiritual, — yea,  the  divine  image  and  likeness,  dispelling  the  illusions  of  the 
senses;  the  Waj^  the  Truth,  and  the  Life,  healing  the  sick  and  casting  out  evils,  destroy- 
ing sin,  disease,  and  death 

X.  Jesus  demonstrated  Christ;  he  proved  that  Christ  is  the  divine  idea  of  God — 
the  Holy  Ghost,  or  Comforter,  revealing  the  divine  Principle,  Love,  and  leading  into 
all  truth 

XIIL  The  advent  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  marked  the  first  century  of  the  Chris- 
tian era,  but  the  Christ  is  without  beginning  of  years  or  end  of  days.  .  .  . 

XV.  The  invisible  Christ  was  imperceptible  to  the  so-called  personal  senses 
whereas  Jesus  appeared  as  a  bodily  e.xistence.  This  dual  personality  of  the  unseen  and 
the  seen,  the  spiritual  and  material,  the  eternal  Christ  and  the  corporeal  Jesus  manifest 
in  flesh,  continued  until  the  Master's  ascension,  when  the  human,  material  concept, 
or  Jesus,  disappeared,  while  the  spiritual  self,  or  Christ,  continues  to  exist  in  the  eternal 
order  of  divine  Science,  taking  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  as  the  Christ  has  always  done , 
even  before  the  human  Jesus  was  incarnate  to  mortal  eyes 

XX.  Mind  is  the  divine  Principle,  Love,  and  can  produce  nothing  unlike  the 
eternal  Father-Mother,  God.  Reality  is  spiritual,  harmonious,  immutable,  immortal , 
di\dne,  eternal.  Nothing  unspiritual  can  be  real,  harmonious,  or  eternal.  Sin,  sickness, 
and  mortality  are  the  suppositional  antipodes  of  Spirit,  and  must  be  contradictions  ol 
reality. 

XXI.  The  Ego  is  deathless  and  limitless,   for   limits  would  imply  and  impose  ,' 
ignorance.    ]Mind  is  the  I  AM,  or  infinity.    Mind  never  enters  the  finite.    Intelligence 
never  passes  into  non-intelligence,  or  matter.    Good  never  enters  into  evil,  the  unlimit-  . 
ed  into  the  limited,  the  eternal  into  the  temporal,  nor  the  immortal  into  mortaUty. 
The  divine  Flgo,  or  individuality,  is  reflected  in  all  sjiiritual  indi\-idualit\-  from  the  in- 
finitesimal to  the  infinite. 

XXV.  .  .For  true  happiness,  man  must  harmonize   with   his   Principle,  di\nne 
Love;  the  Son  must  be  in  accord  with  the  Father,  in  conformity  with  Christ.    According 
to  dhnne  Science,  man  is  in  a  degree  as  perfect  as  the  Mind  that  forms  him.    The  ; 
truth  of  being  makes  man  harmonious  and  immortal,  while  error  is  mortal  and  dis- 
cordant. 

XXVI.  Christian  Science  demonstrates  that  none  but  the  pure  in  heart  can  see  ' 
God,  as  the  gospel  teaches.  In  proportion  to  his  purity  is  man  perfect;  and  perfection 
is  the  order  of  celestial  being  which  demonstrates  Life  in  Christ,  Life's  spiritual  ideal.  .  . 

XXX.  The  destruction  of  sin  is  the  divine  method  of  pardon.  Dixine  Life 
destroys  death.  Truth  destroys  error,  and  Love  destroys  hate.  Being  destroj-ed,  sin 
needs  no  other  form  of  forgiveness.  Does  not  God's  pardon,  destroying  any  one  sin, 
prophesy  and  involve  the  final  destruction  of  all  sin? 


J 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  655 

•  XXXI.  Since  God  is  All,  there  is  no  room  for  His  unlikeness.  God,  Si)irit,  alone 
created  all,  and  called  it  good.  Therefore  evil,  beinp;  contrar>-  to  Rood,  is  \inrcal,  and 
cannot  be  the  product  of  God.  .  .  . 

XXXIl  As  the  mythology  of  pagan  Rome  has  \'ielded  to  a  more  spiritual  idea 
of  Deity,  so  will  our  material  theories  j-ield  to  spiritual  ideas,  until  the  linite  gives  place 
to  the  infinite,  sickness  to  Jiealth,  sin  to  holiness,  and  God's  kingdom  comes  'in  earth, 
as  it  is  in  heaven.'  The  basis  of  all  health,  sinlessness,  and  immortality,  is  the  great 
fact  that  God  is  the  only  Mind;  and  this  IVIind  must  be  not  merely  believed,  but  it  must 
be  understood.  To  get  rid  of  sin  through  Science,  is  to  divest  sin  of  any  supposed 
mind  or  reality,  and  never  to  admit  that  sin  can  have  intelligence  or  power,  pain  or 
pleasure.  You  conquer  error  by  denying  its  veritj'.  Our  various  theories  will  never 
lose  their  imaginary  power  for  good  or  evil,  until  we  lose  our  faith  in  them  and  make 
life  its  own  proof  of  harmony  and  God. 

Text— Mary  Baker  Eddy.  "5r»;«r(;  aud  Health  K'itli  Key  to  the  Srri pture^."  (l^\7) 
pp.  330-340. 

X.   THE  LA MBETH  ARTICLES 

\   Declaration  of  the  House  of  Bishops  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church, 
ADOPTED  October  20,  1886. 

Whereas,  In  the  year  1853,  in  response  to  a  Memorial  signed  by  many  Presbyters 
of  this  Church,  prajdng  that  steps  might  be  taken  to  heal  the  unhappy  diNisions  of 

i    Christendom,  and  to  more  fully  develop  the  catholic  idea  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  the 
Bishops  of  this  Church,  in  Council  assembled,  did  appoint  a  Commission  of  Bishops 

I   empowered  to  confer  with  the  several  Christian  bodies  in  our  land  who  were  desirous 
of  promoting  godly  union  and  concord  among  all  who  loved  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in 

j   sincerity  and  truth;  and, 

1  Whereas,  This  Commission,  in  conformity  with  the  terms  of  its  appointment,  did 

:    formally  set  forth  and  advocate  sundry  suggestions  and  recommendations  intended  to 

'   accomplish  the  great  end  in  view;  and, 

j  Whereas,  In  the  year  1880,  the  Bishops  of  the  .American  Church,  assembled  in 

Council,  moved  by  the  appeals  from  Christians  in  foreign  countries,  who  were  strug- 
gling to  free  themselves  from  the  usuqiations  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  set  forth  a  Declara- 
tion to  the  effect  that  in  virtue  of  the  solidarity  of  the  Catholic  Episcojjate  in  which  we 
have  part,  it  was  the  right  and  duty  of  the  Episcopates  of  all  national  Churches,  holding 
the  primitive  Faith  and  Order,  and  of  the  several  Bishops  of  the  same,  to  protect  in 
the  holding  of  that  Faith  and  the  recovering  of  that  Order  those  who  have  l)een  wrong- 
fully deprived  of  both,  and  this  without  demanding  a  rigid  uniformit)-  or  the  siicrifice 
of  their  national  traditions  of  worship  and  discipline,  or  of  their  rightful  autonomy;  and, 
Whereas,  Many  of  the  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus  among  us  are  prajing  with  renewed 
and  increasing  earnestness  that  some  measures  may  be  adopted  at  this  time  for  the 
reunion  of  the  sundered  parts  of  Christendom: 

Now,  therefore,  In  pursuance  of  the  action  taken  in  18.S3  for  the  healing  of  the  di- 
visions among  Christians  in  our  own  land,  and  in  1880  for  the  protection  and  encourage- 
ment of  those  who  had  withdrawn  from  the  Roman  Obedience;  we.  Bishops  of  the  Pro 
testant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  in  Council  assembled,  as 
Bishops  in  the  Church  of  God,  do  hereby  solemnly  declare  to  all  whom  it  may  conem. 


656  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

and  especiall}'  to  our  fellow-Christians  of  the  different  Communions  in  this  land,  who, 
in  their  several  spheres,  have  contended  for  the  religion  of  Christ: 

1.  Our  earnest  desire  that  the  Saviour's  prayer  'that  we  all  may  be  one'  may,  in  its 
deepest  and  truest  sense,  be  speedily  fulfilled. 

2.  That  we  believe  that  all  who  have  been  duly  baptized  with  water  in  the  Name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  are  members  of  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church. 

3.  That  in  all  things  of  human  ordering  or  human  choice  relating  to  modes  of  wor- 
ship and  discipline,  or  to  traditional  customs,  this  Church  is  ready  in  the  spirit  of  love  , 
and  humility  to  forego  all  preferences  of  her  own. 

4.  That  this  Church  does  not  seek  to  absorb  other  Communions,  but  rather, 
cooperating  with  them  on  the  basis  of  a  common  Faith  and  Order,  to  discountenance 
schism,  to  heal  the  wounds  of  the  Body  of  Christ,  and  to  promote  the  charity  which  is 
the  chief  of  Christian  graces  and  the  visible  manifestation  of  Christ  to  the  world. 

Btit,  furthermore,  We  do  hereby  affirm  that  the  Christian  unity,  now  so  earnestly 
desired  by  the  memorialists,  can  be  restoired  only  by  the  return  of  all  Christian  Com- 
munions to  the  principles  of  unity  exemplified  by  the  undivided  Catholic  Church  during 
the  first  ages  of  its  existence,  which  principles  we  believe  to  be  the  substantial  Deposit  of 
Christian  Faith  and  Order  committed  by  Christ  and  His  Apostles  to  the  Church  unto 
the  end  of  the  world,  and  therefore  incapable  of  compromise  or  surrender  b}^  those  who 
have  been  ordained  to  be  its  Stewards  and  Trustees,  for  the  common  and  equal  benefit , 
of  all  men. 

As  inherent  parts  of  this  sacred  Deposit,  and,  therefore,  as  essential  to  the  restora- 
tion of  unity  among  the  divided  branches  of  Christendom,  we  account  the  following, 
to  wit: 

I.  The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  as  the  Revealed  Word  of 
God; 

II.  The  Nicene  Creed  as  the  sufficient  statement  of  the  Christian  Faith; 

III.  The  Two  Sacraments— Baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord — ministered  with 
unfailing  use  of  Christ's  words  of  institution,  and  of  the  elements  ordained  by  Him. 

IV.  The  Historic  Episcopate,  locally  adapted  in  the  methods  of  its  administration 
to  the  varying  needs  of  the  nations  and  peoples  called  of  God  into  the  unity  of  His 
Church; 

Furthermore,  Deeply  grieved  by  the  sad  divisions  which  afflict  the  Christian 
Church  in  our  own  land,  we  hereby  declare  our  desire  and  readiness,  so  soon  as  there 
shall  be  any  authorized  response  to  this  declaration,  to  enter  into  brotherly  conference 
with  all  or  any  Christian  bodies  seeking  the  restoration  of  the  organic  unity  of  the 
Church,  with  a  view  to  the  earnest  study  of  the  conditions  under  which  so  priceless  a 
blessing  might  happily  be  brought  to  pass.  ' 

A  true  and  official  copy. 
Attest: 

Herman  C.  Duncan,  Secretary  of  Commission. 

Text — Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  New  Series,  Vol.  X,  (1887),  pp.  154-155. 


,  SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  657 

I 

XI.   THE  AX  DOVER  CASE 
^         The  following  is  the  copy  of  Mr.  A's  reply  to  Secrclary  Aldcn 
concerning    clause    11    in  a    statement    of    doctrine    submitted    to 
I  candidates  for  the  foreign  field,  and  the  reply  of  the  clerk. 

;  "To  the  Prudential  Committee  A. B.C. F.M.: 

j  GENTLESfEN,— I  hold  the  hypothesis  of  future  probation  of  those  who  have 
i  not  the  gospel.  Since  the  gospel  is  for  every  man,  we  may  hope  that  cver>-  man  may 
I  have  the  gospel.  Perhaps  my  position  may  be  made  more  evident  without  long  dis- 
I  cussion  by  stating  briefly  some  of  the  main  reasons  I  have  for  holding  this  hvniothcsis. 
I  I.     Because  this  h3-pothesis  is  not  without  support  in  Scripture,  and  is  confirmed 

j  by  what  we  may  reasonably  expect  God  will  do  for  men  in  view  of  the  revelation  of 
j  himself  made  in  Jesus  Christ. 

II.  Because  I  do  not  tind  this  h>-pothesis  in  contradiction  to  any  of  the  teach- 
ings'of  Scripture;  nor  to  the  doctrines  of  the  early  symbols  of  the  faith,  for  example, 
the  Apostles'  Creed  or  the  Nicene  Creed;  nor  to  any  of  the  doctrines  commonly  held 
and  taught  in  our  churches. 

III.  May   I   add   as  additional  reasons: — 

1.  This  hypothesis  has  not  for  me  'cut  the  nerve  of  missions.'  On  the  con- 
trar>',  my  present  conception  of  the  love  and  grace  of  Christ  for  every  man  has  given 
me  a  larger  zeal  and  a  more-in-earnest  purpose  to  carry  such  a  Savior  to  those  who  do 
not  know  him. 

2.  This  hypothesis  does  not  conflict  with  scriptural  views  of  the  importance 

of  the  present  life.    The  view  of  Scripture  is,  as  I  understand  it,  that  the  present  life 

furnishes  the  most  favorable  opportunity  for  hearing  the  gospel  on  account  of  the 

danger  of  sinful  habit,  and  to  those  who  have  enjoyed  this  most  favorable  oi)i)ortunit> 

it  is  the  only  opportunity. 

Note. — It  is  practically  unnecessary  to  define  what  men  have  had  sufficient  light  to  enable  them  to 
accept  Christ  or  to  conaemn  them  for  not  accepting  Christ,  for  it  goes  without  siying  that  an  uncon- 
verted man  who  knows  enough  to  have  any  interest  in  that  question  knows  enough  to  accept  Christ. 

3.  This  hjpothesis  puts  no  limit  upon  the  mighty  triumph  of  Christ  for  men 
save  man's  resisting  will.  It  regards  Christ  as  truly  \'ictor  over  sin  and  death;  as  'he 
who  hath  the  keys  of  hell  and  death.' 

Further  statement  I  am  willing  to  make,  provided  this  does  not  put  my  position 
plainly  before  you. 

Respectfully." 

Clerk  of  Committee  to  Mr.  A. 

"February  9.  1HS7. 
Your  statement,   received  upon  the  3rd  instant.,  with    your   application    for 
missionar>'  appointment,  and  testimonials  in  part,  was  presented  to  the  Prudential 
Committee  yesterday  afternoon,  and  the  e.\])ression  around  the  table  from  mcml)crs  of 
the  Committee  and  e.xecutive  officers  was  unanimous  on  the  following  jKjints: — 

1.  A  hearty  recognition  of  the  frankness  and  manliness  of  your  clear  utterance 
of  your  O'.vn  conscientious  convictions  upon  the  subject  referred  to. 

2.  Regret  that  your  views  upon  this  subject  had  changed  from  those  under 
which  you  were  educated  and  which  you  formerly  entertained — the  views  which  have 
been  commonly  held  by  our  K\an£relical  Churches. 


658  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

3.  The  earnest  desire  and  hope  that  your  views  upon  this  subject  may  be 
modified  that  the  great  longing  of  your  heart  for  missionary  work  abroad  under 
care  of  the  American  Board  may  be  met. 

4.  The  only  action  which  the  Committee    feels    itself    authorized,  under 
instructions  of  the  Board,  to  take  is  expressed  in  the  following  minute : — 

"  Tn  view  of  the  declaration  of  Mr.  A.  in  his  written  statement  that  he  holds  ' 
hj-pothesis  of  future  probation  for  those  who  have  not  the  gospel,' — this  declaration,  ' 
being  accompanied  with  his  reasons  for  holding  this  h>-pothesis, — it  was  unanimously 
agreed  that  in  accordance  with  the  instructions  received  from  the  Board  at  its  last 
Annual  Meeting,  the  Committee  has  no  option  but  to  'decline  to  appoint  the  candidate 
so  long  as  he  holds  these  \'iews."'  .... 

I  remain,  respectfully  and  truly  yours." 

The  attitude  of  those  who  criticized  the  action  of  the  Prudential 
Committee  is  expressed  in  a  minority  report  signed  by  Prof.  G.  P. 
Fisher  and  Pres.  H.  M.  Buckham. 

'.  .  .We  have  to  add  that,  in  our  judgment,  the  Secretar}"  fails  to  justify  his 
practice  of  submitting  creeds,  composed  by  himself  or  by  others,  to  the  candidates  for 
missionary  service,  for  their  guidance  and  instruction  in  doctrine.  The  creeds  in 
question  are  such  as  have  had  no  general  recognition.  We  are  persuaded  that  in  taking 
this  course  the  Home  Secretary  has  transcended  his  proper  function.  Some  of  his 
correspondents  professed  to  accept  these  confessions  as  a  formulation  of  their  belief, 
and  no  doubt  all  regarded  them  as  the  Secretary's  standard  of  orthodoxy  by  which 
their  acceptance  or  rejection  as  candidates  would  probably  be  determined.  On  the 
whole  we  cannot  avoid  the  impression  that  an  attempt  has  been  made  to  use  the  Board 
as  a  makeweight  in  a  theological  controversy  and  to  draw  it  into  the  fires  of  a  debate 
from  which  it  should  have  endeavored  to  stand  aloof. 

Passing  gladly  from  the  personal  questions  to  which  our  attention  has  been  com- 
pelled, we  desire  to  speak  briefly  on  the  general  principles  applicable  to  the  appoint- 
ment of  missionaries  to  go  out  under  the  auspices  of  the  Board.  A  fundamental  prin- 
ciple, to  be  constantly  kept  in  mind",  is  that  this  Society  is  not  a  synod.  It  is  not  a  body 
empowered  by  the  Congregational  churches  to  define  orthodoxy  for  them.  Its  mission- 
aries are  to  hold  the  evangelical  faith,  but  the  Board  must  take  other  means  of  ascer- 
taining the  soundness  of  candidates  than  by  framing  creeds  on  all,  or  any  one,  of  the 
great  departments  of  theology.  That  is  a  work  which  must  be  done,  if  it  is  done  at  all, 
by  ecclesiastical  assemblies,  authorized  by  the  churches  to  undertake  so  difficult  and 
responsible  a  work.  The  American  Board  is  a  great  central  organized  agency  for  carry- 
ing forward  the  work  of  foreign  missions,  mainly,  if  not  exclusively,  for  the  Congrega- 
tional churches.  Because  of  this  exalted  position  and  influence,  it  is  the  more  strictly 
bound  to  remember  that  it  is  not  a  representative  body — a  body  chosen  of  the  churches 
— and  to  guard  against  every  transgression  of  its  proper  limits  of  prerogative.  If  it 
should  be  misled  into  the  performance  of  work,  such,  for  example,  as  pertains  to  a 
general  assembly  in  the  Presbyterian  Church,  we  should  have  what  is  equivalent  to  a 
central  authority,  enunciating  definitions  of  doctrine,  with  the  effect  of  attacliing  a 
stigma  to  dissent;  and  yet  that  central  authority  would  not  be  a  body  of  representa- 
tives, but  a  self-perpetuating  close  corporation  chartered  by  a  State.    It  seems  clear, 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  C>5«) 

therefore,  that  the  Board,  under  its  present  constitution,  should  retVain  from  senclinx 
to  the  Prudential  Committee  specific  doctrinal  instructions  either  on  nnc  side  or  fhr 
other  of  existing  doctrinal  controversies. 

Tt  follows  that  we  do  not  approve  of  the  proposal,  in  whatever  li»rm  ii  mav  hr 
made,  to  direct  the  Committee  to  refuse  all  candidates  for  the  missionarv  work  who 
are  favorably  inclined  to  other  views  respecting  the  heathen  that  die  without  having 
known  of  the  gospel,  than  those  to  which  the  recently  rejected  candidates  have  been 
required  to  subscribe.  In  our  judgment  the  decision  of  the  Prudential  Committee  should 
be  made  in  the  case  of  each  individual  b>-  itself  and  in  \-iew  of  the  sum  total  of  his 
characteristics  and  of  all  the  circumstances  properly  hearing  on  the  decision  of  the 
question. 

Before  closing  these  observations  we  desire  to  add  two  remarks.  In  the  first 
place  it  appears  to  us  that  candidates  for  appointment  as  missionaries,  especially 
where  questions  of  peculiar  difficulty  arise,  should  meet  the  Prudential  Committee 
face  to  face,  instead  of  the  present  system,  under  which  the  Committee  act  solely  on 
data  furnished  them  by  intermediates.  Secondly,  we  cannot  but  think  that,  when 
highly  important  questions  relating  to  theological  doctrine  or  to  the  right  policy  to  be 
adopted  in  the  conduct  of  the  missionar}-  work  are  in  debate,  the  Prudential  Committee 
should  not  be  made  up  exclusiveh-  of  adherents  to  one  of  the  difTering  parties.  Duty 
and  expediency  alike  dictate  that  there  should  be  a  fair  representation  in  the  Committee 
of  both  sides.  We  believe  that  a  greater  degree  of  harmony  among  the  supjiorters  of 
the  Board  and  of  confidence  in  the  Executive  OfTicers  would  be  the  result,  and  that  no 
serious  evil  would  ensue  from  an  arrangement  so  natural  and  so  obviously  fair. 

When  Congregationalists  ha\'e  spoken  as  a  denomination  they  have  manifested 
a  catholic  evangelical  spirit.  The  Boston  National  Council  in  1863,  after  setting  forth 
the  fundamental  truths  of  the  gospel,  thus  speaks:  'We  declare  that  we  will  cooj)erate 
with  all  who  hold  these  truths.  With  them  we  will  carr>-  the  gospel  into  every  part  of 
this  land,  and  with  them  will  go  into  all  the  world,  and  ""preach  the  gospel  of  even.- 
creature." "  From  this  catholic  evangelical  spirit  let  there  be  no  'new  departure'!  It 
is  in  this  spirit  that  we  recommend  the  passage  of  the  following  resolutions: — 

1.  The  Board  reaffirms  the  position  that  neither  this  Board  nor  its  Prudential 
Committee  is  in  any  sense  a  theological  court,  to  settle  doctrinal  points  of  belief. 

2.  The  Board  also  specially  approves  and  commends  the  statement  of  the 
manual  for  missionan.^  candidates,  that  'It  is  a  glorious  fact  that  the  points  which 
constitute  emphatically  the  message  of  missionaries  to  the  heathen  are  tho.se  in  which 
all  evangelical  bodies  mainly  agree.'  .\nd  it  would  have  its  missionaries  always  re- 
member that  they  are  sent  to  preach  and  teach  these  essential  truths  of  Christianitv. 

3.  The  missionaries  of  this  Board  shall  have  the  same  right  of  private  judgment 
in  the  interpretation  of  God's  Word,  and  the  same  freedom  of  thought  and  of  speech 
as  are  enjoyed  by  their  ministerial  brethren  in  this  country.  In  the  exercise  of  their 
rights  they  should  have  constant  and  careful  regard  to  the  work  of  their  associates  and 
to  the  harmony  and  effectiveness  of  the  missions  in  which  they  labor. 

4.  All  persons,  otherwise  well  qualified,  are  to  be  regarded  as  accq)tablc  candi 
dates  for  missionar\-  appointment,  who  heartily  receive  the  fundamental  truths  of  the 
gospel  held  in  common  by  the  churches  sustaining  the  Board  and  ascertained  by  their 
actual  usages." 

Text—Sevcnty-sevenUi  Anniuil  Report  of  l/ic  A .  P.  C.  I- .  M .,  pp.  2.^.  24  and  xix.  xx. 


660  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

XII.  THE  CASE  OF  PROFESSOR  BRIGGS  AXD  CXIOX 
THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 

Memorial  of  the  Directors  of  Union  Theological  Seminary,  May  16,  1870. 

"Whereas,  In  the  recent  negotiations  for  re-uniting  the  two  branches  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  great  importance  was  attached  to  some  uniform  system  of  ecclesi- 
astical supervision  over  the  several  Theological  Seminaries  of  the  denomination;  and 

Whereas,  The  Directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary  in  New  York — an  in- 
stitution founded  before  the  disruption  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  belonging  exclu- 
sively to  neither  of  its  branches,  and  administered  upon  its  own  independent  charter — 
are  desirous  of  doing  all  in  their  power  to  establish  confidence  and  harmony  throughout 
the  whole  Church,  in  respect  to  the  education  of  its  members;  and 

Whereas,  It  has  appeared  to  many,  and  especially  to  those  who  took  an  active 
part  in  founding  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  that  there  are  many  disadvantages, 
infelicities,  not  to  say,  at  times,  perils,  in  the  election  of  Professors  of  those  Seminaries, 
directly  and  immediately  by  the  General  Assembly  itself — a  body  so  large,  in  session 
for  so  short  a  time,  and  composed  of  members  to  so  great  an  extent  resident  at  a  dis- 
tance from  the  Seminaries  themselves,  and  therefore  personally  unacquainted  with 
many  things  which  pertain  to  their  true  interest  and  usefulness;  therefore,  be  it 

Resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  in  the 
city  of  New- York,  being  all  of  them  ministers  or  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
do  hereby  memorialize  the  General  Assembly  to  the  following  effect,  viz.:  That  the 
General  Assembly  may  be  pleased  to  adopt  it  as  a  rule  and  plan,  in  the  exercise  of  the 
proprietorship  and  control  over  the  several  Theological  Seminaries,  that,  so  far  as  the 
election  of  Professors  is  concerned,  the  Assembly  will  commit  the  same  to  their  respec- 
tive Boards  of  Directors,  on  the  following  terms  and  conditions: 

First,  That  the  Board  of  Directors  of  each  Theological  Seminary  shall  be  author- 
ized to  appoint  all  Professors  for  the  same. 

Second,  That  all  such  appointments  shall  be  reported  to  the  General  Assembly, 
and  no  such  appointment  of  Professor  shall  be  considered  as  a  complete  election,  if 
disapproved  by  a  majority  vote  of  the  Assembly. 

And  further  be  it  resolved,  That  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Union  Theological 
Seminar}'  of  the  city  of  New- York,  persuaded  that  the  plan  proposed  in  the  Memorial 
will  meet  the  cordial  approval  of  the  patrons,  donors,  and  friends  of  all  these  Semi- 
naries, and  contribute  to  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  Church,  do  hereby  agree,  if 
the  said  plan  shall  be  adopted  by  the  General  Assembly,  that  they  will  agree  to 
conform  to  the  same,  the  Union  Seminary  in  New  York  being,  in  this  respect,  on 
the  same  ground  with  other  Theological  Seminaries  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
The  Assembly  complied  with  this  request." 

Text — Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  New  Series,  Vol.  I,  (1870),  pp.  148-149. 

The  Theological  Issue 
Committee  on  Judgment 
"Your  Committee  to  whom  was  entrusted  the  duty  of  formulating  an  explanatory 
minute  of  this  Assembly  on  the  doctrinal  points  involved  in  the  appeal  of  the  Com- 
mittee of  Prosecution  from  the  judgement  of  the  Presbyterj^  of  New  York,  in  the  case 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  661 

of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  vs.  the  Rev.  Cliarles  A. 
Briggs,  D.D.,  report  as  follows: 

1.  We  find  that  the  doctrine  of  the  errancy  of  the  Scripture  as  it  came  from  them 
to  whom,  and  through  whom,  God  originally  communicated  His  revelation,  is  in  con- 
flict with  the  statements  of  the  Holy  Scripture  itself,  which  assert  that  'all  Scripture' 
or 'ever>' Scripture' is  given  by  'Inspiration  of  God'  (2  Tim.  iii.  16);  'That  the  pro- 
phecy came  not  of  old  by  the  will  of  man,  but  holy  men  of  God  spake  as  they  were 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost'  (2  Peter  i,  12),  and  also  that  the  statements  of  the  Stan- 
dards of  the  Church  which  assert  that  'the  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments are  the  Word  of  God.'  (Larger  Catechism,  Question  3),  'Of  Infallible  Truth' 
and  'Dixane  Authority'  (Conf.  of  Faith,  Chap,  i.  Sec.  v.) 

2.  That  we  find  in  this  case  involved  the  questions  of  the  sufiiciencj-  of  the  human 
reason  and  of  the  Church,  as  authorized  guides  in  the  matter  of  salvation,  ^'our 
Committee  recommend  that  this  General  .\ssembly  declare  that  the  reason  and  the 
Church  are  not  to  be  regarded  as  fountains  of  divine  authority;  that  they  are  unre- 
liable and  fallible,  and  whilst  they  may,  and  no  doubt  are,  channels  or  media  through 
which  the  Holy  Spirit  may  reach  and  influence  for  good  the  human  soul,  they  are 
never  to  be  relied  upon  as  suflicient  in  themselves,  and  aside  from  Holy  Scripture,  to 
lead  the  soul  to  a  saving  knowledge  of  God.  To  teach  that  they  are  sufficient  is  most 
dangerous,  and  contrar>'  to  the  Word  of  God  and  our  Standards,  and  our  ministers 
and  church  members  are  solemnly  warned  against  such  teachings. 

3.  We  find  involved  in  this  case  a  speculation  in  regard  to  the  process  of  the 
soul's  sanctification  after  death,  which  in  the  judgment  of  this  Assembly  is  a  dangerous 
hypothesis,  in  direct  conflict  with  the  plain  teaching  of  the  divine  Word  and  the  utter- 
ance of  the  Standards  of  our  Church.  These  Standards  distinctly  declare  that  'the 
souls  of  believers  are  at  their  death  made  perfect  in  holiness,  and  do  immediately  pass 
into  glory,  while  their  bodies  being  still  united  to  Christ  do  rest  in  their  graves  till  the 
Resurrection.'  (Shorter  Catechism,  Question  37;  2Cor.  v.  8;  Phil.  i.  23;  John  xvii.  24)" 

The  Protest ; 
"The  undersigned  enter  respectful  and  earnest  protest  against  the  action  of  this 
Assembly,  which  declares  the  inerrancy  of  the  original  autographs  of  Scripture  to  be 
the  faith  of  the  Church.    We  protest  against  this  action. 

1 .  Because  it  is  insisting  upon  a  certain  theory  of  inspiration,  when  our  Standards 
have  hitherto  only  emphasized  the  fact  of  inspiration.  So  far  as  the  original  manu- 
script came  from  God,  undoubtedly  it  was  without  error.  But  we  have  no  means  of 
determining  how  far  God  controlled  the  penmen  in  transcribing  from  documents  in 

[matters  purely  circumstantial. 

2.  Because  it  is  dogmatizing  on  a  matter  of  which,  necessarily,  we  can  have  no 
positive  knowledge. 

3.  Because  it  is  insisting  upon  an  interpretation  of  our  Standards  which  they 
never  have  borne,  and  which,  on  their  face,  is  impossible.  No  man  in  subscribing  to 
■his  belief  in  the  Scriptures  as  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  only  infallible  rule  of  faith 
[and  practice,  has  his  mind  on  the  original  autographs. 

4.  Because  it  is  setting  up  an  imaginary  Bible  as  a  test  of  orthodoxy.  Ii  an 
merrant  original  Bible  is  \'ital  to  faith,  we  cannot  escape  the  conclusion  that  an  in- 
errant  present  Bible  is  vital  to  faith. 


662  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

5.  Because  it  is  disparaging  the  Bible  we  have,  and  endangering  its  authorit\- 
under  the  pressure  of  a  prevalent  hostile  criticism.  It  seems  like  fl>ang  for  shelter  to  an 
original  autograph,  when  the  JBihle  we  have  in  our  hands  today  is  our  impregnable 
defense. 

Believing  these  present  Scriptures  to  be  'The  ver>-  Word  of  God'  and  'immedi- 
ately inspired  by  God,'  'kept  pure  in  all  ages'  and  'our  only  infallible  rule  of  faith 
and  practice,'  notwithstanding  some  apparent  discrepancies  in  matters  purely  circum- 
stantial, we  earnestly  protest  against  the  imposing  of  this  new  interpretation  of  our 
Standards  upon  the  Church,  to  bind  men's  consciences  by  enforced  subscription  to  it?- 
terms" — (The  above  was  subscribed  by  83  signatures). 

Text — Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  I'nihd 
States  of  America,  New  Series,  Vol.  XVI  (1893)  pp.  165-168. 

Report  of  the  Standing  Committee  on  Theological  Seminaries,  June  1,  1893. 

"From  Union  Seminary  we  have  received  the  usual  Report.  The  Board  of  Dii\  i 
tors  have  sent  a  special  communication-which  is  as  follows: 

'The  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminar}-  in  the  city  of  Xtw 
York  addressed  a  memorial  to  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in 
the  United  States  of  America,  which  met  at  Portland,  May  19,  1892.  In  that  paper 
we  stated,  with  the  utmost  courtesy,  some  of  the  practical  reasons  which  render  it 
necessary,  in  our  judgment,  that  the  veto  power  conceded  to  the  General  Assembly  in 
1870  should  no  longer  reside  in  that  body.  The  memorial  concluded  with  this  language: 
'There  are  other  and  weighty  considerations  which  we  have  preferred  not  to  urge. 
While  there  exists  the  undoubted  right  of  either  party  to  the  agreement  of  1870  to  act 
alone  in  its  abrogation,  yet  this  memorial  is  submitted  with  the  earnest  hope  that  your 
reverend  body  maj'  cordially  concur  with  us  in  annulling  the  arrangement  of  1870, 
thus  restoring  Union  Seminarj-  to  its  former  relations  to  the  General  Assembly."  The 
hope  thus  expressed  was  disappointed.  With  no  official  notice  whatever  of  the  reasons 
assigned  by  us,  the  answer  to  our  memorial  was:  'That  the  Assembly  declines  to  be 
a  party  to  the  breaking  of  the  compact  with  Union  Theological  Seminary.'  In  \-iew 
of  this  action  of  the  late  General  Assembly,  we  are  constrained  now  to  urge  those 
considerations  which  we  had  preferred  to  reserve.    They  are  constitutional  and  legal. 

1.  The  Constitutional  Considerations. — There  is  no  pro\asion  whatever  in  our 
charter  or  Constitution  for  'the  principle  of  Synodical  or  Assembly  supervision.'  The 
Committees  on  Reunion  and  both  Assemblies  in  1869  recognized  this  important  fact, 
and  advised  the  introduction  of  that  principle  into  our  Constitution.  Upon  this 
advice  no  action  was  taken.  The  Constitution  was  not  changed.  Therefore  the 
Seminary  could  not  rightfully  give,  and  the  Assembly  could  not  rightfully  receive  or 
exercise,  the  veto  power  under  our  existing  charter  and  Constitution. 

2.  The  Legal  Considerations. — Since  the  action  of  the  General  Assembh-  at  Port-  ■ 
land,  our  Board  has  obtained  the  best  legal  ad\ice  as  to  the  points  at  issue  between  the 
Seminar>'  and  the  Assembly.  This  ad\ice  leaves  us  no  room  to  doubt  that,  under  the 
laws  of  the  State  of  New  York,  the  attempted  agreement  of  1870  was  beyond  the 
powers  of  the  Board  of  Directors  of  the  Seminary.  We  'cannot  abdicate  any  of  our 
official  duties  in  whole  or  in  part.' 

Therefore,  as  the  sole  Directors  of  Union  Seminar}-,  we  are  compelled  b}-  the 
practical  considerations  presented  in  our  memorial,  and  by  constitutional  and  legal 
considerations,  to  maintain  our  rights  and  to  fulfill  our  chartered  obligations,  which 


tol 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  66.^ 

can  be  neither  surrendered  nor  shared.  In  this  action  we  regret  deeply  that  we  have 
been  refused  that  concurrence  of  the  Assembly  which  we  respectfully  asked,  and  which 
would  have  done  much  towards  softening  the  past  and  relieving  the  present.  Obliged 
to  act  alone  for  the  protection  of  the  institution  committed  to  our  care,  and  actuated 
by  sincere  regard  for  the  highest  interests  both  of  Union  Seminar}-  and  of  the  Church  we 
love,  we  do  now 

1.  Resolve, 'Th-dt  the  resolution  passed  I\[a\-  16,  1870,  adopting  the  memorial  to 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America, 
which  provided  that  all  appointments  of  professors  'shall  be  reported  to  the  General 
Assembly,  and  no  such  appointment  of  professor  shall  be  considered  as  a  complete 
election  if  disapproved  by  a  majority  vote  of  the  Assembly,'  be,  and  the  same  is,  hereby 
rescinded. 

2.  Resolve,  That  the  said  arrangement  between  the  Union  Theological  Seminar.v 
in  the  city  of  New  York  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America  be,  and  the  same  is,  hereby  terminated;  thus  reinstating  the 
relations  between  the  Seminar>'  and  the  General  Assembly  as  they  existed  prior  to 
May,  1870. 

3.  Resolve,  That  official  notice  of  the  action  be  duly  given  to  the  General  Assem- 
bly, and  also  to  the  public,  with  the  assurance  of  the  undiminished  loyalty  of  Union 
Seminary  to  the  doctrine  and  government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  to  which  the  Directors  and  Faculty  are  personally  bound  by  their 
official  vow,  and  of  our  earnest  desire  for  the  restoration  of  our  former  relations  to  the 
General  Assembly. 

Charles  Butler,  President. 
E.  M.  KiNGSLEV,  Recorder.' 


For  twenty-one  years  the  most  cordial  relations  existed  between  Union  Theologi- 
cal Seminary  and  the  General  Assembly.  In  the  discharge  of  what  seemed  its  plain 
but  most  painful  duty,  the  General  Assembly  at  Detroit  declared  its  disapproval  of  the 
appointment  of  Professor  Briggs  to  the  Chair  of  Biblical  Theology.  The  Board  of 
Directors,  instead  of  removing  Dr.  Briggs,  or  at  least  requiring  him  to  desist  from 
teaching  in  the  Seminar}'  until  the  question  at  issue  between  the  Assembly  and  the 
Seminary  as  to  the  full  and  proper  meaning  of  the  compact  had  been  decided,  resolved 
to  continue  Dr.  Briggs  in  the  Chair  which  the  Assembly  had  declared  he  ought  not  to 
occupy.  This  action  was  the  more  questionable,  because  the  Assembly  appointed  a 
Committee  of  fifteen  'to  confer  with  the  Directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminar>- 
in  regard  to  the  relation  of  the  said  Seminary  to  the  General  Assembly.' 

This  conference  resulted  in  practical  failure  to  remove  the  misunderstanding, 
and  it  was  so  reported  to  the  Assembly  of  1892,  meeting  in  Portland.  That  Assembly 
lappointed  five  arbitrators  to  meet  a  like  number  selected  by  the  Directors  of  Union 
'^eminarj',  with  power  to  select  five  others,  to  determine  the  interpretation  of  the  com- 
'pact,  viz.,  as  to  the  transfer  of  a  professor.  The  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly  noli- 
iied  the  Directors  of  the  Seminary  on  July  16,  1892,  that  the  Assembly  had  appointed 
;uch  a^  Committee  of  Arbitration.  On  the  4th  of  August,  Dr.  T.  Ralston  Smith, 
Chairman  of  the  Committee,  addressed  a  similar  communication  to  the  Directors. 
To  this  letter  the  Recorder  of  the  Board  responded  that  the  Board  could  not  take  any 
iction  before  the  middle  of  October.  On  the  15th  of  October,  the  Board  of  Directors 
net  and  resolved  to  terminate  the  compact.     This  action  was  taken  nearly  lliret- 


664  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

months  after  the  Board  had  been  officially  informed  of  the  appointment  of  a  Committee 
of  Arbitration,  and  before  any  opportunity  was  given  to  the  Committee  of  the  General 
Assembly  to  present  their  case.  This  extraordinar>^  action  of  the  Board  of  Directors 
is  inexplicable  to. the  Assembly.  The  high  character  of  the  gentlemen  composing  the 
Board  fully  warranted  the  expectation  that  so  fair  a  proposition  as  that  of  arbitration 
would  not  be  treated  in  such  a  way.  While  there  remained  to  the  Assembly  the  hope 
that  by  conference  or  arbitration  the  difficulty  that  had  arisen  would  be  removed,  the 
Assembly  did  not  think  it  best  to  discuss  the  points  raised  by  the  Directors  of  Union 
Seminary  in  attempted  justification  of  their  action.  But  now  the  Assembly  takes 
issue  with  the  statement  made  in  the  memorial  presented  to  the  Portland  Assembly 
that  'there  exists  the  undoubted  right  of  either  party  to  the  agreement  of  1870  to  act 
alone  in  its  abrogation.'  Xo  such  right  is  expressed  in  the  agreement,  and,  in  the  nature 
of  things,  no  agreement  where  valuable  interests  are  involved,  not  to  say  valuable 
considerations  are  given  and  receiv-ed,  can  in  good  morals  be  abrogated  by  one  party 
to  the  agreement  without  the  consent  and  against  the  expressed  desire  of  the  other 
party.  .  .  .  Whatever  force  the  constitutional  and  legal  objections  may  have,  to  the 
making  and  continuance  of  such  a  compact  by  the  Directors,  there  was  an  easy  and 
simple  way  to  remove  them  if  the  Directors  so  desired.  The  Legislature  of  the  State  of 
New  York  would  doubtless  have  amended  the  charter  if  the  Directors  had  requested  it. 

Because,  then,  of  the  strange  and  unwarranted  action  of  the  Directors  in  retain- 
ing Dr.  Briggs  after  his  appointment  had  been  disapproved  by  the  Assembly;  and  be- 
cause of  the  refusal  by  the  Directors  to  arbitrate  the  single  point  in  dispute  between 
the  Assembly  and  the  Board;  and  because  of  the  attempt  by  the  Board  and  on  its  own 
motion  and  against  the  expressed  desire  of  the  Assembly  to  abrogate  the  compact  of 
1870,  the  Assembly  disavows  all  responsibility  for  the  teaching  of  Union  Seminary,  and 
declines  to  receive  any  report  from  its  Board  until  satisfactory  relations  are  established. 
The  Assembly,  however,  cherishes  the  hope,  and  will  cordially  welcome  any  effort  to 
bring  Union  Seminary  into  such  a  relationship  with  itself,  as  wiU  enable  the  Assembly 
to  commend  the  institution  again  to  students  for  the  ministry. 

Your  Committee  would  further  recommend  that  the  Board  of  Education  be 
enjoined  to  give  aid  to  such  students  only  as  may  be  in  attendance  upon  seminaries 
approved  by  the  Assembly. 

Your  Committee  would  also  recommend  that  the  reelection  of  the  Rev.  Charles 
A  Briggs,  D.D.,  by  the  Presbytery  of  Newark,  as  a  Director  of  the  German  Theological 
Seminary,  at  Bloomfield,  N.  J.,  be  disapproved  by  this  Assembly. 


John  Dixon,  Chairman." 
Text — Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  New  Series,  Vol.  XVI  (1893)  pp.  156-161. 

XIII.  FEDERA  TION  NEGOTIA  TIONS  A  MONG  THE  PRES- 
BYTERIANS 

To  the  Synods  and  General  Assemblies  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  States 

holding  the  Presbyterian  System: 

Dear  Brethren: — The  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  at  its  meeting  at  Saratoga,  N.Y.,  in  May,  1890,  expressed  a 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  665 

desire  for  a  Federation  of  the  Christian  Churches  of  the  land,  and  instructed  us  as  a 
Committee  to  make  this  desire  known  to  other  Churches. 

We,  therefore,  beg  to  call  your  attention  to  the  subject,  and  to  indicate  briefly  the 
general  idea  which  is  in  our  mind. 

A  partial  illustration  of  the  benefit  of  such  a  Federation  already  exists  in  the  Evan- 
gelical Alliance. 

The  annual  meetings  of  the  Alliance  have  been  productive  of  great  good  in  bringing 
closer  together  prominent  and  influential  ministers  and  members  of  the  dilTerent  de- 
nominations; in  showing  the  fundamental  and  essential  agreement  of  the  Evangelical 
bodies;  in  the  moral  influence  on  the  community  at  large  of  such  a  christian  union;  in 
the  valuable  contributions  to  the  literature  of  the  Church  and  to  the  discussion  of 
great  religious,  moral  and  social  questions  which  they  have  made;  and,  as  it  is  hoped,  in 
educationally  preparing  the  way  for  a  closer  and  still  more  practical  and  effective  union. 

The  Alliance  is  composed  of  individuals  simply.  It  does  not  officially  represent 
organizations  by  commissioned  delegates.  It  is  voluntary,  and  can  do  nothing  but 
seek  to  mould  public  opinion  on  the  great  questions  that  are  discussed  at  its  meetings. 
An  organization  with  a  closer  organic  connection  with  the  Churches,  and,  therefore, 
vested  with  some  measure  of  power,  seems  to  be  needed. 

It  seems  to  us  that  it  would  be  wise  and  right  for  the  Christian  Churches  of  the 
land  to  form  a  Federal  Union,  in  which  there  should  be  no  renunciation  by  the  different 
Churches  of  their  peculiarities  or  independent  organization,  and  no  interference  with 
their  doctrines,  government,  worship  or  internal  affairs,  but  by  which  specific  powers 
should  be  delegated  to  a  Federal  Council  for  the  concentration  of  the  influence  of  all 
upon  such  phases  of  Christian  effort  as  might  meet  the  approval  of  all. 
_       Some  of  the  measures  which  would  come  within  the  scope  of  such  a  Federation  are : 

1.  United  work  for  the  reclamation  of  the  Christless  masses  in  the  large  cities, 
towns  and  old  rural  settlements. 

2.  The  conduct  of  the  home  missionary  work  of  the  different  denominations  in 
the  new  settlements  of  the  country,  in  such  a  way  as  to  renrove  denominational  friction 
and  prevent  the  multiplication  of  weak  and  antagonistic  organizations  where  unneces- 
sar>s  the  prosecution  of  the  foreign  missionar>^  work  by  the  different  denominations  on 
the  same  principle  of  comity;  different  Churches  cultivating  particular  fields  so  as  to 
avoid  unseemly  strife  before  the  heathen. 

3.  The  National  Council  of  such  a  Federation  could  be  potential  in  its  influence  on 
the  community  at  large.  It  could  educate  and  strengthen  the  public  conscience  with 
Scriptural  \dews  on  marriage  and  divorce,  the  Sabbath,  temperance,  education,  and 
other  moral  and  social  questions. 

It  certainly  seems  to  us  worth  while  to  attempt,  so  to  bring  together  all  the  Evan- 
gelical Churches,  that,  in  their  necessarj- separate  denominational  work,  they  shall  not 
harmfully  clash  with  each  other,  and  that  they  may,  in  a  great  degree,  unite  in  the 
work  which  none  can  separately  prosecute  with  vigor  and  success.  And  in  this  asi)ect 
of  the  matter  should  be  particularly  emphasized  the  influence  which  the  Churches  of 
the  land  should  exert  upon  its  citizens  for  the  preservation  of  their  religious  inheri- 
tances and  the  maintenance  of  their  fundamental  principles. 

This  proposition  is  first  addressed  to  the  Synods  and  Assemblies  of  the  Reformed 
Churches  hqlding  the  Presbyterian  system,  with  a  v-iew  to  securing  their  cooperation 
in  extending  a  similar  proposition  to  the  other  Evangelical  Churches  of  our  countr>'. 


SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

May  we,  dear  brethren,  ask  j-ou  to  take  this  into  consideration,  and  if,  in 
general  idea,  it  commend  itself  to  3'our  judgment,  appoint  a  Committee  to  confer  wit 
us  and  with  similar  Committees  that  may  be  appointed  by  other  Churches  to  conside^ 
and  report  upon  it. 

Fraternally  yours, 
Joseph  T.  Smith,  d.d.,  Chairman. 
Baltimore,  April  23,  1891. 

Text — Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Untied 
States  of  America.    New  Series,  Vol.  XIV  (1891)  pp.  206-207. 

P/flH  of  Federation. 

The  following  is  the  Plan  of  Federation  which  the  Committees  of  the  Associai 
Reformed  SjTiod  of  the  South,  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  General  Assembly,  tli. 
S>Tiod  of  the  (Dutch)  Reformed  Church  in  America,  the  S>Tiod  of  the  (German 
Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States,  the  Sj-nod  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian 
Church,  General  S3Tiod  of  the  Reformed  Presb3'terian  Church,  United  Presbyterian 
General  Assembly,  and  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  at  their  meeting  in  Philadelphia  (1894)  agreed  to  recommend  ti' 
their  appointing  bodies  for  adoption: 

For  the  glory  of  God,  and  for  the  greater  unity  and  advancement  of  the  Church  . . 
which  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Head,  the  Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  Stab  - 
holding  the  Presbyterian  S^^stem,  adopt  the  following  articles  of  Federal  Union : 

1.  Every  denomination  entering  into  this  union  shall  retain  its  distinct  individ- 
uality, as  well  as  every  power,  jurisdiction  and  right  which  is  not  by  this  constitution 
expressly  delegated  to  the  body  hereby  constituted. 

2.  The  acts,  proceedings  and  records  of  the  dulj-  constituted  authorities  of  each  of 
the  denominations  shall  be  received  in  all  the  other  denominations,  and  in  the  Federal 
Council,  as  of  full  credit  and  with  proper  respect. 

3.  For  the  prosecution  of  work  that  can  be  better  done  in  union  than  separateh  , 
an  Ecclesiastical  Assembly  is  hereby  constituted,  which  shall  be  known  by  the  name 
and  style  of  The  Federal  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  the  United  States  of 
America  holding  the  Presbyterian  System. 

4.  The  Federal  Council  shall  consist  of  four  ministers  and  four  elders  from  each  of 
the  constituent  denominations,  who  shall  be  chosen,  with  alternates,  under  the  direction 
of  their  respective  supreme  judicatories,  in  such  manner  as  those  judicatories  shall 
respectively  determine. 

5.  The  Federal  Council  shall  promote  the  cooperation  of  the  federated  denomina- 
tions in  their  home  and  foreign  missionar)-  work,  and  shall  keep  watch  on  current 
religious,  moral  and  social  movements,  and  take  such  action  as  may  concentrate  the 
influence  of  all  the  Churches  in  the  maintenance  of  the  truth  that  our  nation  is  a  Pro- 
testant Christian  nation,  and  of  all  that  is  therein  involved. 

6.  The  Federal  Council  may  advise  and  recommend  in  all  matters  pertaining  In 
the  general  welfare  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  but  shall  not  exercise  authority,  except 
such  as  is  conferred  upon  it  by  this  instrument,  or  such  as  may  be  conferred  upon  it 
by  the  federated  bodies.  It  shall  not  interfere  with  the  creed,  worship  or  government  of 
the  federated  denominations.  In  the  conduct  of  its  meetings  it  shall  respect  their  con- 
scientious views.  All  matters  of.  discipline  shall  be  left  to  the  exclusive  and  final  judg- 
ment of  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  of  the  denominations  in  which  the  same  mav  arise. 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  557 

7.  The  Federal  Council  shall  ha\-e  the  power  of  opening  and  maintaining  a  friendly 
correspondence  with  the  highest  assemblies  of  other  religious  denominations  for  the 
purpose  of  promoting  union  and  concert  of  action  in  general  or  common  interests. 

8.  .\11  differences  which  may  arise  among  the  federated  bodies,  or  any  of  them,  in 
regard  to  matters  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Federal  Council,  shall  be  determiued 
by  such  executive  agencies  as  may  be  created  by  the  Federal  Council,  with  the  right 
of  appeal  to  the  Federal  Council  for  final  adjudication. 

9.  The  officers  of  the  Federal  Council  shall  he  a  President,  Vice-President,  Clerk 
and  Treasurer. 

10.  The  Federal  Council  shall  meet  annually,  and  on  its  own  adjournment,  at 
such  time  and  place  as  may  be  determined.  Special  meetings  may  be  called  by  a  unani- 
mous vote  of  the  officers  of  the  Council  on  thirty  days'  notice. 

11.  The  expenses  of  the  Council  shall  be  met  by  a  contigent  fund  to  be  pro\ided 
by  a  pro  rata  apportionment  on  the  basis  of  the  number  of  communicants  in  each 
denomination;  and  the  ex-penses  of  the  delegates  to  the  Council  shall  be  paid  from 
th's  fund. 

12.  Amendments  to  these  articles  may  be  proposed  by  the  Federal  Council  or  b\- 
any  of  the  supreme  judicatories  of  the  Churches  in  the  Federation;  but  the  approval  of 
all  those  judicatories  shall  be  necessary  for  their  adoption. 

Text — Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Churcii  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  New  Series,  Vol.  XVIT,  (1894),  pp.  164-165. 

XIV.  THE  ORGAMC  LA  W  01'  TIIE  MET  HOD!  ST  IJ'/S^  (>- 
PAL  CHURCH.— Adopted  1800. 

Thk  Gknkk  \l  Conferenci: 
Article  I. — Ho-w  Composed 
The  General  Conference  shall  be  composed  of  ministerial  and  lay  delegates,  tu  he 
i  chosen  as  hereinafter  provided. 

Article  II. — Ministerial  Delegates 

1.  Each  Annual  Conference  shall  be  entitled  to  at  least  one  ministerial  delegate. 
The  General  Conference  shall  not  allow  more  than  one  ministerial  delegate  for  evcr.v 

[fourteen  members  of  an  Annual  Conference,  nor  less  than  one  for  every  forty-five;  but 
!  for  a  fraction  of  two  thirds  or  more  of  the  number  fixed  by  the  General  Conference  as 
i  the  ratio  of  representation  an  Annual  Conference  shall  be  entitled  to  an  additional 
delegate. 

2.  The  ministerial  delegates  shall  be  elected  by  ballot  ijy  the  members  of  the 
Annual  Conference,  at  its  session  immediately  preceding  the  General  Conference. 
Such  delegates  shall  be  elders,  at  least  twenty-five  years  of  age,  and  shall  have  been 
members  of  an  Annual  Conference  four  successive  years,  and  at  the  time  of  their  elec- 
tion and  at  the  time  of  the  session  of  the  General  Conference  shall  be  members  of  the 
Annual  Conference  which  elected  them.  An  Annual  Conference  may  elect  rcscr%c 
delegates,  not  exceeding  three  in  number,  and  not  exceeding  the  numl)cr  of  its 
delegates. 

v3.  No  minister  shall  be  counted  twice  in  the  same  \  ear  in  the  basis  for  the  elec- 
tion of  delegates  to  the  General  Conference,  nor  vote  in  such  election  where  he  is  not 
'  (nmted,  not  vote  in  two  Conferences  in  the  same  year  on  a  constitutional  rjuestion. 


I 


668  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Article  III. — Lay  Delegates 

1.  A  Lay  Electoral  Conference  shall  be  constituted  quadrennially,  or  whenever 
duly  called  by  the  General  Conference,  within  the  bounds  of  each  Annual  Conference, 
for  the  purpose  of  electing  lay  delegates  to  the  General  Conference,  and  for  the  purpose 
of  voting  on  constitutional  changes.  It  shall  be  composed  of  lay  members,  one  from 
each  pastoral  charge  within  its  bounds,  chosen  by  the  lay  members  of  the  charge  over 
twenty-one  years  of  age,  in  such  manner  as  th§  General  Conference  may  determine. 
Each  pastoral  charge  shall  also  elect  in  the  same  manner  one  reserve  delegate.  Mem- 
bers not  less  than  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  holding  membersliip  in  the  pastoral 
charges  electing  them,  are  eligible  to  membership  in  the  Lay  Electoral  Conference. 

2.  The  Lay  Electoral  Conference  shall  assemble  at  the  seat  of  the  Annual  Confer- 
ence on  the  first  Friday  of  the  session  immediately  preceding  the  General  Conference, 
unless  the  General  Conference  shall  provide  otherwise. 

3.  The  Lay  Electoral  Conference  shall  organize  by  electing  a  president  and  secre- 
tary, shall  adopt  its  own  rules  of  order,  and  shall  be  the  judge  of  the  election  returns 
and  qualifications  of  its  own  members. 

4.  Each  Lay  Electoral  Conference  shall  be  entitled  to  elect  as  many  delegates  to 
the  General  Conference  as  there  are  ministerial  delegates  from  the  Annual  Conference. 
A  Lay  Electoral  Conference  may  elect  reserve  delegates,  not  exceeding  three  in  number, 
and  not  exceeding  the  number  of  its  delegates.    These  elections  shall  be  by  ballot. 

5.  Lay  members  twentj'-five  years  of  age  or  over,  holding  membership  in  pas- 
toral charges  within  the  bounds  of  the  Lay  Electoral  Conference,  and  having  been  lay 
members  of  the  Church  five  years  next  preceding,  shall  be  eligible  to  election  to  the 
General  Conference.  Delegates-elect  who  cease  to  be  members  of  the  Church  within 
the  bounds  of  the  Lay  Electoral  Conference  by  which  they  were  elected  shall  not  be 
entitled  to  seats  in  the  General  Conference. 

Article  VI. — Presiding  Officers 

1.  The  General  Conference  shall  elect  by  ballot  from  among  the  travelling  elders 
as  many  General  Superintendents  as  it  may  deem  necessary. 

2.  The  General  Superintendents  shall  preside  in  the  General  Conference  in  such 
order  as  they  may  determine;  but  if  no  General  Superintendent  be  present,  the  General 
Conference  shall  elect  one  of  its  members  to  preside  pro  tempore. 

3.  The  presiding  ofificer  of  the  General  Conference  shall  decide  questions  of 
order,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  General  Conference;  but  questions  of  law  shall  be 
decided  by  the  General  Conference. 

Article  VII. — Organization 
When  the  time  for  opening  the  General  Conference  arrives  the  presiding  oflicer 
shall  take  the  chair,  and  direct  the  secretary  of  the  preceding  General  Conference,  or 
in  his  absence  one  of  his  assistants,  to  call  the  roll  of  the  delegates-elect.  Those  who 
have  been  duly  returned  shall  be  recognized  as  members,  their  certificates  of  election 
being  prima  facie  evidence  of  their  right  to  membership;  provided,  however,  that  in 
case  of  a  challenge  of  any  person  thus  enrolled,  such  challenge  being  signed  hy  at  least 
six  delegates  from  the  territory  of  as  many  different  Annual  Conferences,  three  such 
delegates  being  ministers,  and  three  laymen,  the  person  so  challenged  shall  not  partici- 
pate in  the  proceedings  of  the  General  Conference,  except  to  speak  on  his  own  case, 
until  the  question  of  his  right  shall  have  been  decided.  The  General  Conference  shall 
l)e  the  judge  of  the  election  returns  and  qualifications  of  its  own  members. 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  (,(,9 

Akticle  VUI.—Quoiu»i 

When  the  General  Conference  is  in  session  it  shall  require  the  presence  of  two 
thirds  of  the  whole  number  of  delegates  to  constitute  a  quorum  for  the  transaction  of 
business;  but  a  less  number  may  take  a  recess  or  adjourn  from  day  to  day  in  order  to 
secure  a  quorum,  and  at  the  final  session  may  approve  the  Journal,  order  the  record 
of  the  roll  call,  and  adjourn  sine  die. 

Article  IX. — Voting 

The  ministerial  and  lay  delegates  shall  deliberate  together  as  one  body.  They 
shall  also  vote  together  as  one  bod>-  with  the  following  exception:  .\  separate  vote 
shall  be  taken  on  any  question  when  requested  by  one  third  of  either  order  of  delegates 
present  and  voting.  In  all  cases  of  separate  voting  it  shall  require  the  concurrence  of 
the  two  orders  to  adopt  the  proposed  measure;  except  that  for  changes  of  the  constitu- 
tion a  vote  of  two  thirds  of  the  General  Conference  shall  be  sufiicient,  as  provided  in 
Article  XI. 

Article  X. — Powers  and  Restriclions 

The  General  Conference  shall  have  full  power  to  make  rules  and  regulations  for 
the  Church  under  the  following  limitations  and  restrictions,  namely: 

1.  The  General  Conference  shall  not  revoke,  alter,  nor  change  our  Articles  of 
Religion,  nor  establish  any  new  standards  or  rules  of  doctrine  contrary  to  our  present 
existing  and  established  standards  of  doctrine. 

2.  The  General  Conference  shall  not  organize  nor  authorize  the  organization  of  an 
Annual  Conference  with  less  than  twenty-five  members. 

3.  The  General  Conference  shall  not  change  nor  alter  any  part  or  rule  of  our 
government  so  as  to  do  awaj^  Episcopacy,  nor  destroy  the  plan  of  our  itinerant  General 
Superin tendency;  but  may  elect  a  Missionary  Bishop  or  Superintendent  for  any  of 
our  foreign  missions,  limiting  his  episcopal  jurisdiction  to  the  same  respectively. 

4.  The  General  Conference  shall  not  revoke  nor  change  the  General  Rules  of 
our  Church. 

5.  The  General  Conference  shall  not  deprive  our  ministers  of  the  right  of  trial 
by  the  Annual  Conference,  or  by  a  select  number  thereof,  nor  of  an  appeal;  nor  shall 
it  deprive  our  members  of  the  right  of  trial  by  a  committee  of  members  of  our  Church 
nor  of  an  appeal. 

6.  The  General  Conference  shall  not  appropriate  the  produce  of  the  Book  Con- 
cern, nor  of  the  Chartered  Fund,  to  any  purpose  other  than  for  the  benefit  of  the  travel- 
ling, supernumerary,  and  superannuated  preachers,  their  wives,  widows  and  children. 

Text— Journal  of  the  General  Conference.  .  .  1900  pp.  417-420. 

XV.  THE  FEDERAL  COU.\'CIL  OF  TIIF  CIIFRCIII'.S  Ol 
CHRIST  TN  AMERICA. 

I.  The  Constitution 
Plan  of  Federation  Recommended  by  The  Interchurch  Conference  of  IW.S,  .Vdopted 
by  the  National  Assembhes  of  Constituent  Bodies,  1906-1908,  Ratified  by  the  Council 
at  Philadelphia,  December  2-8,  1908,  and  Amended  at  Chicago,  December  4-9,  1912. 


Preamble 
Whereas,  In  the  providence  of  God,  the  time  has  come  when  it  seems  fitting  more 
eiklkully  to  manifest  the  essential  oneness  of  the  Christian  Churches  of  America,  in  Jesus 


670  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


I 


Christ  as  their  Divine  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  to  promote  the  spirit  of  fellowship,! 
service  and  cooperation  among  them,  the  delegates  to  the  Interchurch  Conference  onj 
Federation,  assembled  in  New  York  City,  do  hereby  recommend  the  following  Plan  oi| 
Federation  to  the  Christian  bodies  represented  in  this  Conference  for  their  approval  ' 

Plan  of  Federation 

1 .  For  the  prosecution  of  work  that  can  be  better  done  in  union  than  in  separatioE 
a  Council  is  hereby  established  whose  name  shall  be  the  Federal  Council  of  thf ; 
Churches  of  Christ  in  America. 

2.  The  following  Christian  bodies  shall  be  entitled  to  representation  in  this  Fed-; 
eral  Council  on  their  approval  of  the  puriwse  and  plan  of  the  organization : 

[Here  follow  the  names  of  thirty-three  Protestant  Bodies] 

3.  The  object  of  this  Federal  Council  shall  be — 

I.  To  express  the  fellowship  and  catholic  unity  of  the  Christian  Church.  1 

II.  To  bring  the  Christian  bodies  of  .America  into  united  ser^'ice  for  Christ  anc; 
the  world. 

III.  To  encourage  devotional  fellowship  and  mutual  counsel  concerning  the  spiri  - 
tual  life  and  religious  activities  of  the  churches. 

IV.  To  secure  a  larger  combined  influence  for  the  churches  of  Christ  in  all  matten 
affecting  the  moral  and  social  condition  of  the  people,  so  as  to  promote  the  applicatior 
of  the  law  of  Christ  in  every  relation  of  human  life. 

V.  To  assist  in  the  organization  of  local  branches  of  the  Federal  Council  to  pro 
mote  its  aims  in  their  communities. 

4.  This  Federal  Council  shall  have  no  authority  over  the  constituent  bodies  adher 
ing  to  it;  but  its  province  shall  be  limited  to  the  expression  of  its  counsel  and  the  recom 
mending  of  a  course  of  action  in  matters  of  common  interest  to  the  churches,  loca 
councils  and  individual  Christians. 

It  has  no  authority  to  draw  up  a  common  creed  or  form  of  government  or  o 
worship  or  in  any  way  to  limit  the  full  autonomy  of  the  Christian  bodies  adhering  to  it 

5.  Members  of  this  Federal  Council  shall  be  appointed  as  follows:  Each  of  tht 
Christian  bodies  adhering  to  this  Federal  Council  shall  be  entitled  to  four  members,  an< 
shall  be  further  entitled  to  one  member  for  every  50,000  of  its  communicants  o 
major  fraction  thereof. 

6.  .\ny  action  to  be  taken  by  this  Federal  Council  shall  be  by  the  general  vote  o 
its  memliers.  But  in  case  one  third  of  the  members  present  and  voting  request  it,  th 
\-ote  shall  be  by  the  bodies  represented,  the  members  of  each  body  voting  separatel}- 
and  action  shall  require  the  vote,  not  only  of  a  majority  of  the  members  voting,  bu 
also  of  the  bodies  represented. 


II.  By-L.a.w^s  of  the  Council 


S.  The  following  Commissions  subject  to  the  Executive  Committee  shall  b 
a])pointed  to  serve  until  their  successors  are  elected  and  shall  report  at  least  annuall; 
to  the  Executive  Committee  and  as  much  oftener  as  the  Executive  Committee  ma; 
require. 


INCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  671 

A  Commission  on  State  and  Local  Federations,  to  consist  of  fifteen  members 
appointed  by  the  Executive  Committee  of  the  Council.  This  Commission  shall  advise 
with  State  and  Local  Federations,  disseminate  information  respecting  them,  and 
arrange  for  future  conferences  of  representatives  of  these  Federations,  especially  in 
connection  with  the  sessions  of  the  Federal  Council.  It  shall  carr>-  on  its  work  subject 
to  the  Executive  Committee. 

The  Commissions  other  than  the  Commission  on  State  and  Local  Federations 
shall  consist  of  at  least  twenty-five  members,  three  fifths  of  whom  must  be  members 
of  the  Council 

These  Commissions  shall  be  as  follows: 

(a)  A  Commission  of  Foreign  Missions,  to  which  shall  be  referred  all  matters 
relating  to  the  administration  of  missions  in  the  foreign  field. 

(b)  A  Commission  on  Home  Missions,  to  which  shall  be  referred  all  matters  relat- 
ing to  the  administration  of  missions  in  the  home  field. 

(c)  A  Commission  on  the  Church  and  Religious  Education,  to  which  shall  be  re- 
ferred all  matters  relating  to  moral  and  religious  education. 

(d)  A  Commission  on  The  Church  and  Social  Service,  to  cooperate  with  similar 
church  organizations  in  the  study  of  social  conditions  and  to  secure  a  more  natural 
relationship  between  working  men  and  the  Church. 

(e)  A  Commission  on  Family  Life,  to  which  shall  be  referred  all  matters  relating  t»i 
marriage  and  divorce  and  the  development  of  family  life. 

(f)  A  Commission  on  Sunday  Observance,  to  which  shall  be  referred  all  matters 
relating  to  a  better  observance  of  the  Lord's  Day. 

(g)  A  Commission  on  Temperance,  to  which  shall  lie  referred  all  matters  relatinn 
to  the  suppression  of  the  drink  trafiic. 

(h)  A  Commission  on  Peace  and  Arbitration,  to  which  shall  l^e  referred  all  matters 
relating  to  peace  and  international  relations. 

(i)  A  Commission  on  Evangelism,  to  which  shall  be  referred  all  matters  connected 
with  the  promotion  of  the  spirit  of  evangelism  and  evangelistic  work  in  this  country. 


Text — Federal  Council  Year  Book,  1915,  pp.  1.^-22. 

XVI.  THE  REL'XIOX  OF  THE  CL'MBEKLAM)  PRESliV- 
TERIAX  AXD  THE  PRESBVTERIAX  CUrRCII  IS  Tff  I- 
UNITED  ST  A  TES  OF  A  M  ERIC  A 

Joint  Report  on  Union 

"The  Committee  on  Church  Cooperation  and  Union  of  the  I'resln  tcrian  Churcli 
in  the  United  States  of  America  and  the  Committee  on  Fraternity  and  Union  of  the 
Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  after  a  free  and  full  interchange  of  views,  with 
continued  supplications  for  Divine  guidance,  earnestly  recommend  to  their  resiiectivc 
General  Assemblies  for  their  consideration,  and,  if  they  deem  proper,  for  their  adoption, 
the  accompanjing  papers,  viz.: 

L  Plan  of  Reunion  and  Union  of  the  Two  Churches. 

We  beheve  that  the  union  of  Christian  Churches  of  sul>slaiiliaily  similar  faith 
and  polity  would  be  to  the  glor>^  of  God,  the  good  of  mankind,  and  the  strengthcninK 
of  Christian  testimony  at  home  and  abroad. 


672  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

We  believe  that  the  manifest  providential  developments  and  leadings  in  the  twc 
Churches  since  their  separation,  together  with  present  conditions  of  agreement  and 
fellowship,  have  been  and  are  such  as  to  justify  their  reunion. 

'Therefore  we  cordially  recommend  to  our  respective  General  Assemblies,  that 
the  reunion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  .\merica  and  the  Cum-i 
berland  Presbyterian  Church  be  accomplished  as  soon  as  the  necessary  steps  can  htl 
taken,  upon  the  basis  hereinafter  set  forth. 

1.  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  whose  General 
Assembly  met  in  the  Immanuel  .Church,  Los  Angeles,  California,  May  21,  1903,  amj 
the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church,  whose  General  Assembly  met  in  the  First  Cum, 
berland  Presbyterian  Church,  Nashville,  Tennessee,  May  21,  1903,  shall  be  united  ai 
one  Church,  under  the  name  and  style  of  The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Unitei' 
States  of  America,  possessing  all  the  legal  and  corporate  rights  and  powers  which  thi 
separate  Churches  now  possess. 

2.  The  union  shall  be  effected  on  the  doctrinal  basis  of  the  Confession  of  Faitl, 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  as  revised  in  1903,  and  c 
its  other  doctrinal  and  ecclesiastical  Standards;  and  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  an^ 
New  Testaments  shall  be  acknowledged  as  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  the  only  infall; 
ible  rule  of  faith  and  practice. 


II.  Concurrent  Declarations.  I 

As  there  are  matters  pertaining  to  the  interests  of  the  Church  which  will  man ! 
festly  require  adjustment  when  the  reunion  shall  have  been  accomplished,  and  cori 
cerning  which  it  is  highly  desirable  that  there  shall  be  a  previous  goodunderstandinjl 
the  two  Assemblies  agree  to  adopt  the  foUomng  Concurrent  Declarations,  as  in  the ' 
judgment  proper  and  equitable  arrangements  and  agreements:  i 

1.  In  adopting  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Unite' 
States  of  America,  as  revised  in  1903,  as  a  Basis  of  Union,  it  is  mutually  recognize! 
that  such  agreement  now  exists  between  the  systems  of  doctrine  contained  in  the  Coj  i 
fessions  of  Faith  of  the  two  Churches  as  to  warrant  this  union — a  union  honoring  alii' 
to  both.  Mutual  acknowledgment  also  is  made  of  the  teaching  and  defense  of  essenti 
evangelical  doctrine  held  in  common  by  these  Churches,  and  of  the  divine  favor  ar 
blessing  that  have  made  this  common  faith  and  service  effectual. 

It  is  also  recognized  that  liberty  of  belief  e.xists  by  virtue  of  the  provisions  of  tit 
Declaratory  Statement,  which  is  part  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterij' 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  which  states  that  'the  ordination  vow 
ministers,  ruling  elders  and  deacons,  as  set  forth  in  the  Form  of  Government,  requir 
the  reception  and  adoption  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  only  as  containing  the  syste 
of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.'    This  Uberty  is  specifically  secured  by  tl 
Declaratory  Statement,  as  to  Chapter  III  and  Chapter  X  Section  3  of  the  Confessi(' 
of  Faith.    It  is  recognized,  also,  that  the  doctrinal  deliverance  contained  in  the  Bri 
Statement  of  the  Reformed  Faith,  adopted  in  1902  by  the  General  Assembly  of  t 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  'for  a  better  understanding 
our  doctrinal  beliefs,'  reveals  a  doctrinal  agreement  favorable  to  reunion. 

2.  All  the  ministers  and  churches  included  in  the  two  denominations  shall 
admitted  to  the  same  standing  in  the  united  Church  which  they  may  have  held  in  tin 
respective  connections  up  to  the  consummation  of  the  reunion. 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  673 

0.  The  boundaries  of  the  several  Presbyteries  and  Synods  sliall  he  adjusted  \>y 
the  General  Assembly  of  the  United  Church. 

4.  The  official  records  of  the  two  Churches  during  the  period  of  separation  shall 
be  preserved  and  held  as  making  up  the  historj-  of  the  one  Church. 

5.  As  soon  as  practicable  after  the  union  shall  have  been  effected  the  dcneral 
Assembly  shall  reconstruct  and  consolidate  the  several  permanent  Committees  and 
Boards  which  now  belong  to  the  two  AssembUes,  so  as  to  represent  with  impartiality 
the  views  and  wishes  of  the  two  bodies  constituting  the  reunited  Church. 

6.  The  institutions  of  learning,  together  with  the  endowment  and  other  property, 
real  and  personal,  owned  by  them,  which  are  now  under  the  control  of  the  Cuml)crland 
Presbyterian  Church,  shall  remain  in  charge  of  and  be  controlled  by  the  Boards  of 
Trustees,  or  other  managers  respectively,  now  in  charge  of  such  institutions,  endowment 
and  property,  or  by  their  successors  similarly  appointed  or  elected;  and  no  greater 
control  of  such  institutions,  their  property  or  affairs,  shall  be  exercised  by  the  General 
Assembly,  or  other  ecclesiastical  court  or  body,  or  the  reunited  Church,  than  is  now 
exercised  by  the  General  assembly,  or  other  ecclesiastical  court  or  body,  of  the  Cum- 
berland Presbyterian  Church.  Provided,  that  the  governing  Board  of  any  of  said 
institutions  of  learning  shall  be  at  liberty  to  enter  into  such  special  arrangement  or 
agreement  with  the  ecclesiastical  body  controlling  it  as  may  enable  said  institution  to 
preser\'e  its  integrity  and  maintain  its  present  policy.  And  also  proN-ided,  that  nothing 
in  this  declaration  shall  affect  the  relationship  or  control  of  any  of  the  institutions  of 
learning  now  connected  with  the  General  Assembly,  or  other  ecclesiastical  court  or 
body,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

7.  The  corporate  rights  now  held  by  the  two  General  Assemblies  and  by  their 
Boards  and  Committees  shall  be  consolidated  and  applied  for  their  several  objects  as 
defined  and  permitted  by  law. 

8.  It  should  be  regarded  as  the  duty  of  all  our  judicatories,  ministers  and  people 
to  study  the  things  which  make  for  peace,  to  guard  against  all  needless  and  offensive 
references  to  the  causes  which  have  divided  us,  and  to  avoid  the  revival  of  past  issues." 

Text— Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  in  the  United 
Stales  of  America,  New  Series,  Vol.  IV,  No.  2  (1904),  pp.  135-138. 

XVII.  THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  REFORMED  CIILRCIIES 
IN  AMERICA  HOLDING  THE  PRESBYTERIAN  SYSTEM 

Articles  of  Agreement 
"The  Reformed  Churches  in  America  holding  the  Presbyterian  System,  desiring 
to  e\nnce  and  develop  their  spiritual  unity  and  to  promote  closer  relations  and  more 
effective  administrative  cooperation  among  these  Churches,  hereby  adopt  the  following 
Articles  of  Agreement  in  furtherance  of  these  puq^oses: 

1.  For  the  prosecution  of  work  that  can  be  done  better  unitedly  than  separately 
an  Ecclesiastical  Council  is  hereby  established,  which  shall  be  known  by  the  name  and 
style  of  'The  Council  of  the  Reformed  Churches  in  America  holding  the  Presbyterian 
System.' 

2.  The  Council  shall  consist  of  at  least  four  representatives,  ministers  or  ruling  ciders, 
from  each  of  the  constituent  Churches,  for  each  one  hundred  thousand  communicants 
or  fraction  thereof  up  to  three  hundred  thousand;  and  where  a  Church  has  more  than 
three  hundred  thousand  communicants,  then  four  representatives,  ministers  or  ciders,  for 


674  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

each  additional  two  hundred  thousand  communicants  or  fraction  thereof.  These 
persons  shall  be  chosen  with  their  alternates  under  the  direction  of  their  respective 
supreme  judicatories,  in  such  manner  as  those  judicatories  shall  respectively  determine. 

3.  Every  Church  entering  into  this  Agreement  retains  its  distinct  individuality, 
its  own  creed,  government  and  worship,  as  well  as  every  power,  jurisdiction  and  right, 
which  is  not  by  these  Articles  expressly  and  exclusively  delegated  to  the  body  herebj' 
constituted. 

4.  The  Council  shall  exercise  only  such  powers  as  are  conferred  upon  it  by  these 
Articles,  or  such  as  may  hereafter  be  conferred  upon  it  by  the  constituent  Churches. 
It  shall  not  interfere  with  the  creed,  worship  or  government  of  the  Churches,  and,  in 
particular,  all  matters  of  discipline  shall  be  left  to  the  exclusive  and  final  judgment  of 
the  ecclesiastical  authorities  of  the  Churches  concerned.  All  acts  of  the  Council 
affecting  the  interests  of  any  of  the  constituent '  Churches  shall  have  only  advisorj^ 
authority,  except  in  matters  covered  by  Articles  6  and  7. 

5.  The  Council  shall  promote  the  cooperation  of  the  Constituent  Churches  in 
their  Foreign  Missionary  work,  and  also  in  their  general  work  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  in  connection  with  Home  Missions,  Work  among  the  Colored  People,  Church 
Erection,  Sabbath-schools,  Publication  and  Education.  The  Council  maj^  also  advise 
and  recommend  in  other  matters  pertaining  to  the  general  welfare  of  the  kingdom  of 
Christ. 

6.  The  Council  shall  have  power  to  deal  with  questions  which  may  arise  between 
the  constituent  Churches,  in  regard  to  matters  within  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Council, 
which  the  constituted  agencies  of  the  Churches  concerned  have  been  unable  to  settle, 
and  which  may  be  brought  to  the  attention  of  the  Council  by  the  supreme  judicatories 
of  the  parties  thereto;  and  such  differences  shall  thereupon  be  determined  by  the 
Council  or  by  such  agencies  as  it  may  appoint.  If  determined  by  an  agency,  such  as  a 
Committee  or  Commission,  there  shall  be  the  right  of  appeal  to  the  Council  for  final 
decision.  The  representatives  in  the  Council,  of  Churches  which  are  parties  to  ques- 
tions at  issue,  shall  be  excluded  from  voting  upon  such  questions.  Every  final  decision 
shall  be  transmitted  by  the  Council  to  the  supreme  judicatories  of  the  Churches  con- 
cerned, which  shall  take  such  steps  as  are  necessary  to  carry  the  decision  into  effect. 

7.  The  Council  shall  have  power  to  deal  with  any  other  matters  of  interest 
common  to  any  two  or  more  of  the  constituent  Churches,  which  may  be  referred  to  it 
by  the  supreme  judicatories  of  the  Churches  concerned  for  its  action,  with  such  author- 
ity in  the  premises  and  under  such  conditions  as  may  be  agreed  upon  by  the  Churches 
which  make  the  reference.  It  may  also  initiate  movements  having  cooperation  in  view, 
subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Churches  concerned. 

8.  The  Council  shall  have  power  to  open  and  maintain  a  friendly  correspondence 
with  the  Presbyterian  and  other  Evangelical  Churches  for  the  purpose  of  promoting 
concert  of  action  in  matters  of  common  interest;  but  nothing  in  this  Article  shall  be 
construed  as  affecting  the  present  rights  of  correspondence  of  the  constituent  Churches. 

9.  The  Council  shall  give  full  faith  and  credit  to  the  acts,  proceedings  and  records 
of  the  duly  constituted  authorities  of  the  several  constituent  Churches. 


15.  After  this  Council  shall  have  been  constituted,  any  Church  holding  the 
Reformed  Faith  and  Presbyterian  Polity  may  be  received  into  the  Council  by  a  ma- 
jority of  the  representatives  of  the  Churches,  voting  by  the  unit  rule,  and  upon  its 
adoption  of  the  Articles  of  Agreement. 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  (,75 

16.  An\-  Church  in  ihe  Council  may  withdraw  therefrom  on  notice  ollicially  gi\eii. 
and  on  its  observance  of  the  same  constitutional  steps  as  were  followed  in  its  adoption 
of  these  Articles. 


18.  These  Articles  of  Agreement  shall  go  into  effect  when  any  two  or  more 
Churches  shall  adopt  the  same  by  proper  action,  and  elect  their  rci^resentatives  in  the 
manner  herein  provided. 

The  above  Articles  were  adopted  at  Charlotte,  X.  C,  March  16,  1906  by  the  Com- 
mittees on  Closer  Relations  of  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church  (General  Synod), 
the  Reformed  Church  in  America,  the  Presbyterian  Chur^  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  the  United  Presbyterian  Church,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States- 
the  Reformed  Church  in  the  United  States,  and  the  .Vssociate  Reformed  Prcsbvterian 
Church. 

J.  Preston  Se.\rli;,  ClMinnan. 
Wm.  H.  Roberts,  Secretory." 

Text — Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  New  Series,  Vol.  \T,  No.  2,  (1906),  pp.  127-130. 

XVIII.  THE  GEXESIS  OF  THE  LAY.UEWS  MfSSIOXARY 
MOVEMEXT 

The  following  resolutions  were  adopted  at  a  conference  heUI  in 
Fifth  Avenue  Presbyterian  Church,  New  York  City,  Nov.  15lh.  19()fi, 
after  an  address  delivered  by  J.  Campbell  White,  secrciar\-  of  the 
Men's  Movemeit  of  the  United  Presbyterian  Church. 

"Where.^s,  in  the  marvellous  providence  of  God  the  one  hundredth  anniversary  of 
the  beginnings  of  the  American  Foreign  ]\jissionar\-  Movement  finds  the  doors  of  ever\- 
nation  open  to  the  gospel  message,  and 

Where.^s,  the  machinery  of  the  missionary  boards,  women's  boards,  student  and 
young  people's  missionary  movements  is  highly  and  efficiently  organized,  and 

Where.\s,  the  greatly  increased  participation  of  the  present  generation  of  respon- 
sible Christian  business  and  j^rofessional  men  is  essential  to  the  widest  and  most  pm- 
ductive  use  of  the  existing  missionary  agencies,  and  is  ef|uall>-  vital  to  the  growth  ot 
the  spiritual  life  at  home,  and 

Where.as,  in  the  management  of  large  business  and  political  responsibilities.  >ucli 
men  have  been  greatl}-  used  and  honored,  and 

Whereas,  in  but  few  of  the  denominations  have  aggressive  movement-  to  interest 
men  in  missions  been  undertaken — 

Therefore,  be  it  resolved,  that  this  gathering  of  laymen,  called  together  for  pra\er 
and  conference  on  the  occasion  of  the  centennial  anniversary  of  the  Haystack  Prayer- 
meeting,  designate  a  committee  of  twenty-five  or  more  representative  laymen  to  con- 
sult with  the  secretaries  of  the  missionar>'  boards  of  all  the  denominations  in  the  United 
States  and  Canada,  if  possible,  at  their  annual  gathering  in  January,  with  reference  t.. 
the  following  vitalh-  important  propositions: 

1.  To  project  a  campaign  of  education  among  laymen  to  be  condu(  led  under  thr 
direction  of  the  various  boards. 


676  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

2.  To  devise  a  comprehensive  plan  (in  conjunction  with  said  board  secretaries) 
looking  to  the  sending  of  the  message  of  the  Gospel  to  the  entire  non-Christian  world 
during  the  next  twenty-five  years. 

3.  To  endeavor  to  form,  through  the  various  boards,  a  Centennial  Commission 
of  Laymen,  fifty  or  more  in  number,  to  visit  as  early  as  possible,  the  mission  fields  and 
report  their  findings  to  the  church  at  home." 

Text — The  Misnoncry  Review  of  the  World,  January,  1907,  pp.  19,  20. 

XIX.  THE  EPISCOPALIANS  AND  A  WORLD  CONFERENCE 
ON  UNION  * 

At  the  General  Convention  in  1910  of  the  Protestant  Episco])al 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  held  in  Cincinnati,  the  fol- 
lowing report  was  presented  to  the  House  of  Clerical  and  La> 
Deputies  and  unanimously  adopted. 

"The  Joint  Committee  to  which  was  referred  the  following  resolution: 

'Resolved,  The  House  of  Bishops  concurring,  That  a  Joint  Committee,  con- 
sisting of  seven  Bishops,  seven  Presbyters  and  seven  Laymen,  be  appointed  to  take 
under  advisement  the  promotion  by  this  Church  of  a  Conference  following  the  general 
method  of  the  World  Missionary  Conference,  to  be  participated  in  by  representatives  of 
all  Christian  bodies  throughout  the  world  which  accept  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  God 
and  Savior,  for  the  consideration  of  questions  pertaining  to  the  Faith  and  Order  of  the 
Church  of  Christ,  and  that  said  Committee,  if  it  deem  such  a  Conference  feasible, 
shall  report  to  this  Convention;' 

have  considered  the  same,  and  submit  the  following  report,  and  recommend  the  im" 
mediate  consideration  and  passage  of  the  resolution  appended  to  the  report. 

Your  Committee  is  of  one  mind.  We  believe  that  the  time  has  now  arrived  when 
representatives  of  the  whole  family  of  Christ,  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  may  be  willing 
to  come  together  for  the  consideration  of  questions  of  Faith  and  Order.  We  believe, 
further,  that  all  Christian  Communions  are  in  accord  with  us  in  our  desire  to  lay  aside 
self-will,  and  to  put  on  the  mind  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  We  would  heed 
this  call  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  all  lowliness,  and  with  singleness  of  purpose.  We  would 
place  ourselves  by  the  side  of  our  fellow  Christians,  looking  not  only  on  our  own  things, 
but  also  on  the  things  of  others,  convinced  that  our  one  hope  of  mutual  understanding 
is  in  taking  personal  counsel  together  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  forbearance.  It  is  our 
conviction  that  such  a  Conference  for  the  purpose  of  study  and  discussion,  without 
power  to  legislate  or  to  adopt  resolutions,  is  the  next  step  toward  unity. 

With  grief  for  our  aloofness  in  the  past,  and  for  other  faults  of  pride  and  self- 
sufi&ciency,  which  make  for  schism;  with  loyalty  to  the  truth  as  we  see  it,  and  with 
respect  for  the  convictions  of  those  who  differ  from  us;  holding  the  belief  that  the 
beginnings  of  unity  are  to  be  found  in  the  clear  statement  and  full  consideration  of 
those  things  in  which  we  differ,  as  well  as  of  those  things  in  which  we  are  at  one,  we 
respectfully  submit  the  following  resolution: 

Whereas,  There  is  today  among  all  Christian  people  a  growing  desire  for  the 
fulfillment  of  Our  Lord's  prayer  that  all  His  disciples  may  be  one;  that  the  world  ma>' 
believe  that  God  has  sent  Him: 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  577 

Resolved,  The  House  of  Bishops  concurring,  That  a  Joint  Commission  be 
appointed  to  bring  about  a  Conference  for  the  consideration  of  questions  touching 
Faith  and  Order,  and  that  all  Christian  Communions  throughout  the  world  which 
confess  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  God  and  Savior  be  asked  to  unite  with  us  in  arranging 
tor  and  conducting  such  a  Conference.  The  Commission  shall  consist  of  seven  Bishops 
appointed  by  the  Chairman  of  the  House  of  Bishops,  and  seven  Presbyters  and  seven 
La}men,  appointed  by  the  President  of  the  House  of  Deputies,  and  shall  have  power 
to  add  to  its  number  and  to  fill  any  vacancies  occurring  before  the  next  General  Con- 
vention." 

On  October  19,  1910,  the  above  resolution  was  adopted  unanimousl\-  by  l)oth 
the  House  of  Bishops  and  the  House  of  Clerical  and  Lay  Deputies." 

Text — Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Cliunli  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  New  Series.    Vol.  XI,  No.  3,  (1911),  pp.  231-232. 

XX.  EPISCOPAL  SUPERVISION  IN  THE  METHODIST 
EPISCOPAL  CHURCH 

Adopted  May  20,  1912. 

"Wfere.as,  It  is  clear  that  the  fixing  of  the  ofhcial  residences  of  the  Bishops  by  the 
General  Conference  was  intended  to  secure  more  direct  spiritual  and  inspirational 
leadership  in  the  Conferences  adjacent  to  such  residences;  and, 

Whereas,  It  is  evident  that  this  purpose  fails  to  be  realized  under  a  system  which 
takes  from  the  resident  Bishop  all  definite  responsibility  and  right  of  leadership  in  such 
Conferences;  and. 

Whereas,  It  is  evident  from  the  large  number  of  memorials  received  that  tliere 
is  dissatisfaction  among  our  preachers  and  people  under  the  present  method,  and  a 
widespread  demand  for  some  modification;  therefore, 

Resolved,  1.  That  we  recommend  that  in  the  intervals  of  the  .\nnual  Conference 
sessions  each  resident  Bishop  shall  be  held  responsible  for  the  administration  of  the 
spiritual  and  temporal  interests  of  the  Church  in  those  Conferences  adjacent  to  his 
residence,  the  decision  as  to  which  Conferences  are  adjacent  to  a  particular  residence 
being  left  to  the  Board  of  Bishops.  To  make  this  provision  effective,  we  recommend 
that  thirty  days  after  the  adjournment  of  an  .\nnual  Conference  the  presidency  of  the 
Conference  shall  pass  to  the  Bishop  resident  in  the  group  of  which  it  forms  a  part,  and 
shall  remain  so  until  thirty  days  before  the  next  ensuing  .\nnual  Conference. 

Resolved,  2.  That  in  order  to  secure  detailed  and  comprehensive  knowledge  of 
the  activities,  achievements,  and  needs  of  the  entire  Connection,  each  Bishop  is  hereby 
requested  to  make  a  quadrennially  written  report  of  his  administration  of  the  group 
over  which  he  exercises  residential  supervision;  such  reports  to  be  jirescnted  to  the 
General  Conference  and  printed  in  the  General  Conference  Handl)Ook  and  Journal. 

Resolved,  3.  That  for  the  purpose  of  securing  more  economical  and  ellicient  jircs- 
idential  administration  we  earnestly  recommend  to  the  Board  of  Bishops  to  arrange 
our  American  Connection  into  at  least  four  divisions;  and  we  urgently  rc<iuc9t  the 
Board  of  Bishops  to  assign  the  .Annual  Conferences  within  the  division  of  which  hi* 
residential  Conferences  form  a  part  to  each  Bisho])  for  presidential  administration. 


678  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Resolved,  4.     That  the  recommendations  of  the  General  Conference  of  1908J 

printed  as  ^  47,  §  3  of  the  Appendix  to  the  Book  of  Discipline  of  1908,  be  withdrawn] 

Adopted,  May  20." 

Text — Journal  of  the  General  Conference.  1912.  pp.  529-530. 

XXI.   THE  TRUCE  OF  GOD 

"New  York,  N.Y.,  March  21,  1914 
To  our  Chrhtian  Brethren  in  every  land, 
Greeting  : 

We,  the  Advisory  Committee,  representati\  es  by  appointment  of  many  Churches 
in  the  United  States,  have  become  associated  with  the  Commission  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  preparation  of  a  World  Conference  on  questions  of  Faith  and 
Order  as  a  first  step  towards  unity.  We  believe  in  the  one  people  of  God  throughout  the 
world.  We  believe  that  now  is  a  critically  hopeful  time  for  the  world  to  become 
Christian.  We  believe  that  the  present  world  problems  of  Christianity  call  for  a  World 
Conference  of  Christians. 

This  proposal  has  already  received  the  approval  and  cooperation  of  a  large- 
number  of  Christian  Churches;  approaches  are  being  made  to  others  as  rapidly  as 
possible;  so  that  we  hope  that  ere  long  its  world-wide  representative  character  will  be 
established  beyond  peradventure.  In  the  work  of  preparation  for  its  convening,  wx- 
have  no  authority  or  desire  to  enter  into  a  discussion  of  the  important  cjuestions  which 
the  Conference  itself  will  m.eet  to  consider.  It  is  our  immediate  concern  to  take  what- 
ever measures  may  be  advisable  to  secure  the  best  possible  presentation  to  the  Con- 
ference of  the  matters  to  be  considered.  In  so  doing  we  cannot,  however,  remain 
indifferent  to  present  conditions  which  may  either  promote  or  tend  to  thwart  the 
purposes  and  hopes  which  the  approaching  World  Conference  should  fulfill. 

At  the  present  moment  some  of  these  inportant  issues  have  suddenly  become 
matters  of  renewed  controversy.  From  the  mission  field  the  long  outstanding  problem 
of  Christian  unity  has  been  brought  b}-  the  providence  of  God  and  set  directly  in  the 
way  before  all  Christian  Communions.  It  cannot  longer  be  passed  by.  The  great 
interests  which  Christian  people  of  every  name  have  most  at  heart  call  for  its  solution. 
But  solution  cannot  be  secured  b}-  surrender.  It  must  be  preceded  by  conference. 
Before  conference  there  must  be  truce.  The  love  of  Christ  for  the  world  constrains  us 
to  ask  you  to  join  with  us  and  with  His  disciples  of  every  name  in  proclaiming  among 
the  Churches  throughout  Christendom  a  Truce  of  God.  Let  the  questions  that  have 
troubled  us  be  fairly  and  clearly  stated.  Let  scholars,  Catholic  and  Protestant,  give 
freely  to  the  people  whatever  light  from  their  historical  studies  thej^  can  throw  over 
these  subjects.  More  than  that,  it  is  of  essential  importance  for  us  to  seek  to  under- 
stand what  in  the  religious  experience  of  others,  are  the  things  of  real  value  which  they 
would  not  lose,  and  which  should  be  conserved  in  the  one  household  of  faith.  We  pray 
also  that  each  Christian  Comimunion  may  avoid,  so  far  as  possible,  any  controversial 
declaration  of  its  own  position  in  relation  to  others,  but  rather  that  all  things  be  said 
and  done  as  if  in  preparation  for  the  coming  together  of  faithful  disciples  from  evei\ 
nation  and  tongue,  to  implore  a  fresh  outpouring  of  God's  Holy  Spirit. 

Before  all  indifference,  doubt  and  misgivings,  we  would  hold  up  the  belief  that 
the  Lord's  prayer  for  the  oneness  of  His  disciples  was  intended  to  be  fulfilled;  and  that 
it  ought  not  to  be  impossible  in  the  comprehension  of  the  Church,  as  it  is  practicable 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  679 

in  the  State,  for  men  of  various  temperaments  and  divergent  con\ictions  to  dwell 
together  on  agreed  principles  of  unity.  _  We  would,  therefore,  urge  all  who  hold  positions 
of  leadership  or  authority  in  the  Church  to  labor  without  ceasing  to  work  out  in  this 
generation,  by  mutual  recognitions  and  possible  readjustments,  a  practical  basis  of 
unity  in  liberty,  in  order,  in  truth,  in  power  and  in  peace,  To  this  end  we  ask  your 
prayers. 

By  order  of  the  Advisory  Committee  of  the  Commissions  on  the  World  Confer 
ence  on  Faith  and  Order. 

WiLLi.\M  T.  ;Manning,  Chairman. 
Robert  H.  G.vrdiner,  Secretary." 

Text — Minnies  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  New  Series,  Vol.  XIV  (1914),  pp.  37-38. 

XXII.  CONSTITUTIOX  OF  THE  XORTIHIRX  l\  \  l>l  I  SI 
COXVEXTTOX 

Declar.mion 

Thc  Nt)rlhern.  Baptist  Convention,  Incori)oratf(l  June  I'MO. 
held  its  first  assembly  in  Chicago  in  May  of  the  same  year.  Tin 
constitution  as  under  embodies  amendments  to  1917. 

The  Northern  Baptist  Convention  declares  its  belief  in  the  independence  of  the 
local  church,  and  in  the  purely  advisory  nature  of  all  denominational  organizations 
composed  of  representatives  of  churches.  It  believes  also  that,  in  \iew  of  the  growth 
of  the  Baptist  denomination  and  its  extension  throughout  our  country,  there  is  need 
for  an  organization  to  serA'e  the  common  interests  of  the  entire  denomination  as  State 
and  district  organizations  serve  their  respective  constituencies. 

By  Laws 
Article  I 
Membership 
Sectio.x  I.  The  Convention  shall  be  composed  of  accredited  delegates  ;i])i)<)inted 
-  follows: 

(a)  Any  Baptist  church  in  the  United  States  may  appoint  one  delegate,  and  (mu- 
:additional  delegate  for  every  one  hundred  members. 

(b)  .Any  Baptist  State  Convention  may  appoint  ten  delegates,  and  one  additional 
'delegate  for  every  ten  District  Associations  included  in  it,  above  the  first  ten. 

Sec.  2.  Accredited  oftkers  and  members  of  Boards  of  Managers  of  cooperating 
organizations  shall  be  delegates  ex  officio. 

The  accredited  officers  and  members  of  the  Boards  of  Managers  of  the  Woman's 
-Missionary'  Societies  auxiliar>'  to  or  cooperating  with  the  American  BajHist  Home 
Mission  Society  or  the  .American  Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Society  shall  be  delegates 
ex  officio. 

Officers  and  members  of  committees  of  the  Convention  during  their  terms  of 
service  shall  be  delegates  e.v  officio. 

Article  II 
Officers 


680  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Article  III 
Meetings 

Article  IV 
Committees 

Section  1.  (a)  There  shall  be  an  Executive  Committee  elected  by  ballot,  and 
composed  of  the  officers  and  former  presidents  of  the  Convention,  and  thirty  others,  of   I 
whom  at  least  fifteen  shall  be  laymen.    Of  the  thirty  first  elected,  ten  shall  serve  for 
three  years,  ten  for  two  years,  and  ten  for  one  year;  and  thereafter  there  shall  be  elected 
annually  ten  to  serve  for  three  years.    Vacancies  caused  by  the  death,  resignation,  or   , 
refusal  to  act  of  any  of  the  thirty  may  be  filled  by  the  remaining  members  of  the  Com-  | 
mittee.  T 

(b)  No  one,  other  than  an  officer  or  a  former  President  of  the  Convention,  shall  be 
eligible  to  membership  in  the  Executive  Committee  after  service  thereon  for  six 
consecutive  years,  until  the  expiration  of  one  year  after  the  termination  of  such  service. 

(d)  No  appeals  for  money  shall  be  made  and  no  collections  shall  be  taken  at  the 
meetings  of  the  Convention  which  have  not  been  approved  by  the  Executive  Com- 
mittee. 

Sec.  2.  (a)  There  shall  be  a  Finance  Committee  of  nine,  a  majority  of  whom 
shall  be  laymen. 

(b)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  prepare  and  present  to  the  Conven- 
tion at  each  annual  meeting  a  budget  based  on  the  budgets  submitted  by  the 
Executive  Committee  and  by  the  cooperating  organizations. 

(c)  In  case  of  an  emergency  arising  between  the  annual  meetings  of  the  Convention, 
the  committee,  by  the  majority  vote  of  all  its  members,  may  approve  the  incurring 
of  indebtedness  by  a  cooperating  organization.  Should  such  approval  be  given,  the 
committee  shall  report  its  action  with  the  reasons  therefor  to  the  Convention  at  its 
next  annual  meeting. 

Sec.  3.  (a)  There  shall  be  an  Apportionment  Committee  appointed  at  each  annual 
meeting.    It  shall  be  composed  of  a  representative  from  each  of  the  following  bodies:  :  ] 
The  Executive  Committee  of  the  Convention,  the  Board  of  Education,  each  of  the  .; 
cooperating  organizations,  a  city  church,  a  rural  church,  and  a  State  Apportionment  i 
Committee,  together  with  a  District  Secretary  of  a  cooperating  organization  and  an 
executive  officer  of  a  State  Convention. 

(b)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  committee: 

1.  To  divide  among  the  States  represented  in  the  Convention  the  respective  j 
amounts  to  be  raised  as  specified  in  the  budget  approved  by  the  Convention,  and  to  | 
communicate  to  the  Apportionment  Committee  of  each  State  the  amount  apportioned  i 
to  it; 

2.  To  appoint  an  Apportionment  Committee  for  any  State  where  no  such  com 
mittee  is  appointed; 

3.  To  employ  such  agents  and  methods  and  to  take  such  other  action  to  can 
the  apportionment  into  effect  as  to  it  may  seem  wise;  ,  ^ 

4.  To  divide  ratably  among  the  beneficiaries  of  the  budget  the  expenses  incurred  I 
in  the  performance  of  the  duties  of  the  committee. 


i 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WJiR  681 

Sec.  10.  There  shall  be  a  Law  Committee  consisting  of  six  persons.  It  shall  be 
the  duty  of  this  committee  to  consider  and  report  upon  all  matters  referred  to  it  by  the 
Convention  or  the  Executive  Committee. 

Sec.  U.  There  shall  be  a  Committee  on  City  jMissions  consisting  of  nine  persons. 
It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  study  questions  related  to  cooi)eration  be- 
tween City  IMission  organizations  and  State  Conventions,  and  the  cooperating  organi- 
zations of  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention,  and  also  all  other  general  questions  related 
to  City  jNIission  work  throughout  the  countrj-. 

Sec.  12.  There  shall  be  a  Committee  on  Baptist  Brotherhood  consisting  of  twelve 
persons.  It  shall  be  the  duty  ot  this  Committee  to  further  the  organization  of  men  in 
Baptist  churches  for  study,  fellowship,  and  service,  and  to  consider  all  questions  related 
thereto. 

Sec.  13.  There  shall  be  a  Committee  on  State  Conventions  consisting  of  nine 
persons.  It  shall  be  the  dut}'  of  this  Committee  to  review  the  work  of  the  State 
Conventions  that  are  affiliating  organizations  and  to  consider  all  questions  concerning 
such  Conventions  and  their  relation  to  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention. 

Sec.  14.  There  shall  be  a  Committee  on  Social  Service  consisting  of  twelve  persons. 
It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  study  social  conditions  and  needs,  to  ascertain 
the  activities  of  Baptist  churches  in  the  field  of  social  service,  to  organize  and  enlist 
Baptists  in  practical  and  definite  lines  of  Community  Sersace  in  city  and  countr>',  to 
cooperate  with  similar  agencies  of  other  religious  bodies,  and  from  time  to  time  to 
report  its  findings  and  recommendations  through  the  religious  press. 

Sec.  15.  There  shall  be  a  Committee  on  Religious  Education  consisting  of  nine 
persons.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  study  the  educational  needs  of  the 
local  church,  and  in  cooperation  with  the  American  Baptist  Publication  Society  to 
prepare  educational  courses  for  the  promotion  of  the  intelligent  growth  of  the  church, 
and  for  its  S}-mmetrical  development  in  its  varied  relations  to  the  conmiunity,  to  the 
outspread  of  Christianity,  and  to  the  world  at  large. 

Sec.  16.  There  shall  be  a  Committee  on  Young  People's  A\ork  consisting  of  nine 
persons.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee,  in  cooperation  with  the  American 
Baptist  Publication  Society,  to  superintend  the  organization  of  young  people's  work, 
and  to  foster  inspirational  and  educational  activities  in  connection  therewith. 

Sec.  17.  There  shall  be  a  Committee  on  Evangelism  consisting  of  nine  persons. 
It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Committee  to  study  the  subject  of  Evangelism  with  a  view 
to  discover  and  suggest  the  most  effective  means  for  promoting  it,  and  in  cooperation 
with  the  American  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society  to  disseminate  evangelistic  literature, 
and  in  all  other  practical  ways  to  encourage  and  promote  personal  evangelism,  organ- 
ized evangelism  in  the  local  church,  and  cooperative  evangelism  among  the  churches. 

Sec.  18.  There  shall  be  a  Committee  on  the  Coordination  of  Baptist  Bodies  Using 
Foreign  Languages  consisting  of  eighteen  persons.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Com- 
mittee to  study  and  report  on  the  best  methods  for  coordinating  Baptist  bodies  using 
foreign  languages  with  one  another  and  also  with  other  Baptist  bodies,  and  also  to 
report  such  other  facts  and  such  statistics  related  to  the  work  of  the  Committee  as  to 
it  may  seem  proper. 


682  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Article  V 
Cooperating  Organizations 
Section  1.  On  its  application  and  the  approval  of  the  Convention  by  a  two-thirds 
vote,  any  general  denominational  missionarj',  educational,  or  philanthropic  organiza- 
tion, whose  constituency  resides  in  the  States  represented  in  the  Convention,  may 
become  a  cooperating  organization. 

Sec.  2.  A  cooperating  organization  must  agree: 

(a)  To  insert  in  its  by-laws  a  pro\'ision  that  all  accredited  delegates  to  each 
annual  meeting  of  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention  shall  be  annual  members  of  the 
organization; 

(b)  To  regulate  its  expenditures  in  accordance  with  a  budget  to  be  annually 
approved  by  the  Convention; 

(c)  To  solicit  funds  only  on  the  approval  of  the  Convention,  or  on  the  appro\-al 
of  the  Finance  Committee  given  between  the  annual  meetings  of  the  Convention  as 
provided  by  Article  IV,  Section  2,  Subdi\asion  (c); 

(d)  To  incur  no  indebtedness  without  the  pre\4ous  approval  of  the  Convention, 
or  of  the  Finance  Committee  as  provided  by  Article  IV,  Section  2,  Subdivision  (c); 

(e)  To  submit  its  books  and  accounts  to  the  inspection  of  the  Finance  Committee; 
to  prepare  its  budgets  and  to  make  its  financial  reports  in  such  form  as  that  Com- 
mittee shall  request. 

Sec.  3.  The  Convention,  through  its  Executive  and  Finance  Committees,  will  aid 
in  raising  funds  needed  to  carry-  on  the  work  of  each  cooperating  organization. 

Sec.  4.  Cooperation  between  the  Convention  and  a  cooperating  organization 
shall  be  terminated  on  the  expiration  of  a  year  after  written  notice  of  a  desire  to  ter- 
minate cooperation  shall  have  been  given  by  one  to  the  other. 

Article  VI 
Boards 
Section  1.  (a)  There  shall  be  a  Board  of  Education,  to  be  composed  of  twenty-one 
persons,  to  be  appointed  by  the  Executive  Committee.  Of  the  twenty-one  first 
appointed,  seven  shall  sers-e  for  three  years,  seven  shall  serve  for  two  years,  and  seven 
shall  serve  for  one  year,  and  thereafter  seven  shall  be  appointed  annually  by  the  Ex- 
ecutive Committee  to  serve  for  three  years.  Vacancies  caused  bj^  the  death,  resignation, 
or  refusal  to  act  of  any  of  the  twenty-one  may  be  filled  by  the  Executive  Committee, 
(b)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  Board  to  develop  the  educational  convictions  of 
our  churches,  to  make  a  comprehensive  study  of  our  educational  problems,  and  to 
foster  such  denominational  institutions  and  denominational  ministries  in  other  schools 
of  learning  as  the  Board  may  approve. 


Article  VII 
Affiliating  Organizations 
Section  1.  On  its  application  and  the  approval  of  the  Convention  any  Baptist 
State  Convention  in  any  State  represented  in  the  Convention  may  become  an  affiliating 
organization. 

Sec.  2.  An  afiiliating  organization  should  agree: 
(a)  To  adopt  the  following  statement  of  its  objects : 


J 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  683 

To  promote  in  the  State  of the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  ministerial 

and  general  education,  the  establishment,  maintenance,  and  assistance  of  Baptist 
churches  and  Bible  schools,  and  the  care  of  worthy  pastors,  their  wives  or  widows,  ant! 
their  dependent  children. 

To  give  expression  to  the  opinions  of  its  constituency  upon  moral,  religious,  and 
denominational  matters,  to  promote  denominational  unity  and  ethciency  in  efforts  for 
the  evangelization  of  the  world,  to  support  earnesth-  the  work  of  cooperating  organi 
zations  of  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention,  and  by  affiliation  with  that  ("onvcntimi 
to  promote  its  plans  and  work. 

(b)  To  provide  for  the  jjromotion  of  these  objects  by  thorough  and  efhcicnt 
organization. 

(c)  To  appoint  an  Apportionment  Committee  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  receive 
from  the  Apportionment  Committee  of  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention  the  statement 
of  the  amount  apportioned  by  the  latter  to  the  State,  to  add  to  that  amount  the  sum 
adopted  by  the  State  Convention  for  all  other  objects,  and  to  apportion  the  aggregate 
amount  equitably  among  the  churches  of  the  State  and  to  notify  each  church  of  the 
amount  apportioned  to  it.  Distyct  Secretaries  of  the  organizations  cooperating  with 
the  Northern  Baptist  Convention  and  the  State  Secretar}-  shall  be  advisor>-  members 
of  the  State  Apportionment  Committee. 

(d)  To  employ  such  agents  and  methods  and  to  take  such  other  action  to  carry  the 
apportionment  into  effect  as  to  it  may  seem  wise. 

.VuTicLi:  IX 
Aiucudments 
These  By-laws  may  be  amended  at  any  annual  meeting  of  the  Convention,  either 
on  the  recommendation  of  the  Executive  Committee,  given  at  a  previous  session  of  the 
Convention  at  which  such  am.endment  is  submitted,  or  after  written  notice  of  the  pro- 
posed amendment,  given  at  a  previous  annual  meeting  and  signed  by  at  least  twentv  - 
five  delegates,  representing  not  less  than  five  States. 

Text—Amjual  of  Ihe  Xorlhcm  Baplisl  Coimntion,  1917,  p|).  ''-l.^'. 

The  following  moditicalions  of  the  By-laws  were  appinvi-.i  ai 
the  Denver  Convention,  May  \9\9. 

Sec.  3.  (a)  There  shall  be  a  General  Board  of  Promotion,  to  consist  of:  (I)  Tht 
president  of  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention;  (2)  four'  members  of  the  executive 
committee  of  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention,  elected  by  said  committee;  (3)  an 
administrative  officer  and  three  members  of  the  board  of  managers  of  each  co-operating 
organization;  (4)  an  administrative  officer  and  three  members  of  the  Ministers  and 
Missionaries  Benefit  Board;  (5)  an  administrative  officer  and  three  members  of  the 
Board  of  Education;  (6)  two  representatives  of  each  affiliating  organization  to  be 
elected  by  the  affiliating  organization,  one  of  the  two  to  be  an  administrative  officer  of 
the  organization  and  the  other  a  member  of  a  Baptist  church  (pastor,  layman  or 
woman)  in  the  territory  of  said  affiliating  organization;  (7)  one  representative  of  each 
standard  city  mission  society  recognized  as  such  by  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention, 
to  be  elected  by  the  city  mission  society  represented;  and  (H)  twenty-four  mcmU-rs  al 
large,  to  be  elected  by  the  Convention. 


684  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


(g)  The  board  shall  appoint  standing  committees  as  follows:  A  Finance  Commit- 
tee; an  Apportionment  Committee;  all  Administrative  Committee;  such  other  com- 
mittees as  it  shall  find  necessary. 

(h)  The  Finance  Committee  shall  consist  of  nine  persons,  a  majority  of  whom  shall 
be  laymen. 

(i)  The  Apportionment  Committee  shall  consist  of  a  representative  of  each  of  the 
following  bodies:  The  executive  committee  of  the  Convention,  the  Ministers  and 
Missionaries  Benefit  Board,  the  Board  of  Education,  the  board  of  managers  of  each 
of  the  co-operating  organizations,  a  city  church,  a  rural  church,  and  a  State  apportion- 
ment committee,  together  with  an  administrative  officer  of  a  State  convention. 

(j)  The  Administrative  Committee  shall  consist  of  the  following  members  of  tht- 
board :  An  administrative  oflicer  and  a  member  of  the  board  of  managers  of  each  of  the 
co-operating  organizations;  an  administrative  officer  and  a  member  of  the  Minister> 
and  Missionaries  Benefit  Board;  an  administrative  officer  and  a  member  of  the  Board 
of  Education;  an  administrative  officer  of  one  afiiliating  organization  and  a  lay  repn 
sentative  of  one  affiiliating  organization;  six  other  members  of  the  board,  of  whom  n^ 
less  than  two  shall  be  pastors  and  not  less  than  two  shall  be  women. 

(k)  Of  the  members  first  elected  to  the  Finance  and  Apportionment  Committees 
respectively,  one-third  shall  serve  till  the  close  of  the  next  annual  meeting  of  the  board, 
one-third  to  the  close  of  the  second  annual  meeting  of  the  board  and  one-third  to  the 
close  of  the  third  annual  meeting,  and  thereafter  there  shall  be  elected  annually  one- 
third  of  the  number  of  the  members  to  serve  for  three  years.  The  members  of  the 
Administrative  Committee  shall  be  elected  at  the  first  meeting  of  the  board  to  serve 
till  the  close  of  the  next  annual  meeting,  and  thereafter  the  committee  shall  be  elected 
annually  to  serve  to  the  close  of  the  next  annual  meeting;  except  that  of  the  six  members 
last  named  under  subsection  (j)  two  shall  serve  till  the  close  of  the  third  annual  meet- 
ing, two  to  the  close  of  the  second  annual  meeting,  and  two  to  the  close  of  the  first 
annual  meeting,  and  thereafter  two  shall  be  elected  at  each  annual  meeting  to  serve 
for  three  years. 

(1)  It  shaU  be  the  duty  of  the  executive  secretary  at  least  three  months  before  the 
annual  meeting  of  the  board  to  request  the  board  of  managers  of  each  of  the  co- 
operating organizations,  the  managers  of  the  Ministers  and  Missionaries  Benefit  Board, 
and  the  Board  of  Education  to  send  to  him  for  the  use  of  the  General  Board  of  Promo- 
tion, not  less  than  one  month  before  the  annual  meeting,  reports  of  their  activities  of  the 
preceding  fiscal  year,  a  proposed  budget  of  receipts  and  expenditures  for  the  fiscal  year 
next  ensuing,  and  other  information  respecting  their  plans  for  said  year,  likely  to  be 
useful  to  the  board  in  its  annual  meeting.  These  reports  and  budgets,  together  with 
the  reports  of  the  standing  committees  of  the  board,  hereinafter  provided  for,  shall  be 
submitted  to  the  board  at  its  annual  meeting.  On  the  basis  of  them  the  Board  shall 
approve  a  combined  budget  for  the  Convention  and  its  co-operating  organizations  for 
the  next  ensuing  fiscal  year,  designate  the  amount  to  be  apportioned  to  the  States 
represented  in  the  Convention,  to  be  in  turn  apportioned  to  the  churches,  divide  this 
amount  equitably  among  the  States,  and  report  to  the  apportionment  committee  of 
each  State  the  amount  apportioned  to  that  State. 

(m)  It  shall  also  be  the  duty  of  the  executive  secretary,  not  less  than^three  months 
before  the  annual  meeting  of  the  board,  to  request  from  the  affiliating'^organizations 
and  standard  city  mission  societies  reports  of  their  activities,  proposed  budgets  for  the 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  685 

next  ensuing  fiscal  year,  and  other  information  concerning  their  plans.  The  rcs|jcctivr 
State  conventions  shall  be  requested  also  to  make  recommendations  respecting  moneys 
proposed  or  necessary  to  be  raised  by  or  for  the  denominational  educational  institutions 
in  their  respective  States,  and  concerning  any  other  special  financial  campaigns  that  arc 
in  contemplation.  It  shall  be  competent  for  the  board  to  express  its  judgment  respect- 
ing the  wisdom  and  adequacy  of  these  budgets  and  camjiaigns. 

(n)  In  voting  on  any  matter  in  the  General  Board  of  Promotion  or  the  Administra- 
tive Committee  the  vote  shall  be  taken  by  the  individual  members  thereof  in  attend- 
ance and  entitled  to  vote,  each  such  person  being  entitled  to  one  vote;  but  if  requested 
by  one-third  of  those  present  a  tentative  vote  shall  be  taken  on  the  subject  under 
discussion,  in  which  the  vote  shall  be  representative  in  the  following  proportions: 

Representative  of  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention,  three  votes;  representative  of 
the  American  Baptist  Foreign  Mission  Society,  two  votes;  representative  of  the  Amer- 
ican Baptist  Home  ^Mission  Society,  two  votes;  representative  of  the  Woman's  .\mer- 
ican  Baptist  Foreign  ^lission  Societ}',  two  votes;  representative  of  the  Woman's 
American  Baptist  Home  Mission  Society,  two  votes;  representative  of  the  .American 
Baptist  Publication  Society,  two  votes;,  representative  of  the  Ministers  and  Mission- 
aries Benefit  Board,  one  vote;  representative  of  the  Board  of  Education,  one  vote, 
representative  of  the  City  Mission  Societies,  one  vote;  representative  of  the  alTiliating 
organizations,  five  votes;  the  delegates  at  large,  one  vote. 

If  on  the  taking  of  such  tentative  votes  two-thirds  or  more  shall  vote  on  one  side, 
the  tentative  vote  shall  stand  as  the  vote  of  the  body,  if  on  the  tentative  vote  neither 
side  shall  receive  two-thirds  vote  the  final  vote  shall  be  taken  by  the  individuals  present 
in  the  customary  manner. 

(o)  The  board  shall  send  a  memorandum  of  its  actions  to  the  boards  of  managers 
of  the  several  co-operating  organizations,  to  the  Ministers  and  Missionaries  Benefit 
Board,  and  the  Board  of  Education,  to  the  State  conventions  afiiliating  with  the  North - 
em  Baptist  Convention,  to  the  State  Boards  of  Promotion,  and  to  the  standard  city 
mission  societies.  It  shall  also  make  a  full  report  to  the  Northern  BaptistConvention 
at  its  next  meeting. 

(p)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Finance  Committee— 

1.  To  consider  the  budgets  submitted  to  the  General  Board  of  Promotion  .i>  \>u, 
vided  in  section  (1)  above,  and  to  prepare  and  present  to  the  General  Board  of 
Promotion  at  its  annual  meeting  a  combined  budget  of  the  Convention  and  its  co- 
operating organizations,  also  to  make  advisory  recommendations,  respecting  the 
budgets  of  the  affiliating  organizations  and  standard  city  mission  societies. 

2.  To  appoint  an  auditor  to  examine  the  books  and  audit  the  accounts  of  the 
Convention  and  its  boards,  and  agents  of  the  IMinisters  and  Missionaries  Benefit 
Board,  and  of  the  co-operating  organizations,  to  receive  the  auditor's  reports  and 
transmit  them  to  the  General  Board  of  Promotion. 

3.  In  case  of  emergency  arising  between  the  annual  meetings  of  the  Convention,  to 
consider  any  requests  which  may  come  from  a  co-operating  organization,  from  the 
Ministers  and  Missionaries  Benefit  Board,  or  from  a  board  of  the  Convention,  to  incur 
indebtedness  or  to  solicit  funds  in  excess  of  the  budget  approved  by  the  Convention. 
The  committee  shall  have  authority  by  majority  vote  of  all  its  members  to  approve 
the  incurring  of  such  indebtedness  or  the  solicitation  of  such  funds.  Should  such 
ipproval  be  given,  the  committee  shall  report  its  action,  with  reasons  therefor,  to  the 


686  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

General  Board  of  Promotion,  which  shall  in  turn  include  report  of  such  action  in  iti 
report  to  the  Convention  at  its  next  annual  meeting. 

(q)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Apportionment  Committee — 

1.  At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  General  Board  of  Promotion  to  recommend  to  th, 
board  a  distribution  among  the  several  States  represented  in  the  Convention  of  thi 
total  amount  to  be  raised  on  apportionment  to  the  churches,  as  specified  in  the  budge 
approved  by  the  board. 

2.  To  appoint  an  apportionment  committee  for  any  State  in  which  provision  fo 
the  appointment  of  such  committee  is  not  made  by  the  State  Convention. 

(r)  The  Administrative  Committee  shall,  subject  to  such  regulations  as  the  Con: 
vention  may  from  time  to  time  adopt,  have  the  management  of  all  the  financial  affair! 
of  the  Convention,  appoint  its  own  meetings,  and  adopt  such  regulations  as  to  it  ma  j 
seem  proper,  including  those  for  the  control  and  disposition  of  the  real  and  persona! 
property  of  the  Convention  and  the  sale,  leasing  or  mortgaging  thereof,  provided  sue : 
regulations  are  not  inconsistent  with  the  act  of  incorporation  or  by-laws  of  the  Converj 
tion.  All  transactions  respecting  the  receipt  and  disposal  of  real  estate  or  securitiej 
shall  be  reported  to  the  General  Board  of  Promotion  at  its  next  meeting.  ' 

(s)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Administrative  Committee  under  the  authorit\-  an 
instruction  of  the  General  Board  of  Promotion: 

1.  To  disseminate  among  the  constituency  of  the  Convention  information  coi 
cerning  the  work  of  the  Convention,  its  boards,  the  Ministers  and  Missionaries  Benef 
Board,  and  the  co-operating  organizations,  and  in  all  legitimate  ways  to  develop 
spirit  of  beneficence  among  the  constituency. 

2.  To  devise  and  execute  waj's  and  means  of  raising  the  money  necessary  for  tlj 
prosecution  of  the  work  of  all  the  organizations  named  in  tlie  paragraph  next  precedin,  j 

3.  In  the  prosecution  of  these  ends  to  work  in  close  conference  with  these  organiz; 
tions,  and  with  the  organizations  affiliating  with  the  Convention,  seeking  the  co-oper 
tion  of  all  these  bodies  and  availing  themselves  of  the  services  of  the  officers  of  tl 
co-operating  organizations  who  are  in  close  touch  with  their  boards  in  presenting  tl; 
work  of  these  organizations  to  the  denomination. 

4.  To  appoint  such  subcommittees  and  officers  and  to  create  such  departments  ; 
it  may  find  necessary,  and  to  direct  their  work  and  that  of  all  the  secretaries  and  oth 
salaried  officers  of  the  General  Board  of  Promotion. 

5.  To  prepare  a  budget  of  receipts  and  expenditures  for  the  Northern  Bapti 
Convention  and  to  present  the  same  to  the  Finance  Committee  one  month  before  tl 
annual  meeting  of  the  board. 

6.  To  direct  the  treasurer  as  to  the  distribution  of  such  moneys  and  propertx' 
may  come  into  his  hands,  in  conformity  with  conditions  imposed  by  the  donors  ai 
with  the  budget  approved  by  the  Convention. 

7.  To  give  notice  of  all  its  meetings  to  its  own  members  and  to  the  chairmen  a;' 
all  administrative  ofhcers  of  the  boards  of  managers  of  the  co-operating  organizalioi 
of  the  Ministers  and  Missionaries  Benefit  Board,  and  the  boards  of  the  Conventic; 
and  to  give  to  such  persons,  not  members  of  the  committee,  a  seat  and  the  privileg 
of  the  floor,  but  without  the  right  to  vote. 

<S.  To  submit  a  report  of  all  its  activities  to  the  General  Board  of  Promotion  at 
annual  meeting. 

Text— The  Watch  man -Examiner,  April  3,  1919. 


JU 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  687 

XXIII.  CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  UNITED  lUTIIERAX 
CHURCH  IN  AMERICA 

The  firsl  convention  of  the  above  body  assenil^led  in  The  Ilipjxt- 
drome,  New  York,  Nov.  17,  1918. 

Preamble 

In  the  Name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit.    Amen. 

Having  been  called  by  the  Gospel  and  made  partakers  of  the  grace  of  God,  and,  by 
faith,  members  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and,  through  Him,  of  one  another, 

We,  members  of  Evangelical  Lutheran  congregations  in  America,  associated  in 
Evangelical  Lutheran  Synods,  recognizing  our  duty  as  people  of  God  to  make  the  inner 
unity  which  we  have  with  one  another  manifest  in  the  common  confession,  defense  and 
maintenance  of  our  faith,  and  in  united  efforts  for  the  e.xtension  of  the  Kingdom  of  God 
at  home  and  abroad;  realizing  the  vastness  of  the  field  that  God  has  assigned  us  for  our 
labors  in  this  Western  world,  and  the  greatness  of  the  resources  within  our  beloved 
Church  which  are  only  feebly  employed  for  this  purpose;  conscious  of  our  need  of 
mutual  assistance  and  encouragement;  and  relying  upon  the  promise  of  the  divine 
Word  that  He  who  hath  begun  this  work  will  perfect  it  until  the  day  of  Christ  Jesus, 

Hereby  unite,  and  now  in%'ite  and  until  such  end  be  attained  continue  to  invite  all 
Evangelical  Lutheran  congregations  and  synods  in  America,  one  with  us  in  the  faith, 
to  unite  with  us,  upon  the  terms  of  this  Constitution,  in  one  general  organization,  to  be 
known  as  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  America. 

Article  I 
Name 
The  name  and  title  of  the  body  organized  under  this  C  onstiiution  shall  l)e  Vm 
United  Lutheran  Church  in  America. 

Article  II 
Doctrinal  Basis 

Section  1 .  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  America  receives  and  holds  the  canonical 
Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  as  the  inspired  Word  of  God,  and  as  the 
only  infallible  rule  and  standard  of  faith  and  practice,  according  to  which  all  doctrines 
and  teachers  are  to  be  judged. 

Section  2.  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  America  accepts  the  three  ecumenical 
creeds:  namely,  the  Apostles',  the  Nicene,  and  the  .\thanasian,  as  important  testi- 
monies drawn  from  the  Hoh"  Scriptures,  and  rejects  all  errors  which  they  condemn. 

Section  3.  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  America  receives  and  holds  the  Unaltered 
Augsburg  Confession  as  a  correct  p.xhibition  of  the  faith  and  doctrine  of  the  Kvangclicai 
Lutheran  Church,  founded  upon  the  Word  of  God;  and  acknowledges  all  churches 
that  sincerely  hold  and  faithfully  confess  the  doctrines  of  the  Unalterc<l  Augsburi? 
Confession  to  be  entitled  to  the  name  of  Evangelical  Lutheran. 

Section  4.  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  America  recognizes  the  Ai>ology  of  the 
Augsburg  Confession,  the  Smalkald  Articles,  the  Large    and  Small    Catechisms  of 
I  Luther,  and  the  Formula  of  Concord,  as  in  the  harmony  of  one  and  the  same  pure 
Scriptural  faith. 


688  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

.\rticle  III 
Principles  of  Organization 

In  accordance  with  the  foregoing  Doctrinal  Basis,  The  United  Lutheran  Church 
in  America  sets  forth  and  declares  the  following  principles  as  fundamental  to  its  organi- 
zation : 

Section  1.  All  power  in  the  Church  belongs  primarily  and  exclusively  to  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  the  Head  of  the  Church.  This  power  is  not  delegated  to  any 
man  or  body  of  men. 

Section  2.  AH  just  power  exercised  by  the  Church  has  been  committed  to  her  for 
the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel  through  the  Word  and  sacraments,  and  is  conditioned  by 
this  end  and  pertains  to  her  as  the  servant  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Church,  therefore,  has 
no  power  to  bind  the  conscience  except  as  she  teaches  what  her  Lord  teaches  and 
faithfully  commands  what  He  has  charged  her  to  command. 

Section  3.  Congregations  are  the  primary  bodies  through  which  power  committed 
by  Christ  to  the  Church  is  normally  exercised. 

Section  4.  In  addition  to  the  pastors  of  Churches,  who  are  ex  officio  representatives 
of  their  congregations  the  people  have  the  right  to  choose  representatives  from  their  i 
owTi  number  to  act  for  them  under  such  constitutional  limitations  as  the  congregations i 
may  approve. 

Section  5.  The  representatives  of  congregations  convened  in  S}Tiod  and  acting  in 
accordance  with  their  Constitution  are,  for  the  ends  defined  in  it  representatively  the . 
congregations  themselves,  and  have  the  right  to  caU  and  set  apart  ministers  for  the 
common  work  of  all  the  congregations;  whose  representatives  they  thereby  become, 
and  as  such  also  members  of  the  S>-nod. 

Section  6.  Congregations  representatively  constituting  the  various  S>Tiods  may 
elect  delegates  through  those  SjTiods  to  represent  them  in  a  general  body,  all  decisions 
of  which,  when  made  in  accordance  with  the  Constitution,  bind  so  far  as  the  terms  of 
mutual  agreement  make  them  binding,  those  congregations  and  Synods  which  consent 
to  be  represented  in  the  general  body. 

Section  7.  In  the  formation  and  administration  of  a  general  body,  the  SjTiods 
may  know  and  deal  with  each  other  only  as  S>Tiods.  In  all  such  cases,  the  official 
record  is  to  be  accepted  as  evidence  of  the  doctrinal  position  of  each  Sj-nod  and  of  the 
principles  for  which  alone  the  other  Synods  are  responsible  by  connection  with  it. 

Article  IV 
Membership 

Section  1.  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  America  at  its  organization  shall  con- 
sist of  the  congregations  that  compose  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Sj-nods  which  have 
been  in  connection  mth  the  General  SjTiod  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  the' 
United  States  of  America,  the  General  Council  of  "the  Lutheran  Church  in  North 
America,  or  the  United  Synod  of  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church  in  the  South,  and 
which  accept  this  Constitution  with  its  Doctrinal  Basis  as  set  forth  in  Article  II. 

Section  2.  Any  Evangelical  Lutheran  Sj-nod  apphing  for  admission  which  has 
accepted  this  Constitution  with  its  Doctrinal  Basis  as  set  forth  in  Article  II,  and  whose 
Constitution  has  been  approved  by  the  Executive  Board,  may  be  received  into  member- 
ship by  a  majority  vote  at  any  regular  Convention. 


J 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  680 

Article  V 
Delegates 

Section  1.  Each  Synod  connected  with  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  America 
shall  be  entitled  to  representation  at  its  Conventions  by  one  ordained  minister  and  one 
la>Tnan  for  every  ten  pastoral  charges,  or  major  fraction  thereof,  on  its  roll;  jirovidcd, 
however,  that  each  Synod  shall  be  entitled  to  at  least  one  ministerial  and  one  lay  dele- 
gate; and  provided  further  that  the  delegates  elected  by  the  Synods  to  the  last  con- 
ventions of  the  general  bodies  to  which  they  respectively  belong  held  jirior  to  the  first 
convention  hereunder,  shall  be  and  they  are  in  the  adoption  hereof  chosen  l)y  their 
respective  S>-nods  as  their  duly  elected  delegates  to  said  first  convention  hereunder, 
irrespective  of  the  basis  of  representation  upon  which  they  were  chosen.  The  ratio  of 
representation  maj^  be  changed  at  an}'  regular  Convention  of  The  United  Lutheran 
Church  in  America  by  a  two-thirds  vote,  provided  that  notice  of  the  projiosed  change 
has  been  given  at  the  preceding  regular  Convention. 

Section  2.  Each  Synod  shall  choose  its  delegates  in  such  manner  as  it  may  deem 
proper.  The  delegates  from  each  Synod  shall  elect  one  of  their  own  number  as  chair- 
man unless  the  S>Tiod  itself  has  designated  the  chairman. 

Article  VI 
Objects 

The  objects  of  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  America  are: 

Section  I.  To  preserve  and  extend  the  pure  teaching  of  the  Gospel  and  the  right 
administration  of  the  sacraments.  (Eph.  4:5,  6;  The  Augsburg  Confession,  Article 
VII). 

Section  2.  To  conserve  the  unity  of  the  true  faith  (Eph.  4:  3-16;  I  Cor.  1:10), 
to  guard  against  any  departure  therefrom  (Rom.  16:17),  and  to  strengthen  the  Church 
in  faith  and  confession. 

Section  3.  To  express  outwardly  the  spiritual  unity  of  Lutheran  congregations 
and  synods,  to  cultivate  co-operation  among  all  Lutherans  in  the  promotion  of  the 
general  interests  of  the  Church,  to  seek  the  unification  of  all  Lutherans  in  one  orthodo.x 
faith,  and  thus  to  develop  and  unfold  the  specific  Lutheran  principle  and  j)ractice  and 
make  their  strength  effective. 

Section  4.  To  ^waken,  coordinate  and  effectively  direct  the  energies  of  the 
Church  in  such  operations  as  the  following: 

(a).  The  training  of  ministers  and  teachers  to  be  witnesses  of  the  Word. 

(b).  The  extension  of  the  kingdom  of  God  by  Home,  Foreign  and  Inner  Missions. 

(c).  The  proper  regulation  of  the  human  externals  of  worship,  that  the  same,  in 
character  and  administration,  may  be  in  keeping  with  the  New  Testament  and  the 
liberty  of  the  Church,  and  may  edify  the  Body  of  Christ. 

(d).  The  appointment  of  editorial  committees  or  editors  of  Churdi  pa|)ers  and 
Sunday  School  literature. 

(e).  The  preparation  and  publication  of  such  literature  as  shall  promote  the  dis- 
semination of  knowledge  as  to  the  doctrines,  practice,  progress,  and  needs  of  the 
Lutheran  Church. 

(f).  The  creation,  organization  and  development,  through  Hoards  an<i  Com- 
mittees, of  agencies  to  carry  on  all  departments  of  work. 


690  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN    CHURCH  HISTORY 

Section  5.  To  lay  apportionments,  and  to  solicit  and  disburse  the  funds  necess 
for  these  and  other  purposes  defined  in  this  Constitution. 

Section  6.  To  foster  and  develop  the  work  of  Synods,  to  exercise  a  general  sui 
vision  of  the  Church,  and  on  appeal  of  Synods  to  give  counsel  and  to  adjudicate  ques 
tions  of  doctrine,  worship  and  discipline.  ^ 

Section  7.  To  enter  into  relations  with  other  bodies  in  the  unity  of  the  faith  an4 
to  exchange  official  delegates  with  them. 

Article  VIII 

Powers 

Section  1.  As  to  External  Relations.    The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  Americ 
shall  have  power  to  form  and  dissolve  relations  with  other  general  bodies,  organizatioi 
and  movements.    To  secure  uniform  and  consistent  practice  no  S}Tiod,  Conference 
Board,  or  any  official  representative  thereof,  shall  hav-e  power  of  independent  affiliatio 
with  general  organizations  and  movements. 

Section  2.  .15  to  Internal  Relations.  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  Americ 
shall  have  power  to  deal  with  internal  matters  that  affect  all  its  constituent  Synods  < 
the  activities  of  The  United  Lutheran  Church  as  a  whole,  except  that  when  the  oper 
tion  of  such  power  takes  place  within  the  domain  of  any  of  the  Synods  their  conser 
and  co-operation  must  first  be  secured. 

Section  3.  As  to  Intcrsynodical  Dealings.    The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  Americ 
shall  have  power  to  address  and  counsel  its  constituent  Synods  for  the  promotion  of 
intersynodical  harmony.    Any  question  of  interpretation  of  law,  rights,  or  principle, 
that  comes  within  its  jurisdiction,  or  any  proper  cases  referred  to  it  on  appeal  of  a 
Sjmod,  shall  be  determined  by  a  Commission  of  Adjudication  hereinafter  provided  for. 

Section  4.  .45  to  Individual  Synods  and  Specific  Cases.  If  SjTiods  have  had  due 
and  legal  opportunity  to  be  represented  in  the  Conventions  of  The  United  Lutheran 
Church  in  America,  they  are  bound  by  all  resolutions  that  have  been  passed  in  accor- 
dance with  this  Constitution.  But  each  Synod  retains  every  power,  right  and  juris- 
diction in  its  own  internal  affairs  not  expressly  delegated  to  The  United  Lutheran 
Church  in  America. 

Section  5.  .45  to  Doctrine  and  Conscience.  All  matters  of  doctrine  and  conscience 
shall  be  decided  according  to  the  Word  of  God  alone.  If,  on  grounds  of  doctrine  or 
conscience,  the  question  be  raised  as  to  the  binding  character  of  any  action,  the  said 
question  shall  be  referred  to  the  Commission  of  Adjudication.  Under  no  circumstances 
shall  the  right  of  a  minoritj'  be  disregarded  or  the  right  to  record  an  individual  protest 
on  the  ground  of  conscience  be  refused. 

Section  6.  As  to  the  Maintenance  of  Principle  and  Practice.  The  United  Lutheran 
Church  in  America  shall  protect  and  enforce  its  Doctrinal  Basis,  secure  pure  preaching 
of  the  Word  of  God  and  the  right  administration  of  the  sacraments  in  all  its  Synods 
and  congregations.  It  shall  also  have  the  right,  where  it  deems  that  loyalty  to  the 
Word  of  God  requires  it,  to  ad\'ise  and  admonish  concerning  association  and  affiliation 
with  non-ecclesiastical  and  other  organizations  whose  principles  or  practices  appear  to 
be  inconsistent  with  full  loyalty  to  the  Christian  Church,  but  the  Synods  alone  shall 
have  the  power  of  discipline. 

Section  7.  As  to  Books  of  Devotion  a)id  Instruction,  etc.  The  United  Lutheran 
Church  in  America  shall  provide  books  of  devotion  and  instruction,  such  as  Liturgies, 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  W] 

Hymn  Books  and  Catechisms,  and  no  Synod  without  its  sanction  shall  publish  or 
recommend  books  of  this  kind  other  than  those  provided  by  the  general  body. 

Section  8.  As  to  Work  and  Administration.  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in 
America  shall  have  the  power  to  engage  in  the  work  described  under  "Objects"  (see 
Article  \'I\  to  create  and  regulate  Boards  and  Committees,  to  detcmiine  budgets, 
and  to  lay  apportionments. 

Section  9.  The  executive  power  of  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  .\nicrica 
^hall  be  vested  in  the  officers  of  the  general  body,  in  an  Executive  Board,  and  in  various 
other  Boards  for  special  purposes,  subject  to  this  Constitution  and  the  Conventions 
of  the  general  body. 


Article  XII 
Commission  of  Adjudication 

Section  L  A  Commission  of  Adjudication  shall  be  established  to  which  shall  be 
referred,  for  interpretation  and  decision,  all  disputed  questions  of  doctrine  and  practice, 
and  this  Commission  shall  constitute  a  court  for  the  decision  of  all  questions  of  prin- 
ciple or  action  arising  within  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  .America,  and  which 
have  been  properly  referred  to  it  by  resolution  or  by  appeal  of  any  of  the  Synods. 

Section  2.  This  Commission  of  Adjudication  shall  consist  of  nine  members,  six 
ministers  and  three  laymen,  learned  in  the  doctrine,  the  law  and  the  practice  of  the 
Church.  All  of  the  members  of  this  Commission  shall  be  elected  at  the  first  Convention 
of  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  America,  two  ministers  and  one  layman  for  a  period 
of  six  years,  two  ministers  and  one  layman  for  a  period  of  four  years,  and  two  ministers 
and  one  lajTnan  for  a  period  of  two  years.  As  their  terms  expire  their  successors  shall 
be  elected  at  each  Convention  for  a  term  of  six  years. 

Section  3.  The  Commission  shall  elect  its  own  officers,  and  shall  meet  at  least 
semi-annually  for  the  transaction  of  business.  When  it  holds  meetings,  or  renders 
decisions,  due  notice  of  the  time  and  place  of  meeting  shall  be  given  by  its  secretarv 
to  all  persons  interested,  and  a  standing  notice  of  the  time  and  place  of  its  regular 
meetings  shall  be  published  in  the  Church  papers. 

Section  4.  The  consent  of  at  least  six  members  shall  alwa\s  be  necessar\'  for  a 
decision. 

Section  5.  The  commission  shall  render  a  written  report  of  all  its  actions  and 
decisions  to  the  next  regular  Convention,  but  the  right  of  appeal  from  its  decisions 
shall  always  be  recognized. 

Text^Constitution  and  By-Ln.s  of  Ihr  Cnilrd  Liillirran  Clr,r''  ■"  l.-r.',,, 
pp.  .S-14. 

Akticlk  XI\' 
Synods 

Section  L  Xo  Synod  in  connection  with  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in  .\imri.  a 
-hall  alter  its  geographical  boundaries  without  the  permission  of  the  general  ImxIv. 

Section  2.  Synods  shall  give  advice  to  their  ministers  and  congregations  onccrn 
ing  doctrine,  life  and  administration,  and  shall  exercise  such  disciplinary  measures  as 
may  be  necessary. 

Section  3.  The  Presidents  of  Synods  shall  exercise  an  oversight  of  the  ()a.slors  and 
rongregations  compo'^imr  their  respective  Synods,  and  shall  be  charged  with  the  duty 


692  SOITRCE  BOOK  Or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

of  carrying  out  the  rules  and  regulations  adopted  b}'  the  Synods.  When  requested  hy 
the  Executive  Board  they  shall  appear  before  it  to  represent  their  Synods.  They  may 
also  make  suggestions  to  the  Executive  Board,  or  seek  its  advice,  with  respect  to  the 
conditions  and  %vork  in  their  SjTiods. 

Section  4.  Should  an\-  SjTiod  in  connection  with  The  United  Lutheran  Church  in 
.\merica  desire  to  continue  its  established  lines  of  works  for  reasons  satisfactory  to  the 
general  body,  such  privilege  may  be  granted. 

XXIV.  THE  IXTERCHURCH  WORLD  MOV  EM  EXT  OF' 
XORTH  AMERICA  '■ 

Findings  of  the  Cleveland  Conference 

These  findings  were  prepared  by  a  committee  of  twenty-one  ap- 
pointed by  the  Cleveland  Conference.  While  obviously  not  attempt- 
ing to  outline  plans,  these  paragraphs  present  a  general  conception 
of  the  scope  and  possibiUties  of  the  Movement. 

We  are  impressed  with  the  providential  character  of  the  steps  and  e\-ents  leading 
up  to  this  meeting  at  Cleveland.  We  reverently  recognize  what  we  believe  to  be  the 
leadings  of  the  Divine  Spirit  in  this  Interchurch  World  Movement. 

We  believe  that  the  magnitude  and  the  urgencj'  of  the  present  duty  of  the  Chris- 1 
tian  church  to  carrj-  the  gospel  to  all  men  and  to  all  life,  call  for  the  greatest  possible! 
measure  of  effective  cooperation  among  the  churches.  ; 

We  are  convinced  that  the  spirit  of  life  and  of  common  service  which  is  now; 
abroad  among  the  churches  needs  for  its  expression  and  for  its  use  such  an  instrumen- 
tality as  the  Interchurch  World  Movement  provides. 

We  welcome  this  ^Movement  as  providentially  presenting  to  the  e\-angelical 
churches  and  organizations  of  America  an  unprecedented  opportunity  for  co-operative 
effort  to  serve  the  whole  world  unitedh",  effectively,  and  in  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 

It  seems  to  us  to  be  of  extraordinary  significance  that  it  should  come  into  being  at, 
a  time  when  the  cataclysm  of  the  world  war  has  prepared  the  minds  of  men  for  religious, 
impressions,  throwTi  down  the  barriers  to  missionary  advance  and  created  an  atmos- 
phere favorable  to  the  review  and  readjustment  of  industrial,  social  and  international' 
relations,  in  accordance  with  the  teachings  of  Christ. 

We  commend  the  proposed  method  of  basing  the  program  of  action  upon  facts  to 
be  ascertained  by  means  of  comprehensive  and  careful  surs'eys.  We  understand  that 
these  surveys  will  not  only  cover  those  fields  commonly  classified  as  "missionary"  but 
win  include  all  evangelistic  effort;  the  religious  nurture  of  children;  the  enlistment  and 
special  preparation  of  j-outh  for  life  service;  the  educational  system  of  the  churches  at' 
home  and  abroad — general,  theological,  vocational  and  professional;  philanthropic! 
institutions — hospitals,  orphanages,  asylums  and  child-welfare  agencies;  the  means i 
for  the  support  of  the  ministry  in  retirement,  as  well  as  in  active  service;  and  the 
contribution  of  the  church  to  the  solution  of  the  definite  social  and  industrial  problems 
of  the  new  day  of  readjustment  and  reconstruction. 

We  believe  that  upon  such  a  foundation  of  established  fact  the  churches  and 
organizations  with  which  we  are  severally  connected  can  unitedly  appeal  to  the  Protes- 
testant  constituency  of  America  in  support  of  a  program  large  enough  and  wise  enough 


> 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAK  ()i)^ 

and  practical  enough  to  command  the  prayers,  the  money  and  the  dedication  of  life 
sufficient  to  man,  equip  and  spiritually  energize  the  Movement,  whose  aim  is  nothing 
,  less  than  to  make  the  Divine  Christ  ruler  of  the  hearts  and  lives  of  all  men. 

We  are  persuaded  that  close  and  trustful  cooperation  in  such  a  movement  will 

weaken  no  true  and  worthy  loyalty  to  denominational  duty  but  will  require  the  fullest 

contribution  which  each  body  can  make  in  the  hne  of  its  own  distinctive  responsibility. 

To  meet  the  natural  and  proper  inquiries  of  our  churches  as  to  the  character  and 

purpose  of  the  Movement  we  deem  it  wise  to  state:  that  the  Intcrchurch  World 

j  Movement  is  a  cooperative  effort  of  the  missionary,  educational  and  other  benevolent 

I  agencies  of  the  evangelical  churches  of  United  States  and  Canada  to  secure  the  ncces- 

;  sar>'  resources  of  men  and  money  and  power  required  for  these  tasks;  that  it  is  a 

spiritual  undertaking  of  survey,  education,  and  inspiration;  that  it  is  an  instrumentality 

of  cooperation  and  coordination  of  administrative  agencies,  designed  to  serve  and  not 

to  supplant  them. 

It  is  this  positive  character  of  the  ^Movement  that  we  desire  to  e.xalt.  At  the  same 
time,  to  prevent  misapprehension,  we  affirm  our  definite  understanding  that  this  is  not 
an  ecclesiastical  movement  nor  an  effort  at  organic  church  union.  It  will  not  disturb 
the  autonomy  or  interfere  with  the  administration  of  any  church  or  board.  Neither 
will  it  undertake  to  administer  or  to  expend  funds  for  any  purpose  beyond  its  own 
proper  administrative  expenses.  It  has  a  definite  and  temporary  mission.  It  will  not 
duplicate  or  conflict  with  other  denominational  agencies.  It  does  not  assume  respon- 
sibility or  authority  in  questions  of  church  or  missionary  policy,  recognizing  that  these 
belong  to  the  cooperating  agencies  and  organizations.  And  we  disclaim  all  statements, 
by  whomsoever  made,  contrary  to  this  declaration  of  principles. 

We  believe  that  the  churches  need  not  fear  to  trust  to  the  fullest  extent  such  a 
cooperative  effort  created  by  their  own  agencies  and  responsible  to  their  control. 
In  this  endeavor  unitedly  to  survey  their  common  task  and  together  to  enlist  the 
resources  of  its  accomplishment,  we  see  an  opportunity  for  all  our  churches  to  Ijring  to 
bear  upon  the  needs  of  our  nation  and  of  the  world  the  full  measure  of  their  Christian 
conviction  and  devotion,  with  no  compromise  of  our  denominational  trusts  and  dis- 
tinctive principles  and  no  confusion  of  our  individual  responsibilities.  This  Move- 
ment makes  possible  our  unreserved  cooperation  in  an  effort  where  each  body  gives 
itself  to  the  common  service  and  in  accord  with  our  Lord's  promise,  finds  itself  again 
enriched  in  the  common  life  and  strengthened  with  new  power. 
Text — Leaflet:  F hidings  of  the  Cleveland  Conference. 


What  It  Is 
The  main  features  of  the  plan  are  five  in  number; 

1.  A  United  Study  of  the  World  Field.  County  by  county  in  this  countr>-  and 
district  by  district  in  foreign  lands,  it  is  proposed  that  the  exact  facts  be  discovered  to 
the  end  that  the  needs  of  each  community  and  region  may  be  appraised  and  the  whole 
task  of  the  church  put  in  clear  light  and  due  proportion. 

2.  A  United  Budget.  On  the  basis  of  the  world  survey  it  is  proposed  that  a  joint 
budget  be  made,  every  item  of  which  shall  approve  itself  to  the  judgment  of  the  several 
mission  boards,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  the  work  of  each  board,  and  have  the  approval  of  a 

trong  interdenominational  committee  aided  by  experts  in  the  various  fields  covered, 
his  committee  to  review  and  harmonize  the  details.  While  this  budget  will  »>c  for  on.- 
('ear,  it  will  take  account  of  needs  for  five  j-ears. 


694  SOURCE  BOOK  or  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

3.  A  United  Cultivation  of  the  Home  Church.  In  order  to  bring  the  facts  con- 
tained in  the  surveys  to  the  attention  of  the  people  and  to  widen  their  vision  and 
deepen  their  interest  there  will  be  a  nation-wide  field  campaign  and  special  attention 
will  be  given  in  the  whole  Movement  to  missionary  information,  Bible  study,  religious 
education,  stewardship,  life  service  and  the  deepening  of  the  prayer  life  of  the  church. 

4.  A  United  Financial  Appeal.  During  a  given  number  of  days  at  some  period 
in  1920  is  proposed  that  the  50,000,000  people  constituting  the  Protestant  constituency 
of  America  be  asked,  community  by  community,  to  underwrite  the  united  budget  for 
the  year  ahead,  payment  of  pledges  to  be  made  week  by  week  through  customary 
church  channels.  There  will  be  a  united  treasury  to  care  for  undesignated  gifts.  Many 
have  asked  what  the  total  of  the  anticipated  united  budget  will  be.  Not  even  an  esti- 
mate can  now  be  made.  Only  when  the  world  survey  is  completed,  with  its  painstaking 
examination  of  every  section  of  the  field  and  its  balancing  of  obligations,  can  a  figure 
be  named. 

5.  A  United  Program  of  Work.  It  is  proposed  that  this  plan  shall  carry  tlu' 
steadily  growing  co-operation  of  recent  years  in  the  mission  field  on  to  the  point  of  tlu 
most  complete  co-ordination  which  the  conditions  of  our  separate  organizations  pi  r 
mit.  Funds  secured  will  be  expended  with  detailed  regard  to  the  requirements  ot 
fraternal  co-operation. 

It  is  proposed  that  the  whole  broad  field  of  missions  be  covered,  including  home 
and  foreign  missions  in  all  their  branches.  Christian  education  in  all  its  aspects  and 
Sunday  school  interests  of  every  type.  Interdenominational  agencies  of  the  types 
above  indicated  are  included  to  the  end  that  there  may  be  close  co-operation  between 
all  forces. 

Text— Leaflet:  What  It  Is. 


XXV.   THE  BAPTISTS  AXD  ORGAMC  CHURCH  L'XION 

The  following  statement  and  report  received  enthusiastic  endorse- 
ment at  the  Convention  in  Denver,  May  1919. 

A  Statement  of  the  Baptist  Position  on  Organic  Church  Union 
Whereas,  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention  has  been  invited  to  send  delegates  to 
a  council  looking  toward  organic  union  of  the  Protestant  denominations. 

Be  It  Resolved,  that  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention,  while  maintaining  fraternal 
relations  with  evangelical  denominations  in  extending  the  influence  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  does  not  believe  that  organic  union  with  other  denominations  is  possible. 
It,  therefore,  declines  to  send  delegates  to  the  proposed  council.  In  declining  the 
invitation,  however,  Christian  courtesy  demands  that  the  Northern  Baptist  Conven- 
tion should  state  its  position  as  to  organic  church  union  with  other  Christian  denomina- 
tions. This  we  make  not  with  any  desire  to  pose  as  judge  of  our  Christian  brethren, 
but  in  the  interest  of  mutual  understanding.        * 

The  Baptist  denomination  is  a  collection  of  independent  democratic  churches. 
None  of  these  churches  recognizes  any  ecclesiastical  authority  superior  to  itself.  They 
are  grouped  in  associations,  state  conventions  and  a  national  convention,  but  none  of 
these  groups  has  any  control  over  a  local  church,  beyond  that  which  lies  in  common 
faith,  practice  and  service.    The  denomination,  in  so  far  as  it  has  unit)'-,  is  a  federation 


I 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAK  ()y5 

of  independent  democracies.  In  the  nature  of  the  case,  therefore,  an)-thing  like  organic 
church  union  of  the  Baptist  churches  with  other  denominations  is  impossible.  Then- 
is  no  centralized  body  that  could  deliver  the  Baptist  churches  to  any  merger  or  corpor- 
ate unity.  If  Baptist  churches  do  not  have  organic  unity  among  themselves,  lhe\ 
obviously  cannot  have  organic  unity  with  other  denominations.  By  the  very  nature 
of  our  organization,  we  are  estopped  from  seeking  organic  union  with  other  denomina- 
tions. 

This  situation  does  not  arise  from  any  desire  on  the  part  of  the  Haplisls  to  withhold 
themselves  from  fellowship  with  other  Christian  bodies  in  the  pursuance  of  Christian 
work.  Nor  does  it  arise  from  any  desire  to  impose  upon  them  our  own  convictions. 
We  grant  to  others  all  rights  that  we  claim  for  ourselves.  But  the  liberty  of  conscience 
and  the  independence  of  the  churches  which  characterizes  our  position  are  involved 
in  our  fundamental  conception  as  to  the  nature  of  the  church  and  of  its  relation  to  the 
religious  life. 

We  believe  in  the  complete  competenc}-  of  the  individual  to  come  directly  into 
saving  relationship  with  God.  We  hold  that  a  church  is  a  local  community  of  those 
who  have  consciously  committed  themselves  to  Jesus  Christ.  The  only  church  univer- 
sal is,  in  our  belief,  spiritual  fellowship  of  individual  souls  with  God.  We  do  not  believe 
in  any  form  of  sacerdotalism  or  sacramentalism  among  Christians  who  are  all  equally 
priests  of  the  Most  High.  W-e  reject  ecclesiastical  orders  and  hold  that  all  believers  are 
on  a  spiritual  equalitj-.  W^ith  us,  ordination  is  only  a  formal  recognition  on  the  part 
some  local  church  that  one  of  its  members  is  judged  worthy  to  serve  as  a  pastor.  The 
fact  that  such  appointment  is  generally  recognized  in  all  our  churches  is  simply  a 
testimony  to  denominational  good  faith.  But  we  cannot  modif}-  these  convictions  for 
the  sake  of  establishing  a  corporate  unity  with  other  denominations.  Any  compromise 
it  this  point  would  be  an  abandonment  of  structural  beliefs. 

-  We  heartily  believe  in  the  necessity  of  combined  impact  of  Christian  forces  upon 
;he  evil  of  the  world.  Such  impact,  however,  does  not  depend  for  its  efficiency  upon 
)rganic  union  of  the  churches.  For  ourselves,  we  are  convinced  that  our  fundamental 
:onception  of  the  church,  the  nature  of  our  organization,  the  democracy  which  is  the 
cry  basis  of  our  denominational  life,  make  any  organic  union  with  groups  of  Chris- 
ians  holding  opposite  views  unwise  and  impossible. 


I 


Report  of  the  Commission  on  Faith  and  Order 
In  the  year  1910,  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  America  requested  the 
arious  Protestant  denominations  to  appoint  commissions  to  unite  with  it  in  calling 
nd  arranging  for  a  world  conference  to  discuss  the  questions  of  Christian  faith  and 
rder.  All  the  larger  and  more  conspicuous  denominations  of  the  Christian  church  in 
imerica  have  appointed  the  desired  commissions.  These  were  called  in  a  general 
leeting  in  New  York  City  three  years  ago,  but  the  exigencies  of  the  late  war  delayed 
he  prosecutmg  of  their  main  purpose.  Prior  to  the  war,  the  Episcopal  commission 
nlisted  the  interest  of  the  Established  Church  of  England  and  the  Free  churches  of 
Ireat  Britain. 

Your  commission  has  had  a  number  of  informal  conferences  with  represenUtives 
I  the  Episcopal  Church.  Its  hope  is  that  in  a  world  conference  we  may  arrive  at  some 
.isis  of  faith  and  order  upon  which  the  divided  Christian  denominations  may  become 
nited  into  one  church  of  God  and  present  a  uniform  witness  of  the  gospel  of  the  world. 
he  Episcopal  Church  has  a  distinct  connotation  in  the  words  ''faith"  and  "order." 


696  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


ientlf^ 


By  "faith"  it  means  some  statement  of  belief,  which  may  express  the  common  es 
ience  of  all  Christians.  It  considers  that  such  a  statement  has  become  sufficiently" 
concrete  and  clear  in  the  Nicene  and  Apostle's  Creed.  By  the  word  "order"  it  means 
the  nature,  character,  validity  and  function  of  the  ministry  in  the  church.  Here  also 
it  is  convinced  that  the  divine  order  consists  in  the  threefold  office  of  deacons,  priests 
and  bishops,  who  receive  their  ordination  through  an  historic  episcopate.  For  it  the 
sacraments  are  only  valid  when  administered  b}-  a  priesthood  thus  regularly  ordained. 

Since  the  cessation  of  war  hostilities,  the  Episcopal  commission  has  sent  a  deputa- 
tion abroad  to  interview  the  heads  of  the  Roman  Catholic  and  Greek  Orthodox 
churches,  in  the  hope  that  they  may  also  join  in  a  world  conference  on  the  aforenamed 
issues. 

From  the  meetings  thus  far  held  it  has  become  evident  to  your  commission  that  the 
Episcopal  commission  urges  the  necessity  of  Episcopal  ordination  as  a  primal  necessity 
to  validate  the  exercise  of  the  ministry  in  the  church.  It  proposes,  however,  a  con- 
cession to  the  non-Episcopal  clergy  who  may  be  willing  to  accept  Episcopal  ordination 
at  the  hands  of  Episcopal  bishops.  Ministers  of  other  denominations  seeking  such 
ordination  shall  not  be  required  to  accept  the  Episcopal  theory,  but  only  the  fact  of  the 
episcopate.  It  differentiates  these  terms,  meaning  by  "theory"  the  doctrine  of  an 
unbroken  historic  succession  of  the  ministry  traceable  to  the  apostles;  whereas  by  the 
word  "fact"  it  means  that  the  Episcopal  form  of  government  has  historically  indicated 
itself  as  desirable  and  efficient.  In  thus  accepting  the  fact  without  the  theory,  it  hopes 
that  the  non-Episcopal  churches,  especially  the  ministers,  may  without  the  sacrifice. 
of  any  vital  principle  see  their  way  clear  to  act  upon  the  ground  of  expediencj',  and 
so  meet  what  is  to  the  Episcopal  communion  a  matter  of  conscience.  Your  commission 
has  been  unequivocal  in  its  reply  to  these  propositions.  We  have  said  to  the  Episcopal 
commission  with  utmost  candor  that  the  trend  of  our  views  and  attitude  is  in  the 
opposite  direction  from  its,  and  that  our  convictions  concerning  ordinances,  sacrament; 
and  ministry  of  the  church  are  at  such  variance  with  its  conceptions  that  we  are  con 
vinced  that  its  above  named  overtures  would  not  elicit  the  interest,  much  less  a  seriou; 
consideration,  on  the  part  of  our  Baptist  people.  On  these  grounds  there  is  nothing  tc 
hope  for  in  the  direction  of  church  union. 

One  year  ago,  the  General  Assembly  of  Presbyterian  Churches  in  the  Unitec 
States  of  America  appointed  a  special  committee  to  invite  other  committees  represent 
ing  the  Protestant  evangelical  churches  of  the  North  to  confer  with  it  upon  tb, 
proposition  looking  toward  organic  church  union.  The  first  meeting  of  these  severa . 
committees  was  held  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia  in  December,  1918.  Some  eighteei 
denominations  were  represented  and  the  delegates  numbered  1800.  As  our  conventioi 
had  no  opportunity  of  appointing  a  special  committee,  the  executive  committee  of  th 
convention  requested  your  commission  on  faith  and  order  to  represent  the  conventioj 
at  this  gathering.  Several  committees  stated  in  formal  manner  the  history  and  presen 
attitude  of  their  churches  toward  any  movement  in  the  direction  of  church  union.  You 
commission  was  explicit  in  sa3dng  that  it  could  not  commit  the  denomination  to  an 
action,  nor  could  it  even  reflect  the  sentiment  of  our  many  independent  churches  o 
such  a  subject.  We  ventured,  however,  to  say  that  we  desired  to  discover  the  leadmg 
of  the  spirit  of  God  and  be  found  co-operating  with  aU  who  are  seeking  to  serve  ou 
generation  according  to  the  will  of  God.  This  general  meeting  appointed  an  ad  interii 
committee,  advising  it  to  arrange  for  and  call  a  national  council  to  consider  the  questio 
of  organic  church  union,  and  to  present  some  tentative  plan  upon  which  the  discussio 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  697 

might  proceed.  Sub-committees  are  now  working  upon  such  plans  and  are  expecting 
to  call  the  council  in  November  of  this  year,  or  early  in  1920.  They  are  petitioning  the 
national  denominational  bodies,  meeting  during  the  spring  or  autumn,  to  appoint 
official  delegates  to  attend  such  a  council. 

It  is  too  early  to  premise  or  anticipate  the  propositions  that  may  be  laid  before  the 
national  council.  It  is  not  designed  to  supersede  any  present  organization  of  church 
co-operation  such  as  the  Federal  Council  of  Churches,  or  to  forestall  any  proposed 
movement  such  as  the  Interchurch  World  Movement.  The  desire  is  to  co-operate  with 
all  such  agencies  and,  if  possible,  supply  some  element  of  united  service  in  which  every 
movement  is  only  a  part.  It  has  become  evident  to  us  that  organic  church  union,  in 
the  sense  of  common  merging  of  all  denominations  into  one  general  body,  is  neither 
possible,  desirable  nor  expedient. 

In  the  proposition  so  far  considered,  there  has  been  a  generous  and  sympathetic 
feeling  for  one  another's  convictions  and  an  attempt  to  understand  our  several  differ- 
ences. There  is  no  disposition  to  ask  any  church  to  discredit  its  past  history,  to  reject 
its  own  traditions,  or  to  forego  its  requirements  for  church  membership  or  order  of 
service. 

Your  commission  desires  to  bear  witness  that  in  these  meetings  a  most  gracious 
and  Christian  attitude  has  been  manifested.  So  far  from  our  commission  having  to 
argue  for  and  insist  on  the  peculiar  tenets  which  divided  us  from  others,  the  delegates 
who  differed  from  us  not  only  sought  intelligently  to  understand  the  grounds  of  such 
differences,  but  actually  championed  a  just  consideration  of  those  things  which  are 
matters  of  honest  conviction  and  conscience  with  us. 

We  expressed  to  the  ad  interim  committee  our  belief  that  the  churches  of  the 
Northern  Baptist  Convention  welcome  every  manifestation  of  the  leading  of  the  spirit 
of  God  toward  better  relations  between  all  Christian  churches.  They  cannot,  however, 
accept  or  consider  any  basis  of  union  which  implies  the  irregularity  of  their  ministry, 
long  blessed  of  God,  and  which  is  inconsistent  with  the  priesthood  of  all  believers  and 
God's  right  to  call  any  or  whom  he  will  into  his  service,  or  which  may  be  based  upon  any 
other  than  the  evangelical  conception  of  the  teaching  of  our  Lord  and  his  apostles. 

Text— r//e  Standard,  May  31,  1919. 


XXVI.  THE  COLORADO  HOME  MISSIONS  COUNCIL 
AND  LEAGUE  OF  CHURCHES 

The  Colorado  Home  Missions  Council  organized  as  a  direct 
result  of  the  Neglected  Field  Survey  in  1910  adopted  three  years  later 
the  following  Statement  of  Principles  and  Constitution.  Subsequently 
it  evolved  a  League  of  Churches  as  set  forth  below. 

Colorado  Home  Missions  Council 
The  signatory  members  of  this  Council  believing  in  a  practical  demonstration  and 
realization  of  our  Lord's  petition  in  John  17:21— "That  they  all  may  be  one;  as  thou, 
Father,  art  in  me,  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also  may  be  one  in  us:  that  the  world  may 
believe  that  thou  hast  sent  me."— agree  on  the  following: 


698  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Statement  of  Prindph's 

1 .  A  community  being  served  by  one  or  more  evangelical  denominations  should  not 
be  entered  by  any  other'denomination  through  its  official  agencies  without  conference 
with  the  denomination  or  denominations  on  the  field. 

2.  A  feeble  church  should  be  revived,  if  possible,  rather  than  a  new  one  established 
to  become  its  rival. 

3.  The  preference  of  a  community  should  always  be  respected  by  denominational 
committees,  missionary  committees,  individual  workers,  and  other  agencies. 

4.  Those  denominations  having  churches  nearest  at  hand,  should,  other  things 
being  equal,  be  recognized  as  in  the  most  advantageous  position  to  encourage  and  aid 
a  new  enterprise  in  their  vicinity.  This  is  to  be  so  interpreted  as  to  preserve  the  balance 
between  efficiency  and  economy  of  administration. 

5.  Temporary  suspension  of  church  work  by  any  denomination  occupying  a  field 
should  not  be  considered  sufficient  warrant  in  itself  for  entrance  into  that  field  by 
another  denomination. 

6.  When  it  is  clearly  evident  that  a  community  is  over-churched,  the  principle  of 
affiliating  the  weaker  church  or  churches,  and  of  consolidating  the  entire  Christian 
population  in  fewer  and  stronger  churches,  should  be  encouraged. 

7.  All  cases  of  friction  between  different  denominations  or  churches  of  different 
denominations  shall  be  referred  to  the  Executive  Committee.  It  shall  have  power  to 
constitute  an  Advisory  Committee  for  such  cases  under  Article  5  of  the  Constitution. 

8.  All  questions  of  interpretation  of  foregoing  statement  shall  be  referred  for  deci- 
sion to  the  Executive  Committee. 

Constitution 

ARTICLE  I — NAME 

This  organization  shall  be  called  the  COLORADO  HOME  MISSIONS  COUNCIL, 
Auxiliary  to  the  National  Home  Missions  Council. 

.ARTICLE  II— OBJECT 

Section  1 — The  object  of  the  Council  shall  be  the  promotion  of  effective  co-opera- 
lion  among  the  churches  and  Christian  workers  of  Colorado,  that  their  sense  of  unity 
be  manifested;  that  the  evangelization  of  every  community  may  be  more  systematically 
accomplished;  that  a  means  may  be  found  for  expressing  the  united  Christian  senti- 
ment of  the  State  in  regard  to  moral  issues,  that  the  various  Christian  and  benevolent 
activities  of  the  State  may  be  more  completely  co-ordinated;  and  that  other  appropriate 
ends  may  be  secured. 

Section  2 — It  shall  be  its  object  to  promote  co-operation  in  the  organization  and 
maintenance  of  evangelical  churches  in  Colorado;  to  prevent  waste  of  resources  and 
effort  in  small  communities;  and  to  stimulate  missionary  work  in  the  destitute  regions. 

ARTICLE  III — ANNUAL  AND  QUARTERLY  MEETINGS 


ARTICLE  IV — OFFICERS 


ARTICLE  V — EXECUTIVE  COMMITTEE 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAK  099 

Section  2 — ll  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Exeeuti\e  Committee  to  retonimeiul  to  the 
ouncil  for  its  action  such  rules  and  regulations  as  shall  be  necessary  to  make  efTective 
he  work  of  the  Council  and  to  make  annual  report  of  the  Council  to  each  ati'iliatinK 
enomination  and  agency. 

Section  3 — It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Executi\e  Committee  to  act  on  matler> 
rising  under  Statement  of  Principles  Number  7.  as  follows: 

la)  Direct  the  interested  parties  to  make  an  earnest  elTort  to  settle  differences 
hrough  their  Home  Mission  or  general  field  representative  or  superintendent. 

(b)  Failing  in  this,  petition  the  Secretary  of  the  Council,  who  shall  proceed  as 
rr  .\rticle  7  of  the  Statement  of  Principles,  when  the  E.xecutive  Committee  shall  name 
11  Advisory  Committee  of  three  or  five  connected  with  denominations  other  than  the 
irties  concerned.  This  Advisory  Committee  shall  hear  the  testimony  on  both  sides. 
ire  fully  weigh  the  same,  and  give  a  written  decision  to  the  parties  concerned,  and 
1  the  Secretary  of  the  Council  for  record.  Provided,  however,  that  notice  of  time 
jnd  place  at  least  one  month  in  advance  of  hearing  shall  have  been  given  the  local 
[larties  interested,  each  of  which  shall  have  the  privilege  of  being  represented  by  Coun- 
cl.  consisting  of  two  persons  agreeable  to  the  Advisory  Committee. 

ic)  In  cases  of  controversy  three  methods  or  procedure  are  to  be  undertaken  b\ 
he  Executive  Committee: 

(1)  The  matter  shall  first  be  taken  to  the  state  ofiicials  of  the  denomination  in 
luestion: 

2)  If  this  fails,  the  Executive  Committee  shall  take  the  matter  directly  to  the 
trs  of  the  National  Society  of  the  offending  denomination; 

(3)  And  if  this  fails,  a  campaign  of  education  on  comity  may  be  undertaken  by  the 
Executive  Committee  in  the  local  community  alTected. 

Section  4 — Working  agreement.  Where  a  new  church  organization  is  conteni- 
lated  in  a  community  where  a  church  of  another  denomination  already  exists,  the 
ield  Worker  of  the  denomination  proposing  the  new  church  is  expected  to  first  advise 
he  Executive  Committee  of  the  Home  Missions  Council  and  secure  its  consent  for 
he  organization  of  the  proposed  new  church.  .Vny  refusal  upon  the  part  of  the  Execu- 
ive  Committee  of  the  Council  to  grant  such  consent  may  be  appealed  to  a  vole  of  thi- 
lome  Missions  Council. 

.\RTICLK  VI — UEP.\RT.ME.NTS 

Section  1 — Department  of  City  and  County  Organisation. 

A  Commission  of  three  members  shall  be  elected  by  the  Council  at  its  annual 
iiceting  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  promote  the  organization  of  City  and  County  or 
pistrict  Church  Councils,  which  shall  be  auxiliaries  to  the  Colorado  Home  Missions 
"ouncil. 

Section  2 — Department  of  Field  Work. 

.A  Commission  of  three  members  shall  be  elected  by  the  Council  at  its  .Vnnual 
neeting  whose  duty  it  shall  be: 

(a)  To  investigate  by  sur\ey  or  other  means  fields  which  in  their  judgment  afford 
)pportunity  for  constructive  evangelization. 

(b)  To  make  a  full  report  of  such  findings  at  a  regular  or  called  meeting  of  the 
rouncil  together  with  definite  recommendations  as  (<»  the  line  of  procedure  ihiil  in  their 
udgment  may  be  indicated. 


700  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

(c)  Upon  the  receipt  of  such  reports  and  recommendations,  it  shall  be  the  duty  o 
the  Council  to  give  due  consideration  to  the  case  in  hand,  and  the  commission  shal 
be  intrusted  and  empowered  with  the  introduction  and  application  of  such  plans  a 
may  be  agreed  upon  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  the  members  present  at  any  meeting  ii 
which  the  recommendations  of  this  Commission  shall  be  received  and  considered. 

Section  3 — Department  of  Union,  Federated  and  Community  Churches. 

A  Commission  of  three  members  of  the  Council  shall  be  elected  whose  duty  it  shal 
be  to  co-operate  with  all  union,  federated,  or  communit)'  churches,  not  identified  witl 
any  denomination,  in  such  a  way  as  to  help  them  realize  their  greatest  usefulness. 

(a)  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  this  commission  to  get  in  touch  with  all  such  churche 
and  report  conditions  prevailing  in  the  work  of  these  churches. 

(b)  Representatives  of  this  commission  shall  visit  these  churches  uith  a  view  ti 
lending  helpful  co-operation. 

(c)  This  Commission  shall  urge  all  such  churches  to  contribute  to  missionar 
causes. 

(d)  This  Committee  should  suggest  to  these  churches  that  they  contribute  to  thi 
Colorado  Home  Missions  Council  money  for  home  missions  purposes,  this  money  t( 
be  spent  in  such  ways  as  the  CouncU  may  advise. 

ARTICLE  Vn — AMENDMENTS 

By-Lard's 
1.  Members.  The  members  of  the  Council  shall  consist  of  the  Field  Workers  am 
Chairman  of  Home  Missions  Committees  of  all  aflaliating  evangelical  denomination; 
and  the  State  field  workers  of  the  following  interdenominational  organizations:  Thi 
Young  Men's  Christian  Association,  the  Colorado  Sunday  School  Association,  anc 
the  American  Sunday  School  Union,  together  with  two  delegates  from  each  city 
county,  or  district  church  council,  and  a  lay  member  named  from  each  denominatioi 
by  its  state  organization  or  delegation  in  the  Missions  CouncU. 

District  and  Local  Organizations 

1.  The  Home  Missions  Council  invites  the  organization  of  local  and  distric 
Councils  to  further  its  interests  throughout  the  state. 

Such  Councils  should  make  surveys  of  unchurched  districts  and  make  reconmien 
dations  to  the  Home  Missions  Council; 

Should  hear  any  complaints  arising  from  over-churching  in  their  respective  dis 
tricts  and  decide  such  cases,  with  right  of  appeal  to  the  Missions  Council; 

Should  give  publicity  to  the  principles  of  the  Council  and  in  every  way  extend  th( 
influence  of  these  principles; 

Should  in  all  cities  and  locations  act  as  a  church  federation  to  carry  out  all  th( 
common  purposes  of  the  churches. 

2.  Such  organizations  should  be  based  on  the  principles  already  accepted  by  tht 
Council: 

Should  appoint  ofl&cers  and  a  Committee  to  see  to  the  effective  carrying  out  o 
these  principles  in  their  locality; 

Should  include  members  of  all  denominations  working  in  conjunction  mth  thi 
Council,  as  comity  must  rest  on  assured  equity. 

Where  the  organization  is  a  district  organization  it  may  appoint  local  committee; 
to  represent  it  in  the  towns  and  centers  of  the  district. 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  7()I 

*   j  3.  The  Council  suggests  the  following  proposed  Home  Alissions  Council  districts, 

M  centers  and  territory': 


5taleinctil 

The  Colorado  Home  Missions  Council  presents  the  following  articles  to  the  various 

denominational  church  bodies  of  Colorado,  for  consideration  and  adoption.    The  wide 

spread  and  growing  desire  of  the  people  of  the  towns  and  villages,  and  suburban  sections 

of  the  state  for  some  plan  of  local  religious  co-operation  must  be  met  sympathetically. 

I  The  strength  and  wisdom  of  denominationalism  in  this  arrangement  is  given  to  the 

j  initiation,  propagation  and  supervision  of  a  work  that  challenges  the  unselfish  interest 

I  and  support  of  a  United  Church.    The  plan  proposed  provides  for  the  incorporation  of  a 

League  of  Churches  in  accord  with  the  following  suggested  provisions. 

Suggested  Articles  of  Incorporation 

1.  The  corporate  name  of  this  Association  shall  be  "The  League  of  Churches  of 
j  Colorado." 

I         2.  The  particular  business  and  objects  for  which  this  Association  is  formed  shall  be 
(a)  The  encouragement  and  fostering  of  the  religious  life  of  certain  communities 
within  the  State  of  Colorado. 

!(b)  The  incorporation  shall  have  full  powers  to  own  or  lease  property  within  the 
state,  both  real  and  personal. 
3.  The  number  of  directors  shall  be  not  less  than  six. 
4.  The  directors  for  the  first  year  shall  be: 

Suggested  By-Laws 

ARTICLE  1.     MEMBERSHIP 

Sec.  1.  The  membership  of  the  League  shall  consist  of  one  delegate  from  each 
religious  body  having  a  membership  of  ten  thousand  or  less,  two  delegates  from  bodies 
of  more  than  ten  thousand  but  less  than  twenty  thousand,  and  three  delegates  from 
bodies  of  twenty  thousand  or  more  within  the  state  of  Colorado  which  shall,  by  proper 
action  of  its  Conference,  Convention,  Association  or  other  authorized  State  body  ap- 
prove the  purposes  of  the  incorporation  and  elect  its  delegates  according  to  the  pro- 
visions of  the  incorporation's  by-laws. 

Sec.  2.  All  churches  under  the  direction  or  supervision  of  the  League  shall  be 
organized  into  a  working  State  Association  which  shall  in  turn,  be  entitled  to  two 
delegates  in  the  membership  of  the  league. 

ARTICLE  2.     PURPOSLS 

Sec.  1.  The  League  shall  assume  fostering  direction  over  the  organized  religious 
life  of  any  community  within  the  State  of  Colorado  which  shall,  by  a  vote  of  two-thirds 
of  its  church  membership,  express  a  desire  for  a  larger  church  program  and  rcciuc.«il 
such  a  relationship. 

Sec.  2.  It  may  organize  non-denominational  churches  in  any  communities  within 
the  state  not  being  served  at  the  time  by  effective  church  organization. 

Sec.  3.  In  all  local  church  organizations  organized  and  fostered  by  the  Lcagxn-. 
the  requirements  for  church  membership  shall  be  determined  by  the  local  church. 


702  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

ARTICLE  4.     BENEVOLENCES 

Set.  1.  The  local  Community  Church  shall  be  required  by  the  League  to  niak 
regular  offerings  for  Missions  and  other  designated  agencies  for  the  extension  of  tli 
work  of  the  Kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Sec.  2.    The  funds  given  for  Home  Missions  by  the  churches,  under  the  directioi 
and  supervision  of  the  League,  shall  be  expended  for  the  extension  of  the  work  of  th 
League  and  may  be  appropriated  to  any  Home  Missions  projects  designated  by 
majority  vote  of  the  Board  of  Directors. 

Sec.  3.  The  Board  of  Directors,  after  requesting  submission  of  suitable  sugges 
tions  from  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  each  of  the  denominations  represented  i;; 
the  League,  shall  designate  the  projects  on  the  foreign  mission  field  to  which  the  foreigi 
missionary  ofTerings  of  the  churches  under  the  supervision  of  the  League  shall  be  ap 
propriated  for  the  ensuing  calendar  year,  and  the  Directors  shall  specif)'  the  amoun 
to  be  appropriated  to  each  project. 

Text — Pamphlets:  The  Colorado  Home  Missions  Council;  and  Proposed  League  o 
Churches  of  Colorado. 

XXVII.  EP I  SCOP  A  LI  A  N-COXGREGA  TIOXA  LIST  NEGG 
TIATIONS  TOWARD  UNION 

The  following  statement  sets  forth  the  negotiations  betweei 
Episcopalians  and  Congregationalists. 

Proposals  for  An  Approach  Towards  Unity 

The  undersigned,  members  of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  and  of  Congreg£! 
tional  Churches,  mthout  any  official  sanction  and  purely  on  our  private  initiative,  hav 
conferred  with  each  olher,  partlj'  by  correspondence  and  partly  by  meeting,  with  a  vie 
to  discover  a  method  by  which  a  practical  approach  towards  making  clear  and  evider 
the  visible  unity  of  believers  in  our  Lord  according  to  his  will,  might  be  made.  Fc 
there  can  be  no  question  that  such  is  our  Lord's  will.  The  Church  itself,  in  the  mid; 
of  its  divisions,  bears  convincing  witness  to  it.  "There  is  one  Body  and  one  Spiri 
one  Lord,  one  Faith,  one  Baptism."  There  has  never  been,  there  can  never  be,  moi 
than  one  Body  or  one  Baptism.  On  this  we  are  agreed.  There  is  one  fellowship  ( 
the  Baptized,  made  one  by  grace,  and  in  every  case  by  the  self-same  grace.  And  tl 
unity  gi\en  and  symbolized  by  Baptism  is  in  its  ver>^  nature  visible. 

We  are  agreed  that  it  is  our  Lord's  purpose  that  believers  in  Him  should  be  oi 
visible  society.  Into  such  a  societj',  which  we  recognize  as  the  Holy  Cathohc  Churc 
they  are  initiated  by  Baptism;  whereby  they  are  admitted  to  fellowship  with  Hi 
and  with  one  another.  The  unity  which  is  essential  to  his  Church's  effective  witne 
and  work  in  the  world  must  express  and  maintain  this  fellowship.  It  cannot  be  fuir 
realized  without  community  of  worship,  faith,  and  order,  including  common  participii 
tion  in  the  Lord's  Supper.  Such  unity  would  be  compatible  with  a  rich  diversity 
life  and  worship. 

We  have  not  discussed  the  origin  of  the  episcopate  historically  or  its  authori: 
doctrinall}';  but  we  agree  to  acknowledge  that  the  recognized  position  of  the  episcopa 
in  the  greater  part  of  Christendom  as  the  normal  nucleus  of  the  Church's  ministry  an 
as  the  organ  of  the  unit\-  and  continuitv  of  the  Church  is  such  that  the  members  of  tl 


J 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  7(),^ 

episcopal  Churches  ought  not  to  be  expected  to  abandon  it  in  assenting  (o  any  Ijasi-. 
of  reunion. 

We  also  agree  to  acknowledge  that  Christian  Churches  not  accepting  the  episcopal 
order  have  been  used  bj-  the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  work  of  enlightening  the  world,  convert- 
ing sinners,  and  perfecting  saints.  They  came  into  being  through  reactions  from  grave 
abuses  in  the  Church  at  the  time  of  their  origin,  and  were  led  in  response  to  fresh 
apprehensions  of  divine  truth  to  give  expression  to  certain  necessarj'  and  permanent 
types  of  Christian  experience,  aspiration  and  fellowship,  and  to  secure  rights  of  Chris- 
tian people  which  had  been  neglected  or  denied. 

No  Christian  community  is  involved  in  the  necessity  of  disowning  its  past;  but 
it  should  bring  its  own  distinctive  contribution  not  only  to  the  common  life  of  the 
Church,  but  also  to  its  methods  of  organization.  ]\Iany  customs  and  institutions  which 
have  been  developed  in  separate  communities  may  be  preserved  within  the  larger 
unity.  What  we  desire  to  see  is  not  grudging  concession,  but  a  willing  acceptance  of 
the  treasures  of  each  for  the  common  enrichment  of  the  united  Church. 

To  give  full  effect  to  these  principles  in  relation  to  the  Churches  to  which  we  respec- 
tively belong  requires  some  form  of  corporate  union  between  them.  We  greatly  desire 
such  corporate  union.  We  also  are  conscious  of  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  bringing 
it  about,  including  the  necessity  for  corporate  action,  even  wdth  complete  good  will  on 
both  sides.  In  this  situation  we  believe  that  a  practical  approach  toward  eventual 
union  may  be  made  by  the  establishment  of  intercommunion  in  particular  instances. 
It  is  evident  to  us  that  corporate  union  between  bodies  whose  members  have  become  so 
related  will  thereby  be  facilitated.  Mutual  understanding  and  s\-mpathy  will  strongly 
reinforce  the  desire  to  be  united  in  a  common  faith  and  order,  and  will  make  clearer 
how  the  respective  contributions  of  each  communit\-  can  best  be  made  available  to  all. 

We  recognize  as  a  fact,  without  discussing  whether  it  is  based  upon  sound  founda- 
tions, that  in  the  episcopal  Churches  an  apprehension  exists  that  if  episcopally  con- 
ferred orders  were  added  to  the  authority  which  non-episcopal  ministers  have  received 
from  their  own  communions,  such  orders  might  not  be  received  and  used  in  all  cases  in 
the  sense  or  with  the  intention  with  which  they  are  conferred.  Upon  this  point  there 
ought  to  be  no  room  for  doubt.  The  sense  or  intention  in  which  any  particular  order 
of  the  ministry  is  conferred  or  accepted  is  the  sense  or  intention  in  which  it  is  held  in 
the  Universal  Church.  In  conferring  or  in  accepting  such  ordination  neither  the 
bishop  ordaining  nor  the  minister  ordained  should  be  understood  to  impugn  thereby 
the  efficacy  of  the  minister's  previous  ministr}-. 

The  like  principle  applies  to  the  ministration  of  sacraments.  The  minister  acts 
not  merely  as  the  representative  of  the  particular  congregation  then  present,  but  in  a 
larger  sense  he  represents  the  Church  Universal;  and  his  intention  and  meaning  should 
be  our  Lord's  intention  and  meaning  as  delivered  to  and  held  by  the  Catholic  Church. 
To  this  end  such  sacramental  matter  and  form  should  be  used  as  shall  exhibit  the  inten- 
tion of  the  Church. 

When  communion  has  been  established  between  the  ordaining  bishop  of  the  Epis 
c  opal  Church  and  ttie  ordained  minister  of  another  communion,  appropriate  measures 
ought  to  be  devised  to  maintain  it  by  participating  in  the  sacrament  of  the  Ix>rdV 
Supper  and  by  mutual  counsel  and  co-operation. 

We  are  not  unmindful  that  occasions  may  arise  when  it  migiit  become  necessary 
to  take  cognizance  of  supposed  error  of  faith  or  of  conduct,  anrl  suilal)]c  provision 
ought  to  be  made  for  such  cases. 


704  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

In  view  of  the  limitations  imposed  by  the  law  and  practice  of  the  Episcopal  j 
Church  upon  its  bishops  with  regard  to  ordination,  and  the  necessity  of  obtaining  the  ' 
approval  of  the  General  Convention  of  the  Episcopal  Church  to  the  project  we  have 
devised,  a  form  of  canonical  sanction  has  been  prepared  which  is  appended  as  a  schedule  i 
to  this  statement.  We  who  are  members  of  the  Episcopal  Church  are  prepared  to  ( 
recommend  its  enactment.  We  who  are  members  of  Congregational  Churches  regard  j 
it  as  a  wise  basis  upon  which  in  the  interests  of  Church  unity,  and  without  sacrifice  ! 
on  either  side,  the  supplementary  ordination  herein  contemplated  might  be  accepted,    j 

It  is  our  conviction  that  such  procedure  as  we  here  outline  is  in  accordance,  as  ) 
far  as  it  goes,  with  our  Lord's  purposes  for  his  Church;  and  our  fond  hope  is  that  it  ; 
would  contribute  to  heal  the  Church's  divisions.    In  the  mission  field  it  might  prove  ' 
of  great  value  in  uniting  the  work.    In  small  communities  it  might  put  an  end  to  the 
familiar  scandal  of  more  churches  than  the  spiritual  needs  of  the  people  require.    In 
the  army  and  navy,  chaplains  so  ordained  could  minister  acceptably  to  the  adherents 
of  Christian  bodies  who  feel  compunctions  about  the  regularity  of  a  non-episcopal 
ministry.    In  all  places  an  example  of  a  practical  approach  to  Christian  unity,  with  the 
recognition  of  diversities  in  organization  and  in  worship,  would  be  held  up  before  the  : 
world.    The  will  to  unity  would  be  strengthened,  prejudices  would  be  weakened,  and 
the  way  would  become  open  in  the  light  of  experience  to  bring  about  a  more  complete 
organic  unity  of  Christian  Churches. 

WhUe  this  plan  is  the  result  of  conference  in  which  members  of  only  one  denomi-  i 
nation  of  non-episcopal  Churches  have  taken  part,  it  is  comprehensive  enough  to  include  ; 
in  its  scope  ministers  of  all  other  non-episcopal  communions;  and  we  earnestly  invite  ; 
their  sympathetic  consideration  and  concurrence. 

New  York,  March  12,  1919. 
Boyd  Vincent,  William  H.  Day, 

Bishop  of  Southern  Ohio  Moderator  of  Congregational  National 

Council 
Philip  M.  Rhinelander,  Hubert  C.  Herring, 

Bishop  of  Pennsylvania  Sec.  of  National  Council 

SCHEDULE 
Form  of  Proposed  Canon 

I.  In  case  any  minister  who  has  not  received  episcopal  ordination  shall  desire  to 
be  ordained  by  a  Bishop  of  this  Church  to  the  Diaconate  and  to  the  Priesthood  without 
giving  up  or  denying  his  membership  or  his  ministry  in  the  Communion  to  which  he 
belongs,  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  or  Missionary  District  in  which  he  lives,  with  the 
advice  and  consent  of  the  Standing  Committee  or  the  Council  of  Advice,  may  confirm 
and  ordain  him. 

II.  The  minister  desiring  to  be  so  ordamed  shall  satisfy  the  Bishop  that  he  has ' 
resided  in  the  United  States  at  least  one  year;  that  he  has  been  duly  baptized  with  water : 
in  the  name  of  the  Trinity;  that  he  holds  the  historic  faith  of  the  Church  as  contamed ; 
in  the  Apostles'  Creed  and  the  Nicene  Creed;  that  there  is  no  sufficient  objection  on 
grounds  physical,  mental,  moral  or  spiritual;  and  that  the  ecclesiastical  authority 
to  which  he  is  subject  in  the  Communion  to  which  he  belongs  consents  to  such  ordina- 
tion. 

III.  At  the  time  of  his  ordination  the  person  to  be  ordained  shall  subscribe  and 
make  in  the  presence  of  the  Bishop  a  declaration  that  he  believes  the  Holy  Scriptures 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  705 

of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of  God  and  to  contain  all  things  neccs 
saty  to  salvation;  that  in  the  ministration  of  Baptism  he  will  unfailingly  baptize  with 
water  in  the  name  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  and  (if  he  is 
being  ordained  to  the  Priesthood)  that  in  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion 
he  will  invariably  use  the  elements  of  bread  and  wine,  and  will  include  in  the  scrv-itc 
the  words  and  acts  of  our  Lord  in  the  institution  of  the  Sacrament,  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
and  (unless  one  of  these  Creeds  has  been  used  in  the  service  immediatelj-  preceding  the 
celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion)  the  Apostles,  or  the  Nicene  Creed  as  the  s\Tnbol 
of  the  faith  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church;  that  when  thereto  invited  by  the  Bishop  of 
this  Church  having  jurisdiction  in  the  place  where  he  lives,  he  will  (unless  unavoidably 
prevented)  meet  with  such  Bishop  for  Communion  and  for  counsel  and  co-operation; 
and  that  he  will  hold  himself  answerable  to  the  Bishop  of  this  Church  having  juris- 
diction in  the  place  where  he  lives,  or  if  there  be  no  such  Bishop,  to  the  Presiding 
Bishop  of  this  Church,  in  case  he  be  called  in  question  with  respect  to  error  of  faith  or 
of  conduct. 

IV.  In  case  a  person  so  ordained  be  charged  with  error  of  faith  or  of  conduct  lie 
shall  have  reasonable  notice  of  the  charge  and  reasonable  opportunity  to  be  heard, 
and  the  procedure  shall  be  similar  to  the  procedure  in  the  case  of  a  clergj-man  of  this 
Church  charged  with  the  like  offense.  The  sentence  shall  always  be  pronounced  by 
the  Bishop  and  shall  be  such  as  a  clergyman  of  this  Church  would  be  liable  to.  It  shall 
be  certified  to  the  ecclesiastical  authority  to  which  the  defendant  is  responsible  in 
any  other  Communion.  If  he  shall  have  been  tried  before  a  tribunal  of  the  Communion 
in  which  he  has  exercised  his  ministrj',  the  judgment  of  such  tribunal  proceeding  in 
the  due  exercise  of  its  jurisdiction  shall  be  taken  as  conclusive  evidence  of  facts  thereby 
adjudged. 

V.  A  minister  so  ordained  may  ofi&ciate  in  a  Diocese  or  Missionar>'  District  of  this 
Church  when  licensed  by  the  ecclesiastical  authority  thereof,  but  he  shall  not  become 
the  Rector  or  a  minister  of  any  parish  or  congregation  of  this  Church  until  he  shall 
have  subscribed  and  made  to  the  Ordinar>^  a  declaration  in  writing  whereby  he  shall 
solemnly  engage  to  conform  to  the  doctrine,  discipline  and  worship  of  this  Church. 
Upon  his  making  such  declaration  and  being  duly  elected  Rector  or  minister  of  a  parish 
or  congregation  of  this  Church,  and  compl>ang  with  the  canons  of  this  Church  and  of 
the  Diocese  or  Missionary  District  in  that  behalf,  he  shall  become  for  all  purposes  a 
Minister  of  this  Church. 

At  the  Convention  in  October  1919  the  Episcopalians  ratilk-d  this 
Concordat  in  the  following  resolution: 

1.  That  the  General  Convention  recognizes  with  profound  gratitude  to  Almighty 
j  God  the  earnest  desire  of  these  representative  members  of  Congregational  Churches 
i  and  of  this  Church  to  find  a  way  by  which  the  first  step  toward  eventual  Church  Unity 
j  may  be  taken,  and  especially  the  ircnic  attitude  of  those  who  are  not  in  communion 
I    with  this  Church,  but  who  have  indicated  their  desire  to  enter  into  certain  relations 

with  it  for  the  furtherance  of  that  unity  for  which  we  together  pray. 

2.  That  as  a  step  toward  the  accomplishment  of  so  great  a  purpose,  this  Church 
declares  its  willingness  to  initiate  action  that  may  make  it  possible*  to  enact  legislation 

'  Words  itahcized  were  added  by  the  House  of  Bishops. 


706  SOURCE  BOOK  OP  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

such  as  shall  permit  the  ordination  as  Deacons  and  as  Priests  of  Ministers  in  otheij 
Christian  bodies,  who  accept  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  the  revealed  word  of  God,  thej 
Nicene  Creed  as  a  sufficient  statement  of  the  Christian  faith,  and  the  Sacraments  oii 
Baptism  and  the  Supper  of  the  Lord,  under  conditions  which  are  stated  in  the  afore- 1 
mentioned  Proposals  for  an  Approach  Toward  Unitj^,  whenever  evidence  shall  be  laicj 
by  any  applicant  Minister  before  the  Bishop  of  this  Church  having  jurisdiction  in  thtj 
place  in  which  such  minister  resides,  of  his  acceptance  of  the  principles  set  forth  in  thest 
Proposals. 

We,  however,  direct  the  Joint  Commission  to  be  constituted  that  in  proposing  i 
such  legislation  the  following  points  shall  be  carefully  considered : 

Text — Pamphlet:  Proposals  for  An  Approach  Towards  Unity. 


AMERICA 

The  following  Constitution  with  slight  verbal  changes  waj| 
adopted  at  the  Interdenominational  Council  on  Organic  Union  whicl' 
met  in  Philadelphia  Feb.  3-6,  1920.  The  comments  and  recommenda- 
tions of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee  are  attached. 


PREAMBLE 

Whereas:  we  desire  to  share,  as  a  common  heritage,  the  faith  of  the  Evangelica; 
churches,  which  has,  from  time  to  time,  found  expression  in  great  historic  statements 
and  ' 

Whereas:  we  all  share  belief  in  God  our  Father;  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  Son,  ou 
Saviour;  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  our  Guide  and  Comforter;  in  the  Holy  Catholic  Church 
through  which  God's  eternal  purpose  of  salvation  is  both  to  be  proclaimed  and  realized , 
in  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  as  containing  God's  revealed  will; 
and  in  the  life  eternal;  and  i 

Whereas:  having  the  same  spirit  and  owning  the  same  Lord,  we  none  the  les^ 
recognize  diversity  of  gifts  and  ministrations  for  whose  exercise  due  freedom  mus 
always  be  afforded  in  forms  of  worship  and  in  modes  of  operation :  • 


Now,  we  the  churches  hereto  assenting  as  hereinafter  provided  in  Article  \i  d> 
hereby  agree  to  associate  ourselves  in  a  visible  body  to  be  known  as  the  "Unitec 
Churches  of  Christ  in  America,"  for  the  furtherance  of  the  redemptive  work  of  Chris  | 
in  the  world.  This  body  shall  exercise  in  behalf  of  the  constituent  churches  the  func  [ 
tions  delegated  to  it  by  this  instrument,  or  by  subsequent  action  of  the  constituen 
churches,  which  shall  retain  the  full  freedom  at  present  enjoyed  b>'  them  in  all  matter; 
not  so  delegated.  j 

Accordingly,  the  churches  hereto  assenting  and  hereafter  thus  associated  in  sue): 
visible  body  do  mutually  covenant  and  agree  as  follows: 

L  Complete  autonomy  in  purely  denominational  affairs. 

In  the  interest  of  the  freedom  of  each  and  of  the  cooperation  of  all,  each  constituen. 
church  reserves  the  right  to  retain  its  creedal  statements,  its  form  of  government  in  th 
conduct  of  its  own  affairs,  and  its  particular  mode  of  worship: 


) 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAK  7()7 

In  taking  this  step,  we  look  fonvard  with  confident  liopc  in  ih.u  mnipkic  unil\ 
toward  which  we  believe  the  Spirit  of  God  is  leading  us.  Once  we  shall  h  uecoiipiTaU-d 
wholeheartedly,  in  such  visible  body,  in  the  lioly  activities  of  tiie  work  of  the  church, 
we  are  persuaded  that  our  differences  will  be  minimized  and  onr  union  l)Pcome  more 
vital  and  effectual. 

II.  The  Council.    (^Its  Constitution. ) 

The  United  Churches  of  Christ  in  America  siiall  act  througli  a  Council  or  through 
such  Executive  and  Judicial  Commissions,  or  Administrative  Hoards,  working  <ui 
interim,  as  such  Council  may  from  time  to  time  appoint  and  ordain. 

The  Council  shall  convene  in  19 —  and  every  second  year  thereafter.  It  mav 
also  be  convened  at  any  time  in  such  manner  as  its  own  rules  may  prescribe.  'I'lu- 
Council  shall  be  a  representative  body. 

Each  constituent  church  shall  be  entitled  to  representation  therein  by  an  equal 
number  of  ministers  and  of  lajTnen. 

The  basis  of  representation  shall  be:  two  ministers  and  two  laymen  for  the  first 
one  hundred  thousand  or  fraction  thereof  of  its  communicants;  and  two  ministers  and 
two  lav-men  for  each  additional  one  hundred  thousand  or  major  fraction  thereof. 

III.  The  Council.    (Its  Working.) 

The  Council  shall  adopt  and  promulgate  its  own  rules  of  procedure  and  order.  It 
shall  define  the  functions  of  its  own  officers,  prescribe  the  mode  of  their  selection  and 
their  compensation,  if  any.  It  shall  provide  for  its  budget  of  e.\pensc  by  eciuitable 
apportionment  of  the  same  among  the  constituent  churches  through  their  supreme 
governing  or  advisory  bodies. 

lY.  Relation  of  Council  and  Constituent  Churches. 

The  supreme  governing  or  advisor}'  bodies  of  the  constituent  churches  shall 
eft'ectuate  the  decisions  of  the  Council  by  general  or  specific  deliverance  or  other  man- 
date whenever  it  may  be  required  by  the  law  of  a  particular  state,  or  the  charter  of  a 
particular  Board,  or  other  ecclesiastical  corporation;  but,  e.Kccpt  as  limited  by  this  Plan, 
shall  continue  the  exercise  of  their  several  powers  and  functions  as  the  same  c.visl  under 
the  denominational  constitution. 

The  Council  shall  give  full  faith  and  credit  to  the  authenticated  acts  and  records 
of  the  several  governing  or  advisory  bodies  of  the  constituent  churches. 

\'.  Specific  Functions  of  the  Council. 

In  order  to  prevent  overlapping,  friction,  competition  or  waste  in  the  work  of  the 
existing  denominational  boards  or  administrative  agencies,  and  to  further  the  cflicicnry 
of  that  degree  of  cooperation  which  they  ha\e  already  achieved  in  their  work  at  home 
and  abroad: 

(a)  The  Council  shall  hamionize  and  unify  the  work  of  the  United  Churche>. 

(b)  it  shall  direct  such  consolidation  of  their  missionary  activities  as  well  as  of 
particular  churches  in  over-churched  areas  as  is  consonant  with  the  law  of  the  land  or  of 
the  particular  denomination  affected.  Such  consolidation  may  be  progrcssiveix 
achieved,  as  by  the  uniting  of  the  boards  or  churches  of  any  two  or  more  constituent 
denominations,  or  may  be  accelerated,  delayed,  or  dispen.sed  with,  as  the  inlerest.H  of 
I  he  United  Churches  may  demand. 

(r)  If  and  when  any  two  or  more  constituent  churches,  l>y  their  supreme  komth 
ing  or  advisory  bodies,  submit  to  the  Council  for  its  arbitrament  any  matter  of  mutual 
concern,  not  hereby  already  covered,  the  Council  shall  ron-;id«r  and  pass  ninm  such 
matter  so  submitted. 


708  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

The  Council  shall  undertake  inspirational  and  educational  leadership  of  such 
sort  and  measure  as  may  be  decided  upon  bj'  the  constituent  churches  from  time  to 
time  in  the  fields  of  Evangelism,  Social  Service,  Religious  Education,  or  the  like. 

VI.  The  assent  of  each  constituent  church  to  this  Plan  shall  be  certified  from  its 
supreme  governing  or  ad\'isory  bodj'  by  the  appropriate  officers  thereof  to  the  Chairman 
of  the  Ad  Interim  Committee,  which  shall  have  power  to  convene  the  Council  as  soon 
as  the  assent  of  at  least  six  denominations  shall  have  been  so  certified. 


Your  Ad  Interim  Committee  submitting  this  draft  of  a  plan  would  respectfully 
emphasize  the  following  features  thereof: 

(a)  That  it  is  in  the  nature  of  a  federal  union  in  that  the  constituent  churches 
cooperate  in  the  furtherance  of  Christ's  redemptive  work  in  the  world  through  an 
independent  body  by  which  their  various  joint  activities  are  mediated. 

(b)  That  it  is  an  organic  union  in  that  it  has  the  vital  principle  of  growth  and 
development;  that  the  Council  has  definite  functions  and  dutieSj  and  that  these  func- 
tions and  duties  may  from  time  to  time  be  developed  in  like  manner  as  the  functions 
of  our  federal  government  in  the  United  States  of  America  may  from  time  to  time,  by 
Constitutional  Amendment,  be  modified  or  enlarged. 

Among  the  papers  that  are  submitted  with  this  report  subject  to  the  orders  of 
Council  are  the  successive  reports  of  the  Sub-Committee  on  Plan,  recording  the 
inadvisabUity  of  attempting  to  achieve  by  one  step  what  may  more  orderly  and  surely 
be  accompUshed  by  several  steps,  and  in  particular  the  following  from  the  third  report 
of  such  Sub-Committee  (see  page  15  of  "Paper  E.").  "In  order  to  progress,  the  first 
step  must  be  taken  in  the  right  direction  ...  the  plan  of  federal  union  (that  is,  by 
uniting  the  churches  through  the  mediation  of  a  Council  that  shall  have  real  powers  of 
review  and  control  and  unify  the  work  of  all  the  communions  participating) ,  wUl  have 
this  result:  That,  after  it  shall  have  been  in  operation  for  a  term  of  years,  the  impor- 
tance of  divisive  names  and  creeds  and  methods  will  pass  more  and  more  into  the  dim 
background  of  the  past,  and  acquire,  even  in  the  particular  denomination  itself,  a  merely 
historical  value,  and  that  the  churches  then  will  be  ready  for  and  will  demand  a  more 
complete  union;  so  that  what  was  the  United  Churches  of  Christ  in  America  can  become 
the  United  Church  of  Christ  in  America,  a  real  ecclesiastical  entity,  with  ecclesiastical 
powers,  holding  and  administering  ecclesiastical  property  and  funds  of  such  united 
church. 

Accordingly  this  Committee  has  submitted  but  one  plan  with  its  recommendation, 
but  there  appear  in  the  Blue  Book  (Pages  — ),  submitted  with  this  report,  among  the 
other  plans  considered  by  your  Ad  Interim  Committee,  documents  embodying  plans 
of  such  complete  united  church,  with  more  specific  articulations  of  powers  and  func- 
tions, which  can  be  preserved  for  the  consideration  of  the  Council  at  some  future  time 
when  it  may  be  deemed  expedient  to  take  a  further  step  in  the  direction  of  organic 
union. 

We  respectfully  submit  that  the  form  of  union  at  present  commended  for  the 
consideration  of  the  Council  does  not  interject  into  its  deliberation  any  disputatious 
topic,  any  question  of  the  validity  of  orders  or  of  the  modes  and  subjects  of  baptism  or 
of  the  formulation  of  a  specific  or  comprehensive  creed.  But  that  we  contemplate  a 
preUminary  period  of  cooperating  in  this  union  that  shall  fulfill  the  hope  and  longing 
expressed  by  the  Conference  (see  p.  25,  "Paper  A"),  "That  the  evangeUcal  churches 
may  give  themselves  with  a  new  faith  and  ardor  to  the  proclamation  of  the  Gospel, 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  709 

which  is  the  only  hope  of  our  stricken  world,  and  to  all  those  ministries  of  Christian 
love  and  leading  for  the  community,  the  nation  and  the  nations,  by  which  they  shall 
reveal  to  men  the  mind  of  Christ  and  hasten  the  coming  of  his  Kingdom." 

We  call  to  the  notice  of  the  Council  that  the  taking  of  this  first  step  toward  unit>- 
will  not  call  for  a  present  report  on  any  legal  questions  since  denominational  autonom\- 
is  continued  and  no  property  rights  impaired. 

Recommendations 

First.  We  recommend  that  the  foregoing  plan  be  placed  upon  the  docket  of  the 
Council  for  its  consideration  and  action. 

Second.  We  recommend  that,  in  contemplation  of  the  fact  that  in  the  various 
groups  of  churches  belonging  to  the  same  denomination  mergers  or  unions  may  from 
time  to  tune  occur  by  appropriate  ecclesiastical  action  and  resulting  in  the  creation 
of  new  or  consolidated  denominations:  the  Council  should  establish  a  commission  to 
be  known  as  "The  Commission  on  Group  Union  of  Constituent  Bodies,"  for  the  pur- 
pose of  conferring  with  anj^  communion  about  to  merge  or  consolidate,  with  a  view  if 
possible  to  the  unification  of  the  constitutions  of  such  consolidating  churches  in  order 
to  simplify  the  progress  of  all  the  churches  toward  the  ultimate  adoption  of  a  constitu- 
tion for  the  United  Church  of  Christ  in  America. 

Third.  We  recommend  that  the  Council  consider,  and  if  deemed  advisable,  make 
provision  for  its  relationship  to  such  independent,  unattached,  or  so-called  union  or 
community  churches  which  shall  hold  to  the  faith  commonly  held  in  the  Council  as 
shall  in  time  effectually  relate  them  in  this  movement  for  the  organic  union  of  the 
evangelical  churches  of  America. 

Fourth.  We  recommend  that  the  attention  of  the  constituent  churches  be  called 
to  the  fact  that  the  assent  called  by  Article  VI  of  the  Plan  should  be  secured  in  con- 
formitv  with  the  constitution  of  each  constituent  church. 

The  constitution  of  the  United  Church  of  America  referred  to  in 
the  foregoing  document  as  the  ultimate  of  this  union  movement,  is 
as  follows: 

ARTICLE  I.     NAME 

The  name  of  this  body  shall  be  the  United  Church  of  America. 

ARTICLE  n.     MEMBERSHIP 

It  shall  consist  of  all  denominations  and  local  churches  which  accept  this  Consti- 
tution and  are  admitted  to  membership  by  the  National  Conference  of  the  Unite<l 

Church. 

ARTICLE  m.     FAITH 

The  United  Church  recognizes  in  the  historic  creeds  of  the  evangelical  com- 
munions var>ang  expressions  of  their  common  Christian  faith.  It  shares  their  belief 
in  God  the  Father,  Infinite  in  wisdom,  goodness  and  love;  and  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  Son, 
our  Lord  and  Saviour,  who  for  us  and  our  salvation  lived  and  died  and  rose  again  and 
liveth  evermore;  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  taketh  of  the  things  of  Christ  and  revcalcth 
them  to  us,  renewing,  comforting,  and  inspiring  the  souls  of  men;  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures by  which  the  will  of  God  is  revealed,  in  the  Church,  the  living  body  of  Christ; 
and  in  life  eternal  beyond  the  grave.  It  accords  its  members  both  as  groups  and  as 
individuals  in  all  lesser  matters  that  broad  Uberty  wherewith  Christ  has  set  us  free. 


710  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


ARTICLE  I\-.      THE  LOCAL  CHURCH 

Each  local  church  belonging  to  the  United  Church  will  have  authority  over  thi 
following  matters: — 

(c)  The  control  of  property  held  by  it.    See  {n)  below. 

(b)  The  terms  of  admission  of  members  on  confession  of  faith. 

(c)  The  times  and  modes  of  administering  the  Sacraments,  save  as  limited  \>v 

(j)  and  {k)  below. 

(d)  The  initiative  in  the  settling  or  dismissal  of  a  pastor.    See  Article  V  (c)  below  . 

(e)  The  forms  of  worship  used. 

( f)  The  discipline  of  members  save  as  limited  by  V  (/)  below. 

(g)  The  causes  to  which  it  shall  contribute  and  the  amounts  to  be  given  for  the 

same. 

In  the  interest  of  fraternity,  order  and  union  of  eltort,  each  church  becoming  a 
member  of  the  United  Church  agrees  to  the  following: — 

(//)  It  will  receive  into  its  membership,  without  other  condition,  any  person  bear- 
ing a  certificate  of  dismission  from  any  church  of  the  United  Church. 

(?)  It  will  maintain  the  stated  observance  of  the  sacraments  of  baptism  and 
the  Lord's  Supper  in  the  use  of  the  words  and  acts  prescribed  in  the  New 
Testament. 

(;■)  It  will  make  careful  and  fraternal  provision  for  administering  baptism  b.\- 
immersion  to  those  who  desire  that  form. 

(/<■)  It  will  make  provision  for  administration  of  infant  baptism  either  statedly  or 
(if  baptism  of  adults  only  be  its  regular  mode)  at  the  request  of  parents, 
a  neighboring  pastor  being  asked  to  officiate  if  needful. 

(/)  It  will  recognize  the  authority  of  the  District  Council  in  whose  territory  it  i- 
located  on  the  matters  and  within  the  limits  described  below. 

(;«)  It  will  participate  through  statedly  chosen  delegates  in  the  meetings  of  its 
District  Council. 

(«)  It  will  make  definite  legal  provision  for  the  reversion  of  its  property  to  the 
Synod  of  its  State,  if  it  shall  cease  to  exist  as  a  church  and  for  a  decision  b\ 
a  Board  of  Appraisers  (see  below)  as  to  the  respective  equities  of  itself  and  the 
United  Church  in  its  property  in  case  it  withdraws  from  the  United  Church. 

ARTICLE  \'.      THE  DISTRICT  COUNCIL 

Local  churches  belonging  to  the  United  Church  shall  be  grouped  geographicallx 
into  District  Councils  of  such  size  as  shall  appear  expedient.  Each  church  shall  hi 
represented  in  the  Council  by  its  pastor  and  one  delegate,  with  an  additional  delegate 
for  each  100  members  or  major  fraction  thereof. 

The  powers  and  duties  of  the  District  Council  shall  be  as  follows: — 

(a)  To  pass  upon  applications  for  ordination  to  the  ministry  and  to  ordain  the 

candidates  accepted.  i 

(b)  To  pass  upon  apphcations  for  acceptance  made  by  ministers  of  other  com-   'j 

munions  and,  in  case  of  those  received,  to  require  reordi nation  if  deemed   j 
desirable.     .'\11  ministers  received  under  this  section  or  under  (a)  above 
become  ministers  of  the  United  Church,  their  membership  being  thence 
forth  not  in  a  local  church,  but  in  a  District  Council,  by  which  they  may  be 
transferred  to  other  Councils.    In  the  case  of  communions  initially  joining 


I 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  711 

to  form  the  United  Church  in  case  of  any  coninuinion  thereafter  accepted 
as  a  body,  all  ministers  become  ipso  facto  ministers  of  the  United  Church. 

1(1  To  have  oversight  of  the  ministers  enrolled  in  its  membership  with  power  of 
discipline  or  expulsion  under  conditions  prescribed  by  the  National  Con- 
ference. 

(d)  To  have  oversight  of  the  churches  enrolled  in  its  membership  calling  their 
attention  to  any  failure  to  meet  obligations  assumed  under  this  constitution 
and  with  power  to  terminate  the  membership  of  an\-  cluirrh  persistenflv 
refusing  to  meet  those  obligations. 

((■)  To  receive  from  the  churches  within  its  bounds  nominations  to  \acant  jjulpits 
and  to  pass  upon  the  same.  Approval  of  such  nomination  shall  be  requisite 
for  the  establishment  of  the  pastoral  relation  whether  in  the  form  of  tempo- 
rarj'  supply  or  of  installation.  The  National  Conference  shall  present  the 
details  under  which  this  relationship  shall  be  conducted. 

(/)   To  hear  and  pass  upon  appeals  from  decisions  of  local  churches. 

(g)  To  collect  from  each  church  in  its  membership  an  annual  sum  not  exceedinj; 
25  cents  per  member,  the  same  to  be  known  as  "Council  Dues."  With  the 
amount  thus  collected  the  Council  shall  meet  its  own  expenses  and  its  share 
of  the  administrative  expenses  of  the  State  Synod  and  the  National  Con- 
ference. 

(/.')  To  serve  the  churches  in  its  membership  on  all  the  lines  of  practical  church  life 
as  opportunity  may  offer. 

(/)  To  share  in  the  general  life  and  work  of  the  United  Church  under  plans  adopted 
by  the  National  Conference. 

(;■)  To  conform  in  its  organization,  times  of  meeting  and  jjrocedure  to  the  general 
plan  prescribed  by  the  National  Conference. 

ARTICLE  VI.     THE  STATE  SYNOD 

The  churches  in  each  state  (contiguous  states  being  grouped  or  single  states  being 
divided  if  circumstances  suggest)  shall  form  a  State  Synod.  It  shall  consist  of  five 
delegates  from  each  District  Council  and  five  additional  delegates  for  each  25  churches 
or  major  fraction  thereof  in  such  Council.    Its  duties  shall  be  as  follows: 

(a)  To  have  charge  of  such  missionary  work  within  its  bounds  as  may  l)e  assigned 
it  under  the  general  plan  adopted  by  the  National  Conference.    This  dut> 
includes  the  educational  and  Sunday  school  field  as  well  as  the  church  fieUI. 
ib)  To  have  charge  of  the  promotion  of  beneficence  within  its  bounds. 

(f)  To  support  the  Bishop  or  Bishops  chosen  by  it  in  the  prosecution  of  his  or 

their  duties. 
id)  To  form  a  legal  incorporation   to  receive,   hold   and   administer  i>r()iHrt\ 

given  or  bequeathed,  also  church  properties  reverting  under  .\rticlc  I\'  («) 

above, 
(e)  To  make  provision  under  general  plans  adopted  by  the  National  Conference 

for  appraisal  and  division  of  church  properties  under  Article  IV  iti)  alwve. 
(/)   To  promote  relations  of  fellowship  and  to  give  inspirational  leadership  among 

the  churches  composing  it. 

(g)  To  hear  and  pass  upon  appeals  from  decisions  of  District  Councils,  such 
appeals  being  limited  to  questions  on  which  the  Council  has  original 
jurisdiction. 


712  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

.'VRTICLE  Vn.     THE  NATIONAL  CONFERENCE 

The  central  authority  in  the  United  Church  shall  be  vested  in  the  National 
Conference.  It  shall  meet  annually  and  shall  be  composed  of  two  delegates  chosen  by 
each  Synod,  with  two  additional  for  such  number  of  churches  in  each  S>Taod  as  shall 
make  the  Conference  membership  not  less  than  500  nor  more  than  1000  at  any  time. 

The  duties  and  powers  of  the  National  Conference  shall  be  as  follows: — 

(a)  To  receive  and  pass  upon  applications  for  membership  in  the  United  Church, 

whether  by  local  churches  or  denominational  bodies.  Assignment  of 
churches  thus  received  to  District  CouncQs  shall  be  made  by  the  Conference 
or  delegated  by  it  to  the  Synod. 

(b)  To  organize,  control  and  conduct  aU  missionary  operations  of  the  United 

Church.  In  the  discharge  of  this  duty  it  will  assign  such  functions  and 
authority  to  Synods  and  Councils  as  it  deems  expedient. 

(c)  To  maintain  and  direct  such  Commissions,  Committees  or  officials  in  the  fields 

of  evangelism,  social  service,  etc.,  as  may  seem  needful  to  give  due  leadership 
to  the  thought  and  work  of  the  churches.  It  may  require  the  appointment 
of  corresponding  committees  in  Synods  and  Councils. 

(d)  To  maintain  a  national  office  for  collection  and  dissemination  of  statistical 

and  other  information  and  for  rendering  assistance  to  committees  of  the 
Conference  not  having  other  executive  service  at  their  disposal. 

(e)  To  represent  the  United  Church  in  relations  with  other  religious  bodies  and 

with  the  civil  authorities  where  needful. 

(/)  To  make  regulations  for  the  orderly  and  uniform  operation  of  the  pro\asions 
of  this  Constitution  as  related  to  S>Tiods  and  Councils. 

ig)  To  provide  for  all  matters  of  common  concern  not  reserved  by  this  Constitu- 
tion to  Synods,  Councils  or  local  churches. 

(h)  To  allocate  to  the  Councils  the  raising  of  such  annual  sums  as  are  required  for 
the  maintenance  of  its  national  office,  payment  of  expenses  of  delegates  to 
its  meetings,  etc. 

(0  To  hear  and  pass  upon  appeals  from  Synods,  such  appeals  being  limited  to 
matters  in  which  the  Synod  has  original  jurisdiction. 

(;■)   To  provide  for  such  officials  of  oversight  in  the  Synods  as  may  prove  expedient. 

ARTICLE  Vin.     AMENDMENTS 

This  Constitution  may  be  amended  by  a  majority  vote  of  two  General  Conferences, 
provided  that  in  the  intervening  period  the  proposed  amendment  receives  the  approval 
of  two-thirds  of  the  District  Councils. 

Text — Pamphlet:  Reports  and  Plans  for  the  Inter  church  Council  on  Organic  Unioi. 

XXIX.  RELIGIOUS  EDUCATION  IN  THE  MODERN 
CHURCH 

The  following  program,  issued  1915,  by  the  Baptists  is  represen- 
tative of  what  many  progressive  churches  in  several  denominations 
are  endeavoring  to  carry  through. 

A.  Introduction 

I.  The  task  of  every  church  is  (a)  to  provide  means  of  worship,  {b)  to  evangelize 
the  community  in  which  it  exists,  (c)  to  educate  its  members  and  its  young  people  espe- 
cially, {d)  to  organize  them  for  service. 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR  7  IS 

II.  Religious  education  must  be  carried  on  with  (o)  a  delinilei)un)ose  loculliv.ilc 
the  religious  nature  so  as  to  get  a  response  to  spiritual  forces,  and  an  adoption  of  a  high 
standard  of  personal  Christian  life;  (h)  thorough  organization  by  means  of  the  Sunda>-- 
school,  the  young  people's  society,  and  men's  and  womens's  organizations;  (o  elVicicnl 
instruction  by  means  of  graded  courses  and  trained  teachers. 

III.  The  purpose  of  education  can  be  achieved  by  {a)  an  appeal  to  the  emotions 
through  forms  of  worship  and  a  study  of  hunip.n  life;  (b)  an  appeal  to  the  intellect 
through  Bible  study  and  Christian  history  and  doctrine;  (r)  an  ajijical  to  the  will 
through  training  in  right  habits  and  character  study. 

IV.  Thorough  organization  can  be  secured  by  {a)  definite  organization  of  each 
study  group  in  the  church;  ib)  cooperation  of  the  various  groups  in  the  church  to  pre- 
vent omissions  or  duplications;  (c)  grading  the  Sunday-school,  and  giving  it  proper 
superintendence. 

\'.  Eflicient  instruction  can  be  obtained  b},-  (a )  making  the  teacher's  effort  worth 
while  through  the  adoption  of  a  good  curriculum,  occasional  tests  of  the  pupils,  and  a 
policy  of  religious  promotion;  (b)  encouraging  and  providing  for  teacher-training. 

B.  Org.-vniz.atiox 
I.  The  Committee  on  Religious  Education-. 

1.  Its  members:  Pastor  (who  shall  be  chairman),  superintendent  of  the  Sunday- 
school,  a  representative  of  the  men's  organization,  a  representative  of  the  women's 
societies,  a  representative  of  the  young  people's  societies,  and  a  representative  of  the 
Social  Service  Committee — these  last  four  to  be  selected  for  educational  qualifications. 

2.  Its  duties:  (a)  To  serve  as  a  church  cabinet  on  all  work  in  religious  education; 
(b)  to  unify  and  coordinate  work  in  Sunday-school,  young  people's  society,  and  men's 
and  women's  organizations,  and  to  provide  a  unified  program  of  religious  education  in 
the  church;  (f )  to  pass  upon  courses  of  study  and  standards  of  graduation  and  promotion ; 
(d)  to  determine  teaching  qualifications,  and  appoint,  on  the  superintendent's  recom- 
mendation, all  teachers  in  the  educational  work;  (r)  to  promote  the  interest  of  the 
church  in  religious  education  and  secure  adequate  support  for  this  work. 

3.  Its  organization:  The  pastor  and  superintendent  are  members  by  virtue  of  their 
respective  offices.    Other  members  are  elected  at  the  annual  church  meeting  to  sen  e 
one  year.    The  committee  may  organize  itself  into  subcommittees  on  courses  of  stud; 
cooperation  of  organizations,  worship,  recreation,  and  community  service. 

4    Its  meetings:  These  should  be  held  monthly,  or  at  the  call  of  the  pastor,  liu- 
superintendent,  or  any  three  members. 
II.    The  Suxd.w-school. 

1.  Its  purpose:  To  develop  efficient  character  by  means  of  detinite,  organized,  and 
carefully  selected  instruction  in  the  Bible  and  in  the  religious  life.  It  deals  particularl\- 
with  youth.    It  is  'the  school  of  the  church,'  meeting  on  Sunday  for  class  study. 

2.  Its  officers:  In  a  church  of  this  size  the  leadership  of  the  pastor  in  all  religious 
education  must  be  kept  in  mind. 

.  •    a.  The  Superintendent,  ... 

b.  The  Assistant  Superintendent,   .   .   . 
f.  The  Secretary,   ... 

d.  The  Treasurer,   .   .   . 

e.  The  Librarian,   .   .   . 

(.  The  Director  uf  Mu^it,   ... 


714  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

Note.  All  these  officers  are  chosen  annually  by  the  church  on  nomination  of  the 
Committee  on  Religious  Education. 

g.  The  School  Cabinet  of  all  the  above  officers,  together  with  all  teachers.  This 
body  should  meet  once  a  month  to  consider  the  progress  of  the  school  and  to  advnse 
together  on  problems  as  they  arise. 

3.  Its  dassificalion:  All  pupils  are  grouped  in  classes: 

a.  Beginners',  all  pupils  under  six  years  of  age. 

/).  Primary,  all  pupils  of  six,  seven,  and  eight  years  of  age. 

( .  Junior,  all  pupils  of  nine,  ten,  eleven,  and  twelve  jears  of  age. 

(/.  Intermediate,  all  pupils  of  thirteen,  fourteen,  fifteen,  and  sixteen  years  of  age. 

e.  Senior,  all  pupils  of  seventeen,  eighteen,  nineteen,  and  twenty  years  of  age. 

/".  Advanced,  all  pupils  over  twenty  years  of  age. 

Note.  If  it  seems  advisable  on  account  of  sex  or  numbers  to  di\ide  these  classes, 
let  each  division  be  lettered  A,  B,  C,  etc.  In  very  small  schools  the  first  two  and  the 
last  two  may  be  united. 

g.  Training,  all  pupils  over  sixteen  preparing  to  teach  or  work  in  school. 

h.  Home  Department,  including  all  persons  unable  to  attend  the  sessions  of  the 
school  who  may  be  enrolled  for  regular  study  of  the  lesson  at  home. 

III.  Other  educational  departments  of  the  church  may  properly  organize  them- 
selves and  arrange  their  educational  courses  at  their  own  discretion,  but  in  cooperation 
with  the  Committee  on  Religious  Education. 

C.  Courses  of  Study 

I.  The  Sunday-school. 

The  Graded  Series  of  the  International  Lessons  is  well  adapted  for  general  use, 
and  contains  the  following  subjects  of  study: 

1.  Beginners^  Course.     Aim:  To  lead  the  little  child  to  the  Father. 

a.  First  year.    The  loving  care  of  God  and  the  love  of  children  in  return. 
/).  Second  year.    God's  protection  and  help,  and  children  as  helpers. 

2.  Primary  Course.  Aim:  To  lead  the  child  to  know  the  heavenh'  Father,  and 
to  inspire  within  him  a  desire  to  live  as  God's  child. 

a.  First  year.    God's  power,  love,  and  care,  and  the  child's  response. 

/).  Second  year.    Jesus  the  Saviour,  and  the  helpers  of  Jesus  doing  his  will. 

r.  Third  year.    Stories  of  Jesus  and  other  Bible  characters  who  did  God's  will.    • 

3.  Junior  Course.  Aim:  To  awaken  interest  in  the  Bible,  to  present  high  ideals, 
to  deepen  personal  responsibility,  and  show  what  it  means  to  be  a  Christian. 

a.  First  year.    Stories  of  the  Old  Testament  and  parables  of  Jesus. 

b.  Second  year.    Bible  stories  from  the  Old  and  New  Testaments. 

c.  Third  year.    Old  Testament  tales,  with  four  temperance  lessons,  and  an  in' 
duction  to  the  New  Testament. 

d.  Fourth  year.    Mark's  Gospel  and  studies  in  the  Acts,  with  missionary  storii 
and  five  lessons  on  the  structure  and  contents  of  the  Bible. 

4.  Intermediate  Course.  Aim:  To  call  out  good  impulses  and  habits  of  right 
living  through  acquaintance  with  the  noble  characters  of  history;  especially  those  of 
the  Hebrews,  Jesus  himself,  and  missionaries. 

a.  First  year.  Old  Testament  biograph}-,  and  a  few  lessons  on  American  religious 
pioneers. 

b.  Second  }ear.  Jesus  the  leader  of  men,  followed  by  two  parallel  courses — one 
on  New  Testament  characters,  the  other  on  the  lives  of  later  Christian  leaders,  particu- 
larly Alexander  Mackay,  the  missionary. 


tSI 


SINCK  TIIK  CIVIL  AVAR  715 

c.  Third  year.  The  Hie  of  Jesus,  followed  In-  a  quarter's  lessons  oii  lii-  ten  liin;;-. 
or,  as  a  parallel  course,  the  life  of  David  Livingstone. 

(/.  Fourth  year.  Studies  in  Christian  living:  the  Bible,  principles  of  the  Christian 
life,  and  the  church  as  the  organization  of  the  Christian  life. 

.S.  Senior  Course. 

a  First  year.  .\im:  To  teach  the  meaning  of  Christian  life  and  how  the  pupil 
may  relate  himself  to  it.  Subjects:  The  World  as  a  Field  of  Senire;  Social  Problems 
of  Youth;  Ruth; -and  James. 

b.  Second  \ear.  Aim:  To  stimulate  interest  in  the  religion  of  the  Old  Tcstamcni. 
iiul  to  relate  its  lessons  to  present  life.  Subjects:  The  Life  and  Literature  of  tin- 
1  lebrew  People. 

c.  Third  year.  .\im:  To  awaken  appreciation  of  the  Xew  Testament  for  itself 
and  as  a  guide  to  Christian  conduct.  Subjects:  The  Beginnings  of  Christianity,  with 
a  Special  Study  of  the  Apostolic  Church  as  a  Brotherhood. 

(/.  Fourth  year.    The  Bible  and  social  living. 

Advanced  Courses  suitable  for  adults  are  in  course  of  preparation. 

For  schools  fitted  to  do  advanced  work  there  are  admirable  courses  published  b> 
^■iribner's — Completely  Graded  Series — and  by  the  University  of  Chicago— Const  ruc- 
i i\c  Bible  Studies.  These  include  Bible  study,  Christian  and  missionan*-  history,  social 
iluties,  and  the  work  of  the  modern  church.  They  are  based  on  the  same  principle-,  oi 
instruction,  and  should  be  examined  before  a  choice  of  lesson  helps  is  made. 

If  the  International  Uniform  Lessons  are  used,  there  should  be  supplementar\ 
exercises  or  lessons  in  missions  and  social  service. 

II.  The  Youxg  People. 

The  Christian  Culture  Courses  of  the  Young  People's  Department  of  the  American 
liaptist  Publication  Society  and  the  Young  People's  Commission  of  the  Northern 
l'.aptist  Convention  are  intended  to  give  training  for  Christian  service,  and  should  be 
nrrelated  with  the  work  of  the  Sunday-school. 

I.  Junior  Department. 

a.  Bible  Readers' and  Sacred  Literature  Courses.  iyi4-l'M.r  Truliis  lor  which 
the  Baptist  church  stands,  as  illustrated  in  biography,  followed  by  vacation  sluilies 

b.  Conquest  Missionary'  Course.  19U-V)\?^.  Hero  stories  of  Christian  pionet  r-. 
followed  by  vacation  studies. 

2'.  Senior  Department. 

a.  Bible  Readers'  Course.    .\  systematic  course  of  Bilile  reading. 

b.  Sacred  Literature  Course.  1<>14-1'>1.=;.  The  Church  a  lield  ..I  Ser\i*e," 
by  C.  H.  Rust. 

r.  Conquest  -Missionary  Course.  lyU-l'M.r  .\l..nlhly  stu<lies  in  the  general 
missionary  enterprises  of  the  denomination. 

^.  Advaneed  Courses. 

a.  Bible  Readers'  Course,    .\ncestry  of  the  Lnglish  Bil)le. 

h.  Sacred  Literature  Course.  "Wh)  is  Christianity  True:-'"  1>>  I'  ^  .Mnilins. 
I'D.,  LL.D. 

c.  Conquest  Missionary  Course.     History  of  missions. 

There  arc  also  optional  courses  on  Baptist  principles  and  history  and  on  prai  li.  al 
■  Miciencv. 


716 


SOURCE  BOOK  OP  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


III.  .\dults. 

Most  evangelical  denominations  and  their  missionary  boards  are  now  united  in 
their  plans  for  mission  study,  and  there  is  great  gain  in  using  the  program  upon  whicli 
they  have  agreed. 

The  material  a\ailable  includes  programs,  data  for  sermons,  mission-study  courst-~, 
stereopticon  lectures,  etc. 

1914-1915.    The  Social  Force  of  Christian  Missions. 

a.  On  foreign  missions.  Faunce,  "The  Social  Aspects  of  Foreign  ^Missions"; 
Labaree,  "The  Child  in  the  Midst." 

b.  On  home  missions.  Douglass,  "The  New  Home  3.Iissions'";  Bennett,  "]Missibn- 
ary  Women  and  the  Social  Question." 

c.  On  both.    Mathews,  "The  Individual  and  the  Social  Gospel." 
Proposed  subjects  for : 

1915-1916.     The  Church  and  the  Nations. 

1916-1917.     The  Two  Americas. 

1917-1918.     The  Missionary'  Force  of  Modern  Christendom. 

2.  Studies  in  Social  Service,  for  adult  classes,  brotherhoods,  and  social  study 
groups. 

The  responsibilities  of  the  Christian  in  the  community  are  being  considered 
seriously  in  various  church  organizations  and  in  men's  classes  in  the  Sunday-school,  and 
courses  of  study  on  the  principles  and  methods  of  social  service  are  suggested  by  the 
Social  Service  and  ReHgious  Education  Commissions  of  the  Northern  Baptist  Conven- 
tion in .  Folder  No.  3  of  the  Social  Service  Commission.  Among  these  are :  Social 
Ethics  of  the  Old  Testament,  Social  Ideals  of  Christ,  The  Modern  Social  Awakening, 
Principles  of  Social  Service,  Social  Institutions,  Social  Duties,  Social  Problems,  and 
Social  xActivity.  Other  useful  courses  are  those  published  as  "Studies  in  the  Gospel 
of  the  Kingdom"  by  the  American  Institute  oFSocial  Service,  New  York.  \'aluable 
books  for  reading  and  study  are:  Sears,  "Redemption  of  the  City";  Fiske.  "The 
Challenge  of  the  Country";  Tupper,  "Foreign-born  Neighbors." 

DI.4GRAM 


SUXD.-VY-SCHOOL 

YOUXG  PEOPLE 

.ADULTS 

Bible. 

Graded  lessons. 

Bible  Readers'  and 
Sacred  Literature 
Courses. 

Organized  Bible 
classes. 

Missions. 

In  graded  lessons  or 
supplementary. 

Conquest   ^Mission- 
ary  Courses. 

United    missionary 
courses. 

Social  Service. 

In  graded  lessons  or 
supplementary. 

Studies    in    princi- 
ples and  activity. 

Studies    m    princi- 
ples and  activity. 

D.  The  Tr.mxixg  of  Teachers 
There  is  as  much  reason  for  the  thorough  preparation  of  Sunday-school  teachers 
as  of  public-school  teachers,  and  it  is  the  custom  in  the  best  schools  to  maintain  a 
teacher-training  department.    A  two  >ears'  course  of  studv  in 


SIXCE  TITF,  CniL   WAR  717 

a.  The  Bible  as  suited  to  the  Sunda>-school  workers"  needs; 

b.  The  study  of  the  pupil  in  the  varied  stages  of  his  growing  lite; 
f.  The  work  and  methods  of  the  teacher; 

d.  The  Sunday-school,  and  its  organization  and  nianagenicnt,  is  specified  as  a 
minimum  requirement  in  teacher-training  b>-  the  Sunda>-school  Council  (inlerdc- 
nominational),  and  is  urged  by  the  Educational  Department  of  tiio  American  Haptisl 
Publication  Society,  which  gives  a  certificate  on  its  completion. 

Beyond  this  it  is  helpful  if  teachers  will  read  missionary  literature,  the  histor>-  ot 
Christianity,  and  Christian  ethics.  Ever}-  school  should  own  a  small  set  of  i)ooks  for 
the  use  of  this  department,  such  as  Athearn,  "The  Church  School";  Earis.  "Tlu- 
Sunday-school  at  Work";  McElfresh,  "The  Training  of  Sunday-school  Teachers  and 
Officers." 

E.  iMETHO))S  OF  Au.MlNISTRATION 

The  success  of  a  program  for  religious  education  depends  much  on  lliu  praciiiai 
methods  in  use.  The  Northern  Baptist  Convention  has  adopted  a  model  Standard  of 
Efficiency  for  Baptist  Sunday-schools,  prepared  by  the  Commission  on  Religious 
1  (iucation  (Folder  No  2),  which  is  distributed  free  of  charge  by  the  .\merican  Haptisl 
I'uhlication  Societj'.  The  Society  gives  special  recognition  to  schools  that  maintain 
i-  model  Standard,    .\mong  the  points  emphasized  arc: 

1.  Grading  and  Promotion. 

Every  church  should  have  organized  instruction  for  ciiildren.  young  people,  and 
ults.  In  the  Sunday-school  classes  should  be  arranged  and  courses  graded  so  that  a 
iiil  may  be  promoted  after  suitable  tests  from  one  class  to  another  with  jniblic 
ognition  by  means  of  graduation  exercises.  In  young  ])eoi3le's  sacieties  and  adult 
mizations  Bible  study,  missions  and  social  ser\-ice  should  each  have  its  place,  with 
alar  courses  of  standard  value,  and  when  a  series  of  courses  is  completed  and  young 
■lile  have  arrived  at  a  suitable  age  the\-  should  graduate  from  their  own  society  into 
:idult  group. 

2.  Organized  Clas.si.'i. 

There  are  advantages  in  organizing  adult  and  senior  classes  in  tiic  Sunda\-school 
;ictivities  as  well  as  study.  The>-  should  have  their  regular  officers  and  occasional 
-iness  sessions,  but  remain  closeh'  alTiliated  with  the  other  educational  departments. 

.3.  Mcmbersliip  and  Attendance. 

A  regular  plan  should  be  adopted  for  adding  new  memiiers  to  (he  eclucational 
~<es  and  for  keeping  up  the  attendance.  A  cradle  roll  and  a  Home  Department  of  ihi- 
nday-school  have  proved  useful  devices  for  connecting  the  scliot)!  and  the  home. 
.  cial  days,  such  as  Rally  Day,  Children's  Day,  and  Promotion  Day  arouse  interot 

■  1  give  recognition  to  special  ])hases  of  the  Sunday-school. 
♦  4.  Teachers'  Meetings. 

These  are  useful  for  keeping  up  the  standards,  exchanging  ideas,  and  lindinj?  wa\s 
cooperation.  They  may  properly  include  the  members  of  the  Iniinmg  class,  and 
iLild  be  led  by  its  teacher  or  by  the  superintendent  or  pastor. 

5.    Activities. 

The  aim  of  every  Bible-school  should  be  to  train  for  service.     Education  nujst 

■  1  expression  in  action.  The  young  members  of  the  school  may  he  organized  as  Boy 
aits  or  Camp  Eire  Girls;  the  older  young  iieople  as  a  community  club  for  stKial 
hare.  Adult  organizations  should  lind  ways  of  i)Ulting  into  practice  the  principles 
■I  information  that  they  acfjuirc  in  their  periods  of  study.    T"he  iil'i ' 


718  SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY  ! 

all  departments  of  the  Christian  church  is  to  transform  society  into  a  kingdom  of  Cod 

on  earth  ruled  by  the  spirit  of  love  and  helpfulness.  | 

Text — Bulletin  (Revised):  A  Program  of  Religious  Education  in  the  Small  ChurchA 

XXX.   THE  CHURCH  .  1 XD  SOCIA L  SERVICE 

The  following  is  taken  from  the  report  of  a  Commission  of  ilie 
Federal  Council  of  the  Churches  on  the  Church  and  Social  Ser^  i.  e. 

1.  Unemployment.  We  urge  upon  our  churches  that  they  first  do  the  tilings  nearest 
at  hand;  that  they  help  their  young  people  to  their  first  emploj^ment,  and  that  they 
watch  over  their  early  industrial  experiences,  to  safeguard  their  welfare  and  to  better 
them,  and  that  they  give  constant  attention  to  the  unemplo}'ed  in  their  own  congre- 
gations. 

2.  Housing.  The  problem  of  housing,  stated  briefl)-,  is  to  secure  for  the  masses  of 
the  nation,  particularly  those  who  live  in  tenements,  good  homes  for  their  families  at 
reasonable  rental,  with  sufficient  sunlight,  breathing-space,  and  pure  air,  and  with 
protection  against  fire,  disease,  and  vice.  .  .  .  The  churches  may  act  directly  upon  the 
problem:  first,  upon  owners  of  tenements  who  are  members  of  churches;  secondly, 
upon  homes  which  the  churches  are  working  to  uplift.  However,  the  primarj-  matter 
is  to  secure  proper  legislation  governing  the  construction  of  houses  and  tenements,  to 
provide  for  thorough  and  constant  inspection,  and  to  see  to  the  enforcement  of  house 
codes. 

3.  Recreation.  The  importance  of  the  leisure  time  of  the  people  and  the  function 
of  recreation  in  social  well-being  is  increasingly  apparent.  The  universal  tendency  to 
reduce  hours  of  labor  makes  it  incumbent  upon  communities,  including  churches,  tc 
help  people  who  are  released  from  toil  to  a  beneficial  use  of  their  leisure  hours.  .  . 
To  secure  wholesome  and  abundant  recreation  for  all  ages,  to  assist  in  coordinating  thf 
recreational  agencies  of  a  community  to  this  end,  to  enlarge  the  churches  as  neighbor- 
hood centers,  to  attack  and  to  aid  in  purging  vicious  commercialized  recreation  anc 
vicious  private  organizations,  is  not  only  of  extreme  importance,  but  is  also  to  work  to- 
gether with  God. 

4.  Commercialized  Vice.  Nothing  lies  mOre  clearl)  within  the  proper  field  o:: 
churches  than  the  diminution  of  personal  immorahty  and  t-he  cultivatiori  of  persona 
purity.  Men,  particularly  young  men,  must  be  frankly  and  frequently  told  that  th«| 
prime  responsibility  for  personal  impurity  rests  with  them.  ... 

It  is  a  constant  function  of  the  churches  to  seek  for  the  fallen,  to  succor  them 
and  to  bring  them  back  into  purity  of  life.  But  the  social  evil  has  wider  implications  | 
It  is  related  to  bad  housing,  unfortunate  home  surroundings,  inadequate  and  unpro  | 
tected  public  recreation,  and  particularly  to  low  wages.  .  .  An  arduous  work  o  1 
education,  involving  churches,  schools.  Christian  Associations,  parents,  physicians  j 
social  agencies,  and  public  authorities,  is  to  be  developed.     The  church  must  tirelessl}! 


urge  this  effort  upon  a  reluctant  public,  and  it  must  endea\or  to  see  that  a  human  ancj 
redemptive  spirit  animates  all  that  is  undertaken. 

5.  Prison  Reform.  The  nation  is  entering  a  new  da>-  in  prison  reform,  involving 
honor  systems,  self-government,  labor  colonies,  road-work,  farm  industrial  prisons 
employment  of  county-jail  prisoners,  separation  of  youth  from  hardened  offenders 
the  probation  system,  preventive  work  in  place  of  the  dreadful  penal  system  of  thi 


SIXCK  THE  CIVIL  WAU 

past.  The  great  signilicancc  of  this  reform  is  that  it  represents  the  appheatiuu  b>  tin. 
state  of  tiie  jjrinciple  of  redemption  to  these  unfortunate  men  and  women.  The 
churches,  and  the  people  of  the  churches  individually,  should  stud\-  i)rison  reform, 
should  be  patient  during  the  e.xperimental  stage  of  the  new  method,  and  should  riilK 
ever>-vvhere  to  the  support  of  the  movement.  I'rison  Sunday  should  he  oliserved  in 
some  effective  manner"  and  representatives  from  reformatories,  farm  colonies,  and 
prison  reform  associations,  should  be  brought  before  the  brotherhoods  of  the  churche>. 

Radical  changes  have  also  taken  place  in  the  methods  of  dealing  with  children 
who  have  to  be  brought  before  judges  and  magistrates.  Churches  should  hearlil> 
support  the  establishment  of  children's  courts  and  their  conduct  along  these  lines 
tlij  I  Church-members  should  be  made  familiar  with  the  i^rocedure,  and  man>-  of  them  can 
)trt  aid  the  courts  as  volunteer  probation  officers  and  in  other  ways.  The  churches  should 
study  the  prisons  and  jails  in  their  community  and  should  insist  ujjon  the  proper 
segregation  of  prisoners.  They  should  visit  all  prisoners,  forming  i)ersonal  acquain- 
tance with  them,  and  finding  them  employment  on  their  release.  Heyond  all,  they 
should  study  the  causes  of  delinquenc>-  and  crime,  and  should  initiate  and  encourage 
all  preventive  measures. 

6.  The  Equal  Stains  of  Woihi'h.  No  movement  of  modern  times  or  of  an>  lime  is 
greater  or  more  \'ital  to  the  welfare  of  society  than  the  struggle  of  women  the  world 
over  for  freedom  and  for  equality  of  opportunity  and  status  with  men. 

We  urge  the  importance  of  training  our  boys  to  be  good  husbands  and  fathers  a> 
carefully  as  girls  are  trained  for  wifehood  and  motherhood.  The  same  laws  of  chastit>- 
are  binchng  upon  each,  and  the  two  must  live  together  in  marriage  upon  a  basis  of 
intelligence,  mutual  considerateness,  and  justice.  We  urge  that  the  churches  lend  their 
aid  to  the  women;  that  they  use  their  utmost  endeavors  to  protect  the  home  and  to  safe 
guard  those  women,  particularly  those  girls,  who  go  out  from  it  into  industry;  that  thes 
stand  for  the  principles  of  equality  of  recompense  where  there  is  ec|ual  service,  and  for 
full  freedom  of  entrance  into  the  world's  work;  that  they  reenforcc  the  spirit  of  chiv  alrv 
toward  women  under  these  changed  conditions. 


INUUSTRI.AL  CUNUIIIO.NS 

The  task  of  securing  Christian  standards  in  industry  must  be  pushed  to  completion 
by  the  churches  and  other  allied  forces.  In  particular,  there  is  most  urgent  need  to  re 
Heve  large  groups  of  toilers  in  both  agriculture  and  industr>'  from  the  physical  an<l 
moral  consequences  of  inadequate  income  and  the  e.xhaustion  of  fatigue. 

1.  Ovem'ork.  Exhaustive  investigations  conclusively  demonstrate  that  ovenvork 
impairs  health,  intelligence,  morality,  and  religion.  .  .  Science  has  demonstrated  that 
fatigue  lowers  the  resistance  power  both  of  the  body  to  disease  and  of  the  moral  nature 
to  the  contagion  of  evil.  Therefore  overwork  is  a  foe  to  the  si)iritual  life,  and  the 
churches  must  help  to  destroy  it. 

2.  .4  Living  Wage.  The  Federal  Council  has  declared  for  a  living  wage  as  a  mini 
mum  in  every  industry.  The  results  of  the  lack  of  a  living  wage  must  be  reckoned  m 
social  terms.  Low  wages  mean  bad  housing,  under-nourishmcnt,  limited  intellectual 
opportunity,  and  the  breakdown  of  the  family  circle  through  forcing  its  members  into 
industry.    Individually  the  church  constantly  faces  these  star\ed  and  weakene<l  livci.    . 

It  is  our  bounden  duty  to  declare  to  the  industrial  leaders  of  the  nation  that  nu 
urgency  of  industrial  competition  in  the  economic  warfare  that  looms  in  sight  as  .» 
consequence  of  the  present  European  struggle  can  possibh'  juslif>    the  econonm 


720  SOURCE  BOOK  Of  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 

exploitation  of  the  immigrant.     In  our  strength  we  are  the  keepers  of  our  brti 
We  cannot  live  off  their  lives. 

3.  Unequal  Distrihiilion  of  Wealth.  Out  of  many  of  the  ver>'  industries  that  pa\ 
inadequate  wages  great  fortunes  are  being  built.  .  .  Against  such  injustice  the  C  1  ri> 
tian  conscience  must  protest,  for  it  means  poverty,  bitter  struggle,  loss  of  opporli 
and  social  unrest.  The  church  must  find  a  way  to  remove  them.  The  measure^ 
are  now  being  used  to  this  end  are  trade  agreements  between  employers  and  organi^n 
workers,  the  minimum  wage,  profit-sharing,  cooperative  o^\^^ership  and  managencnt 
We  urge  upon  the  members  of  our  churches  as  employers,  investors,  or  wage-earnirs 
to  do  ever>-thing  Jhat  lies  in  their  power  to  initiate  and  promote  measures  and  ni(>\ e 
ments  that  make  for  the  realization  of  the  standard  of  a  lii-ing  wage  as  a  minimum  ii 
every  industr\-,  the  highest  wage  that  each  industry  can  afi'ord,  and  the  most  equitabi' 
division  of  the  product  of  industry  that  can  be  devised. 

4.  Industrial  Disputes.  The  industrial  question  is  at  bottom  a  question  of  huinai 
relations.  The  present  industrial  system,  with  its  rapid  extension  of  corporate  owner 
ship  and  management,  has  separated  owners  and  employers  into  two  groups  and  de|>er 
sonalized  their  relations.  The  churches  stand  for  "adequate  means  of  conciliation  ani 
arbitration  in  industrial  disputes."  Therefore  it  is  the  duty  of  the  churches  to  urg 
that  society  constitute  judicial  processes  for  \-iolence  in  the  settlement  of  Industrie 
disputes.  It  is  the  higher  duty  of  the  church  to  permeate  the  industrial  world  witl  r^ 
spirit  of  conciliation  and  to  press  for  the  adoption  of  such  methods  of  conciliali 
will  prevent  industrial  disputes  from  developing  into  industrial  warfare. 

5.  Industrial  Democracy.  Notwithstanding   the   improvement   in   conditiu; 
industry  in  the  last  four  years,  during  the  same  period  the  nation  has  witnessed  - 
extremely  bitter  and  wide-spread  industrial  struggles.    These  have  raised,  not  iiii 
the  question  of  industrial  conditions,  but  also  the  deeper  issue  of  industrial  relation; 

The  first  method  of  realizing  democracy  in  industry  is  through  collective  barLuin 
ing.    This  principle  is  agreed  to  in  the  report  of  the  employers'  section  of  the  Fedtr;: 
Commission  on  Industrial  Relations.    To  those  employers  and  workers,  however.   ■  '^ 
reject  this  method,  the  churches  must  point  out  that  they  are  under  moral  obli.L 
to  discover  some  other  form  of  collective  bargaining  that  will  make  more  for  the  _ 
of  their  industry  and  of  society  at  large. 

The  church  itself  is  a  large  employer.  In  its  capacity  as  employer  and  land  lore 
through  its  publisliing  interests,  educational  institutions,  denominational  boards,  an 
other  business  agencies,  the  church  has  the  opportunity  to  give  a  practical  demon-lr: 
tion  of  Christian  standards.  It  should  lead  and  not  merely  keep  pace  with  the  be; 
practices  of  modern  business  in  matters  of  hours  and  wages,  in  pro\asion  for  sickne; 
and  old  age,  in  developing  the  principle  of  cooperation.  .  .  - 

Christian  democracy  applied  to  industr\'  means  the  development  of  cooperati\ 
relations  to  the  fullest  possible  extent.  The  church  should  therefore  clearly  teach  tb 
principle  of  the  fullest  possible  cooperative  control  and  ownership  of  industry  and  tb, 
natural  resources  upon  which  industry  depends,  in  order  that  men  may  be  spurred  t: 
develop  the  methods  that  shall  express  this  principle. 

WTien  all  who  participate  in  industry  shall  become  cooperators  with  each  utht 
and  coworkers  with  God  in  the  service  of  humanity,  using  the  materials  which  he  h£ 
provided  for  the  common  good,  and  not  for  selfish  advantage,  then  will  industry  becom 
a  religious  experience  developing  mutual  ser\ice  and  sacrifice,  the  expression  in  ecf' 
nomic  terms  of  the  fatherhood  of  God  and  the  brotherhood  of  man. 


J 


':=!'^kv 


SINCE  THE  CIVIL  WAR 


721 


ui  -ii,      6.  Stewardship  of  Property.  We  call  upon  our  members  to  interpret  and  apply 

t;  principle  of  stewardship  to  the  whole  of  their  incomes  and  property,  both  as  to 

•  li  i?  Huisition  and  use,  and  always  in  relation  to  the  needs  and  rights  of  others.    We  insist 

I :  tit  the  stewardship  of  property  carries  with  it  the  obligation  to  supervise  and  moral- 

tri  i  all  property,  and  to  consecrate  its  use  to  public  welfare. 

.-        Text — Annual  of  the  Northern  Baptist  Convention,  1917.  pp.  270-274. 

FINIS 


■  Ml  isr- 
•:te()iii;L 

i-!i03  0[ltt 


"■   -'Hiliatioai 


,:Civl)e>P«^' 


INDEX 


Abolition  societies,  bibliograph\-,  54,> 

Society  of  Pa.,  557  f. 

Agitation, 

Bishop  Hedding's  address,  594  I". 
Bishop  Emory's  address,  594  f. 
Address  of  Confederate  Clergy,  611  f. 
Albany,  Convention,  436  f . 
Alliance,  Evangelical,  644,  665 
Amana,  417 

America  and  England,  relation  in  mis- 
sions, 434 
American  Board  of  Commissioners 

Indian  Missions,  522  f. 

Slaver}',  bibliography,  546 
American    Home    Missionary    Societ}-, 

bibliography,  409 

Policy,  437  f. 

Instructions  to  Missionaries,  422  f. 
Americanism,  Leo  XIII  encyclical,  485  f. 
American  Party,  platform,  466  f. 
Andover  Seminary,  bibliography,  365  f. 

Revised  laws,  368  f. 
Andover  case,  bibliography,  638 

Mr.  A's  statement,  657 

Reply,  657  f. 

Minority  report,  658  f. 
.\nglicans,  need  of  bishops,  252  f. 

Dissenters  attitude,  254  f. 
(See  Episcopalians.) 
.\nti-slavery,  societies  and  Quakers,  569  f . 

Conventions,    Baptist,    bibliography. 
579 

Convention,  Methodist,  598 
Archdale,  John,  199 
.\rizona,  Missions,  bibliography,  298 
Arkansas,  bibliography,  418 
.\rminianism,  bibliography,  391  f. 
.\rticles, 

Leyden  church,  44 

Mennonites,  169  f. 


(Uouceslcr  .Vssociatinn,  .■>'>*'  f. 

Mormons,  491 

Methodist  Protestants,  .592  f. 

Lambeth,  655  f. 

Reformed  church  council,  673  f. 
.\sbury,  Francis,  bibliography,  316 

In  Virginia,  322  f. 
.\\vakening  Great,  bibliography,  212 

Phenomena,  213  f. 

Negroes,  220 

Testimony  against,  at  Yale  222  f. 

Legislation  in  Connecticut,  225 

Concert-of  prayer,  227  f. 
.\\vakening.  Second,  bibliography,  M^> 

Phenomena  336  f . 
Bacon,  David,  bibliography,  409 
Badger,  Joseph,  bibliography,  409  ^ 
Baldwin,  Marshman's  letter  to^375  f. 
Ballou,  Hosea,  bibliography,  395 
Baltimore,  See  of,  bibliography,  442  I. 

Papal  establishment  of,  see  449  f. 

Second  Plenary  council,  471  f. 

Third  Plenary  Council,  pastoral,  476  f. 

Third    Council,    papal   confirmation, 
re  education  483  f . 
liaptism.  Pilgrims,  45 

Subjects  in  Mass.  Bay,  883  f. 

Neglected  in  Mass.  Bay,  86 

(jould  refuses,  285  f. 

Connection  with  slavery  status,  551 
Baptists,  Mass.  Bay,  bibliography,  5« 

Rhode  Island,  bibliography,  114 

Seventh  Day  German,  bibliography. 
158 

Bibliography,  Colonial  Period,  277  f. 

General  Histories,  277  f. 

Revolution,  bibliography,  278 

Religious  liberty.  New  England,  bib 
liography.  27K 


723 


724 


SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


Religious    liberty,   Virginia,   bibliog- 
raphy, 281 

Carolina,  bibliography,  282 

Georgia,  bibliography,  283 

Mabama,  bibliography,  283 

In  Charleston,  287 

Beech  Wood's  conference,  288 

Philadelphia  Memorial,  291  f. 

Histories  of  Missions,  363 

Address  in  1814,  376  f . 

Address  of  Boston  Association,  381  f. 

Convention,  South  Carolina,  388  f. 

Michigan,  415 

South  Dakota,  416 

Iowa,  416 

Work  among  negroes,   bibliography, 
542 

Slavery  deliverances,  564 

Anti-slavery   conventions,    bibliogra- 
graphy,  579 

Alabama  letter,  re  slavery,  589  f . 

General  Convention  reply  to  Alabama 
letter,  590  f . 

Northern    Baptist   Convention   Con- 
stitution, 679  f . 

Attitude    to    organic    union,    694  f. 
Barclay,  Robert,  Propositions,  165  f . 
Barnes,  bibliography,  577 
Beech  Wood's  Conference,  288 
Beecher,  Lyman,  bibliography,  577 
Benevolence  during  Civil  War,  bibliogra- 
phy, 606 
Bible  Classes,  423 
Bible,  Society,  American,  bibliography, 

365 

Address,  38A  I 
Bible  Societies,  424 
Bible  in  Schools,  bibliography,  637 
Bible  and  Slavery,  bibliography,  548 
Bimeler,  Principles  of,  358  f. 
Bishop  Hedding's  Address,  594  f . 
Bishop  Emory's  Address,  594 
Bishop  Waugh  on  conference  issues,  596  f . 
Bishop  Andrew's  Case,  601 
Blair,  Samuel  and  revival,  217  f. 
Body  of  Liberties,  Mass.  Bay,  70  f. 
Boston  and  Revival,  1740,  219  f. 

Revival  1856-58,  440  f. 


Bourne,  Richard,  524 
Bradford,  Association,  371 
Brainerd,  John,  bibliography,  520 
Brainerd,  David,  bibliography,  519  f. 

At  Kaunameek,  527 

Manner  of  living,  527 

Preaching,  527  f. 

Results,  528  f. 

Passion  for  work,  529  f . 
Brattle,  St.  Church,  bibliography,  390 

Manifesto,  396  f. 
Bray,  Thomas,  bibliography,  231 

Memorial,  236  f. 

Indians,  237 

Appeal  for  Missionaries,  238 

Books,  239 
Brethren,  Society  of,  370 
Briggs  Case,  bibliography,  638 

Memorial  of  directors,  660 

Committee  on  judgment,  660  f . 

Protest,  661 

Report  of  standing  committee,  662  f. 

Arbitration  scheme,  663  f . 
Brown  University,  bibliography,  279  f. 

Charter,  288  f . 
Burial  Hill  Declaration,  642  f . 
Cadegomo  Mission,  310 
Cain,  Ridge,  revival,  336  f . 
California,  development,  bibliography,  419 

Significance  of  immigration,  433  f. 

Missions,  bibliography,  298 

Description,  310  f. 

Secularization,  457  f. 
Calvert,  bibliography,  23 
Cambridge  platform,  76  f. 
Camp  Meeting,  336  f . 
Campbell,  Alexander,  bibliography,  335 

Declaration,  345  f . 
Candidates  for  Ministry,  381  f. 
Cape  May  Resolutions,  649  f . 
Carey,  William,  bibliography,  362 
Carolinas,  Colonial  Period,  bibliography, 

187 

Provision  for  religion,  192 

Locke's  constitutions,  193 

Religious  work  among  slaves,  197  f. 

Constitution,     Baptist     convention, 
388  f. 


■25 


Carroll,  Archbishop,  bibliograph\-,  442  f. 

Carroll,  John,  4S0  f. 

Cartwright,  Peter,  bibliography,  411 

Carver,  John,  50 

Catholics,  Maryland,  bibliography,  24  f. 

Virginia,  299 

In  West,  bibliography,  300 

Revolution,  bibliography,  300 

Quebec,  act,  300 

Huron  Indians,  300  f.,  307  f. 

Ideal  missionary  to  Indians,  302  f. 

;Mission  among  Indians,  303  f. 

In  Civil  War,  446  f . 

Attitude  to  Slaver>',  446,  475 

Middle  West,  bibliography,  445 

Labor  question,  bibliography,  447 

Immigration,  bibliography,  447 

Orders,  bibliography,  448  f. 

Progress  in  America,  bibliography,  448 

New  York  Schools,  460  f. 

Press,  472  f.,  479 

Matrimony,  472,  478 

Industrial  Schools,  473 

Education,  473,  477 

Lord's  Day  Preservation,  479 

Secret  Societies,  479  f. 

•Foreign  Missions,  481 
Channing,  Expounds  Unitarianism,  404  f . 
Chauncy,  Charles,  bibliography,  391 

Views,  400  f. 
Checkley,  controversy,  bibliography,  235 
Cheverus,  Cardinal,  bibliography,  443 
Chinese  Problem,  bibliography,  633 
Christian  Commission,  bibliograph_\-,  606 

Principles,  618  f. 

At  work,  621  f. 
Christian  Science,  bibliography,  639  f. 

Principles,  653  f. 
Christison,  trial  of,  80  f. 
Church,  feeble,  cause  of  weakness,  429 

Slaver)^  bibliography,  544 

Contribution    to    war,    bibliography, 
606 

Presbyterians  on  State,  and,  608  f. 

Contribution  of  soldiers  in  war,  624  f. 

Social  ills,  bibliography,  630  f. 

Temperance,  bibliography,  632  f. 

City  problems,  bibliography,  632 


Sunday  School,  bibliography,  633 

Chinese,  bibliography,  633 

Efficiency,  bibliography,  636  f. 

Religious  Education  in  modern  church 
bibliography,  633  f. 

Unemployment,  703 

Housing,  703 

Recreation,  703 

Prison  reform,  703 

Commercialized  vice,  703 

Overwork,  704 

Status  of  women,  704 

Industrial  conditions,  704 

Distribution  of  wealth,  750 

Industrial  disputes.  705 

Democracy,  705 
City  Missions  and  American  Home  Miss. 

Society,  438 
City    Problems    and  Churches,  bibliog- 
raphy, 632  f. 
Civil  War  and  Catholics,  446  f. 

Papal  correspondence,  469  f. 

Jews,  bibliography,  510 

Churches,  bibliography,  604  f. 

Quakers,  617 

Christian  commission.  61 S  f,  621  f. 

Home  Missions,  622 

Unity  of  Nation,  623  f. 
Classis,  Reformed  Dutch  Church,  143 
Clergy,  Education  of  Catholic,  476  I. 

Address    of    confederate,    611  f. 
Cleveland  Conference,  692  f. 
Cobbler  of  Agawamm,  78  f. 
Coetus,  140  f ,  145 
Coke,  Thomas,  bibliography,  310 
Cokesbury,  College,  l)il)iioKraphy,  319 
Cole,  James,   report   re  Chri-tian   Com- 
mission, 621  f. 
Colleges,  bibliography.  420 

Revivals,  425 
Colonization.  Am.  Society.  bil)liography. 

54v^ 

Genesis,  560  f. 

Quakers,  569  f. 
Colored     Population,     ncnl-i,      CathoUL 

View,  481 
Commissary,  Powers,  252 
Commission  Creed,  1883.  651  i. 


726 


SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


Commissioners,  American  Board,  bibliog- 
raphy, 364 

Origin,  371 

Address  to  Public,  372  f. 
Communism,  417 
Concert  of  Prayer,  227  f. 
Confederate  Clergy,  address,  611  f. 
Conference,  General  Powers,  327  f. 

Composition,  327 

Methodist  Protestant,  593 

Issue,  Bishop  Waugh's  letter,  596  f. 
Congregationalism,   Histories,   bibliogra- 
phy, 42 
Congregationalists  in  Georgia,  205 

Statement  of  Principles,  1865,  642  f. 
Connecticut,  17th  Century  bibliography, 

94  f. 

Witchcraft,  96 

Fundamental  Orders,  97  f. 

Fundamental  Articles  of  New  Haven, 
98 

Blue  Laws,  102  f. 

Capital  Laws,  103 

Fast  Days,  104 

Great  Awakening  Legislation,  255 

Missionary  Society,  366  f. 
Consecration,  appeal  to  archbishops  for, 

257 

Consociation  of  churches,  84  f.,  107  f. 
Constitution,  Schwenkfelders,  181  f. 

Society  for   Furtherance   of    Gospel, 
185  f. 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church,  256  f. 

Shakers,  353  f . 

Separatists,  358  f . 

Society  of  Brethren,  371  f. 

South  Carolina  Baptist  Convention, 

388  f. 

Pa.  Soc.  to  Abolish  Slavery,  557 

Methodist  Protestant,  593  f . 

Northern  Baptist,  679  f . 

United  Lutheran  Church,  687  f. 
Conwell,  Bishop,  bibliography,  443 

Correspondence,  455 
Cooper,  Ezekiel,  bibliography,  317 
Cooperation,  plea  for,  426  f. 
(See  Union) 


Cotton,  John,  bibliography,  54,  56 

Church  Organization,  66 

Elected  Teacher,  66 
Council  of  churches,  107 

Catholic,  bibliography,  449 

Second,  Baltimore,  471  f. 

Third,  Baltimore,  676  f. 

Federal,   of   Churches,   bibliograph}-, 
641 
Covenants,  church, 

Salem,  68-69 

Windsor,  69-70 

Half-Way,  82  f . 
Cowdery,  Oliver,  496,  501 
Cumberland  Presbytery,  349  f. 

Reunion,  671  f. 
Cutler,  Timothy,  bibliography,  234 

Defection,  242 
Dakota,  bibliography,  416 
Dale,  Martial  Laws,  10 
Danckaerts,      impression      of      Boston 

Churches,  91,  93 

Of  New  York,  134 
Davis,    Jefferson,    and    Pope    Pius    IX, 

470  f. 
Davenport,  John,  98  f. 
Deliverances  on  Slavery,  562  f . 
Denonville,  Correspondence,  307  f. 
De  Smet,  bibliography,  446 
Disciples  of  Christ,  bibliography,  334 

Principles,  345  f. 
Disruption  of  Churches,  bibhography,  576 
Dongan,  Governor,  instructions  to,  136  f. 

Correspondence,  307  f. 
Dowie,  movement,  bibliography,  640 
Dufiiield,  bibliography,  577 
Duke's,  Law,  133 
Dunkers,  bibliography,  158 
Dunster,  at  Harvard,  74 
Eaton,  Theophilus,  99 
Edmundson,  in  Carolina,  193 
Edmunds-Tucker  Law,  504  f . 
Education,  Conn.  Laws,  103  f . 

Religious  in  a  Modern  Church,  633  f. 
Education  Society,  bibliography,  366 

Address,  386  f. 
Edwards,     Jonathan,     and     awakening, 

214  f. 


Bibliography,  264 
Evards,  Morgan,  bibliography,  279  f. 
Ejciency  in  Church  work,  bibliography, 

1536  f . 
E iit,  John,  Danckaerts  impression  of,  91 

Bibliography,  516  f. 

\t  work,  524  f . 
Ej3ry,    Bishop,    address   on    abolition, 

!594  f . 
"  '  ;nl,  Bishop,  bibliography,  443  f. 

;  1,  Community,  173  f. 
.,  ,.opalianism  in  18th  Century,  bibliog- 

j-aphy,  230  f . 

iRevolution,  bibliography,  235 

^> ray's  description,  236  f. 

Constitution      of      Protestant      Ep. 
Church,  256  f . 

vVork  among  negroes,   bibliography, 
538  f. 
lea  for  unity,  655  f.,  676  f.,  678  f. 

icopate    for    America,    bibliography, 

32  f. 

)herlock's  Report,  251  f. 
Fqeral  Council  of  Churches,  Constitu- 

ion,  669 
F^sration,  Church,  bibliography,  64()  f. 

Vmong  Presbyterians,  664  f . 
F^ow,  Brown  University,  289 
Ftiale  Societies,  379  f. 
Fiiiey,  Description  of  Revivals,  439  f. 
Filer,   G.   P.,   Statement   on   Andover 

Zase,  659  f . 
Fi;  Nation  Indian  Mission,  307  f. 
Flcher,  Gov.  and  Ministry  Act,  137 
FLida  Mission,  bibliography,  299 
Fo;ign   and   Home   Missions,    relation, 

U5  f. 
Fi^icisco  San  de  Borja,  Mission,  312 
Fiicke  and  Pa.  Ministers,  177  f. 
Fier,  visits  Mass.  Bay,  63 
Gden,  Commissary  and  Negro  School, 

i52 
C-irettson,  bibliography,  316  f. 
G^,  Truce  of,  678  f. 
G(jwyn   Morgan,    Proposals   re  .slaves, 

i;48  f. 
Gfjrgia,    colonial    period,    bibliography, 

101 


EX  727 

Moravianism,  bibliography,  204 

Motive  in  colonization,  205  f. 

Provision  for  religion,  207  f. 
Georgetown  College,  bibliography,  443 
Gertrudis  mission,  311  f. 
Gloucester  .\rticles  of  Association,  399  f. 
Gorton,  Samuel,  bibliography,  55,  112 
Gott,  Charles,  letter  to  Gov.  Bradford. 

64  f. 
Gould,  Thomas,  experiences,  285  f. 
Great  Awakening,  descriptions, 
Northampton,  214 
New  Londonderry.  217 
Boston,  219 
Yale,  223, 

Connecticut  .Vet  for  regulating  abuses, 
225  f. 

Controversy,  211 

Teslimony,  222 

Concert  of  Prayer,  227  f. 
Grievances,  Plan  to  collect,  290  f . 
Green,  Elder,  286 
Half  Way  Covenant,  82  f. 
Harris,  Martin,  493-497  f. 
Harvard  College  bibliography,  59 

Edifice  in  early  days,  74 

Curriculum,  74 

Rules,  74  f . 

Danckaerts  visit,  92 
Heckewelder,  John,  bibliography,  52 1 
Hedding,  Bishop,  address  on  abolition. 

594  f . 
Heretics,  Connecticut  Law,  104 
Hick's,  Elias,  bibliography,  576 
Higginson,  Francis,  65 
Histories,  general  bibliography  1-2 
Histories,  general  church,  bibliography, 

3^ 
(See  also  under  denominational  names.) 
Hogan,  William,  453  f. 
Holmes,  Obadiah,  Whipping,  1»^  f. 
Home  Missions  and  Emigration,  rclilion, 

431 
Home   and    Foreign    Missions,    rflation, 

435  f. 
Hooker,  Thomas,  bibliography,  95 
Hopkins,     Samuel,     corrcspondcnrr     r<- 

negroes,  560  f. 


728 


SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


Hopkinsinianism,  bibliography,  576  f . 
Hovey  and  Separatists,  288 
Hughes,  Archbishop,  bibliography,  444 
Huguenots,  R.  I.  bibliography,  114 

In  Carolina,  bibliography,  191 
Hurons,  Catholic  Missions,  301  f. 
Hutchinson,  Anne,  bibliography,  54 
Ignaces,  Mission,  310  f. 
Illinois,  bibliography,  414  f . 
Immigration  and  Missions,  432  f. 

CathoHcs,  attitude,  bibliography,  447 

Project  of  Saint  Raphael,  481  f . 
Indiana,  bibliography,  413 

Quakers,  declaration  of,  568  f. 
Indians,  Missions  in  Maryland,  bibliog- 
raphy, 25 

Eliot  Tracts,  bibliography,  55 

Michaelius  impressions,  work  among, 
130  f. 

Great  Awakening,  220 

S.P.G.  241 

Missionary  Ideal  of  Catholics,  302  f . 

Nebraska,  bibliography,  418 

Missions  in  Kansas,  418 

Missions,  bibliography,  516  f. 

Martha's  Vineyard,  524  f . 

Natick,  526 

Brainerd's  work,  527  f. 

Prejudice  against  Enghsh,  531 

Interpreters,  532 

Students  at  Wheelock's  school,  533  f. 

Moravian  Methods,  535 

Zinzendorf's  experiences,  535  f. 

Statutes  at  Langun-touteniink,  536  f . 
Inquiry,  respecting  Missions,  Society,  378 
Interchurch  World  Movement,  692  f . 
Iowa  bibliography,  416 

Band,  417 
Ireland,  Archbishop,  on  schools,  482 
Iroquois  Indians,  306 
Irish  Immigration,  432 
Jamestown,  beginnings  of  worship,  10 
Jesuits,  bibliography,  24,  127,  296  f. 

Maryland,   Father  White's  account, 
27  f. 

Boston  prejudices  against,  93 

Le  Jeune  Relation,  431 

Mission  Programme,  303 


Mission  to  Five  Nations,  305  f. 

Calif ornian  Missions,  310  f. 
Jerks,  337 
Jews,  bibliography,  508 

Constitution  of  congregation,  511 ! 
Johnson,     Samuel,     Advertisements 

King's  College,  249  f. 
Journals,  Religious,  bibliography,  366 
Judson,  Adoniram,  bibliography,  364 

Letters,  374  f . 
Kansas,  bibliography,  418 
Kaunameek,  Brainerd's  work,  527  f. 
Keith,  George,  protest  against  Slave,, 

554  f. 
Keithites,  236 
Kentucky,  bibliography,  330,  412,  444 

Revival,  347  f.       . 
Kings  College,  bibliography,  234 

Livingstone's  criticism,  244  f . 

Charter,  247 

Advertisements,  249  f. 
Know-Nothingism,  bibliography,  443  ■ 

Platform,  466  f . 
Labadists,  bibliography,  25 
Labor  Question  and  Catholics,  447 
Le  Jeune  Relation  301  f.,  303  f. 
Lamberville,  Father,  308 
Lambeth  Articles,  655  f. 
Laymen's  Movement,  675  f . 
Lay  Representation  in  Methodism,  bi' 

ography,  628 
Leo  XIII  and  Americanism,  485  f . 
Lectures  in  Great  Awakening,  220 
Leyden  Articles,  44 
Liberties,  Body  of,  70  f . 

Religious  and  Presbyterians,  261 

Struggle  of  Baptists  in  N.E.,  2 
290  f. 

Struggle  of  Baptists  in  Va.,  293  f. 
Libraries,  59 
Livingstone,  William,  re  Dutch  langua 

138  f . 

Sectarian  College,  244  f. 
Loans  to  Students,  386 
Log  CoUege,  bibliography,  265 
Lord's  Day,  Catholics,  479 
Lutherans,  bibliography,  127,  151,  1 

421 


729 


Dutch  Reformed  in  Manhattan,  Con- 
flicts, 138  f. 

Dearth  of  Ministers,  177 

SjTiod  in  Missouri,  bibliography,  418 

Union,  427 

Constitution,  United  Church,  687  f. 
Makemie,  Francis,  bibliography,  266 
Mansfield,  Separates,  226  f. 
Marriage,  Solemnization,  Baptists  in  Va. 

297  f. 

Catholic  View,  478 
Marshman,  Letter  to  Baldwin,  375 
Marshpee  Indians,  520 
Massachusetts  Bay,  17th  Century,  bibliog- 
raphy, 53,  62 

Quakers,  bibliography,  56  f . 

Baptists,  bibliography,  58 

Witchcraft,  bibliography,  58 

Harvard,  bibliography,  59 

Libraries,  bibliography,  59 

Religious  education,  bibliography,  59 

Puritanism,  bibliography,  60 

Struggle  for  Liberty,  bibliography  60 

Church  Discipline,  bibliography,  61 

Church  records,  bibliography,  61 

Puritan's  attitude  to  Separatism,  62  f. 

Organizes  church,  65 

Election  and  Ordination,  66 

Church  disputes,  67 

Church  covenants,  68 

Body  of  Liberties,  70  f . 

Civil    and    Ecclesiastical    Authority, 
Laws,  71  f. 

Foreigners  and  Strangers,  Laws,  71 

Slavery,  Law,  71 

Capital  Laws,  71  f. 

Liberties  of  Churches,  Laws,  72  f. 

Church  Conference,  Law,  73 

Cambridge  Platform,  76  f . 

Quakers,  80  f . 

Half-Way  Covenant,  83  f. 

Subjects  of  Baptism,  83  f . 

Consociation  of  Churches,  84  f. 

Reforming  Council,  85  f. 

Neglect  of  Indians,  87 

Evils  to  be  reformed,  86  f. 

Need  of  Discipline,  89 

Lord's  Supper,  89 


Lack  of  Faith  and  Repentance,  89 

Dearth  of  Officers  for  Churches,  89 

Magistrates  and  Church  officers,  90 

Houses  of  Entertainment,  W 

Titheing  Men,  90 

Boston  Churches  in  1680.  91,  93 

Fear  of  Spies,  93 

Morals  in  1680,  Danckacrt's  impres- 
sions, 93 
Massachusetts  Missionar>'  Society,  367  f. 
Mass.  Baptist  Missionary  Society,  Ad- 
dress 381  f. 
Masters,  Bishop  of  London's  letter  to, 

549  f. 
Maryland,    17th   Centur\-   bibliographv, 

22  f. 

Protestants  converted,  27 

Jesuits  and  Protestants,  27,  ^^ 

Jesuits  and  Indians,  27 

Mortmain,  28 

Slavery,  28 

Catholics  Redeemed,  28 

Governor  Stone's  Oath,  29 

Act  concerning  religion,   1W9,  3(»f.; 
1654,  32 

Claybourne's  rebellion,  3.^  i. 

Fox's  visit,  36  f. 

Parishes,  38 

.\nglicanism  established,  38  f. 

Catholics,  bibliography,  299  f. 

Indian  Missions,  520 
Mayflower  Compact,  49 
Mayhcw,  bibliography,  517 

At  work,  525 
McKendrie  Bishop,  bibliography,  310 
McLoughlin,  John,  bibliography,  419 
Memorial  Baptists  at  Phila<lcli)hia,  291  f. 

Sandy  Creek,  294  f. 
Mennonitcs,  bibliography,  157,  421 

Articles  of  Faith,  619  f. 

Quakers,  172 

Protest  against  Slavery,  552  f. 
Methodist,  Histories,  317  f. 

General  rules,  320  f. 

Colored  people,  i23 

Christmas  Conference,  M'' 

Itineracy,  325 

Duties  of  .Supcrintemient,  324 


\30 


SOURCE  BOOK  OP  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


Duties  of  elders  and  deacons,  324 

Council,  326 

Delegated  conference,  327  f.* 

Missions,  histories,  363 

Protest  vs.   Catholics  re  New  York 
Schools,  464  f . 

Work  among  negroes,  bibliography, 
541  f . 

Slavery  deliverances,  562  f . 

Biographies,  581 

Civil  War,  bibliography,  582 

Protestant,  articles,  592  f. 

Abolition  agitation,  594  f. 

Conference  issue,  596  f . 

Anti-slavery  convention,  598 

Plan  of  Pacification,  598  f . 

Wesleyan  Church  Pastoral,  600  f . 

Bishop  Andrew's  Case,  601 

North  and  South  efforts  at  Union, 
bibliography,  627 

Lay  delegation,  bibliography,  628 

Recent  issues,  bibliography,  628  f. 

Lay  delegation,  649 

Cape  May  resolutions,  649  f. 

Organic  Law,  667  f . 

Episcopal  supervision,  677  f. 
Mexico,  New,  Missions,  bibliography,  298 
Michigan,  bibliography,  415 
Michaelius,  John,  letters,  129 
Mills,  Samuel  J.,  bibliography,  364  f. 
Military   Orders   re   Southern   churches, 

615  f. 
Ministry  Act,  137  f . 
Ministry,  Candidates,  381  f. 
Ministers,   Scheme    for    Education    of, 

Presbyterian,  275  f . 
(See  also  Education  Societies.) 
Minnesota,  bibliography,  416 
Mission  Cadegomo,  310 
Missions,  Society  of  Inquiry,  378 
Missions,  home  and  foreign,  relation,  435 

Civil  War,  623  f. 
Missionary  Societies,  histories,  362 

Indians,  bibliography,  522 
Missionary  on  Plantation,  572  f. 
Missionaries     Home,     instructions     to, 

422  f. 
Missouri,  bibliography,  417 


Mistresses,  Bishop  of  London's  letter  to, 

549  f. 
Moody,  D.  L.,  bibliography,  635 
Moravians,  bibliography,  156,  190 

Fundamental  views,  183  f. 

Society  for   Furtherance   of   Gospel, 
185 

Indian  Missions,  bibliography,  520 

Methods  of  Work  among  Indians,  535 

Zinzendorf's  experience,  535 

Work  among  Negroes,  bibliography, 
542 
Mormons,  bibliography,  487  f. 

Articles  of  faith,  491 

Moroni's  appearance,  491  f. 

Finding  of  Plates,  491  f. 

Translation  and  confirmation,  493  f. 

Marriage  covenant,  499  f . 

Duties  of  elders,  priests,  etc.,  502 

Members,  503 

Legislation,  504  f . 

Voting  rights,  505 

Woodruff  Manifesto,  506 
Murray,  John,  400 
Natick,  Indians,  526 
National  Council  Oberlin,   constitution, 

647 
National  Unity  and  Missions,   re   Civil 

War,  623  f . 
Nebraska,  bibliography,  418 
Negroes  in  Carolina,  197  f . 

In  Great  Awakening,  220 

Episcopalian     efforts,     bibliography, 
538  f. 

S.P.C.K.  bibliography,  539 

Quaker's  work,  539  f. 

Presbyterian,  bibliography,  541 

Baptist,  bibliography,  542 

Salzburgers,  bibliography,  542 

Commissary  Garden's  School,  552 

Colonization  Society,  560  f. 

Interests  since  Civil  War,  bibliogra- 
phy, 629  f . 
New  Haven,  plantation  covenant,  99 

constitution,  101  f . 
New  Lebanon,  Shakers,  357 
New  Londonderr}^  Revival,  1741,  217  f. 


7.^ 


?w  Netherlands,  provision  for  religion, 

I  128 
Tolerance,  131  f. 
Articles  of  Capitulation,  132 
A  York,  bibliography,  Colonial  Period, 
123 
Danckaerts  impressions  of  1679.  134  f . 

I  Catholics,  bibliography,  300 
School  controvers}-,  460  f . 

iwport,  first  Baptist  Church,  bibliogra- 
phy, 279 

jfthampton  Revival,  214  f. 

Drthern  Baptist  Convention  Constitu- 
tion, 679  f. 

3wel,  Increase,  284 

'Slethorpe,  bibliograph}-,  201 

jerlin,    Declaration    of    the    National 
Council,  647  f . 

lio,  bibliography,  412  f . 

d    School    Presbyterians,     statement, 
584  f. 
Pastoral  letter,  587  f. 

'ganic  Law  of  Methodists,  667  f. 

:terbein,  Philip,  bibliograph}-,  157 

/erture  for  Union,  427  f. 

icific  Emigration,  433 

icification.  Plan  of,  598  f. 

irliament  World,  of  Religions,  bibliog- 
raphy, 639 

nn,  William,  bibliography,  155  f. 
Fundamental  Constitutions,  158  f. 
Proposals  to  Adventurers,  161 

mnsylvania,      bibliograph}-.      colonial 
period,  149  f. 

German  Reformed  Church,  bibliogra- 
phy, 153,  190 

Fundamental  constitutions.  15S  f. 
The  Great  Law,  162 
Charter  of  Privileges,  164  f. 
Catholicism,  bibliograph>-,  299 
Indian  Missions,  520 
Quakers  and   Xegroes,  l)ibliography. 

540  f. 
Society  for  Aljolishing  Slaver\-,  557  f. 

etists,  German.  Pa.,  bibliography,  158 

l>Tnouth     Colony    in     17th     Century, 
bibliography,  40  f . 

ilgrims,  Mayflower  Compact,  49 


Trials  in  the  New  Laml.  4''  i 

Marriage,  51 

Declaration  of  Faith.  44 

Church  polity,  44  f. 

Temperament,  45  f. 

Leaving  Delf shaven,  46  f. 

Robinson's  Farewell,  47  f. 

Puritan's  fellowship  thru  Fuller,  M 
Plan  of  Union,  421  f.,  4.^6  f.,  587 
Plantation,  missionary  on,  572  f. 
Plenar}',  Second  Baltimore  Council.  471  f. 

Third  Baltimore  Council,  676  f. 
Polygamy,  law  against,  504  f. 
Pope    and    Civil    War    Correspondence. 

469  f. 
Prayer,  Concert  of  227  f. 
Presbyterianism,   and   Dutch    Reformerl 

Confiicts,  139 

Carolina,  bibliography,  191 

18th  Century  bibliography,  260f. 

Struggle  for  liberty  in  \'a.,  264 

Activity  in  Revolution,  266 

.\dopting  act,  267  f. 

Candidates  for  Ministry,  268  f. 

Explanatory'  act,  269  f. 

Protestation  of  1741,  270  f. 

Plan  of  Union,  272  f. 

Revival  phenomona,  274  f. 

Education  of  ministers,  275  f. 

Cumberland,  bibliography,  334 

Circular  letter,  347  f. 

.\ttitude    to    .\mer.    Home    Mission 
Society,  437  f. 

Work  among  negroes,   bibliograph)-. 
541 

Old  and  Xew  School,  bibliography,  57K 

Slavery  deliverances,  565  f. 

Secession  of  South,  Address.  607  f. 

Old  and  Xew  School  Union,  bibliogra 
phy, 626 

Old    and    South     KlTorl-    i.>    I'nilr. 
bibliography,  626 

Plan  of  Reunion.  645  f. 

Federation.  664  f. 

Plan,  666  f. 
Princeton,  bibliography.  265 
i'rince,  Thomas,  and  revival.  219  f 
Prison  Reform  and  Church.  70 < 


732 


SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


Program,  Jesuit  Missions,  303 

Religious  Education,  697  f . 

Social  Service,  703  f. 
Protectories,  Catholic,  473  f. 
Protestant  Methodist  Church,  bibliogra- 
phy, 580 

Articles  592  f . 
Public  School  Society  of  New  York,  461  f . 
Puritans  adopt  Congregationalism,  64  f . 
"Puritan  Mind."    Pride,  86;  Centention, 

86;  Apparel,  86; 

Discipline,  86;  Oaths,  86;  Profaneness, 
86;  Sabbath-breaking,  86; 

Family    Worship,    87;    Passion,    87; 
Intemperance,  87; 

Litigation,   87;  Want  of  Truth,  88; 
Land  Hunger,  88; 

Oppression,    88;    Niggardliness,    88; 
Schools,  89; 

Public  Spirit,  89. 
Puritanism  and  emancipation  of  slaves, 

625 
Quakers,  Maryland,  bibliography,  25 

Maryland,  36  f. 

Fox  and  Indians  in  Marjdand,  37 

Trial  of  Christison,  80  f. 

Letter  of  United  Colonies  Commis- 
sioners to  R.  I.  116  f. 

Reply  to  Commissioners,  117  f. 

Nicholas  Eaton,  120 

Meetings  in  Rhode  Island  with  Fox, 
121 

New  York,  bibliography,  127 

General  bibliography,  154  f. 

Barclay's  propositions,  165  f. 

Mennonites.  172 

In  Carolina,  195,  199 

Bray's  comment,  236  f. 

Iowa,  417 

Indian  Missions,  bibliography,  522 

Work  among  negroes,   bibliographv, 
539  f . 

Indiana  opposition  to  slavery,  bibliog- 
raphy, 544  f . 

Indiana  and  slavery,  568  f . 

Colonization  Society,  569  f. 

Anti-slavery  society,  579  f. 

Divisions,  bibliography,  576 


Address  to  Friends  in  London,  5 

Petition  in  Civil  War,  617 
Quebec  Act,  bibliography,  300 
Rabbis  American  Conference,  511  f. 
Ranters,  120,  237 
Raphael    Saint,    Immigration    Proje 

481  f. 
Reformed  Church  Dutch,  bibliograpl 

126 

Dutch  language,  138  f . 

Presbyterian  conflicts,  139 

Causes  of  decay  in  New  York,  138' 
144  f. 

Coetus,  140  f.,  145 

Classis,  143 

Dearth  of  Ministers,  144  f. 

Articles  of  Union,  146  f. 
Reformed  Church,  German,  bibliograpl 

153 
Reformed  Churches,  council.  Articles 

Agreement,  673  f. 
Reglamento  Provisional,  459 
Religious  Education  in  a  Modern  ilhwu 

bibliography,  633  f . 

Program,  697  f . 

Committee,  698 

Courses  of  Study,  699 
Revival,  Kentucky,  347  f .  j 

In  Middle  West,  419  f.  \ 

1830,  description,  424  f.  | 

1856-58,  description,  439  f. 

Civil  War,  bibliography,  607 
(See  also  Great  Awakening) 
Revivalism  in  Modern  Church,  biblic 

raphy,  635 
Revolution  and  Episcopalians,  bibliogi 

phy,  235 

S.P.G.  259 

Presbyterians,  266  \ 

Rhode  Island,   17th  Century,  bibliogi 

phy,lll  f. 

Baptists,  bibliography,  114 

Catholics,  bibliography,  1 14 

Compacts,  114  f. 

Reply   to  Commissioners   of   Unit.- 
States  Colonies  re  Quakers,  117 

Fox's  visit,  120 
Robinson,  Farewell  to  Pilgrims,  47  1. 


i 


INDEX 


733 


)gerenes,  bibliography,  96 
lish,  Benjamin,  address,  558  f. 
;bbath  Profanation,  Conn.  105 
Protection,  bibliography,  633 
;bbath  Schools,  423 
;int5.  Latter  Day,  bibliography,  487 
e  Mormons) 

:!U   ;Mary'3   Philadelphia,   .Vddress  of 
Trustees,  451,  455 
Election  ]Mob,  452  f. 
lem,  Church  Covenant,  68 
ijlzburgers,  bibliography,  204,  207,  210 
n  Antonio  de  Padua,  mission,  312  f. 
ndemanians,  bibliography,  280 
ybrook  Platform,  105  f. 
baats,  Domine,  preaches,  134 
[lools  in  Connecticut,  134 
Separate,  bibliography,  447 
Controversy  in  New  York,  460  f. 
Negroes,  552 

Bible  in,  bibliography,  637 
^wenkfelders,  bibliography,  158 
Fundamental  constitution,  181 
{  ^ience,  Christian,  bibliography,  639  f . 
Principles,  653  f. 
^3tch  Irish,  bibliography,  263 
Sriptures  and  Slaverj',  573  f . 
ret  Societies,  479  f . 
3arate  Schools,  bibliography,  447 
Bishop  Ireland's  agreement,  482 
Papal  Confirmation,  483  f. 
;  5  jarates,  bibliography,  96 
li     Confession  of  faith,  226  f. 
I     Bibliography,  280 

At  Beech  Wood's  Conference,  288 
Ssaratists  of  Zoar,  336 

Principles,  358  f. 
S:tlement,  Ephrata,  173  f. 
Sp&,  Works,  296 

%rlock,   Bishop,    report   on   Anglican 
j  Episcopate,  25  if. 
^'akers,  bibliography,  335 

Principles,  353  f. 
Sas  and  Gould,  286  f . 
Sfvery,  in  Carolina,  197  f. 
Methodists,  1780,  323;  1784,  325 
Revival  of  1856,  441 
Attitude  of  Catholics,  446,  475 


Jews,  510 

Church's  attitude,  bibliography,  544 

Underground   railroad,    bibliographv 
544 

American  Board  Commissioners,  bib- 
liography, 546 

Sermons,  bibliography,  548 

Appeal  to  Bible,  bibliography,  54S 

GodwjTi's  proposals,  .548  f. 

Bishop  of  London's  letters,  549  f. 

Masters  and  Mistresses  duties,  549  f. 

Baptism  and  status  of  slaves,  551 

Mennonite  protest,  552  f. 

Keith's  protest,  554  f . 

Quaker  testimonies,  555  f . 

Abolition  society  of  Pa.  557  f. 

Methodist  deliverances,  562  f. 

Baptist  deliverances,  564  f. 

Presbyterian  deliverances,  565  f. 

Indiana  Quakers,  568  f . 

Scriptural  defence,  573  f. 

God's  way,  574  f. 

Alabama  Letter  of  Baptists,  589  f. 

Reply  thereto,  590  f . 

Plan  of  Pacification,  590  f. 

Bishop  Andrew's  case,  601  f. 

Church's  attitude,  bibliography,  605  f . 

Presbyterian  South,  609  f. 
Smith,  Joseph,  revelation,  494  f.,  499  f.. 

501  f. 
Social  Christianity,  bibliography,  6.^0  f. 
Social  Service,  Studies,  701 

Program,  703  f. 
S.P.G.  and  Negroes,  197  f. 

Bibliography,  231 

Instructions  for  clerg>-  and   school- 
masters, 239  f. 

In  revolution,  259 

Work  among  Indians,  bibliography, 
519 
S.P.C.K.  among  Negroes,  539 
South  the,  and  Negro  Christianization. 

614 
Spartanburgh,  revival,  337 
Springfield  Presbytery,  Last  Will,  342  f . 
Stockbridge,  Mission,  bibliography,  510 
Sunday  School  and  Churches,  bibllogra 

phy,  633. 


734 


SOURCE  BOOK  OF  AMERICAN  CHURCH  HISTORY 


Administration,  702  f. 
Superintendents,  ordination,  311  f. 
Supervision,  episcopal,  677  f. 
Swedes,  bibliography,  125 
Swing,  David,  bibliography,  638 
Swiss,  immigration,  191 
Teacher  Training,  701  f. 
Temperance,  424 

Bibliography,  632  f. 
Tennent,  Gilbert,  preaches,  219  f. 

Ministerial  candidates,  268,  271 
Tennessee,  bibliography,  330 
Testimonies,    Quakers    against    Slavery, 

555  f. 

Methodists,  562  f. 

Baptists,  564 

Presbyterians,  565 
Thomas,  Samuel,  memorial,  196 
Tolerance  in  New  Netherlands,  131  f. 

New  York,  133,  136  f . 

New  England,  278  f . 

Virginia,  281,  293 
Tonsure,  at  Ephrata,  174 
Tracts,  and  S.P.G.  241 
Tract  Society,  Address,  383  f. 
Transylvania  presbytery,  384  f . 
Troops,  Baptists  right  to  preach  to,  293 
Truce  of  God,  678  f. 
Trusteeism,  bibliography,  443 

Conflicts,  451  f.,  453  f. 
Union,  Plan  of,  42  If.,  436  f. 

Church,  bibliography,  640  f . 

Congregationalist  attitude,  648  f. 

World  Conference,  676 

Baptists  on  Organic,  694  f . 
Union  Theological  Seminary,  bibliogra- 
phy, 678 

Memorial  of  directors,  660 

Report  of  directors,  "662  f .    ' 
Unitarianism,  bibliography,  390  f. ' 

Periodicals,  392  f.  '    '• 

In  Boston,  402  f .  ' 

Policy,  403 

Channing's  exposition,  404  f . 
Universalism,  bibliography,  393 

BeHefs,  407  f . 
Virginia,  17th  century  bibliography',  5  f. 

Parish  registers,  bibliography,  8 


Motives  in  colonization,  9 

Indian  evangelization,  9 

Church  wardens,  13,  17 

Catechizing,  14 

Vestry,  14 

Maintenance  of  Clergy,  13 

Duties  of  clergy,  13-14 

Appointment  of  clergy,  14 

Treatment  of  Quakers,  14 

Dearth  of  ministers,  16 

Dearth  of  schools,  17  : 

Duty  to  Indians,  17  j 

Fellowships  in  English  Universiti'  ] 

Glebes,  16,  18 

Need  of  Bishop,  18  . 

Fox's  visit,  19 

Independents,  33 

Presbyterian  struggle  for  liberty ;( 

Baptists  and  Vestry  Law,  297 

Indian  Missions,  bibliography,  5 
Volunteer  Student  Movement,  bibli  ra 

phy,  639 

Walloons  in  New  Netherlands,  129  fi 
War,  Civil,  and  Disloyal  Churches,  'i 
Ward,  Nathaniel,  78  f. 
Warren  Association,  290  f. 
Watervliet,  357  i 

Waugh,   Bishop,   address  on  confejic 

issue,  596  f . 
Wesley,  John,  in  Georgia,  208  f. 

Bibliography,  203,  314  f. 

General  Rules,  320  f .  ' 

Wesleyan  Connection,  bibliography. ''2 

Methodist  Church  Pastoral,  600 1 
Whatcoat,  bibliography,  317 
Wheelock  School,  bibliography,  520 1 

Reasons  for,  530  f.  { 

Initial  steps,  533 

Students,  533 

Conduct,  534  - 
Wheelwright,  Thomas,  bibliography  ji 
Whitefield,  Geo.,  bibliography,. 2(if 

Negroes,  bibliography,  54l    . 
Whitmer,  David,  497 
Will,    Last    of    Springfield    Presb« 

342  f .  ■ 

Williams  College,  bibliography,  365  i 


L. 


735 


Williams,  Rogers,  bibliography,  54,  111 

Deed  to  Associates.  115 

On  liberty,  118 
Williams  and  Mary  College,  bibliograph_\ , 

7 

Early  histor>-,  20  f. 
Winsor  Church  covenant,  69  f. 
Winslow,  Edward,  bibliography,  55 
Winthrop,  John,  Journal,  55 
Wisconsin,  bibliographj-,  415 
Witchcraft  in  Mass.  Bay,  bibliography,  58 
Witherspoon,  John,  bibliography,  265 
Woodruff,  Manifesto,  506 
Women's  place  in  religious  work,  bibliog- 

raph}',  636 
(.See  also  Female  Societies,  379  f.) 


Woolnian,  Jolin,  bibliography.  >M) 
^'ale,  bibliography,  95  f. 

Rector  duties,  100 

Spirit  of  institution,  l(i<» 

Degrees,  110 

Great  Awakening,  223  1. 

Awakening  of  1812,  339  f. 
York,  Laws,  Duke  of,  133 
Young  People's  Work,  bibliograph>  ,  dMt 
Zeisberger,  David,  bibliography,  521 
Ziegenhagen,        corrcspondtni  <•        wiili 

Lutherans,  178  f. 
/.inzendorf,  bibliography,  521 

among  Indians,  535 
Zion  Ephrata,  173  f. 
Zoar  Separatists,  336 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


RCCD  LD    FEB  1 


fi  '7!^  -fi  PM  7  7 


vWfL^ 

RFfrniD  .11  IN 


K  f^ 


1G73  .^  o 

4    73-4  PM  6  3 


m 


nsrtrttr 


Tmrxr 


r'Cli; 


^ 


^ 


^ 


^ 


\  JLl 


li-  c    ^  V 


Ibi'H    i  '^ 


iWt      0CC2 


74  « 


APR  04  1989 


LD21-35m-8,'72 
(Q4189S10)476— A-32 


General  Library 

University  of  Califorois 

Berkeley 


U.U.  BtRKELEYLIBRARI 


CUdUIUISii 


